《Deities: Starting From Goblins》 Chapter 1 - 1 Chapter 1: Prisoner Breeds · Goblin 1 chapter 1: prisoner breeds goblin translator: 549690339 t04 world region, under the illusory sunlight, the dense forest seems a bit deep and mysterious; pairs of green glowing eyes flicker in the dark, constantly shifting. goblin warriors, as tall and burly as black bears, hold stone spears in their hands, and their feet move quietly and nimbly without making a sound. their cruel gazes watch their prey in the jungle, revealing a hint of excitement, kill! weve been searching for this group of first-tier steelback boars for a long time! for the glory of the spirit! this hunting sacrifice will surely please the great deity! as weird screams rise from the jungle, whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! one by one, the stone spears are thrown forcefully by the thick, powerful green arms and then pierce the massive bodies of the steelback boars! roar! as the tyrant of the forest, steelback boars have always attacked other creatures, but they have never received such a fierce attack after reaching maturity. suddenly attacked, their eyes instantly turn bloodshot, and they furiously charge at the source of their attackers! a faint silvery-black glow emanates from the backs of these steelback boars, hence their name. their charging motion seems earth-shaking, but it doesnt shake the murderous intent of the goblin warriors. die! shred these boars! the enormous goblin warriors are not to be outdone, their green bodies bulging with muscles. they jump around in the forest, easily dodging the charging boars, and then attack their sides with their sharp claws, tearing these steelback boars apart! shush! shush! shush! large amounts of black and red blood gush out, and the fetid innards flow in clumps. after a few rounds of the gigantic shadows in the forest, the battle nears its end. the mighty steelback boars collapse to the ground, blood gushing from their bodies and their eyes expressionless and unwilling! however, the group of goblin warriors doesnt immediately leave the dangerous forest with the corpses of the steelback boars. instead, they look up and let out a deafening roar, then pile the corpses of the steelback boars up and dance the most primitive ritual dance around them. great god of goblins and the hunt! praise you! to gain your pleasure, your faithful people present you with a brilliant hunting performance! your loyal people hope you can accept this offering! as the ritual dance begins, the space subtly twists. hum a pair of eyes symbolizing terror and cruelty, blood-red in color, quietly surface over the jungle. it gazes coldly down upon the goblin warriors dancing constantly below, bringing these warriors endless oppression. but these goblin warriors are fearless and rejoice, for the one behind those terrifying blood-red eyes is their father deity, their great and merciful father the god of goblins and the hunt! and the arrival of the crimson eyes signifies that their great father deity is watching them and may even bestow divine grace upon them! this is their supreme glory! shortly after, the corpses of these steelback boars shrivel up, and a handful of blood-red mist descends from the sky, making the goblin warriors feel as if their previously consumed energy has suddenly returned, and their bodies seem even stronger! great father deity! suddenly, the cheers continued! [log]: detected life span reaching the standard (18 years old), enough to withstand extremely trace amounts of time dust erosion! [log]: congratulations on successfully entering the hyperdimensional game, bound to hyperdimensional mark, obtained starless freeman status. [log]: randomizing world fragment for you, t04 world region is randomized for you, dust-class world shard, material richness is appraised as rich. [log]: randomizing initial race for you, goblin tribe is randomized as your initial race, with the quality of prisoner breeds. [log]: your race, the goblins, has settled down in the world fragment! [log]: civilization points+10! [log]: faith points+100! [log]: your followers have performed a primitive sacrifice for you! [log]: your faith points+236! [log]: you have descended with divine grace! [log]: your followers defeated a first-tier warrior-class steelback boar, and you got a C special effect steelback! [log]: your followers performed a primitive sacrifice for you, and you got a C totem hunting godliness 0.9%! above the dense forest, logan looked down at the followers who had just completed the sacrifice, busily processing the steelback boars corpse and retrieving the stone spears. he couldnt help but smile. he could now only appear in the form of a pair of eyes in his world fragment, and only within the range explored by his followers! fortunately, after coming here, i also have an external device that allows my followers to drop items directly by killing or defeating them, enhancing my followers, which are these goblins. otherwise, i really dont know how to survive in this dangerous hyperdimensional game! logan recalled the moment he entered the hyperdimensional game and found that his initial race was the lowest-level prisoner breed goblin. he was a little stunned. how could he survive in the cruel hyperdimensional game with these skinny goblins, who couldnt even beat a wild dog? and now these goblins have evolved into strong and robust goblin warriors, thanks to his efforts and the help of the drop system! the place where logan was located called blue star, an immensely large planet, with a fairly large part still unexplored by humans. dozens of years ago, suddenly the hyperdimensional game appeared, and all intelligent beings could enter it, obtain a world fragment, and become deity players. even more surprising was that everything in the hyperdimensional game could be brought back to blue star by paying faith points, which meant blue star gained countless resources out of thin air! even the powerful among the deity players could easily manipulate the stars, tear the void, and wage war in the universe. but its not all good. entering the game would bind the dimensional mark. if their world in the hyperdimensional game was occupied or even destroyed, they would die in reality as well! after all, in the endless void, the rule followed is the dark forest rule. if a world fragment is discovered by other beings, its most likely an inevitable battle! and in battle, there will be death even more terrifying is that due to the advent of the hyperdimensional game, the spatial rules of blue star are no longer stable, and at any time, spatial rifts might open up, and a large number of monsters will flood in. so far, due to the monster slaughter, only one-third of blue stars original human population remains! this has led to the fact that although humans know that the hyperdimensional game is extremely cruel, they have no choice but to enter it in search of powerful forces to defend themselves. and this has created a situation where the initial race of each deity player is extremely important. even to the extent that the quality of the initial race has already determined the lower limit, and even the upper limit, of the player. Chapter 2 - 2 Chapter 2: Goblin Elite! Ruins! 2 chapter 2: goblin elite! ruins! translator: 549690339 all initial races are divided into four quality levels: mythical species, monarch species, war breeds, prisoner breeds. prisoner breeds: adults are zero-order beings, with only a few capable of becoming first-order warriors. prisoner breeds cannot give birth to transcendent tiers and cannot break through the limitations of the world or planet, so they cannot be considered true civilizations. like the goblin tribe, there has never been a transcendent goblin in the history of the hyperdimensional game. therefore, prisoner breeds are deemed weak races incapable of forging a genuine civilization, trapped in their planets like prisoners. the goblin tribe is relatively good, as there is a small percentage of lucky individuals who can reach the strength of first-order warriors when they grow up (up to third-order). as for races like dwarves and halflings within the prisoner breeds, almost no individuals can reach the first-order when they grow up. war breeds: numerous in number and with decent individual strength, they are short-lived species that are adept at waging wars using swarming tactics. there are low-level breeds like the jackal-wolf race, lizardmen, etc., and high-level breeds like the lion people, sub-dragon humans, and elf tribe who constitute the backbone of the force in the endless void wars. monarch species: they are born with a long life and immense strength, occupying an upper echelon position even in the endless void, like high elves, giant dragons, and giants. mythical species: as the name suggests, these species are highly elusive and primarily exist in myths. examples include demon lords, angels, titans, divine descendants, elemental lords, and so on. because of his traversal with his innate wisdom, logan has always been a top scholar in school. he has consistently ranked first in the hyperdimensional simulation competitions and even has a record of terrifying accomplishments by repeatedly defeating monarch species with war breeds. he has always been the object of admiration for all the deity players in zow city of district 2 of the human federation. that is, until logan entered the hyperdimensional game and was randomly assigned to the prisoner-origin race, the goblin tribe in the eyes of other players, he still had a chance to turn the tables. that is, the cosmic war department of the human federation had approached him, promising that as long as he signed the indenture of servitude, he could have the war breeds as his initial race. but he refused. opening the hyperdimensional forum, people are still discussing him now: why havent we seen logan since he bound the hyperdimensional mark? you dont know? logan refused the cosmic war department, thinking that he could rely on himself to defeat war breeds with a prisoner breed! the difficulty isnt the same, prisoner breeds have no potential to speak of, what can they overturn, and also, arent your words a bit sour? exactly, why didnt the cosmic war department invite you? even the indenture of servitude isnt something anyone who wants to sign can sign! whats there to discuss? in no time, we wont be able to see him anymore. thats true, im afraid that even in the smallest dust class world fragments, goblins will be the lowest ranked creatures, and it wont be long before theyre all killed by wild beasts. well, although signing a contract with the cosmic war department is tantamount to selling oneself and losing all freedom, id rather choose to survive hey, do you know the princess of the royal family of the original extreme hope empire, district 1, heather graham? i know, what about it? i remember shes beautiful, but its a pity that anyone who tried to create adult material with her as the blueprint were arrested. its truly regrettable. thats not what im talking about. i heard that her initial race is an angel! angel!? yes, and its even a wild, first-generation angel! ive heard that too. apparently, its an ancient star newly discovered by a federation councillor from the ultimate desire imperial royal family, and there are wild angels subdued on it! thats so powerful! this is a super big thigh to hold! big thigh? not just any tom, dick, or harry can hold this big thigh. at least your filthy jackal-wolf cant. whats wrong with being a jackal-wolf? ive already established a tribe, started exploring the surrounding area, hunting wild beasts, and at least i have no worries about survival. tribe +1! licking is still possible, i heard that during this period, all the players who opened the hyperdimensional mark were assigned to the t world community, the only difference is the regions. soon the forum of the t world community will be established. really? there isnt even a world community forum, it seems that this is an unexplored world community, it wont be too dangerous, right! not necessarily, after all, we are all newcomers, so they shouldnt assign us to a world community with an extremely high level of danger. stop saying that for now! can any of you big bosses provide some resources? i am in the t04 region, where my followers have just established a tribe and are being besieged by a group of fearless ranco chickens. its urgent! no problem, i heard that ranco chickens are the most tender and juicy when steamed for two and a half hours, but you need to pay the price accordingly please help, big boss, private message. logan closed the hyperdimensional forum, completely disregarding the comments of other deity players. if it werent for his cheating abilities, he would have unhesitatingly signed the indenture of servitude, but im cheating! with that in mind, logan opened his own deity panel [deity]: logan [divine power]: totem (virtual) [rules]: hunting (43.7%), bloody (23.1%) [divine role]: goblin [divine emblem]: a pair of blood-red eyes [divine art]: spear of hunting, frenzied bloodline, goblin blessing spell, anchor of the void [believers]: goblins (zero tier/1345), goblin warriors (first tier/35) [civilization]: 23 points [faith]: 793 points [storage]: special effect steelback [world fragment]: dust class (340 square kilometers/resources rich), breeding first tier ferocious beasts and resources with a slight movement of his thoughts, logan arrived above the goblin tribe, looking down at the green-skinned goblins who were distributing the results of their hunt. although theres the system, im still envious of those players whose initial wisdom species in their world fragment are monarch species, or even mythical species. but, its better than those pathetic players who dont even have any sentient lifeforms. if the initial race is a non-intelligent one, and the player cannot obtain other races as the initial race, then the player can only choose to become an affiliated existence of another player. plus, they would need to find another player nearby who is willing to accept them! logan manifested a pair of huge crimson eyes, appearing above the goblin tribe. his intense divine power suddenly emerged, arousing fanatical worship from all the goblins below! my loyal subjects, i am very satisfied with your recent sacrifices, and therefore i bestow divine grace upon you! after that, logan used the special effect steelback that he got from the system to the goblin race, selecting 35 goblin warriors. [log]: you have consumed the special effect steelback! [log]: you have consumed 350 faith points, selecting 35 first tier warrior-class goblin warriors! in the next instant, the goblin warriors in the tribe immediately underwent major transformations. roar! almost in an instant, the goblin warriors below began to emit a huge roar. their green skin turned darker and even developed a dim silver-black luster, and their already twisted muscles once again swelled, becoming even more terrifying! first tier goblin warrior second tier goblin elite! immediately, huge goblin elites that resembled giant beasts appeared in the tribe below. each of them stood at an astonishing height of over 2.5 meters, resembling giant brown bears, but more terrifying! [race]: goblin [quality]: prisoner breed [level]: elite (second tier) [special effects]: blood of hunting, steelback [fetter]: wolf pack (range: all goblins) fetter wolf pack: when there are more than three goblins together, their combat power and fighting spirit are significantly enhanced! special effect blood of hunting: when entering the hunting state, agility, strength, fighting will, and stamina will moderately increase! special effect steelback: when entering the combat state, your skin will have an additional steel layer, making you less susceptible to injury, recover more easily after being injured, and slightly increasing toughness! not bad, though the goblin elites are only at the second tier level, thanks to the fetter wolf pack, their combat power should be on par with ordinary third tier wisdom species in group battles! logan thought and felt a little excited. even a high-level war race doesnt progress this quickly. level is just a level, but strength is a multi-dimensional structure. just like how the same second tier elite whiteboard warriors, heavily armored knights, dragon vein sorcerers, arcane scholars, and even young dragons and newly born elemental lords have entirely different combat power levels! also, theres the issue of resources. whether its the expansion of the tribe, cultivating stronger believers, or expanding the world fragment, resources are the top priority. logan looked down at the jubilant goblin tribe, his brows furrowed slightly as his gaze swept over the words world fragment: dust class (rich) on the panel in front of him. world fragments are classified into: dust class, grit class, boundary island class, microplanet class resource abundance levels are: dismal, barren, acceptable, rich, treasure as the top performer in all previous hyperdimensional simulations, logan had a clear understanding of the different sizes and resource abundance levels of world fragments. his world fragment could only be rated as acceptable at most, not even close to rich. suddenly, an idea struck logan, and his eyes lit up. could it be that there are some relics hidden here? Chapter 3 - 3 Chapter 3: Anchor of the Void! Level 4 Spatial Rift! 3 chapter 3: anchor of the void! level 4 spatial rift! translator: 549690339 there are three main ways to obtain resources: trade, ancient ruins, and world war. logan looked at the flat world fragment, which was about the size of a county in his former life. the spiritual energy reaction was very weak, and at most, it could only support the existence of a first-tier native life. even if he had the system, allowing the 35 goblin warriors to transform into second-order goblin elites, it would already be a limit based on the existing resources of this world fragment. it couldnt be considered rich in terms of resource level. unless there are ancient ruins. logans eyebrows relaxed, comforting himself that although his initial race was the prisoner breed, he was also a wisdom species. the world fragment was of dust class, but it had ancient ruins, so it wasnt the worst start. i rejected the investment from the cosmic war department, and considering their style, there probably wont be a second chance. other war companies might not extend an olive branch to me, and the original masters family situation is very ordinary. his parents had both signed contracts to sell the world fragment resources, and the world fragment has been relocated to a safe area as a logistics base. in terms of trade, they cant help me at all. aside from ancient ruins, theres only the world war left. logans thoughts slightly stirred, and the anchor of the void appeared on the light screen in front of him, turning into a three-dimensional, virtual, ancient stone anchor [type: divine art] [name: anchor of the void] [effect: consume varying amounts of faith points to create the desired anchor of the void, throw it into the endless void, and you might find the world (fragment) you want!] [consumption: starts at 10 faith points] both hands must be firm! logan quickly set the conditions he needed, [world type: fragment, highest spiritual energy level not exceeding third tier] [consumption: 400 faith points] create. logan flicked his hand, and a golden light fell into the light screen. the next moment, the stone anchor of the void materialized. small, golden chain-like brands were displayed on it, symbolizing locking. and a pair of golden eyes, symbolizing probing, allowing deities to probe the target before deciding whether to initiate war. go! logan threw the anchor of the void, and the stone anchor turned into golden light and disappeared from the world fragment in an instant. then, logan sent a strand of consciousness to the tribal chiefs mind, transmitting an oracle to search for ancient ruins! seeing the goblin tribe below getting busy, assigning teams to explore unknown areas, he couldnt help but feel a bit of anticipation, i wonder what kind of ancient ruins they will be? professional inheritance? material treasure? or remnants of a lost civilization never mind, anything that can raise a barren level world fragment to acceptable and directly reach rich is precious for the goblin tribe. moreover, if it comes to it, i can trade it in the t world community. after making arrangements, logan was about to follow the dispatched goblin exploration team to have a look at this primitive, ancient world when he suddenly received a series of urgent alerts in his hyperdimensional mark [human federation C blue star guard: dear player, according to your real-world location zow city, there is a level iv spatial rift in your area. the risk is extremely low. a low-risk warning is being issued to you!] level iv spatial rift seeing the warning, logan hesitated for a moment. level iv spatial rift is the lowest level of spatial rift, with a maximum capacity for third tier master-level life-forms. for zow citys defense, theres hardly any danger. in the most common human cultivation system, a first tier is equivalent to a formal knight who has just begun to touch spiritual energy. wearing heavy armor, they can charge through a small-scale battlefield, determining the outcome of a minor battle. a second tier is gradually non-human, with life on the verge of sublimation. for example, the goblin tribe with hardened skin can be considered impervious to swords and spears, making ordinary cold weapons hardly harmful. a third tier master needs to comprehend a certain realm, able to sense the rules and become a mighty enemy. spatial rifts often appear on a large scale, meaning any corner of zow city may experience a spatial rift, with monsters popping out. most importantly, monsters that can appear on blue star are often special creatures. in other words, if i can summon goblin elites to kill these monsters, i might be able to obtain some decent loot! without hesitation, logan chose to log out. in a blink of an eye, his surroundings were no longer blue skies, white clouds, and the dark void beyond the sky, but a slightly narrow detached courtyard. the decorations were old, and the location was remote. (tiers from first to ninth: warrior, elite, master, transcendent, lord, title, legend, epic, demigod) Chapter 4 - 4 Chapter 4: What the Hell is This Goblin!? 4 chapter 4: what the hell is this goblin!? translator: 549690339 blue star, district 2. zow city, outer city district, dragon sparrow street. this area is mostly made up of standalone courtyards, not because it is wealthy. on the contrary, in the new era of the hyperdimensional game, spatial rifts can appear at any time, and danger is always present. as a result, land values ??are extremely polarized in this world, only big cities and satellite towns with special functions distributed around big cities exist. one inch of land in the inner city is worth an inch of gold, while the outer city is unattended. like now, the inner city is calm, and the monsters that escaped from the spatial rifts were easily strangled by the specialists of the blue star guard department. meanwhile, in the outer city, there are still many monsters roaming about. both my father and mother work in the inner city, and i am the only one at home now. buzz logan stood on the rooftop of his house, about to greet his parents through the hyperdimensional mark, when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brow and received a warning from spiritual energy. he frowned immediately, there are monsters nearby that can threaten me! logans current rank is totem, capable of exerting unparalleled power in the world fragment. but in reality, its only of the first tier level. after receiving the warning, he became vigilant, consumed a small number of faith points, hid his breath, and his eyes emitted golden light. he started observing and soon found his target several humanoid creatures, with dark red skin and a somewhat mantis-like shape, were lead by one emanating a third tier spiritual energy reaction. their aura was full of sharpness like a sword. they also held dark red bone spikes in their hands. it seemed that blood was still oozing from them, as if they had just committed a slaughter. third tier a humanoid creature with wisdom capable of understanding the realm; i wonder what kind of loot id get if i killed you guys. [faith points: 138] logan glanced at his faith points. he had 793 points at the beginning, blessed 35 goblin warriors consuming 350 points, crafted the anchor of the void consuming 400 points, and had 43 points left. during this period, the goblin tribe should have generated some additional faith points. summoning a goblin elite requires 20 faith points. there is a third tier and four second tier enemies. summoning six should be enough. with a thought, logans faith points on the panel were quickly consumed, leaving only 18 points left. the next moment, a spatial rift quietly emerged in front of him, and six goblin elites quickly walked out, looking respectful, great father deity, please guide your humble followers to the direction of the enemy. go, kill them. executor baxter is truly worthy of being the first executor of the lightning sword sect. your lightning five continuous swords have reached the pinnacle. im afraid youll be able to charge into the sword saint realm and become the new chief soon! yes, these creatures from other worlds are so weak, but their households are filled with precious medicines. it really makes people envious. executor baxter, this is our great opportunity! a group of mantis people was greedily searching the seemingly wealthy houses with their eyes, ready to rush in and plunder at any moment. among them, a young mantis person was flattering the middle-aged mantis person in the lead. hehe, whats so surprising? with my lightning five continuous swords, i have become a sword master. today, i will use the blood of these ignorant creatures from other worlds to build my invincible sword saint position mantis sword master baxter sneered, exuding sword intent, causing the other four innate mantis people to shudder in their hearts, secretly sighing that executor baxters natural talent was indeed extraordinary. his insights had grown even more profound with just a few steps into another world. suddenly baxters dark red bone spike in his hand hummed, which made him happy. he felt the aura of the treasure that was compatible with his sword intent again, but also sensed the aura of the creatures from other worlds. with a sideways glance, without revealing any traces, he looked at the four innate swordsmen behind him. baxter revealed contempt in his heart, a bunch of fools, cheated by me to act as my cover, yet they still think they can profit from it. however, his mouth said gently, everyone, be careful. there are treasures nearby as well as enemies. follow me to exterminate them. the next moment, he took the first step, and his terrifying jumping ability allowed him to leap hundreds of meters in an instant. in just a few jumps, he arrived at a welfare institutes courtyard. even the most prosperous world will have a dark side. over the past few decades, despite the arrival of the hyperdimensional game, humanitys power and resources have expanded beyond description, but spatial rifts continue to descend. blue star is a civilization that grows through constant destruction and creation. this means that countless broken families result in many children needing social care from the welfare institute before their lifespans reach the standard. just stepping into the welfare institute, executor baxter hesitated for a moment and suddenly showed a hideous smile. before him were several young otherworldly creatures, a few otherworldly women, and several gray-skinned, long-eared female archers who exuded a dark aura that disgusted him. what attracted him was a red ring one of the otherworldly women was wearing. executor baxter took just one glance and was shaking with anger. he couldnt help but let out a strange squeaking sound, damn it! this aura, i cant be wrong, this is definitely the thousand-year blood essence! the more intact the blood essence, the higher its value. you damned otherworldly woman, you actually made the thousand-year blood essence into a ring!? this intoxicating scent is making the primordial thirteen spears restless, could this bedragon blood!? damn it! damn it! executor baxters bone sword in hand suddenly burst into blood-colored light, its sword intent rampant as he prepared to kill all the otherworldly creatures possessing these divine treasures! its over, i just came out to volunteer, why did i bump into a level iv spatial rift and happen to encounter a third order master monster! even though i randomly got a high-level monarch race shadow elf as a believer, that was only a few days ago, and they are still newborns and just at the first-tier! they have huge potential, but their strength is almost zero! its over, its over, its over! the young girl looked at the strange-sounding mantis person monster. although she couldnt understand what it was yelling, it was clear that the murderous gaze was directed at her, turning her scared face pale. but she didnt give up and continued to struggle, elf blessing! melinda tang waved her hand, consuming all of her faith points at once. the next moment, golden light shone. instantly, the five first-tier shadow elf warriors in front of her were buffed with cats agility, dragons strength, eagles sharpness, snakes hidden, bears fierce, and other abilities, hoping it would help them escape the disaster. unfortunately, it was of little use, and the shadow elves were easily slaughtered by the mantis people. what a pity, if it werent for the fact that our sect leader once said that this otherworldly gate wont last long, id like to capture you and interrogate you about the whereabouts of other thousand-year blood essences, executor baxter sneered coldly, not hesitating at all to unsheathe his sword and kill melinda tang, then seize the incredibly valuable ring made from the thousand-year blood essence. melinda tang closed her eyes and waited for death. at this moment, her mood was surprisingly calm as she recalled things she had dared to think about but never dared to do. a handsome figure appeared in her mind, someone she had seen once in the hyperdimensional simulation, what a pity, i havent even been able to take care of logan yet. hmph, as a little prisoner breed, you were once the top scholar i couldnt afford to pursue. now im a monarch species, and with time, i should be able to support you when i grow up. only pity i dont have a future. as she clearly sensed the approaching cold blade, suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps rushed in. why rushing? the sword in front of her throat disappeared quickly, and melinda tang opened her eyes in astonishment. before her were six green walls and a mantis person swordsman blocking the charge with his sword. melinda tang was a bit baffled, watching the scene in front of her. her mind couldnt catch up, green-skinned this appearance this cant be a goblin, can it!? goblins are this huge!? just as shocked was executor baxter. feeling the aura emanating from the six large creatures before him, and the fact that his arm was numb from the impact even though he had quickly countered, with his blood churning and even a slight crack appearing on his precious bone sword, he wanted to vomit blood. is this innate!? so what if it is, dont underestimate me! im not an ordinary swordsman! Chapter 5 - 5 Chapter 5: These Green-skinned Youths Dont Understand Martial Ethics! 5 chapter 5: these green-skinned youths dont understand martial ethics! translator: 549690339 merely innate, and you dare to defy my grandmasters might! the mantis person executor baxter let out a long roar, with his true qi surging inside his body. in an instant, his size doubled, and his shell became even darker. die! the next moment, executor baxters killing sword intent, which risked both his honor and life, soared through the sky. electric lights danced on his bone sword, flickering with dangerous glints. in an instant, the heads of these large green-skinned creatures were about to be claimed! be careful! although melinda tang was weak, she was a deity player, so she had seen many martial arts practitioners demonstrate the power of true qi in the forum. she knew that the self-explosive qi of the third-order master warriors who had refined true qi was a life-consuming killer move. if used properly, it could pose a significant threat to fourth-order transcendent life forms, let alone goblins with only a tier 2 elite spiritual energy response the scene that followed filled melinda tangs heart with despair, its over, its really over this time. executor baxter was filled with rage, how dare they! how dare they underestimate me!? six goblins, the size of brown bears, faced the explosive attack of a third-order sword saint while offhandedly dividing three of their numbers to deal with the four innate mantis swordsmen, leaving only three goblin elites to face executor baxter directly. angered to the point of laughter, executor baxter felt a slight loosening in his normally unbreakable barrier toward becoming a sword saint amidst his extreme rage. today, i shall build the foundation of my sword saint with your blood! as executor baxters sword was about to touch the three goblin elites, intending to kill them all in one breath, he saw a scene that left him dumbfounded. the three large green-skinned creatures emitted a silvery-grey, steel-like luster all over their bodies, and then a layer of similar grey luster began to envelop the six of them, connecting their lives like those of a wolf pack. army formation? just three six soldiers can form an army? despite his doubts, executor baxters explosive sword strike had already been unleashed, and there was no turning back. so what if its an army formation? its not like ive never encountered one before! back then, when the kingdoms army besieged my lightning sect, they had this army formation too. and it was still pierced by the sword saint leader! today, i, baxter, will also follow the footsteps of the sword saint! the next moment, the leading goblin chieftain reached out with his hand, as large as a fan, and with a strong grip, he crushed the bone sword. before executor baxter had a chance to react, another forceful flick from the chieftain shattered his watermelon-sized head. executor baxters last thought was, how could they use an army formation to ambush and deceive an old man like me? these green-skinned youngsters have no respect for martial arts! behind the goblin chieftain, the other three goblin elites effortlessly killed the four innate mantis swordsmen by rupturing their internal organs. the goblin chieftain, after stealing a glance and a pleasing smile, casually plundered the belongings of the five mantis people before leaving the welfare institute as if nothing had happened. only when the six green walls had left did melinda tang let out a sigh of relief. with a sad face, she looked at the five dead shadow elves lying on the ground. look at you, youre supposed to be a high-level monarch race, even though youre only first tier. its not like i expect you guys to slay third-order ones, but at least you shouldve dragged one of those tier 2 mantis monsters down with you. and what happened you didnt get a single one! youre even worse than the goblins! even as she complained, melinda tang still used her slightly recovered faith points to incinerate the corpses of the shadow elves and collect their true spirits, preparing to put them into the shadow altar in world fragments for their rebirth. this was her secret C she had a fragment of civilization. after completing all this, she finally started getting excited. while comforting the frightened children in the welfare institute with the other volunteers, she regretted not having recorded the battle just now! this is a goblin engaged in cross-tier combat! she excitedly used the hyperdimensional mark to contact her best friend. amid the excitement, she suddenly thought of the male god she had been obsessed with since the first encounter, these goblins could it be logans?! after all, logan is so powerful, and he even rejected the invitation from the cosmic war department. he definitely has the ability to cultivate such powerful goblins! besides he saved me. who else would happen to come save me? despite her fantasies, melinda tang was still slightly rational, sigh, logan and i entered the hyperdimensional game at the same time, and my high-level monarch race is only at the first tier. his goblin could only be considered lucky for surviving in the world fragments. its a pity that this player is so mysterious, otherwise, id like to ask how he cultivated his goblins. maybe i could conquer logans heart using this. in the end, melinda tang couldnt hold back. so, she started a new post on the newly established t forum. [log]: your followers just finished a small-scale battle! [log]: your followers killed 4 tier-2 lives and 1 tier-3 life! [log]: you gained +180 faith points! [log]: you obtained the slaughter sword intent special effect, which has been altered to slaughter will for you! powerful auras swept through the inner district, including some legendary-grade aerial knights. logan knew that this level iv spatial rift was over. without waiting for the six elite goblins to return home, logan directly opened a remote spatial rift and sent them back to the world fragments. afterward, he returned home and checked his log to find, to his surprise, that he had gained a will-type special effect this time, this is like bringing me a pillow just when i feel sleepy. i was just worried about how to break through from the second to the third tier and let the less intelligent goblins comprehend will. and now it came. logan held back his emotions and looked at the several message notifications on his hyperdimensional mark, one by one some of the messages were even from female classmates he had hardly contacted before, asking if he needed help. am i that weak? logan shook his head with a wry smile. it couldnt be blamed for others; after all, prisoner breeds are indeed the lowest-tier existence in the endless void. after all, how strong could it be, when ranked alongside dwarves, slimes, halflings, low-level skeletons which have almost no combat power? especially in the hyperdimensional game, where the most powerful goblin recorded under the gods of goblins has only reached the fourth-order transcendent level. it still cost a huge price, consuming tens of thousands of goblin lives to create a fake extraordinary dragon-blood goblin. just as logan was about to help the goblin tribe find relics, his hyperdimensional mark suddenly vibrated violently. he quickly found the source of the vibration and discovered that it was the newly established t forum that hed been unknowingly added to. he couldnt help but look serious, strange, usually only when a significant event occurs and is marked as a major milestone event by the forum itself will such a vibration occur. and now he couldnt help but take it seriously. the last time this kind of vibration occurred was ten years ago when the unexplored world community was first marked as y and later named [strange abyss] in the abyssal forum. at that time, the primordial lord of the strange abyss suddenly made a move, instantly destroying the worlds of hundreds of deity players, including more than ten transcendent players! and now, the t world community he was in, being another new unexplored world community, also experienced the milestone event vibration logan took a deep breath and thought, i hope its not a malignant event. Chapter 6 - 6 Chapter 6: Steel, Energy and Flesh and Blood 6 chapter 6: steel, energy and flesh and blood translator: 549690339 logan opened the t forum and quickly browsed through it, looking for useful information and the milestone event. mineral veins, mineral deposits, and similar terms appear over 1,350 times. there are lots of ignorant alien beasts, especially a lot. gee, why are people still discussing the city wall goblins that appeared in zow city? luckily no, it should be reasonable to suspect me and then eliminate me as a wrong answer. continue wisdom species have frail bodies but tend to have a higher chance of spawning magic-related professions. usually, when a single world community has a biased characteristic, it could give rise to a level 2, or even level 1, or even dominator level civilizations. level 3 civilization: surface civilization, the civilization hasnt given birth to a transcendent tier. level 2 civilization: strongest individual of the civilization has broken through the transcendent tier and can break through the surface. level 1 civilization: civilization has multiple transcendent tiers and has begun colonizing multiple worlds/planets. dominator-level civilization: the civilization gives birth to a dominator and can dominate a world community. hegemonic-level civilization: the civilization gives birth to multiple dominators, dominating the original world community while colonizing other world communities. this was how hyperdimensional game ranked civilization levels, which also reveals the cruelty within the endless void. soon, logan found the milestone event, it was a projection video, a deity players final confession and warning C fellow players, my name is weston cyrus. when you see this video, i would have already died through self-destruction. you can see, the world behind me is my world. i was relatively lucky and directly skipped the world fragment stage. the initial race i randomized was high-level monarch race mountain giant, and part of the fifth-order lord level when fully grown. and now, you see that my planet has been invaded by the native civilizations of this t world community. theyve used a special method to block the entire planet, preventing any signals from being sent out. as you know, the hyperdimensional games information transmission system can also malfunction occasionally. so, i chose to self-destruct. i dont know if the power amplification during self-destruction can break through the information blockade to convey the news. i also dont know if you guys are lucky enough to watch this video. or, its possible that all my memories have been extracted, and everything about us has been known by others already ive been quite chaotic in my speech. youd better watch it yourself. logan noticed the forum debates changed from questioning to silence, and his mood became heavy, cyruss words are indeed somewhat disorganized. microplanet + high-level monarch race from the beginning is a high-end configuration that many people dream of. maybe its because his strength is insufficient at the moment, but as a player, his vision must be high-end. it confounded even him logan narrowed his eyes and clicked on cyruss confession video below. the video was not long, it was several first-person perspective videos stitched together, and it didnt take long to finish. after watching the video, logans face turned extremely ugly C westons mountain giant was the earths favorite child, with elite-level strength since birth, capable of crushing third-order war breed masters. almost ten tribes had developed on the whole planet, and there were thousands of elite mountain giants. compared to all the newbie divine players, even many worlds of mythical species couldnt compete with his current growth level. however, his enemy was an even more terrifying existence! they were gigantic steel war fortresses floating in the sky, as if embedded in the atmosphere! each war fortress emitted a huge light pillar that plunged into the earth, and various sci-fi weapons stepped out heavily from the light pillar, laden with war machinery. laser beams, or blue-purple plasmas, were fired, easily penetrating the mountain giants. giant iron nets were ejected with tranquilizers, capturing the mountain giants. those with violent temperament, even tranquilizers could hardly put them down, were rapidly beheaded by war machines wielding cold weapons, then medical devices quickly arrived and carried out freezing treatments. even the transcendent-level mountain giant king let out a miserable howl, looking painfully at weston cyrus before being captured and pulled into the war fortress. weston cyrus watched this scene, his first-person perspective remained motionless, as if he were indifferent. above him, beams of light connected the war fortresses, forming a dense net that tightly sealed the planet! and right in front of him stood a humanoid war machine, composed of a mix of machinery, energy, and flesh and blood. it was quite smallless than two meters tall. a halo hovered behind its mechanical head, giving it the dignity of a mechanical deity. surprisingly, it spoke the mountain giant language fluently, not bad, civilization. it took me two imperial hours to parse the language. you seem to be the collective consciousness of this race and possess some autonomous intellectual awareness. but youre trying to transmit messages outside the planet as a collective consciousness of a weak civilization without cosmic navigation capabilities, why would you attempt to transmit messages to the universe? you should be unfamiliar with the concept of the universe forget it, lets imprison you. the guilds instance raid commissioner should be very interested in you. let them handle the memory extraction. the humanoid war machine was quite talkative, but its words implied that it had already regarded weston cyrus as if he were completely at its mercy, like a fish on the chopping board or a lamb to be slaughtered. and in the video, this machine-energy-flesh-and-blood-mixed humanoid war machine seemed even more expressive, as if speaking to others, its strange. the instances developed by the imperial virtual universe company are becoming more and more realistic. just look at the expressions of those mountain giant monsters below; theyre so lifelike, the blood and flesh are almost indistinguishable. back in the day, this wouldve been rated 18+, and as my fans, youre really lucky! now, look at this instance boss in front of me. with a basic combat power of 5,340, a template battle power bonus of 3,250, and a lv.53 commander template boss, it has a total combat power of nearly 9,000, which isnt weak even among legendary players. but to me, whos about to step into the highest hall of players as a quasi-hall-level player, thats nothing. ill let you in on a secret, too. this time i came out to carry out a mission, and i secretly brought a big fellow with me. just as the humanoid war machine was about to capture weston cyrus, a voice-over from the projection came. it was weston cyruss voice, i can feel it, a terrifying presence above me, watching from the war fortress. if it takes action, ill have no power to resist. to avoid consuming too many faith points by fighting this opponent and losing my last bit of power to send a message even through self-destructing, i choose to self-destruct immediately in the hope that the message has a chance of getting through. for this, i have only one request: if i can help any of you, i hope that when you can, please lend a hand to my sister. thank you! immediately after, the voice-over ended and the video continued. just as weston cyrus was about to self-destruct, the white halo projection behind the humanoid war machines head suddenly flickered with red light and it let out a warning. then, without any hesitation, it quickly retreated! boom! weston cyrus self-destructed, intense golden light and a massive explosion instantly expanded, causing the planetary structure to become unstable, making it seem as if the planet itself was going to explode along with it. the video was about to end, but in the final moments before the video ended, everyone saw a shocking scene. in weston cyruss final view, he saw a huge mechanical hand that could block out the sky and the sun. a fusion of machinery, energy, and flesh and blood, coexisting without distinction, emerged in the sky! boom! the planet seemed to moan and tremble due to its appearance! the giant hand gripped the planet and instantly disappeared! new book seedling, please collect, follow, and recommend! Chapter 7 - 7 Chapter 7: The Grassroots Counterattack Plan 7 chapter 7: the grassroots counterattack plan translator: 549690339 after watching the video. even logan was a little silent. whether it was the seemingly strange but familiar scene, or the transcendent existence represented by the giant palm that blocked the sky and sun, it made him fall into deep thought. transcendent tier is very powerful, able to cross the void with their physical body and destroy microplanets with a single blow. given enough time, even small planets would be completely destroyed by transcendent tier beings, sinking into death. however, in the hyperdimensional game and among deity players, transcendent tier beings are not unreachable, and can even be said to be quite numerous. but when a civilization capable of casually deploying transcendent tier beings to perform tasks exists right beside him, logan believes that even those mythical species deity players would toss and turn sleeplessly throughout the night. transcendent tier, huh logans mind still lingered on the scene he had just witnessed. that sky-blocking mechanical giant palm, as well as the war machinery that resembled a humanoid, so-called mountain giant monster could it be a player? logans expression turned playful, treating the world war like a virtual online game, where players control war machinery like game characters? interesting. no longer thinking about these meaningless things, logan continued to look at the t forum. it was not as quiet as before, and people began to speak up, no way, is this really the t world community? performing tasks? the war machinery mentioned performing tasks, right? what tasks? yeah, did they already discover our existence? its a bit scary. hurry up and notify the federations higher-ups. there are at least over a hundred thousand of us deity players who entered the hyperdimensional game in the t world community. the federation cant just let us die. no need for you to say that. the federation must know by now, but the problem is, were currently at war with the abyssal civilization and the mysterious puppet civilization on both sides. im afraid that even the federation doesnt have enough power to support us i guess we can only leave it up to fate. not necessarily. after all, heather graham is also in the t world community. the federation may abandon us, but the ultimate desire imperial royal family wouldnt just give up on their princess, right? yeah, lets hope so. anyway, who has any items or divine arts that can promote the reproduction of followers? you can trade with me, i guarantee a satisfactory price. +1! i want to develop well, so at least my death will be worth something. logan closed the forum interface. although someone had a point, the jixi empire wouldnt give up on their princess. but what does it have to do with him? in the end, he can only rely on himself. the slight laziness that had crept into logans heart after obtaining special effect: slaughter will instantly vanished, and he became more vigilant. i must not reveal my void coordinates before i develop! logan recalled the steps he had taken to create the anchor of the void. he had followed the divine art blueprint recorded in the textbook and released it step by step without leaking the coordinates, and finally felt relieved. right, i need to speed up the exploration of ruins in the world fragment. also, if i havent found a suitable world with the anchor of the void yet, ill make more and search together! logan calmed his mind, and in the next moment, he transformed into a pair of blood-red eyes and appeared within the world fragment. at this moment, his field of vision was completely different from before. although the exploration team sent out by the goblin tribe had not discovered any ruins for the time being, under the leadership of the goblin elite, they had already thoroughly explored the world fragment. so his vision was no longer limited to the area near the goblin tribe but could see through the entire world fragment. fierce wind monkey, horn scale serpent, steelback boar, three first tier species. stone steel, three-star flower, snake scale fruit, thai blue tree and so on, seven first tier materials. logan was already quite satisfied with the resources available in his dust-class world shard, but suddenly his eyes narrowed, this is strange; how come the five types of first-tier materials and two first-tier creatures are all concentrated in that dense forest? he then revealed a smile, a relic must be hiding its little black feet there. immediately, he sent down a divine decree. due to the unknown dangers, he dispatched only goblin elites to enter the dense forest. his dust-class world shard was tiny, and the thirty-five goblin elites quickly arrived at the edge of the forest. meanwhile, in the forest, pairs of crimson eyes lit up, glaring intently at the goblin elites. it seemed as if a life-or-death battle would be inevitable if they dared to enter! according to the great divine decree of father god, these creatures are called fierce wind monkeys. while they pose no threat to us, they can be quite annoying in the forest. furthermore, theres a highly venomous snake monster called horn scale serpent inside. fighting in a jungle is disadvantageous to us, so the unusually tall goblin chieftain spoke with a robust voice as he pulled out a stone axe from his waist, bring down all these trees! create a terrain that favors us! then, the goblin elites took out their stone axes one after another. the next moment, their skin shone with a silver-gray luster, and their already well-built bodies swelled with muscles once again. like thirty-five bulldozers, the goblin elites began cutting down all the trees in front of them. logan watched this scene with interest, this goblin chieftain is quite smart, perhaps the only goblin in the tribe with a normal intellect. hes worth cultivating. unfortunately, to bring something from blue star would require a great price. otherwise, they wouldnt still be using stone weapons. logan felt somewhat helpless. although he had just summoned the goblin elites to fight in the blue star, the belongings from the two sides were actually not interchangeable. this was a theory discovered by a dominator level deity player of the blue star [real spiritual theory] and [material reconstruction theory]. it stated that everything, whether living or non-living, was composed of the most fundamental true spirit, and then materialized into physical entities based on the true spirit. in other words, the summoning just now was logan temporarily bringing the true spirits of six goblin elites to the blue star, and then using faith points to reconstruct their material forms. once the goblin elites true spirits returned to the world shard, the temporarily reconstructed physical bodies on blue star dispersed without any true spirits to attach to. thus, there was no actual transfer of material between the worlds. the spoils from the mantis person monster couldnt be casually brought back to the world shard by the goblin elites either. moreover, the t world community was an unknown distance from blue star, and the cost of opening a spatial transfer for materials was probably enough to buy an entire giant planet! this was also why the deity players from the t world community discussed in the previous forum couldnt directly provide support from blue star and could only hope for aid from other deity players of the same world community. of course, this is also an opportunity. a gleam flashed in logans eyes, in the blue star, i cant compare with anyone in terms of resources. but in the t world community, everyone is a new deity player. even if its the monarch species, or even the mythical species, there must be shortcomings in the resources. if i can monopolize a scarce resource, i may relieve my resource constraints. moreover, different world communities come with a large variety of species and resource differences. formulas and the thought process of constructing complementary formulas from other places might not be applicable here. despite an advantage for those with outstanding backgrounds, the gap is no longer insurmountable but instead within reach! as a former top scholar, he quickly thought of more than a dozen ideas that he had listed as a grassroots counterattack plan. however, he was quickly interrupted by the commotion on the empty land below, where the dense forest used to be. it was the goblin elites who had cleared the entire forest of trees, except for the first-tier resources, chased away the fierce wind monkeys and horn scale serpents, and found the relic with their commotion, lets see what the relic is first. Chapter 9 - 9 Chapter 9: Imaginary Overlord! Holy See! 9 chapter 9: imaginary overlord! holy see! translator: 549690339 t world community, t01 district, taylor star (super gigantic planet), in the past, taylor star outside would have an imitation shielding field, blocking a variety of lively warships, war machinery, mecha, and giant satellites, simulating that there was nothing there at all. but today, the imitation shielding field still exists, but it seems to be stuck like a broken frame, occasionally distorting and exposing its true appearance to the inside of taylor star war machines the size of small planets are equipped with planet-destroying cannons. transcendent tier mechas holding mechanical chopping ship-knives that can easily shatter microplanets stand in a row, presenting the most alert battle posture, facing taylor star outside alongside the planet-destroying cannons, as if facing a huge enemy, there is a creature that looks tiny a sage? this is a life form that looks utterly bizarre. it has a tall and ferocious body, like a creature that crawled out of the abyss. its evil dragon head, flowing like lava, has nine long twisted horns and five spiked short horns tangled into a gray thorn crown, and its body is covered in a robe of flowing flames. but its demeanor is as elegant as a sage who records epics from outside the river of time. it is holding an indescribable ancient stone book that seems to record the fantasies of all lives. it is as if the embodiment of all contradictions, making people unable to look directly, as if it is the only one in the world. the contrast between flesh and blood life and war machinery should be weak and powerless. but it was just this existence of a flesh and blood body that made countless mechanical arms capable of easily destroying a planet, not daring to act rashly. heh. i came from afar, not willing to have a good talk, but also pointing a gun at me. unfortunately, that just wont work with me at the age of eight. the imaginary overlord smiles faintly, with her voice echoing and spreading inside the universes void, reaching directly into the minds of all lives. oddly enough, the three sentences seem to be spoken by three different living beings. the imaginary overlord gently strokes the ancient stony book and speaks again, her voice seemingly spread across time and space from ancient times, i say, everything i see turns into nothing. i say, those who harbor hostility will be lost here. i say, all heat and light will eventually be eliminated. the next moment, the void of the universe becomes a scroll of painting in front of the imaginary overlord, and an invisible giant eraser begins to work. mechas, warships, and war fortresses are erased like undefeatable artworks at the same time, the surroundings of the painting scroll also began to wither and become gray, as if they were soaked with the breath of death. but thats not what really matters. the more terrifying scene is that the eternal and indestructible flames on the superfusion stars of taylor star system begin to decay, extinguishing, and the sphere begins to tremble, gradually heading towards the fate of disintegration. and all this seems to be destined, filled with an irresistible will. just as taylor star begins to be drawn by the chaos of rules due to the collapse of the super fusion star, a phantom human figure appears in front of the imaginary overlord, slightly bowing, greetings your highness, taylors supreme quantum light apologizes for just nows rudeness. i suppose, now you are willing to talk. the imaginary overlord smiles faintly, elegantly closing the book of fantasy, as if she was not the one who almost destroyed the foundation of other civilizations just now. [log]: your goblin believers killed 13 fierce wind monkeys! [log]: faith points +130! [log]: youve gained the drop effect C desire for reproduction! [log]: youve discovered the relic [the tocile pharmaceutical workshop]! [log]: consume faith points, temporarily give spirit to the tocile pharmaceutical workshop, harvest legendary occupation, harvest transcendent potion formula! [log]: you grant the legendary occupation seven sins alchemist to goblin chieftain martin, your goblin tribe begins to gather materials, and the high-efficiency reproduction potion starts production! [log]: the anchor of the void you released found the target, want to take a sneak peek? [log]: anomalies appeared in your tribe, please pay attention everything is coming together. yes, the potion has begun to be made, so i can also start promoting it in the t forum. logan is only a false deity, just a totem, and cannot do as much as a real deity. after making arrangements for the goblin chieftain, he entered a brief dormant state to recover his energy. when logan woke up, it was already ten days later. he looked with interest at the two prompts below the log, anchor of the void has found the target world? an abnormality has appeared in the tribe? the target world can be observed at any time, so lets check the abnormality first. having experienced hundreds of hyperdimensional simulations, logan had encountered abnormalities only twice. he still remembered the impact of those two abnormalities, as they directly changed the course of his hyperdimensional simulated world. one was the sudden appearance of a virus, infecting three billion lower-class war breed werewolves on a planet within just three hours. but the virus didnt kill them all; instead, it put the werewolves into a state of being neither dead nor alive, doubling their combat power, changing them from sexual reproduction to asexual reproduction, and reducing their need for external resources. this led to a rapid increase in their population, and that time he was able to use the lower-class war breed to defeat the low-level monarch dragon race. another time, a spatial rift appeared on the planet, connecting his simulated world with another one. their respective planets merged, and after a struggle, his followers conquered the others. he then devoured the will of the other planet, directly achieving the giant spirit realm without going through the process of condensing a physical totem. of course, he was lucky. in the real hyperdimensional game, there were numerous cases of deity players who encountered abnormalities and met their demise, along with the destruction of their worlds. i wonder where my strange luck comes from. logan cast his gaze to the edge of the goblin tribe, feeling an intuition, this abnormality should be favorable to me. while keeping an eye on the abnormality, logan logged onto the t forum, preparing to promote his high-efficiency reproduction potion. t forum: what the heck is this native mechanical civilization? its making me worried, and my original plans for gradual development are now disrupted. exactly, the federation hasnt even given us an explanation for this. bureaucracy will ruin us! complaining wont help, better focus on how to develop quickly. right, i didnt want to use any accelerating reproduction materials, but now i have to. even if the quality of the offspring is lower, theres no other way. haha, you talk as if you could use them at will. is it possible that, in our current t world community, those things are in high demand? yeah, ive been asking for it a few days ago, but still havent received a response. im amazed since, in normal world communities, these are cheap goods. how come theyre in such short supply here? dont worry, ive found a demigod-level alchemist. within half a year, we should be able to develop reproduction potions using materials already existing in this world community. to the commenter above, a reminder: not only should the materials be local, but the potions also should not violate the rules of this world. sigh, i envy those high-level believer species with their own civilizational treasure. they dont need external items like reproduction potions to speed up their reproduction. civilizational treasure, civilization heavy weapons, civilization foundation i dont ask for much, just give me a fragmented civilizational treasure, and ill be satisfied! come on, i have a fragmented civilizational treasure, but its a one-time-use item. my uncle got it from the green emperor world community, and after using it, you will directly receive 100,000 offspring! is that thing in the t world community? no. what are you saying then? i wont let you activate the spatial rift transfer. ill pay for the material reconstruction, and youll pay for the true spirit transfer? i wont pay. blocked, thank you. the people in the forum watched this exchange, feeling both amused and uncertain about the future. because the mechanical civilization that destroyed the weston world might be on a mission to find players like themselves dont be disheartened, everyone. my great-great-great-niece is a lower-class mythical species, and i have insider news. the federation has taken this matter seriously and has sent a sanctuary-level sovereign to deal with it personally. well hear good news very soon! . most people chose to ignore the news and continued discussing how to quickly develop their worlds. unexplored world communities are vast, and its likely that they may never meet each other even in their entire lives, so theres no real competition between them. moreover, with the external pressure from the unfamiliar mechanical civilization, this might be the most harmonious discussion ever held in the t forum. soon, logan posted a screenshot of his high-efficiency reproduction potions information and edited a message to send high-efficiency reproduction potions detail (pretend theres an image) one bottle of high-efficiency reproduction potion is enough for a transcendent, ten master-levels, a hundred elites, or a thousand soldiers. after use: the probability of one shot soul entry increases by 30%, desire for reproduction increases by 70%, breeding time reduces by 100%, and offspring quality drops by a maximum of 20%! ten bottles of high-efficiency reproduction potion for one faith crystal, non-negotiable. the silent practitioner of two and a half years. as soon as logans message came out, the t forum went wild. the heated discussion was expected, but the direction it took was slightly different from what he had anticipated Chapter 10 - 10 Chapter 10: Crossing the World with My Green Skin! 10 chapter 10: crossing the world with my green skin! translator: 549690339 t04 world community, dust world, on the fringes of the goblin tribe, blech. so filthy. an especially skinny little brother brennan had sneakily run into a nearby river outside the tribe, vigorously scrubbing off the filth and unknown creatures droppings. not to mention the intellectually backward goblin tribe, even the ancient european highlanders who barely reached the status of a lower-class war breed often lived in cities full of excrement. im gonna throw up. little brother brennan kept scrubbing and almost hurling, his eyes filled with a luster that was not common among goblins. nevertheless, this luster was now consumed by anger, what race is this? and they believe in a god? any god followed by you guys can just consider themselves unfortunate! little brother brennan scrubbed his skin raw before he was finally satisfied enough to throw away the rag and lay down in the river, using the icy water to cool down his overheated brain. this wasnt because of a fever caused by a virus, it was merely a result from the excessive overthinking that led to a brain overheating overload. this was absurd for the goblin race. their intellect could only be described as meager at best. but for little brother brennan, it felt like a prison, trapping his brain processing power. i never thought transmigration could actually exist. and it can even be controlled purposefully. just need to use the super large collider to collide with gods melody and open the passage. but what race did i transmigrate into? the brain capacity and composition is even worse than my outdated computer system that has been phased out for thirty years. too bad i dont have the necessary equipment or assistants. i really want to perform a genetic editing process on this body as soon as possible. if it really doesnt work with a complicated expression, little brother brennan closed his eyes. in his dark consciousness, a golden hexagonal bone armor was suspended, at least let me activate my own destiny intelligence bone! because of overthinking, little brother brennan soon fell into a dream. the destiny intelligence bone revolved around, illuminating his consciousness and leading him into the forgotten past in his dreams. dr. elliot carlton is a true genius! dr. elliot carlton created a spirit collider that far surpassed the technological level of the white tower federation by thirty years, which benefited us in discovering the undiscovered world! shocking! the world may be proven to be multi-dimensional, dr. elliot carltons team may lead the wise man world to start dimensional exploration and colonization! dr. elliot carltons team created a large spirit collider and is about to open the dimensional tunnel! it all replayed in elliot carltons mind, reaching the pinnacle of his life, but also the darkest moment- leading a nation with average technological level towards the forefront of the world, discovering a mystery that has puzzled the wise man world for ages, and being hailed as the no.1 genius of history above all wise man. the unique destiny intelligence bone in his forehead was the best proof. then, he made history. however, this history was slightly off from what he had in mind and desired. he thought that with their level, opening up a new dimension and being the discovered party, they would surely be weaker than them. just like the sea voyage era of wise men, columbus, the father of wise men navigators, discovered the new world and accumulated primary wealth in the same fashion. they should have been the colonizers. however, when the large spirit collider was activated and successfully opened the world channel, the other side was not the weak world they had assumed it to be. instead, it was a truly, inexpressibly terrifying world, much like the abyss recorded in the myths of wise men. the wise man world was destroyed and polluted effortlessly. the most outstanding genius in history turned into the most sinful criminal in history. he destroyed the world that nurtured him and that he cherished with his own hands. at that moment, he plunged into madness instantly. thankfully, the destiny intelligence bone that every wise man inherently possesses sealed away all painful memories. he no longer remembered how he built the super large collider, transmigrated to a new world, and became little brother brennan. poor man. logan shook his head slightly. although he couldnt directly pry into elliot carltons dreams, as the father god of little brother brennan, he could see some of elliot carltons fragmented memories, which gave him a general understanding, transmigrants, huh. destiny intelligence bone, enhances wisdom and computational power, seems to be able to actively control ones emotions and personality, its a good thing. the world behind him seems interesting, especially the so-called destiny intelligence bone. if it can be transplanted or integrated into the goblin race. only then can the goblin tribe genuinely undergo a fundamental evolution. and that abyss-like strange world, it seems a bit like the [strange abyss world]? if possible, absorbing your race as an affiliated race is not off the table. lets continue observing. logans blood-red eyes narrowed slightly, issuing a divine decree. he ordered the goblin chieftain to secretly take care of elliot carlton. the demand was not high, it was fine as long as he didnt die. other caregiving requirements would alert elliot carlton and were beyond the league of the goblin tribes intelligence. within the t forum, the voices of the other deity players were notably clamorous. ??? mad? one faith crystal for ten potions? seriously, have you told your family about this outrageous pricing? no wait, i can pretend you dont know the value of a faith crystal. hurry up and change the price, and ill forgive you. one thousand faith points are needed to condense a single faith crystal. a complex demand for an anchor of the void might only cost five or six hundred faith points. your analogy is flawed. if i go to the slave market, i can buy a pair of twin elf sisters for a single faith crystal. the slave trader would even throw in a maid outfit and a candle whip. indeed, hurry up and change it, or ill be upset. if it werent for the fact that faith points cant interfere with reproduction, making descendants into mindless praying machines, i wouldnt even look at your offer! the deity players were arguing for a while, but there was no response from the mysterious seller, except for another message appearing. [i forgot to mention earlier, im a bit short on supplies for the time being, so the first batch is limited to one thousand bottles.] [hyperdimensional authentication: 1000/1000 (bottles)] this dont think that by limiting purchases and playing this hunger marketing game, we will fall for it! yes, brothers, dont buy it. lets make the shrewd merchant go bankrupt! yes, brothers, lets stand together! at this moment, the deity players were like a family, jointly condemning the shrewd merchant, firmly determined not to be cheated. however, when the number shown on the hyperdimensional authentication changed from 1000 to 950, everyone panicked and began trampling and denouncing. who did that? shameless. didnt we agree not to buy? who secretly bought fifty bottles? despicable, i need to hurry up and buy twenty bottles too. wait, didnt we agree not to buy? how the hell is it sold out? i was wrong. i shouldnt have bragged. mysterious seller, i beg you, release more quotas. i only need ten bottles. youre not a shrewd merchant, i beg you. hahaha, thank you mysterious big boss, i got ten bottles. i got thirty bottles, folks, say it with me, thank you, mysterious seller! even with the looming threat of strange civilizations, everyone remained calm as no one had the means to speed up reproduction. everyone remained calm when no one was buying. but when everyone around seemed to have it and only they didnt, panic immediately set in. seeing all this, logan could only shake his head helplessly, what a pity, im powerless to assist. if i could, id like to sell more. this stuff isnt going to be worth much in the future. looking at the disappearing one thousand bottles of high-efficiency reproduction potion and the newly added one hundred faith crystals on the interface, faith crystals are equivalent to the circulating currency in the hyperdimensional game. with this amount of capital, he could do a lot. next, the transcendent tier is a hurdle. logan opened his information panel [deity]: logan [divine power]: totem (ethereal) [rule]: hunting (43.7%), bloody (23.1%) [divine role]: goblin [divine emblem]: a pair of blood-red eyes [divine art]: spear of hunting, frenzied bloodline, goblin blessing spell, anchor of the void [followers]: goblin (zero tier / 1379), goblin elite (second tier / 34), goblin chieftain (second tier / seven sins alchemist legendary occupation) [civilization]: 25 points [faith]: 340 points [storage]: faith crystal * 100, special effect slaughter will, special effect desire for reproduction [world fragment]: dust class (340 square kilometers / resources rich), breeds first-tier ferocious beasts and resources lets add the drops to the goblin tribe first. logans consciousness returned to the world fragment, transforming into a pair of blood-red eyes that appeared again in the sky above the goblin tribe. looking at the respectful goblins below, he pondered, the goblin tribe is already known for its fast reproduction and growth rates of its offspring. if i add the desire for reproduction, the number of goblins can multiply in no time! also, the anchor of the void has found world clues which i havent had time to investigate yet. if the discovered strange world meets my requirements, i will need a large amount of combat power to open up a world battlefield and conquer the strange world. lets start by promoting the goblin elites to slaughter goblins. the next moment, logan issued his divine edict and blessings! the little author guarantees at least four to five thousand words update every day. today, its six thousand words. if you think the little authors writing is okay, i hope you can follow and support. that is, read to the last page, turn the page, and then go to the last page of the book, a pop-up will show you are which number follower. whether its a recommendation, reward, or monthly pass, during the free period of the new book its not unimportant, but it is important. its just not as important as following the story. because recommendations and followers are linked, there can only be recommendations if there are followers. the little author bows in thanks: please, thank you! Chapter 11 - 11 Chapter 11: So, you want to take a swing at me, huh? 11 chapter 11: so, you want to take a swing at me, huh? translator: 549690339 t04 world region, dust world, blood-red eyes appear above the goblin tribe; below, the goblins are guided by the goblin chieftain in an ancient, primitive sacrificial dance. the next moment, blood fog and a large amount of pink mist descend. blood fog is the slaughter will, and the pink fog is the desire for reproduction. only thirty-five goblin elites can withstand the slaughter will, while other ordinary goblins would instantly fall into madness even if they were only slightly exposed to the slaughter will. however, the desire for reproduction affects all goblins, regardless of their gender or age. roar! originally, goblin elites were already two and a half meters tall, with bulging muscles, making them perfect killing machines. after taking on the slaughter will, their bodies swell again without refining. in such beast-human races, being bigger is often more beautiful and powerful. with wisdom as the dividing line, they would often develop in the direction of giantkind or giant beastkind. this is why logan attaches importance to the wise man planet behind elliot carlton. with the poor wisdom of the goblin tribe, if they continue to develop this way, they will eventually become giant beastkind and completely lose their wisdom. in this case, logan would only become a subordinate deity to other deity players, essentially reaching its potential limit and losing its free will. the green skin on the goblin elites becomes darker, as if it has experienced wind and frost and killing. at the same time, blood-red thorny brands appear on their backs, forming a pair of blood-colored eyes outlined by thorns. this is derived from logans frenzied bloodline and inherited by the master-level slaughter goblin. what is even more shocking is their size, now close to four meters. according to an ancient saying, this is the giant two-sized body with a tremendous powerhouse enhanced by a certain degree of rule! the slaughter will of the slaughter goblins can easily suppress the desire for reproduction, but the other goblins looking at the scenes below, logans mouth twitches and he quickly closes his blood-red eyes, not wanting to see the spicy scene. martin, lead the slaughter goblins and hunt some horn scale serpents and steelback boars, as well as a large number of ordinary wild beasts. logan issues a divine command; he must build a complete goblin legion, not relying solely on these few third-order slaughter goblins. he needs many more first and second-order goblin warriors or goblin elites to fill the armys backbone. otherwise, during a world war, can they rely on these 35 slaughter goblins to singlehandedly tackle an opposing world? they wouldnt be able to kill them all even if they died from exhaustion. furthermore, the special effects steelback and blood of hunting have already been used up. they need to hunt again for these special effects to drop, and it would be better to stock up on more. we obey father gods command! goblin chieftain martin bows devoutly and then leads the murderous slaughter goblins into the world fragment to search for steelback boars and horn scale serpents. although the world fragment is not large, it is still the size of a county-level city in the previous world. the resources are relatively large compared to the small size of the goblin tribe currently. however, under the influence of the desire for reproduction, it may soon not be enough. we must prepare for the worst logan no longer focuses on the world fragment but closes his eyes, stepping on the chain road that others cannot perceive in the vast void, but which is extremely bright in his eyes, and swiftly shuttling through it with his consciousness. soon, the darkness recedes, and light emerges. logan opens his eyes, and in front of him is a new world. it is the world that the anchor of the void has found for him, according to his needs for a world shard with a maximum spiritual energy level no higher than third-order the dragon taming world! as a deity, his vision is different from that of ordinary life. ordinary life uses a pair of eyes as visual representatives, skin represents touch, and nostrils represent smell to perceive the world from the surface, and explore slowly. however, as a newly born totem-level deity facing a low-energy world shard, he can observe the essence of the world shard directly from the time dimension. logan holds the anchor of the void, with his faith points slowly being consumed, and the golden eye-shaped brands on the anchor gradually fill up and light up as if they have spirituality, bringing logan to the history of the dragon taming world billions of years ago, a world was shattered, and a fragment of the worlds true spirit fell into the void. millions of years later, matter gathered spontaneously around this fragment of the true spirit, reconstructing a world shard. after that, meteorites fell, breaking apart and reuniting, the fragmented true spirit gradually recovered, becoming less fragmented (2.1% 2.3%), and the world shard became more stable. meteorites continued to fall, but this time they brought life. a race that called themselves spirit humans evolved, and they were born with the ability to communicate with the spirituality of plants and animals, making them the darlings of nature. a thousand years ago, a drop of transcendent tier star core dragon kings blood was accidentally flung into the dragon taming world by a spatial rift, which unleashed a spiritual revival with dragon and fire as its main attributes. as a result, the spirit people were divided into two factions. the emmons sect, which worships and adores nature, and the dragon tamer sect, which values power and evolution. the outcome is evident, as in logans perception, this world shard is called dragon taming world. spiritual energy the spiritual energy reaction is still intensifying. the spiritual energy reaction in the entire world shard has reached a critical point. logan carefully feels it, and his eyes suddenly brighten, its about to reach the critical point where fourth-order transcendent lifeforms will appear. once this threshold is crossed, there will be hundreds or even thousands of transcendent lifeforms emerging, all the way up to the lord and title.level, without any hindrance. once it crosses the critical point, it will no longer be a world i can meddle with. so, my timing is just right. logans eyes sparkled with joy. if i can swallow this world, i probably wont have to worry about resources for a long time in the future! even my world fragment could jump from dust-class world shard to grit class and reach boundary island class! filled with excitement, logan continued to carefully observe the world. his current capital was too weak, and if he failed here, it would take a long time to recover from the substantial loss. normally, it wouldnt matter, but there were unknown civilizations lurking around, and he had to redouble his efforts. even if the federation were to handle this matter, they would still be living in someone elses territory. if a war broke out, they would be the first to die. even if a large scale war did not break out, they would still be in great danger. after all, its like negotiating a conflict between two countries; the death of a few pawns on the front line doesnt affect the big picture soon, logans eyebrows furrowed slightly. besides himself, he sensed another anchor of the void, filled with an aura of brutality, cruelty, and dragon-like energy. this was the back door of the anchor of the void. when facing different worlds, unless the gap was huge, it was usually difficult to detect. however, deity players could easily detect each others anchor of the void. in other words, the owner of the other anchor of the void targeting the dragon taming world would likely have already noticed logans anchor of the void. wow, could it be a high-level war dragonman? logan subconsciously thought of one person ximen qing, who was invited by the cosmic investigation department. if its him logan decisively sent a trace of his consciousness into the t forum and searched for him. soon, a smile appeared on logans face, as expected, hes showing off in the forum. quickly, logan filtered through the forum messages, finding all of ximen qings comments to assess if he could challenge him. although ximen qing had often been slaughtered by him in the past. but thats reality. ximen qing had acquired a high-level war race and had the backing of the cosmic investigation department. his starting point was much higher than logans, so taking this so seriously wasnt a disgrace. here are some parts of the conversation ximen qing had with others in the t forum. however, only ximen qings comments are shown ha, i was personally invited by the third captain of the dark god division of the cosmic investigation department. how many of you can compare to me? yes, i signed a one hundred-year contract, twice as long as others. so what? if youre capable, sign it too. talking about logan? even if he was personally invited by the chief of cosmic warfare heaven department, didnt he refuse the invitation? enough, dont mention that name again, or ill get angry. why ask for outside help to promote reproduction? my entire sub-dragon population is composed of warriors at the first tier! as a matter of fact, the sub-dragon king is now close to being a transcendent life! the sub-dragon king has become a transcendent! ill let you all know, i discovered a new dragon-attribute world fragment that is still in the rising phase. my sub-dragons have taken another step closer to becoming sky dragons! fortunately, i only sensed a third-order spiritual energy reaction from that anchor of the void. hmph, i hope they know when to quit, or face death! its not my fault if their elites are all wiped out. ugh, how messy and evil the aura from that anchor of the void is? it feels like some lower lifeforms like gnomes, jackal-wolf people, or gnolls. it could be from goblins too. shouldnt be goblins or gnolls, considering the third-order reaction, could goblins or gnolls have that? hehe, its best if its goblins. but its definitely not logan. he must have been finished already. but it doesnt matter. if its goblins, i can treat them like logans goblins and have fun beating them up! ill have another growth spurt, and then launch a world war in ten days. it will help the sub-dragon king consolidate his transcendent realm! theres only one fourth-order sub-dragon, and just barely broken through. a cold light flashed in logans eyes, so, you want to hammer me down, huh? seeing this, logan couldnt help but feel a little itchy. he didnt really care about ximen qings nonsense, but if he could teach him a lesson along the way, he wouldnt mind. however, this also answered one of his questions: why the cosmic investigation department recruited him. both the war and investigation departments prefer to recruit talented deity players, rarely taking pity on players with bad luck who ended up with a lousy believer species, like logan. although ximen qing was somewhat capable, he was still far from being recruited by the investigation department, so logan was puzzled, sub-dragons flaws are great, and ximen qing is willing to sign a hundred-year contract. its like a security guard raised by the investigation department, not with the intention of pitying talents. this type of resource support is usually the lowest tier. well then lets smash him. logan let his guard down, sent a thought along the chain back into the world fragment, and carefully did not reveal his location. next, it was time to spend time! Chapter 12 - 12 Chapter 12: This race really cant sink any lower! 12 chapter 12: this race really cant sink any lower! translator: 549690339 t04 world region, dust world, logan returned to the world fragment, and a large string of log prompts suddenly popped up in front of him [log]: you have consumed the special effect slaughter will! [log]: you have consumed 3,500 faith points, selecting 35 second-order elite goblin elites for them to advance to third-order master slaughter goblins! [log]: you have consumed the special effect desire for reproduction! [log]: you have consumed 1,414 faith points and selected all goblins to gain the desire for reproduction! [log]: one shot soul entry probability increases by 50%, desire for reproduction increases by 100%, breeding time shortened by 200%, offspring quality drops up to 5%! [log]: your follower goblin tribe has once again produced 1,200 bottles of reproduction potion! [log]: your follower slaughter goblins have launched a hunting operation, hunting zero-order lifeforms *149, first tier steelback boars *13, first tier horn scale serpents *28! [log]: faith points +149+130+280=559! [log]: you have harvested 37 dropped special effects blood of hunting! [log]: you have harvested 11 dropped special effects steelback! [log]: you have harvested 1 dropped limited special effects heavy armor! [log]: you have harvested 17 dropped special effects snake armor! [log]: you have harvested 13 dropped special effects shadow bloodline! [log]: some special effects exceed 10 in number, do you want to consume 1,000 faith points/piece to solidify them? blood of hunting is a drop of ordinary wild beasts, which is the special effect that allows life to initially adapt to spiritual energy, and applies to the breakthrough from zero-order to first tier. snake armor and steelback are the same type of special effects, both physical enhancement types, and apply to the breakthrough from first tier to second order. a new special effect has appeared, and a limited special effect has appeared! logans eyes showed a little surprise, special effect solidification? does that mean that once solidified, even if used, it wont be directly consumed and can be used repeatedly? upon seeing the last one, his heart suddenly jumped. all along, every hunting creature must always drop, but what it drops is beyond control. logan has always been worried that some special effect might not be dropped after used. now there is a solidification function that directly eliminates his worries, and the only thing to worry about is that solidification can only be done with more than ten special effects, better to have than not to have, solidify it first. with a hundred faith crystals in hand, which is equivalent to 100,000 faith points, logan is now rich and powerful. with a wave of his hand, he solidifies all special effects! [log]: you have consumed 4,000 faith points and solidified the special effects steelback, snake armor, blood of hunting, and shadow bloodline. [log]: detected that special effects snake armor and shadow bloodline can be fused, do you want to consume 10,000 faith points to fuse them? special effect fusion? logan couldnt help but lament, he hadnt seen so many functions in the system before, nor had he seen the system likens so much to the appearance of being money-dead, its also true that my faith point savings have never exceeded 1,000 points, and even the most basic solidification of special effects function cannot be realized my big drop system doesnt help the poor. although he didnt know what the resulting product would be after the fusion, logan didnt hesitate to choose to fuse [log]: you have consumed 10,000 faith points to fuse the special effects snake armor and shadow bloodline! [log]: you have obtained the legendary occupation shadow hunter (incomplete)! legendary occupation, even though an occupation only represents the upper limit, and it doesnt mean youre doomed to reach that level. but theres still a big difference between professionals and ordinary spiritual energy users, and even on blue star, legendary occupations are worth quite a few faith crystals, not bad. logan clicked on the limited special effects heavy armor and shadow hunter to view their introductions [type]: limited special effects [name]: heavy armor [special effects]: after using heavy armor, a super heavy armor is generated on the skin surface, cannot be disassembled, and can be self-repaired after being damaged! (only for one lifeform) [type]: occupation [name]: shadow hunter [quality]: legendary (incomplete) [special effect 1]: shadow hunter is in tune with shadows and can walk among them, but will fall out of the shadows when attacking! [special effect 2]: after falling from the shadows, agility and damage are increased by 30% for a short period! [special effect 3]: when facing high-intelligence targets (such as magic-based professionals, ranged professions), agility and damage are increased by another 30%! [note]: this profession currently only has first and second tier. subsequent fusion with new matching special effects is required! well, we have a scout now. until we obtain new main force professions, the slaughter goblins will remain the backbone of the nascent army. logan slightly pursed his lips, the shadow hunter was simple. he just needed to share a part of the goblins profession, but the limited special effect heavy armor was hard to deal with. especially since its a limited special effect, its very likely that it can only be obtained once. but this special effect is more suitable for giantkind or giant beastkind. even if its bestowed on the currently strongest goblin chieftain, it would still be wasteful. then lets keep it for now. logan thought of the information he just saw C ximen qing decided to wage world war against dragon taming world in ten days. but with the current population and troops of the goblin world, its evident that they cant participate in it. still, theres a way. when the goblin tribe could traverse this world fragment, the tiny amount of original world will had completely vanished, and logan had become the world will of this world fragment, truly empathizing with the worlds heart! but it was already a familiar process for him. after having enough of hyperdimensional simulations, as the dominator of his own world fragment, he could push the time flow speed by consuming faith points. of course, as long as there were enough faith points, other deity players could do the same in their respective worlds. logan began to count how many faith points he still had. one faith crystal equals a thousand points, and a hundred crystals amount to one hundred thousand faith points. i used some just now, but i still have more than ninety-six thousand seven hundred points, enough to push the time flow speed. the world fragment is the smallest dust class, and now the highest spiritual energy level is only third order. an acceleration of a hundred times the time flow speed should cost about three thousand faith points per day! its not all bad to have a small world fragment. phew, luckily i harvested a bunch of deity players from other t world communities; otherwise, i couldnt even afford half a day of time acceleration! logans incarnated bright red pupils suddenly shot upwards, dissolving into countless red light spots and merging into the world fragment. control! omnipotent! these two words were logans first feelings after embodying the world will. at this moment, he truly felt like a deity, seemingly omnipotent, and becoming the god of this world fragment! time acceleration! logan sent a request to the rules in the dark. the next moment, the faith crystals stored in his body made a humming sound and 32 of them disappeared instantly, evaporating 32,000 faith points. even logan, who had embodied the world will, felt a little heartache at this moment and reassured himself, no big deal (no problem); the goblin tribe has just produced another twelve hundred bottles of high-efficiency reproduction potions, right? then just harvest more from other t forums. of course, faith points arent spent in vain. the moment a faith crystal vanishes, whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! it is as if countless river currents were washing over hard stone slabs, sounding at the bottom of logans heart. next, an infinite-long and infinite-large concept of a river flowed in his consciousness river of time! invisible to the naked eye, an exceedingly fine tributary in the river of time quietly accelerated a little the flow of time began to speed up! one hundred times! ten days would equal one thousand days, roughly three years. thats enough! logan withdrew from the world will state, hovering above the world fragment but unable to merge with it. inside the world, everything seemed to have been fast-forwarded, so fast that he felt dizzy. the goblin species itself is short-lived with a rapid reproduction rate and a short development time, producing seven or eight offspring per litter after amplification from the desire for reproduction, it only takes two months to breed once, and a goblin child only takes four months from birth to adulthood. of course, the cost is a negligible 5% reduction in offspring quality at most. especially with time acceleration, ten days is equivalent to three years, enough for the goblin tribe to reproduce six generations of population. for other races, this might be a terrifying drop; the highest reduction could cause a 30% decline in the quality of the next generation! this could even change a races future, enough for a low-level monarch species to be demoted to a high-level war race but what is my follower race? goblins! not to mention 30%, even if its another 30%, its still roughly the same! this race cant be downgraded anymore! logan finished all this and was about to take a break, waiting for the battle in ten days, but then he was shaken by another vibration from the t forum. looking at the vibrating t forum, he couldnt help but look puzzled, what is it now? whats going on? Chapter 13 - 13 Chapter 13: You call this a friendly consultation?! 13 chapter 13: you call this a friendly consultation?! translator: 549690339 in the t forum, logan quickly browsed through useful information why isnt the big boss selling high-efficiency reproduction potions anymore? yeah, i thought it was expensive, but others are selling it at even higher prices and with less quantity! hilarious, theres just no chance to buy them. cant help it, who would pay attention to such things that might lower the quality of offspring? using it would probably require countless resources to make up for it, and it might not even be possible to compensate. nobody would pay special attention to this. if it werent for this strange civilization, i wouldnt even bother to take a look at it, let alone use it. soon, logan found that there wasnt much useful information and turned to the source of the shock [federation announcement: sequence plan!] sequence plan! just by seeing the name, logan was already struck by a torrential wave in his heart. what is a sequence? among the non-transcendent tiers, the strongest are in the sequence! for the strongest and most potential seed players below the transcendent tier, the federation will grant them the status of sequence and provide massive resources to assist them in becoming transcendent tier, and even ascend to the kings throne! this vast void is teeming with both transcendent and cultivation systems, billions of them! but overall, there is also a certain division. within a planet: from first tier to ninth tier. a ninth-order demigod can already dominate a planet with unmatched power, often being referred to as terrestrial immortal, human shape disaster, or terrestrial deity. outside the planet: transcendent and dominator. if divided according to some western deity systems, transcendent is also called deity. and the strongest among the transcendent level, the throne, is often referred to as king of all gods. the sequence plan is more widely known as- kings throne reserve! deity players who can be listed in the federations sequence have more or less the potential to achieve the kings throne. multiple kings thrones have emerged from previous sequences! according to past practices, once a new world community is discovered, it would take at least ten years for new deity players to prepare before starting the sequence plan, logan raised a puzzled brow, this time is it because the mysterious mechanical civilization took action? no matter what, starting ahead of time only benefits me! logan understood that the difference in potential between believer species of different qualities could not be calculated logically. if they were given more than ten years to grow, even with his system, the difficulty of competition would only increase due to limited resources. in the future, he might very well reach the pinnacle of the hyperdimensional game. but thats for the future, the present, and the upcoming ten years. after all, if those original angels, demon lords, and titan tribe were given ten years, they might advance to the transcendent tier directly. then competing for the title of sequence player would be impossible. so, is this sequence plan a pre-announcement, or is the competition starting now logan continued to read, and his pupils contracted, revealing an incredulous look of surprise [considering that the changes in t world community involve the transcendent tier and have a huge malicious intent against the federation player group, the director of the cosmic war department, holy see imaginary overlord, will personally visit the t01 world district and descend upon this civilization.] [after friendly consultation, the civilization acknowledged its wrongdoing in taking action against the weston cyrus player and agreed to return his true spirit and provide compensation.] [this civilization also realized that hegemonism is not advisable, admitted the error of their actions, and is willing to engage in a gentle and benign competition with us for the ownership of the t world community.] [therefore, the federation decided to launch the sequence plan ahead of schedule] [three years later, the first world competition will be held. all deity players will be given the coordinates of the specific world and compete one-on-one with the organizations sent by this civilization below the transcendent tier.] [winners may choose to withdraw from the sequence plan and receive rewards.] [alternatively, winners may choose to participate in the second world competition after a certain period, and rewards can be accumulated/withdrawn.] [competition winners will be granted the first layer treasure selection qualification of the federal treasury *1!] [players with consecutive victories will receive extra rewards.] [if you lose, youre on your own.] [of course, you may also choose not to join the sequence plan; then you do not need to participate in the world competition in three years.] [the following is the entrance for the sequence plan registration] after reading the entire announcement, logan had only one thought in his mind you f*cking call this a friendly consultation!? clearly, they crushed weston cyrus and now want to continue crushing other players C thats malicious through and through. but first, they need to figure out the identity of the deity players. appearing out of nowhere in someone elses world, waging war, plundering local resourcestruly a great evil, an extraterrestrial invader. so what is their goal? isnt it to protect their own world? expel the invading evil guests. you send strategic combat power for a friendly consultation, and then not only are they expected to apologize to the invader, but also admit their mistakes and compete with the evil guests for their backyard a level 1 civilization means possessing several transcendent individuals and colonizing multiple worlds. a dominator civilization has multiple dominators and has already dominated a world community. a 1+ civilization has one or more dominators who are on their way to dominating their world community. what kind of friendly consultation would allow others to give up their possessions and engage in gentle and good-natured competition? for example, its as absurd as a person growing up and inheriting the family business, only for a group of brats to try to steal it. after he kills one, the brats elders come and reason with him, making him realize his mistake. not only does he have to bring the brat back to life and apologize, but he also has to acknowledge his mistakes and decide to compete in a gentle and good-natured manner for his family business with outsiders. as expected, the essence of this world is always cruel logan sighed, the flames of desire to become stronger in his heart burning even more brightly, only by being powerful can i avoid friendly consultations! he didnt want someone to take an interest in his world fragment one day and decide to have a friendly consultation with him. without hesitation, logan signed up for the sequence plan. then time for another harvest, but this time, it wont be at the previous price. logan continued to look down at the t forum, weston, hard! imaginary overlord, high! federation, even higher and harder! i dont like it, in my opinion, the federation should teach this ungrateful civilization a lesson, not some gentle friendly consultation. exactly, some people say its high and hard, even. the two big smart guys upstairs. who cares what they do, ive signed up for the sequence plan. there are only three years left, i need to speed up. just now, i threw out ten anchors of the void in one breath! big brother bull, my elves here, i dont know whats gotten into them, even if i give them a divine edict in the name of father god, they refuse to mate and produce offspring. im really speechless. dont even mention it, same here. im just a little better than you. my tide giants under my command are willing to mate, but their gestation period is too long, two and a half years for one breeding session and a few decades for maturity. even if i constantly speed it up, i cant increase their population much, not to mention i dont have the faith points to speed it up! it seems that the high-efficiency reproduction potion is in short supply for us deity players. where did that mysterious guy from before go? only his quantity was large enough, even though the price was a bit high, at least i had some hope of getting it. lets wait a little longer. as others were discussing, logan sent out another edited message [family, im back. time is tight, and supplies are limited, so ill cut to the chase. this time, im offering 1,200 bottles directly. however, the price has fluctuated slightly: 6 bottles for 1 faith crystal!] [hyperdimensional notarization: 1,200/1,200 (bottles)] the next moment, the entire t forum boiled over. but before logan had a chance to look at it, he was drawn to the notification sound from the hyperdimensional mark. he glanced at it then closed the t forum, choosing to go offline and return to blue star, my biological parents in this body are looking for me; i wonder whats going on actually, its been quite a while since he crossed over, a couple of years, at least. however, logans interactions with his parents in this life were limited. they were in a dangerous location for this primal world during adulthood, with the constant risk of sudden death. thus, they sold their world fragment to a large corporation. this ensured their safety, but they had to work in the world fragments for the company, assisting the assigned staff with experimental farming or breeding, which left them with little time at home. especially in the two years since logan crossed over, they were busy and couldnt make time to come home. this sudden return home of both parents and them seeking him out was a first. Chapter 14 - 14 Chapter 14: Do you still have the pride of a genius!? 14 chapter 14: do you still have the pride of a genius!? translator: 549690339 blue star, district 2, dragon sparrow street, logans figure gradually materialized in his room, with slightly curly hair and dark eyes on his handsome face, showing a calm expression. pushing the door and entering the living room, a large table of dishes was already set. the people sitting at the table surprised him a bit. besides his parents, there was a familiar face. little dan is out. logans mother, leanne tang, stood up when she saw logan come out, and led him to introduce the three guests who came to their home, these two are your cousin and your cousins mother. a few days ago, i found out that your cousin and us actually work at the same company with your dad. the middle-aged, square-faced man sitting at the main seat and the younger cousins mother nodded slightly. their eyes on logan carried a sense of distance. leanne tang continued to introduce a young girl, this is melinda tang; you should call her cousin. cutie is extraordinary, born with the initial race of the high-level monarch race, the shadow elf clan. she has a boundless future. perhaps, shell even be the first transcendent player in the tang family! you should get closer to your cousin. seeing the awkward smile on his father, usually more reserved, logan could only nod repeatedly. at this point, he understood the situation. it turns out his parents worried that he would be overwhelmed by awakening in the lowest-ranking goblin race and put himself in danger, so they sought help. what normal guest would sit in the main seat when they visit someones home? even if this cousin was his mothers cousin logan fell silent for a moment, looking at the enthusiastic smile on leanne tangs face, the restraint on his fathers face, and the light distance from his cousin and cousins mother. as for melinda tang logan didnt have any particular thoughts about her. just as logan was about to nod in agreement, he didnt expect his cousin melinda to stand up with excitement, unable to suppress her excitement, and take charge of the conversation: auntie, uncle, dont worry! i will definitely take good care of my cousin! meanwhile, she screamed in her heart, oh my god! oh my god, my cousin is actually logan! what do i do now? how am i going to keep him safe? no matter, we are both deity players. theres no rule about not marrying someone within three generations of kin. lets wait and see, theres still a chance. hmm, seeing logans expression, he probably cant accept it yet. his reality of falling from genius to rock bottom. i must not upset him. right, he must be needing some information on how goblins can get stronger now. maybe i can start with that ahem, little dan, right? sit down quickly and lets eat. the cousin spoke up, and the cousins mother followed suit, yes, lets all eat. we can talk while we eat. yes, yes, lets eat and chat. leanne tang hurriedly replied, little dan, you and cutie sit together, and get to know each other. her cousin wrinkled his brows subconsciously but didnt say anything. everyone settled down before picking up food and making small talk. he picked up a glass of spirit wine and smiled, sister leanne, brother-in-law roshe, let me toast to you two. congratulations on your promotion and being transferred to the green emperor research department. this is the companys top-tier department now. oh, cousin, youre too polite. under the superiors toast, everyone raised their glasses to take a sip. melinda tang was no exception, but her bright eyes were staring at logan throughout the process. feeling helpless, logans father had to speak up, cutie, you and little dan should be deity players in the same batch, right? when its convenient, please take good care of your cousin. he deliberately emphasized the word care. he knew the self-esteem of these young men very well and deliberately emphasized his tone, hoping logan could realize the difficulties and step back. tanner knew why his cousin had invited him to visit their home. wasnt it because he was interested in his precious daughter? even if it wasnt a setup, just wanting his daughter to help logan, he wouldnt want that either. he paid attention to recent events too! how dangerous were deity players in the t world community? his daughter was fortunate to be randomly assigned to a high-level monarch race, having self-protection power and a great future. but under the current situation, she was barely able to protect herself, let alone having spare energy to take on a burden! at first, leanne tang and roshe didnt sign a contract to transfer their primal believers and primal world early on, and they didnt sell at a good price. instead, they insisted on consuming all their resources before selling, which had no advantages and even signed a 30-year long-term contract. the contract was about to expire soon, and since the experiments in the world were important, their treatment had improved a bit. of course, what leanne tang said about just learning about it recently was to hide her embarrassment and not let logan look down on them too much. in fact, she knew about his middle management position in the company a long time ago but had no chance to get in touch with him. if it hadnt been for their involvement with him and his needing their help, and the fact that it was just a meeting without any matchmaking purposes, he wouldnt have come to eat this so-called home-cooked meal! before coming, he was confident in his daughter. being a high-level monarch race wasnt a joke, and even calling her a genius would be modest. how could she possibly hit on a mere prisoner breed goblin? but what happened after meeting them ignited his anger, and he wished he could directly grab melinda tangs ears and ask her sternly, do you have any self-awareness of being a genius?! your eyes are almost melting! youre practically sticking to him! the next words from melinda tang further ignited his anger, making him completely speechless. melinda tang, with her red cheeks, said softly after having a few drinks, brother logan, let me tell you, i met a believer who was also a goblin just a few days ago. hes so powerful that the goblin chieftain killed a third order mantis sword sect member in an instant! im very close to him, so add me as a hyperdimensional mark friend. ill see if i can introduce him to you very close? logan couldnt help but snap. how could he not know he was close with this little girl he had saved on a whim? you crafty little brat, you deserve to die! mount tanner was feeling suffocated, and you melinda tang, what a fine job you did! you added the contact information of a guy willingly, is that what you should be doing? you wait and see how i deal with you when we get back. melinda tang shivered subconsciously, but she raised her flushed little head, scanned around without finding her enemy, and fell asleep on the table the next second. hehe, cutie is drunk. mount tanners lips twitched with a stiff smile, and as he heard melinda tang mumbling drunkenly about brother logan, hehe, logan and such, his smile became dangerous. he stood up and said, sister leanne, brother roshe, im sorry, but cutie is drunk. ill take her home now, and well talk another time. mount tanner: (s#--)s~~kTk cousins mother: (.) leanne tang: (???) roshe: (V_V) logan: r(???????)q after sending mount tanners family away, leanne tang, roshe, and logan sat together in silence. glancing at the father and son, leanne tang sighed and silently cleaned up the table and entered the kitchen. with logan not speaking for a long time, roshe broke the silence, dad once gave up the path of deities. dad knows youre a genius and doesnt want to give up, but dad doesnt have the ability to do more. roshes eyes reddened slightly. as the pillar of a family, admitting his lack of ability in front of his son, who most wanted to establish his fathers authority, was painful for him. but after the pain came relief, this is the deity crystal that your mom and i have saved up over the years. roshe said, opening his hyperdimensional mark for a face-to-face transaction, intending to give logan the tens of thousands of faith points they had saved up over the years under the harsh contract. but logan shook his head slightly, opened his deity panel, and showed it to roshe. this seeing the five-digit faith points on logans panel, which were several times what he and leanne had saved up, roshe was stunned. i have the ability to walk my own path. you and mom just need to take care of yourselves. if work is too tiring, you can quit, especially since your contract is about to expire anyway. i can support you. after seeing the humility that roshe and leanne tang had shown for his sake, logan had decided to take care of them as his own parents. he had never experienced someone willing to let go of their dignity for his future since he was an orphan in his previous life, but i hope you and mother can keep this a secret for now. with roshe and leanne tang nodding continuously and their eyes reddening, they were both worried and relieved to see their sons success. alright, you two carry on. i have to go back to the world fragment now. his parents nodded and didnt forget to give him some usual reminders - this chapter may not be written very well, but the little author wants to sort out the protagonists family affairs and then go all out. please dont abandon the book if you dont like this chapter, give the little author a chance, thank you. actually, the little author could have stretched this part out, and there are many writing techniques that the protagonist could have used to stay silent or accept roshes faith points, making the readers anticipate the protagonists future its just that the little author doesnt wish to spoil a fathers heartfelt passion, although the result might not be so good, at least the protagonist is a normal person (knowing that the parents are worried but not telling them so they continue to worry while making it easier for himself in the future, which isnt normal) from tomorrow on, the protagonists journey as a dominator of the heavens will officially set sail! i hope you all can support the little author, as the [read and follow] numbers are very low, leaving the little author anxious. (..??_??..) Chapter 15 - 15 Chapter 15: Youre going to suffer the consequences! 15 chapter 15: youre going to suffer the consequences! translator: 549690339 t forum, it wasnt until now that logan finally had the time to check the messages in the forum- no, only because of big boss, i really want to have the high-efficiency reproduction potion! i want ten bottles, plus two faith crystals, im a student, oh right, thank you. stop pretending upstairs, i saw your purchase record of 30 bottles, youre so greedy. i give up, at first, because of the threat of the strange mechanical civilization, i could avoid using external means to promote reproduction, but now there is suddenly a sequence plan, so i have to use it. is time so pressing, three years, didnt the other side apologize? cant you negotiate for a few more years? you go to negotiate? damn, its gone again, there were 1,200 bottles, one faith crystal for six bottles, 200 faith crystals, 200,000 faith points! so cool, i envy it so much, i cry out loud looking at my 250 faith points. who is this only because who has been cultivating silently for two and a half years? the reproduction potions are sold so expensive, dont let me catch you, otherwise you will suffer. as logan expected, the high-efficiency reproduction potions were sold out- [hyperdimensional certification: 0/1,200 bottles] [youve gained 200 faith crystals!] but the selling speed this time is much slower. logan thought about it for a moment and came up with an answer, before, it was because of the pressure of the strange mechanical civilization, so in the face of a life and death crisis, they would naturally seek help all around. they would rather consume the potential of their race to gain power first. but now that the federation has made a public announcement, its not that dangerous anymore. at least there wont be any more incidents with transcendent armed machinery hunting deity players. that is to say, the target customer group has changed from all deity players in the t world community to deity players who want to participate in the sequence plan. that number has been greatly reduced. logan then made a decision, find an opportunity to sell the formula and get the last profit. i also have to think about myself. logan thought of the dragon taming world. although the true spirit inside the world fragment was incomplete, it wasnt in a state of being unable to resist. if i enter the dragon taming world with my current strength and realm, im afraid i would be easily defeated by the dragon taming true spirit taking advantage of its home field advantage. moreover, without my support for the divine realm, the moment the goblins step into the dragon taming world, they would be targeted by the world will. it would be difficult for their combat power to be fully utilized. not to mention, i still have to compete with ximen qings sub-dragon human legion. deity is divided into: virtual totem, actual totem, giant spirit, deity (transcendent), and so on. logan exited the t forum, entered the hyperdimensional mark, and opened the hyperdimensional mall. he needed to find a suitable blueprint for the actual totem. only by stepping into the realm of the actual totem can he truly possess combat power! various items are displayed in the hyperdimensional mall. items purchasable in reality are in the hyperdimensional mall, and items that arent available or purchasable in reality are basically all in the hyperdimensional mall too! the only downside is that they are expensive. after all, purchasing items from the hyperdimensional mall directly reaches the world fragment, without the need to pay for the huge expenses of spirituality transfer fees, material reconstruction fees, or even space transmission fees. logan browsed casually- [world tree dominator (holy see) leaf: you can create a world as big as a small planet with it or perceive the worlds authority through it!] [price: 100 units of world origin] [red hair of an unknown dominator: wherever it goes, it creates a bad omen; in its later years, it grows red hair. you can try to perceive the power of the unknown through it!] [price: 80 units of world origin] [green emperor world community creation-level immortal sutra: a complete cultivation system that can command nature and prolong life. you can try to perceive the power of nature through it!] [price: 50 units of world origin] various powerful, precious, and unbelievable items appear before logan. logan remains unmoved, having no choice but to find them too expensive. to enslave the will of a small planet, one hundred years can only produce 1 unit of world origin these items are not something logan could covet, even looking at them felt like a crime. [search: actual totem blueprints] the item logan needs quickly jumped out- [totem incarnation blueprint: 10 faith crystals] [heavenly gang dao body blueprint: 40 faith crystals] [blood sea demon body blueprint: 50 faith crystals] [god of knights blueprint: 30 faith crystals] [bloodline god blueprint: 80 faith crystals] [star core dragon body blueprint: 100 faith crystals] [primordial thunder god blueprint: 130 faith crystals] [star devouring beast blueprint: 150 faith crystals] from the lowest at 10 faith crystals, to the highest at 200 faith crystals, logan now had a huge sum at hand, decisively choosing the highest tier only two choices: [fixed star body blueprint: after use, you can consume faith points to create a fixed star to become your totem entity!] [evolutionary body blueprint: after use, you can consume faith points to create a totem entity with unlimited potential for evolution!] incarnate as a fixed star! infinite evolution! logan looks at the introductions of the two blueprints, his heart surging with excitement, at a level below transcendent, being able to incarnate as a fixed star would definitely give me a huge advantage! even during the world war, once i use the star body, i can directly dissolve the opponents world will resistance. my followers will not only be free from suppression but will also get extra bonuses! even if i enter the transcendent level later, the upgrade would be stronger than other totem entities, directly transforming into a sun god! logan almost chose the fixed star body blueprint, but he restrained himself from making a blind impulsive decision. the totem entity is something that accompanies each deity player for a lifetime. it is the foundation and cannot be changed. even if it is an upgrade after reaching the transcendent level, it is still an upgrade based on the foundation, even sublimation. incarnating as a fixed star is indeed strong, but it may not be suitable for him. what is my foundation? logan asks himself, his eyes gradually brightening, its the system. the system with infinite drop possibilities! what if one day i can defeat a fixed star and obtain its power? choosing the fixed star body blueprint now would only limit my potential, right? logan made a decision, purchase the evolutionary body blueprint! the 200 faith crystals in hand vanished in a blink of an eye. in exchange, a strand of spiritual light broke free from the hyperdimensional mark as if released from shackles, swiftly flashing past and leaving a golden trace on logans forehead. it requires 10,000 faith points to initially construct the evolutionary body. a thought rose in logans heart, his consciousness leaving the hyperdimensional mark and returning to the world fragment, construct the evolutionary body! in the next moment, ten faith crystals disappeared, inject special effect hunting blood, steelback, shadow bloodline, snake armor logan continued, and the limited special effect heavy armor! logan originally planned to use the special effect to train the giantkind or giant beastkind goblin when cultivating their leader. but now, since he chose the evolutionary body totem entity that could infinitely absorb and perfectly combine special effects, why give it to a follower? strengthening oneself is always the best choice! the golden trace on logans forehead flickered slightly, gradually emitting golden light that enveloped his entire body, and began the most fundamental construction of the totem entity! my master! the great father god will finally reveal his divine body! the goblins below were excited. until now, their most worshipped father god had only appeared as a pair of blood-red eyes. and now, finally, the father god was about to reveal his magnificent divine form! extreme pain swept through logans will in an instant, and his consciousness filled with various thoughts, one of which emerged ximen qing, if i catch you this time youll suffer a terrible fate! Chapter 16 - 16 Chapter 16: I am really a little master at creating surprises! 16 chapter 16: i am really a little master at creating surprises! translator: 549690339 t04 world region, dust world, above the goblin tribe, amidst the clouds, a dazzling golden light blooms. it is hot like a furnace, as if it could melt everything. it is mysterious like a pill furnace, seemingly containing the mysteries of all life within. like the sun, its divine might is like a prison! nowadays, the goblins have become numerous tribes, no longer just one tribe. however, with logans evolutionary body reaching its gestation period each day, the goblin tribes are devoted to praying for him, apart from completing the great father gods divine edict reproduction. threads of faith from each goblins head blossomed, transmitting to logans gestation state through invisible lines, adding strength to him. this comes from the most fundamental belief of a deitys followers. this concept is different from the faith contained within the faith crystals. it contains the most basic foundation for a deitys existence. in other words, it is abig supplement! one month, two months half a year, a year, a year and a half as time went by, logans gestation state grew increasingly intense, nearing its end. at this moment, it was approaching the three years of the dust world where the goblins reside. until one day boom! billions of golden lights burst forth, a massive spiritual energy reaction surged, and the cloud peak where logan was located absorbed spiritual energy and faith points like a storm center! my lord! great father god, your power is infinite, your divine light illuminates the endless void, you are the only one in the world prayers rose and fell like countless insignificant firewood, attempting to lift their god on high! after several days, the spiritual energy storm gradually subsided, and the construction of logans totem entity was nearing completion. my people, rejoice. later on, a goblin sage recorded that sacred day in an ancient stone tablet: that day, the divine sound descended upon the most sacred place of origin, the benevolent father revealed his visage, even the void rejoiced for him, and the submissive sound from the ancient distant land echoed through time and space. the goblins began to celebrate, and even newborn goblin cubs cheered with excitement. elliot carlton, the wise human traveler, watched his own 170 green-skinned great-grandchildren cheer together. he had only slept that night, but when he woke up, he found himself with three sons, and they had even created a large family for him. giant flames burned in the sky like a tornado, and a blood-soaked barefoot stepped out from amidst them. a hunting robe with golden patterns on a white base appeared within the flames, strong arms held a battle spear symbolizing slaughter, and a handsome face akin to a deity had curly hair, wearing a thorny crown. logan looked at his totem incarnation with satisfaction. of course, his appearance was different from his own. in the future, the totem incarnation will be the carrier of faith, the ruler of rules, and the divine body he walks within the void. regardless of which deity, their divine body must evolve towards perfection. the difference lies only in the direction of perfection. even if its ugly to the extreme, that also reflects perfection in some aspect. what logan was most satisfied with was the armor his totem entity was wearing, which was the physical embodiment of the limited special effects [heavy armor]. the special effect could easily resist the suppression from more powerful world wills. not to mention the defense, combined with snake armor and steelback, even if his strength at present, a giant level deity might not necessarily be able to break his defenses! [note: virtual totems first to third rank+, actual totems fourth to sixth rank+, giants seventh to ninth rank+, deities transcendent tier+.] especially since he constructed the highest level of evolutionary body, logan felt that his current state was invincible under giant level, and could even go head-to-head with ordinary giants! this totem incarnation of mine might give a little surprise to everyone who has been underestimating my existence since my followers are goblins. logans mouth curved into a slight smile. the strength of a deity is extremely complex and is composed of a combination of many dimensions, such as the level of totem entity blueprints, the materials added during totem entity construction, the strength of followers, the quality of followers, the size of the world, the number of faith points, etc. since the followers are goblins, people might not think that the father god of the goblins could be very strong. thats where the unexpected surprise comes from. im quite the little surprise maker! however, the time it takes to construct the totem entity this time is quite long. logan sensed the time and realized that it was almost the time ximen qing had scheduled for the world war. he needed to hurry up and transform the vitality of the goblins into combat power to participate in the war. its a pity that deity players can sense each others anchor of the void. logan thought of the rules of the anchor of the void, feeling a little regretful in his heart, if ximen qing starts the world war, the first thing he might do is destroy the anchor of the void i anchored in the dragon taming world! logan lowered his head and looked at the goblin tribe that was beginning to spread throughout this world fragment. they had already differentiated into dozens of small tribes, and he couldnt help but nod in satisfaction. not bad. i didnt waste all the faith points ive worked hard to earn. logan waved his hand gently, and a faith crystal shattered instantaneously, turning into countless light spots that fell, goblin blessing spell! the faith points were transformed into the green light of the goblin blessing spell, covering the entire dust world. every goblin felt warm all over, as if a small amount of power was generated in the roots of their bodies, and their physical constitution was improved. all adult goblins, stand at the center of your tribes! logan spoke softly, and at the next moment, all adult goblins came to the center of their own tribes, where the sacred land dedicated to father god was usually located. although they were ignorant about what was about to happen next, they had a faint guess in their hearts. they forcibly suppressed their excitement, stood with their heads held high and chests out in the middle of the tribe, looking forward to everything that was about to happen. over thirty-seven thousand adult goblins in total. logan shook his head slightly. there were too many. the current world fragment could not support so many powerful goblins. he waved his hand gently, leaving only the strongest goblins in the center of the tribe. leave logan hesitated for a moment. after three years of accumulation, plus the current hundred thousand base number of goblins and the previous seventy thousand faith points, the balance of his faith points had once again exceeded one hundred thousand. to transform a goblin below the fourth order with special effects, ten faith points are needed. that means i can only allow ten thousand goblins to transform! lets fight to support the war! logan believed in the powerful strength of the goblins after they had undergone special effects transformation. without any more hesitation, he gave the order, leave ten thousand of the most elite adult goblins! invisible divine power spread instantly, and only ten thousand adult goblins were left in the centers of all the tribes combined. in some tribes, there wasnt even one. among them, one thousand will join the shadow hunter profession! after looking at the inventory, logan was relieved that the slaughter goblins spent three years hunting everywhere and dropping slaughter will again, which could directly transform the goblins to the third-order level. the remaining nine thousand, follow the path to join blood of hunting, steelback, and slaughter will, all transforming into third-order slaughter goblins! attach the bond[wolf pack]to all! logans faith points began to decrease crazily on the light screen in front of him. the faith crystals in his body were instantly absorbed by the system, turning into golden light spots symbolizing faith points. and below the transformation began! Chapter 17 - 17 Chapter 17: Even if you are a Mythical Species, I will smash you to pieces! 17 chapter 17: even if you are a mythical species, i will smash you to pieces! translator: 549690339 logans eyes were constantly filled with information from the logs [log]: youve used 10 faith crystals, and the evolutionary totem entity blueprint! [log]: you put in special effect hunting blood, steelback, shadow bloodline, and snake armor! [log]: you put in the limited special effect heavy armor! [log]: the goblin race under your command worships you day and night! [log]: youve successfully built the prototype of the perfect body! [log]: youve entered the realm of real totem! [log]: your believers worship your supreme divine power, faith points +10,000! [log]: your followers C the goblin race C has expanded to a population of 100,000 after three years of reproduction, but is limited by the size of the world fragment and resource constraints! [log]: you have spent 1,000 faith points to use the goblin blessing spell on the goblins under your command, slightly compensating for the quality decline caused by the high-efficiency reproduction potion. [log]: you have spent 10,000 faith points to transform 1,000 adult goblins into second order shadow hunters and added the bond wolf pack! [log]: you have spent 90,000 faith points to transform 9,000 adult goblins into third order slaughter goblins and added the bond wolf pack! [log]: battle preparations are complete, the fight is about to begin! roar! hiss these were the two different states of the 10,000 adult goblins undergoing metamorphosis goblins being transformed into third order slaughter goblins were covered in blood-red flames, emitting terrifying roars and suppressed deep pain within the flames! they were all on a surreal battlefield of slaughter, growing step by step into slaughter goblins. after becoming a slaughter goblin, each of them could master a willpower similar to blood-colored flame slaughter will! as for the shadow hunters, they were instantly swallowed by their own shadows and then disappeared, leaving only a shadow behind. it was as if each goblin had fallen into the endless underworld, sinking forever. those who awakened gained control over the shadow bloodline and power. those who sank faced endless attacks from shadow monsters until they awakened. logan watched this scene with satisfaction, descended to the ground, and spoke softly, martin. father god, your humble people are always listening to your holy sound! martin replied, crawling on the ground. once his wisdom was awakened, martin seemed unstoppable. every day, he was filled with wisdom. at this moment, martin had already begun to study the principles and refining of the seven sins. to logan, it felt as if martin could step into fourth-order transcendent at any moment by relying on his own power! fourth-order transcendent was powerful, but it wasnt everything. in many mysterious worlds, they could be called sword saints. in the world of immortal cultivation, they could shout with one golden elixir in my belly, my life is in my hands, not the heavens. in bizarre worlds, becoming the bloodrobe ghost king was not out of reach. even many kings among the world fragments were only fourth order transcendent [note: the transcendent order corresponds to true gods, true immortals.] but for deity players in the endless void, it really wasnt much. however, martin was a goblin! in the history of the hyperdimensional game, the most powerful goblin was the only successful experiment among hundreds of thousands of goblin subjects, the goblin king, who had been transplanted with the giant dragon bloodline false fourth order transcendent this shows the difficulty for a goblin to break through the shackles of race and bloodlines and become a fourth order transcendent. but the drop system could directly add special effects, making this task simple and easy. its time for the goblin tribe to make a name for themselves. a smile appeared on logans lips. but he didnt intend to reveal his identity. there were many deity players who were followers of the goblin tribe, and even more who hid their strength and bided their time to make a big impact. as long as he didnt say anything, who would suspect a little guy with a hyperdimensional mark not even a month old? martin, in the limited time we have, use your abilities to command all the warriors. logan continued, form a main battle army with every 100 shadow hunters and 900 slaughter goblins. in total, there will be ten main battle armies. whether you choose new commanders for the armies or pick from your 34 original slaughter goblin followers to lead the army as commanders, you need to unite all the warriors within these few days! i will follow the divine decree of the father god! martin reverently accepted the task and went to complete the mission. logan originally planned to continue observing the changes in the world fragment and the impact of the high-efficiency reproduction potion on the goblin race. however, a strand of his consciousness left in the t forum detected several unexpected messages, all related to the same matter and related to him ximen qing: no way? its only been a few days? ive been trying to compress time as much as possible, leaving only ten days for the sub-dragon king to consolidate the transcendent realm, just worrying that someone else might anchor the dragon taming world! i give up, as expected, my worries came true, someone anchored the dragon taming world again but how is this persons aura a bit ethereal, difficult to lock onto? arent the anchors of the void from everyone based on the same set of divine art blueprints? if he can feel me, then i should be able to feel him, right? how come i havent found his detailed aura after searching for a long time, just felt that there is a deity player anchoring the dragon taming world! i give up, the first world war, why are there so many things? right, i will livestream my first world war in the forum! why livestream? because of [name]! hehe, i cant say specifically why, but this is very useful for my future entry into the transcendent tier and i should start accumulating [name] from the very bottom! failure? theres no way ill fail, im the noble sub-dragon human and god of slaughter! not to mention anything else, the battle prowess of the sub-dragon humans is truly fierce. not just high-level war breeds of the same level, but even most low-level monarch species cant compete with sub-dragon humans in battle! the show is about to start, everyone is welcome to watch my live broadcast! name? logan accurately sensed the term mentioned by ximen qing, information that ximen qing, an enforcer who is being trained, knows logan couldnt help but show a helpless expression, indeed, its because my previous social status was too low. the news that ximen qing knows, i didnt know the details and treated it like a treasure. it seems that i need to find an opportunity to raise my social status. logans eyes revealed a passionate look, all positions come from strength. fist is the right! for the dragon taming world, i am even more determined to obtain it! and this new mysterious deity player unlike the unlearned ximen qing, as a top scholar, logan, although he hadnt sensed the existence through the anchor of the void, was able to sense something unusual from ximen qings words. just like ximen qing said. the anchor of the void is a standard divine art, all deity players create the same kind of anchor, the only difference is the attached conditions, the different worlds they seek, but in essence, they are the same. and now ximen qing could feel the existence of the anchor of the void, but couldnt find it and couldnt sense the aura on the anchor! as the father god of sub-dragon humans, ximen qings perception should be good and shouldnt be wrong. the problem, then, lies with the deity player. in logans heart, several extremely high-rank species have already emerged angels, wielding a divine scepter born from the civilization foundation of the heaven realm, can purify the world will, hide themselves from it and the anchor of the void. angels and war angels who enter other worlds through a channel opened by the heavenly scepter are not targeted by the will of those worlds! demons, with an altar of the demon born from the civilization foundation titans, with a stormy sea born from the civilization foundation regardless of which one, they are all the highest-ranked mythical species! however, the resources of this dragon taming world, for him who has just started, are the optimal solution to various predicaments! as he thought, logan closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, there was fearlessness and fighting intent, its been less than a month since my start even if theres a gap, its definitely limited! even if its a mythical species, im going to crush you!!! thank you, book friend [how to write the name], for the reward of 100 points! the little author bows in thanks! Chapter 18 - 18 Chapter 18: Do You Call War the Salvation of Lost Lambs? 18 chapter 18: do you call war the salvation of lost lambs? translator: 549690339 t03 world area, ts0083 planet (small), this is a planet shrouded in golden clouds. ancient runes faintly appear on its surface, seemingly harboring divine and concealing powers. upon closer inspection, a large number of angels with pure white wings can be seen. they wield whips of burning flame, herding some flying creatures with limited wisdom, carrying cloud stones, building cloud islands, and constructing holy palaces on the islands. from time to time, war angels dressed in majestic armor lead slave legions descending from the sky, waging holy wars on native races, taming the natives, and preaching ancient divine teachings! above a completed cloud island, a classical and luxurious angel palace stands. in the spacious hall, a goddess resembling a young girl clad in a golden-bordered white robe sits on a throne. her golden hair curled, a golden halo hovering behind her heada symbol of supreme nobility. beside the young girl, several juvenile angels are playing and frolicking, and more than a dozen adolescent angels are singing ancient hymns in praise of the one true god. suddenly, a war angel wearing blood-red armor and possessing an extremely handsome appearance steps forward, lowering his head towards heather graham, my lord, the divine scepter has anchored a world fragment undergoing spirit ability upgrades, containing the traits of dragons and flames. the war angel swiftly reports, according to the information traced by the divine scepter, no fourth-order extraordinary life form has emerged in this world fragment. however, it can be predicted that if a fourth-order life form enters, it will rapidly cause a chain reaction of spiritual energy, breaking through the level barrier, and a large number of natives will burst forth in the fourth or even the fifth order! after the assessment by the clergy, the dragon beasts in this world are suitable to be the mounts for fourth to sixth-order war angels. the native intelligent life spirit people possess the ability to communicate with unenlightened natives, making them apt for enslavement and becoming missionaries! according to the clergy assessment, a legion of one thousand rank 3 war angels led by a fifth-order legion commander would be sufficient to take this world fragment without loss. having said that, the war angel remains motionless, his eyes filled with fanatical faith, waiting for his masters response. take it then, and save these lost lambs. heather grahams gaze is filled with both contempt for all life and compassion for all creatures, two seemingly contradictory, yet harmoniously coexisting meanings, i will personally oversee the conversion of this planet, and i cannot spare the time for now. dispatch murphy thompson to take charge of the otherworldly enlightenment. at the mention of this name, the war angels heart skips a beat. the current angel race is bred by the lord using the angel reincarnation pool, and their numbers are not large, with only a few thousand angels. among these thousands, only a handful has broken through to second level (fourth to sixth order). murphy thompson is one of the true strong ones among the angels. not only has he broken through to the fifth-order lord level, but he has also comprehended a trace of fixed star truth and is on the verge of breaking through to the sixth-order title level. once breaking through to legend, coupled with the baptism from the angel reincarnation pool the lord will bestow, he may transform into one of the most terrifying types of angels star angel! my lord, that world fragment is also locked by two other anchors of the void, based on feedback, it should be sub-dragon humans and goblins. the war angel adds, had it not been for hearing lord murphys name, he wouldnt even remember the two weak and pathetic races that also coveted this world fragment. no matter, lets save them as well. sub-dragon humans, theyre decent labor. you may leave. heather graham speaks gently, her voice ethereal, do not disturb my comprehension of the creators authority without urgency. yes, sir! the war angels did not inquire about the goblin tribe?, tacitly ignoring the existence of another goblin tribe young angels, teenage angels, and war angels all bowed and respectfully left the angel palace. when there was no movement around her, heather graham finally breathed a sigh of relief, retreated from her imposing state, and lay listlessly on the throne, how nice it would be if i were an elemental lord who doesnt have to maintain an imposing demeanor and can express my emotions freely thinking of having to face everything with the creators majesty in the future, the light in heather grahams eyes slowly faded t07 world zone, dragon taming world, this is a world fragment wrapped in illusory dragon shadows and flames, where the flame burns a decaying ancient tree. the ancient tree, however, is in a state of death and renewal, wanting to sprout new buds. this represents the macroscopic changes inside the dragon taming world. represented by dragons and flames, the dragon tamer sect quickly absorbed the nutrients of the nature-worshipping emmons sect and grew rapidly, while the emmons sect struggled for survival. if they continue to struggle, maybe one day the two sides can merge into a completely new school of thought. but today, all of that became meaningless. a huge beam of light came crashing down, and an evil god from another realm arrived at this moment- bringing love and peace. since the first ancestral blood came to our world, although the wild giant beasts mutated and became stronger, causing great harm to our spirit clan, underneath the towering walls of gale city-state, the heavy stone gate was pulled open by a giant and docile earth dragon beast. a group of teachers and students from gale dragon academy slowly walked out. as they walked, a teacher from the academy continued to review historical knowledge with the students, but at the same time, our spirit clans innate talent for communicating with spirits also increased and evolved into the tamed spirit talent. if the giant beasts are powerful, then we shall tame them! our spirit clan has shown a tenacious spirit. we built giant cities, formed a federation, tamed giant beasts, and became the dominant force in the dragon taming world again! now, talented students are emerging, and giant beasts that can condense true blood and step into the divine realm are about to appear! this is a challenge, and our opportunity! the teacher spoke passionately, but the students below were not moved by his words at all. it was simply because they had heard it all before. these boys and girls with various red marks on their foreheads, most of them venturing outside the city for the first time, appeared extremely excited, chattering and discussing below, just yesterday, my spiritual power finally broke through the bronze realm, and i gained the ability to communicate and manipulate scaled behemoths! im so envious. this trip outside the city is an opportunity for you. with the help of the teachers, you might even be able to contract your first giant beast and save a lot of money! bronze manipulation of scaled behemoths, silver manipulation of mixed blood, gold manipulation of pure blood- each threshold is as difficult to cross as climbing to the sky. but congratulations, you have taken the first step in dragon taming! i am currently at the intermediate dragon tamer apprentice level, able to communicate with some low-blood wild beasts without intelligence but still unable to master them. speaking of which, havent we always been wondering if there really exists a legendary guardian behemoth on the holy mountain outside the city? yes, after all, it hasnt shown itself for so many years. who knows if its just a legend or a reality. Chapter 19 - 19 Chapter 19: Could the Alien Demon Actually Be Myself? 19 chapter 19: could the alien demon actually be myself? translator: 549690339 im telling you, its true! really? how do you know? exactly, its your first time out of the city too, so how would you know? after i was promoted to bronze dragon tamer, my spiritual power increased greatly, allowing me to perceive things i couldnt before. now i sense a terrifying pressure coming from the holy mountain, as if the heavens and earth would tremble in fear at its wrath! yeah, i heard my dad say that the storm on top of the holy mountain is the breath of the guardian behemoth! really? i heard that great wind was a terrifying golden state beast when the ancestral blood first descended, and after coming into contact with the ancestral blood, it became a pure-blooded dragon beast, an extremely ancient existence! its said that in that ancient era, great wind and the first city lord of our great wind city-state depended on each other to establish the city-state, sheltering the lancaster spirit race of our region and becoming their backbone! yeah, so i bet that great wind will definitely be the first to condense true blood and step into the divine realm as a dragon beast ah, no, a true dragon! a group of students discussed excitedly, occasionally exclaiming in awe. the teachers looked at each other and smiled, as they had been like this when they were younger. suddenly, a voice with a subtle hint of arrogance appeared, causing them all to glance its way. great wind protects the great wind city-state. a short-haired, angular-faced youth with a fiery light and a hint of pride in his eyes spoke softly, and in the future, i will definitely surpass the divine realm and protect the spiritual federation! no matter who said such a brag, it would be easy to be ridiculed as overconfident. but when it came from this youths mouth- at least in great wind city-state, no one would think of ridicule, and many even felt a sense of agreement, as if it were only natural. its chuck leaf, i think its possible. no one needed to ask who said this sentence, it was too obvious. all the people living in the great wind city-state knew that this was the only son of lord coldleaf of the great wind city, chuck leaf. unless something unexpected happened, he would inherit the title of the next wind city lord in the future, controlling the fate of millions of spirit humans. furthermore, he himself was extremely talented, reaching the silver realm two years ago, but had not contracted a giant beast yet due to special reasons. everyone, be quiet. a mediterranean teacher from the teaching team spoke with a low voice, a faint light shining from his gray mark on his forehead, and a contract formed out of thin air. he waved his hand and released a stone armored dragon turtle covered in massive rock armor, with an oppressive aura, we are about to enter the wilderness, where giant beasts may attack at any time. everyone get on the back of the stone armored dragon turtle, and dont step off without permission! hearing the teachers warning, there wasnt a trace of fear in the students eyes. instead, they looked with great excitement at the suddenly appearing stone armored dragon turtle, which was the size of a small villa, and couldnt wait to touch it, an overlapping scales realm stone armored dragon turtle, so director carter is a bronze dragon tamer! of course, our gale city-state is considered a strong city-state, and the gale dragon academy is among the top 100 dragon academies in the federation. yes, the teachers are all in the bronze realm, with at least three dragon beasts or giant beasts in the overlapping scales realm, the directors are in the silver realm, and the dean is a powerful gold realm! this stone armored dragon turtle is among the cream of the crop in the overlapping scales realm, its defensive prowess can even surpass that of hybrid realm giant beasts! as the students discussed, they climbed onto the stone armored dragon turtle and entered the wilderness with its swaying steps. their destination this time was the holy mountain not too far from the great wind city-state, hoping for a chance to catch a glimpse of the legendary guardian behemoth, great wind! the teachers were also discussing among themselves, some envious of the stone armored dragon turtle, one of the top combatants in the overlapping scales realm, teacher carter, your dragon turtle is probably close to advancing to the hybrid realm, right? yeah, it feels like finding a silver-level dragon blood flower or swallowing an earth crystal core could make a breakthrough! teacher carter shook his head slightly, his face filled with an undisguised smile, not quite there yet, still a bit short of money to buy an earth crystal core. a little short? isnt that almost there? the other teachers were grinding their teeth in envy, but they still gathered around with big smiles on their faces to offer congratulations, hahaha, should we congratulate director carter on his promotion in advance! seeing even the director, who accompanied them on this trip to ensure their safety, showing goodwill towards him made teacher carter feel elated. breathing in the fragrant air, he felt he was about to reach the peak of his life. but having lived for so long, he knew he shouldnt steal all the attention, so he quickly turned the topic to chuck leaf, the one who just spoke, thats young city lord chuck leaf, right? yeah, only someone with his background and talent can cultivate such an invincible mentality. the teachers attention was indeed quickly drawn over, look at chuck leafs spirit controlling mark on his forehead, its not red, its green. i see it, what about it? i was wondering, normally, the mark should be red when theres no contracted giant beast, why is chuck leafs green? later i inadvertently found out that it was because of chuck leafs exceptional talent. when he was young, he was taken by the elder city lord to the holy mountain and met the great wind himself, receiving the great winds blessing and protection! blessing!? my god, this great wind already possesses divine power, right? yes, its said that only by comprehending the rules of heaven and earth can one bestow a mark. has the great wind already entered the divine realm? even if he hasnt, he must have taken at least half a step in! thinking about how they had spent most of their lives stuck at the bronze and silver levels, the teachers gazes quickly shifted from chuck leaf to the holy mountain with gray, vortex-like clouds piercing its peak. the great wind resides atop that mountain! the divine realm a teacher, who was once a wandering poet in numerous city-states during his youth, prepared an impromptu poem to sing the praises of the great wind. but suddenly, he was interrupted by an unexpected event. boom! rumble! they stared in astonishment at the holy mountain not far away, as a huge gap suddenly tore open at its peak. countless raging black thunders appeared out of nowhere, furiously striking the abruptly emerging spatial rift. amidst the shocked, fearful, stunned, and panicked gazes of all the teachers, students, and spirit humans in the wilderness, and everyone in the great wind city-state who could see this scene, a gigantic gray-white beam of light descended from within the spatial rift, instantly shredding the dark thunders and dispersing the gray clouds in a whirl! what is that under the watchful eyes of everyone, shadows emitting an evil aura that made them feel extreme disgust and hatred from the depths of their souls emerged from the beam of light, alien demons! Chapter 20 - 20 Chapter 20: Do You Understand Dimensional Strike? Natives! 20 chapter 20: do you understand dimensional strike? natives! translator: 549690339 these were monstrous, enormous, terrifying figures of dragon heads in human form. each was covered in large, tough, and white-grey scales. a casual flick of their substantial dragon tails shattered boulders! evil spirits! they are alien demons!!! these evil entities are going to invade our world! as the sub-dragon elite stepped out of the light pillar, countless cries and moans, full of anger and despair from the world will, conveyed intricate information into the minds of spirit humans across the world alien demons are invading! protect our mother world! can we really defeat these alien demons who have broken through our worlds barrier? if war really ensues, we may all die! while the inhabitants of other city-states could maintain their composure, those in the gale city-state, which would be hit first, fell into despair. they had enjoyed peace for too long, hadnt experienced a war with steel and blood. were not afraid of dying in battle, but afraid that even after perishing in battle, our world still faces extinction! at the same time, the world will was enraged. great amounts of black thunder amassed, seemingly attempting to obliterate the light pillar transporting the alien demons in one blow! the world will is making its move! we must destroy this light pillar guiding the coming of these alien demons! the spirit humans clung to this glimmer of hope like a drowning man to a straw, praying to their non-existent deity. the next moment, the massive black thunder, as if channeling all its power, determinately bombarded the light pillar. just as the two forces were about to collide, all spirit humans anticipated the instantaneous destruction of the light pillar by the black thunder! but the outcome both disappointed and relieved them. a hint of will emerged from the light pillar, resisting? lets slip away then. in a flash, the light pillar disappeared with the sub-dragon elite just as the powerless black thunder struck the earth, inflicting massive damage. the spirit humans were furious that the black thunder did not cause significant harm to the alien demons light pillar. the silver lining was, the formidable alien demons just retreated. despite feeling a bit of confusion, at least they were spared from battling these alien intruders and sacrificing themselves. the next moment, what unfolded left the spirit humans speechless and the world will perplexed. after the black thunder had vanished, the light pillar reappeared. this time, it spilled out an even greater number of sub-dragon elites along with them was the contemptuous voice of an evil king, do you understand dimensional strike? indigenous! typically, breaking through the worlds boundary and teleporting through space should be challenging tasks. especially after exiting, reentry becomes increasingly difficult. but how did this band of alien demons defy all understanding? moving in and out, as if it were a game to them. especially now, after the world will has just experienced a period of intense reaction, it has somewhat adapted to this state, making it hard for it to react with the same intensity again. it can only allow these alien demons to invade upon realizing this, all the spirit humans near gale city-state fell silent. the weak trembled and wept, the strong drew their weapons in readiness. are we a skinny, young spirit human trembled, about to die? absolutely not! against his silent companions and the mute teaching team, chuck leaf stood up with a voice full of resolve, we have great wind! it has protected our gale city-state for hundreds of years. i believe we will be no exception this time! chuck leafs words, like a rousing resonance, sparked many echoes. yes! we still have great wind! we still have great wind! the strongest of these evil spirits are just in the golden pure blood realm. great wind is not to be trifiddled with! an older teacher within the teaching team recalled an event decades ago during a giant beast tide when the great wind killed dozens of giant beasts in the pure-blood realm at one strike. the elderly body was suddenly filled with high spirits! seeing everyone getting excited, chuck leaf hesitated for a bit before continuing to speak, ill tell you another secret, of course, it wont be a secret soon. my father told me this personally! all teachers and students, while sitting on the rapidly escaping stone armored dragon turtle, were holding their breaths and listening to chuck leaf, great wind, years ago, has already comprehended the law imprint of the storm rule'' its about to condense the true blood, stepping into the divine realm! becoming the first true dragon of the dragon taming world! hearing chuck leafs words, the teachers and students couldnt help but cheer, their hearts filled with extreme excitement. really? thats fantastic! we are saved! gale city-state is saved! long live great wind! with everyones excitement, their mental state relaxed instantly, then they focused on the direction of the holy mountain. they are eagerly anticipating the arrival of the great wind, which would sweep away the alien demons. the way the teachers within the teaching team looked at chuck leaf also became serious and gentle, as if they were witnessing a rising star. at this moment, chuck leaf seemed to be the protagonist of the world. in the sensory perception of the dragon tamers spiritual power, the ambient spiritual energy, which had been suppressed into deathly silence due to the alien demons invasion, suddenly became extremely agitated at this moment. especially the wind attribute spiritual energy, which seemed to have summoned a king, and became exceedingly active! hiss!!! the next moment, an enormous dragon beast, in the shape of an ancient winged dragon, roared as it flew out from atop the holy mountain! great wind! this gesture, as if drawing the entire universe, seemed to make the earth shake! consequently, a massive storm broke out. within moments, it eliminated wave after wave of malignant auras. this was great wind wiping out the alien demons! look, even the alien demon is not an opponent for the great wind! great wind is invincible! i can feel the power of the storm rule! look, in those storms, there are law chains transformed by the storm rules that are faintly visible! great wind has stepped into the divine realm! great wind! in the sub-dragon humans sight, under great winds storm rule, the light pillar created by the alien demon king seemed to become faintly visible. it was like a tiny boat adrift in a stormy sea. its really not easy to reach the divine realm! it really is divine! you rescue everyone from a crisis, like a great existence that can turn tides single-handedly! oh, great wind, you truly are our guardian angel! even though great wind hasnt attacked the light pillar of the alien demon king, the storm already has made it extremely difficult for the sub-dragon humans to move. this has given the spirit humans in gale city-state a glimpse of the dawn of victory. who would want their homeland to be destroyed, if it could be avoided? hisss! the storm that was brewing for a long time finally took shape. the storm sea was like a giant tornado, with great wind in the centre, just like a king surrounded by the storm! the next moment, the storm attacked with a thunderous blow! it was about to destroy the light pillar of the alien demon king in an instant! all the spirit humans within gale city-state, either standing on the city wall or outside the city, are watching this exciting scene with bated breath! Chapter 21 - 21 Chapter 21: Is This Really the Goblin Deity? 21 chapter 21: is this really the goblin deity? translator: 549690339 damn, a transcendent has appeared so quickly? since the level barrier has already been broken then lets go all-out! suddenly, the scene that appeared on the holy mountain made their cheering come to an abrupt halt a huge, ferocious hand with massive scales and several grey-white barbs suddenly stretched out from within the pillar of light, tearing open the storm like ripping apart a material curtain, shattering the law chains within the storm then, it clenched the rampaging great wind in its palm, using absolute violence to slam it down onto the holy mountain! boom! woo! woo!! the holy mountain trembled. it was the mournful cry of the great wind, echoing throughout the world all the spirit humans in the gale city-state who saw this scene, their faces instantly lost color, their eyes glazed over, how is it possible? this is the invincible great wind of the divine realm! it was just crushed by the alien demon king? run! the weak spirit humans began to tremble, even if they were not dragon tamers, they could even feel the world wills lament! as the first life form in the dragon taming world to ascend to the divine realm, the world will invested a lot of power. it had hoped that the great wind would be able to resist for a while, giving it time to buffer, but unexpectedly, even the true blood ranked great wind that had been undefeated for hundreds of years in the divine realm was crushed instantly! go slaughter. imprison the young and fertile ones! all other spirit humanskill them all! imprison all the giant beasts and dragon beasts! the owner of the terrifying arm inside the pillar of light revealed his figure, a dragon head stretched out; its huge, ferocious horns were terrifying, and its fanged, open-mouth spoke cold words as its teeth bristled. chuck leaf, on the other hand, felt the cold and cruel eyes of the savage alien demon king staring at him as if he were its prey! and so it was. ximen qings dragon head of the body of the evil dragon rotated, its barbed tongue gently licking its lips, the gray-white vertical pupils narrowed slightly, and the corners of its mouth revealed a hint of disdainful smile, lucky. just entered, and encountered a native protagonist. refining you should extract a considerable amount of world origin! until this moment, things had happened too quickly, and the spirit humans were still immersed in the great fear and disbelief. its impossible, its absolutely impossible the great great wind, it it was actually made to wail by the palm of the alien demon king!? all the strong dragon tamers who saw this scene had bloodshot eyes in an instant, but they couldnt help their souls trembling. even the great wind, which had protected them for hundreds of years and even entered the divine realm, had no power to resist, let alone them!? compared to them, the ones who suffered the greatest blow were actually the ye family and chuck leaf. thats because the great wind was not only the guardian behemoth of the city-state, it was also the ye familys inherited behemoth! and their only ancestral teaching was: strive with all ones strength to contract the great wind again one day! and now, the great wind was about to be smashed alive! chuck leaf had no time to be affected by the blow and become decadent. because the owner of the hand that had easily grabbed the great wind and brutally slammed it down had walked out of the pillar of light. that huge, ferocious dragon head was facing him directly, its fanged mouth wide open, its gray-white indifferent eyes looking at him indifferently, and the dragon might cover the sky as it pressed down upon him fiercely! just as he was about to sink into despair, something even more desperate happened to him a pillar of light no less magnificent than the one on the holy mountain no, much thicker than that, suddenly descended from the sky! this made all the spirit humans in the gale city-state scream in agony, and the strong dragon tamers among them sighed in despair with dry voices, another alien demon king has arrived the dragon taming world is in danger. evil spirits! evil spirits!!! numerous powerful green figures could be seen stepping out of the light pillar, their bodies burning with rolling blood and qi, carrying a ferocious and fierce aura. it was as if countless monsters with sharp teeth and claws had appeared. what made chuck leaf feel like he was in hell was from the light pillar, another figure also stepped out. that figure, clad in a platinum-colored battle robe and wearing a thorn crown, glanced at the dragon-headed humanoid creature before turning its gaze to him! at this moment, within the t forum, there were lively discussions during the live broadcast. not bad, this world is on the verge of a spiritual energy upgrade. once upgraded, hundreds or even thousands of second-level lifeforms will gush out. ximen qing is really lucky to find such a world at the beginning. weak and tasty, i also want to take a big bite! dont even think about it, ive placed ten anchors of the void, either it is strong and poor or weak, and the seemingly rich world turns out to have pseudo-transcendents! dont mention ximen qing; i would be envious if i saw such a world, too. the high-level monarch race, the xu kun tribe, upstairs is even eyeing this dragon taming world, it seems really good. if my xu kun king could devour this drop of star core dragon kings blood, it would directly skip the primitive accumulation stage, achieve a legend, and become invincible below the transcendent tier! blow it, my shadow elf king hasnt even spoken yet. more and more silent big bosses who usually didnt speak joined the conversation, which opened the eyes of many deity players, as they listened to the god-like conversations. eh, ximen qings deception was quite skilled. as a newcomer, i dont understand. what is deception? it means to make a show of invading with all your might at the first moment you enter the alien world, causing the alien world will to counterattack, and then escape using the anchor of the void. this way, you can deceive the strong first wave of counterattack from the alien world will. this is a dimensional strike by a higher civilization against a lower one. the gap between civilizations is not just about having a dominator and being able to crush the other. its that any technology i casually bring out can exchange your bottom line and the anchor of the void is such a technology. eh, ximen qing messed up; the great wind advanced to fourth-order transcendent. laughable, thats how it is in the small worlds. the fourth order is like some kind of divine realm. this winged dragon breaking through the fourth-order signifies the dragon taming world officially breaking through the level barrier, and the spiritual energy is about to start upgrading, rapidly giving rise to a large number of fourth-order transcendent lifeforms. its not impossible for fifth-order lord-level beings to appear. it is still uncertain whose hands the deer will die. ximen qing is lucky indeed; theres a native protagonist right at the entrance of the anchor of the void, and it looks like his fate is rather strong. here it comes, the goblin or gnome that ximen qing mentioned has appeared ??? is this what you call a goblin!? in the t forum, all the deity players who saw the live broadcast image were dumbfounded, did i see something wrong? what is this? tell me what this is!? have you seen a four-meter-tall goblin!? when can goblins have such a tall figure!? and this totemic incarnation, such appearance its unbelievable; my incarnation of the elf god is not as handsome as this totemic incarnation of the goblin god. thats not right, logically speaking, the image of a gods incarnation is indeed influenced to some extent by the totem entity blueprint, but more importantly, it is influenced by the believer species. is this really the goblin god? in the live broadcast, thousands of four-meter-tall slaughter goblins, wearing simple leather armor and wrapped in a blood-flame-like slaughter will, stepped out of the light pillar with an unparalleled evil aura. a breathtakingly beautiful totemic incarnation wearing a thorn crown and holding a battle spear was confronting ximen qing, who had taken on the ferocious and frightening form of the body of the evil dragon. the air seemed to freeze, and this scene was like an epic recorded in ancient scriptures. Chapter 22 - 22 Chapter 22: Fate must also submit to absolute strength! 22 chapter 22: fate must also submit to absolute strength! translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon taming world, gale city-state, run! upon seeing the legendary guardian behemoth, great wind, even those who had stepped into the divine realm were utterly powerless against the alien demon king, who was nearly killed with just one hand. all the spirit human civilians fell into a panic. and upon seeing the arrival of the second light pillar, symbolizing another heavenly demon king of outer domain, even some dragon tamers fell into despair, rushing down the city wall to escape. commander! city guards, wearing sturdy dragon scale armor, looked at the silver territory commander with a lost expression, unsure of how to handle this historical event, what should we do? what to do? the commander had no choice but to voice his thoughts, his heart secretly longing to flee, let alone his ordinary spirit human subordinates or bronze-level dragon tamers. he could only say, let them go, but the city gate must not be opened! this is our position! yes, sir! the commander looked out at the land and thought of the city-state that had raised him. regardless of the situation, he could not give it up only dead warriors! the lords mansion at the center of the city-state was also filled with tension and anxiety. my lord! young master is still outside the city. today is the day of the dragon taming academys outing, with the teaching team taking the young master and his classmates out of the city for a trip! and furthermore, they are close to the holy mountain very close! an ancient magic statue, made of metal and gemstones, stood five or six meters tall, with the flicker red light in the gemstone eyes, filled with panic in the deep voice. it was a unique life excavated by the city master cold leaf from an ancient ruin. it also faced an anxious master at the moment. although it was the strongest tamed spirit under cold leaf, it was just a foundling, and even among the pure blood realm, it still couldnt compare to the now-defenseless great wind! it was also helpless in the face of this situation, even the master may be powerless now and chuck leaf was the one it had watched grow, even with a cold gemstone heart, after many years of companionship, it had also warmed up a little. no achens identity is not just my son! cold leaf raised his head, his eyes full of bloodshot. his words reminded the ancient magic statue of the powerful secret organization. although the spirit humans political system seems to be based on the spiritual federation as an administrative body, it is not so. because giant beasts and dragon beasts rampage in the wilderness, the sky became the domain of the giant beasts, and communication between the city-states became difficult. furthermore, each city lord must be the strongest of their city-state to protect the city-state from the dangers of the wilderness! each city lord is a member of the spirit human federation council, and the federation itself is actually a loose alliance composed of all city lords. on the surface, there is a special organization called the salvation assembly operating in the shadows. it is said that some saint sages saw that in the distant future, the terrifying disaster that could destroy the entire dragon taming world was what caused them to establish the salvation assembly. their goal is to select talented, and uniquely gifted spirit humans from all the people, executing a plan that can make the spirit human the worlds dominant, and resist the terrifying disaster in the future. ancient magic statue, i remember that among the many gemstones forming your gemstone heart, there is one mirror lake gemstone that can still be used once. use it, contact lord sage of the salvation assembly! yes. the ancient guardian dared not delay, and immediately activated the transparent gemstone in its gemstone heart, sending out vibrations across the planet. next moment, a water mirror-like lake appeared out of thin air. with the mirror lake gemstone, it can contact anyone whom the heart can think of! whoosh whooshwhoosh the ripples on the water mirror continued to appear, seeming to be connecting with the highest leader of the salvation assembly, [sage]. soon, the water mirror stabilized, and the image on it became clear it was an ancient hall built of bronze, and in front of the water mirror was a group of spirit humans wearing different colored masks and black robes. the golden mask of the sage, the silver mask of the successor, and the bronze mask of the guardians. the sage wearing the golden mask seemed to know who cold leaf standing in front of the water mirror was and why he had come. without waiting for cold leaf to say a word, he opened his mouth and said, i had already anticipated thy arrival. guardians have been dispatched to rescue chuck leaf. after saying that, starlight flowed under his golden mask, and the water mirror shattered with a boom. my lord! the ancient magic statue had a deep and stagnant voice, already burning with anger. even though he couldnt stand up to his opponents, he couldnt stand seeing his lord being insulted! its fine, as long as achen can be saved. whether they have the strength or not, we can only choose to trust them now cold leafs face was solemn, stopping the ancient magic statue from continuing. he seemed lost in thought. after a moment, he stood up and looked at the two gigantic light pillars outside the city and the chaotic footsteps outside the city lords mansion. his body seemed even more hunched, and he said softly, prepare to meet the enemy. looking at his masters hunched figure, the ancient magic statue fell silent while striking a battle pose. the energetic master in his memory seemed to be aging at the foot of the holy mountain, what is this? when ximen qing saw the incomparably handsome totem incarnation and the giant goblin under the incarnation, his cold gray eyes shrank, and he was a bit stunned, the lowly goblin tribe?! the vast majority of them are third-order masters who have comprehended the slaughter will?! is this really a goblin?! he didnt expect that the goblin he wanted to trounce would have such a high level! and the totem incarnation of this deity player, the goblin deity, surprisingly made him feel the bone-piercing cold! this goblin deitys actual strength was enough to threaten him! this is impossible! even my sub-dragon king was created by me consuming a large amount of faith points and letting the body of the evil dragon create a large amount of divine blood. moreover, with me personally infusing and teaching the evil rule, it entered the fourth order so quickly, and theres a chance of quickly stepping into the seventh order in the future! however, when ximen qing saw the slaughter goblins that continued to step out from the spatial passage and their unique powers connected to each other, he couldnt help but fall silent so, do you want to have a fight? logan grinned, shifting his gaze from the native protagonist. with the sub-dragons all around and the goblins staring at him intently, he couldnt escape. even if he was the protagonist, the son of destiny in the dragon taming world, it would be useless. fate must also submit to the absolute strength! who has time to fight with you? instead of plundering resources from foreign worlds, whats the point of fighting? if it wasnt for the fact that he saw it with his own eyes, nobody would have believed that these words came from the brutal sub-dragon god ximen qing. and at this moment, ximen qing seemed to have forgotten what he had once said, wanting to trounce the goblin as if he were logan it wasnt just simple submission, he also had his own calculations. dragon taming world has already started to upgrade its spiritual energy, and he alone might not be able to conquer this world completely. additionally, this goblin deity, whose power was unknown and could vaguely pose a threat to him, he really couldnt muster the fighting spirit. it was better to cooperate and both win, developing the world together. moreover, in the dark, there was still a mysterious deity player who hadnt descended yet! oh? really? confronted with ximen qing, who wanted to submit and then develop the dragon taming world together, logan didnt care at all and continued to provoke, you dont want to fight, but i do. no way, is the mighty sub-dragon god going to back down in the face of a mere goblin deity? Chapter 23 - 23 Chapter 23: Listen to me, thank you! 23 chapter 23: listen to me, thank you! translator: 549690339 logan was well aware of this. the dragon taming world, having completed its spiritual energy upgrade, was no longer a simple prey for slaughter. rather, it was like a vicious wolf hunted by hunters, and one misstep could result in getting bitten back! he didnt really want to drive ximen qing away directly or vent his so-called malice. it was just that this was only the beginning. if war breeds war, the sub-dragon humans under ximen qings command, known as the war machines, would also grow rapidly in the midst of war. he didnt want to face a rapidly growing sub-dragon human legion. moreover, the mysterious deity players were hiding in the dark and not showing up. the problem was that he couldnt find the anchor of the void and couldnt even start to destroy it. he didnt want to be taken advantage of either. so, his plan was to cripple ximen qings forces in the first battle and then use ximen qing to restrain the power of the dragon taming worlds native forces. as for whether ximen qing and his sub-dragon human legion would withdraw directly after being crippled, logan had never worried about that. for a person like ximen qing who endangers himself for great things and sacrifices his life for small gains, he wont easily give up as long as logan leaves him a slim chance. either fight me now or get lost. logans tone was contemptuous, deliberately provoking ximen qing. otherwise, ximen qing would be reluctant to fight him. i the cruel ximen qing hesitated for a moment. his vertical pupils were full of hesitation, calculation, and deep humiliation! although his essence was that of a totem deity, a high-dimensional collective consciousness that should not have so many feelings of humiliation. however, he was infected by the sub-dragon humans bad nature and had a strong sense of dishonor! looking for death! how dare you be so arrogant when i let you off the hook! and you want me to leave? then ill cripple you and your despicable civilization right now! ximen qing said, kicking away the dying great wind to avoid being obstructed. then, his dragon claw curled up with a pitch-black malice and instantly struck logan! well done! logan showed a smile. the golden-white battle robe on his body rolled up, and the ancient totem branded on the stone spear in his hand immediately wrapped in blood and evil energy, accompanied by a faint hymn. the power of the gods comes from the world and the civilizations of their followers! but for totem-level deities, their powers come more from the totem entity! ximen qings body of the evil dragon has giant dragon bloodline and also holds the evil rule. it possesses terrifying destructive power and a restraint effect on will! however, the evolutionary body is the perfect fusion of all special effects. coupled with the power inherent in the civilization of the followers, this simple totem stone spear is now the manifestation of logans power! i dont believe that a civilization built by prisoner breeds can support a deity that can compete with the sub-dragon human, the pinnacle existence of the war breeds! i want everyone to witness this! ximen qing knew that everything that happened here was being fully displayed in the live broadcast. he wanted to wash away the humiliation of showing weakness just now and establish his unrivaled reputation! boom! rip! in an instant, the malicious black light engulfed logan, and ximen qing showed a hideous, smug smile. but in the next moment, the smile on his face twisted and turned into a furious roar! logans totem manifested on the stone spear in his hand, instantly tearing apart the black light and dispelling the malice, piercing through ximen qings heavily armored chest, and passing straight through! how is it? has the power from the prisoner breeds opened your eyes? come on, the goblin clan will use your sub-dragon human clan as a stepping stone to embark on their path of glory! your sub-dragon human clan will be nailed to the pillar of historical shame forever! ximen qing was caught off guard and severely injured, his eyes turning blood-red in an instant. the deep-rooted beastly instincts of the sub-dragon human bloodline were immediately provoked, and he let go of his vanity. like the most ferocious beast, he fiercely engaged in battle with logan! their battle was enormous, and a single shockwave could tear through the clouds and collapse mountains! even the gigantic holy mountain was gradually collapsing in their battle! great wind lay dying in the distance, watching this earth-shattering battle. for a moment, it didnt know whether to hate the alien demon king who had crushed its bones or be grateful that it was kicked away. otherwise, it would have already been obliterated by the aftermath of the battle. alien demon king hear me, thank you! meanwhile, down below, the goblin tribes shadow hunters and slaughter goblins fought against the sub-dragon elites and evil dragon warriors. second order: shadow hunters, sub-dragon elites. third order: slaughter goblins, evil dragon warriors. kill! slaughter for the glory of the goblins! fight for the glory of the father god! long live the father god! each of the slaughter goblins, with their towering stature like city walls, swung their fists. all over their bodies, they were enveloped in blood flames manifested from their slaughter will! although they had no weapons, for them, the swirling blood flames alone were enough to bring out their true strength! shadow hunters submerged themselves in the shadows, swiftly moving across the battlefield, each strike being a precise kill. if their target was a third order evil dragon warrior, the shadows beneath their feet would rise and suppress the surging malice within the evil dragon warrior, completing one harvest after another! when faced with the sub-dragon elites and evil dragon warriors who looked like killing machines, the prisoner breed goblins seemed like wolves among sheep, slaughtering madly! on the battlefield, blood splattered everywhere, and killings were happening everywhere. each moment, a great number of sub-dragon elites and evil dragon warriors fell to the ground, their elongated pupils losing their light! kill! kill them all! use their flesh and corpses to worship the great father god! hearing the furious roars and witnessing the death of their comrades, sigs eyes turned blood-red and vicious. he wanted to kill this despicable goblin clan, but he was firmly locked in place by a powerful aura! he felt that any movement from him would result in a fatal blow! in front of him was a particularly massive goblin, but his eyes held a strange mixture of research and pity. it felt as if the opponent saw him as a weak test subject. this feeling made sig boil with rage, and what made him even angrier was that this third order goblin had such arrogance! a mere third order brings me such a threat what kind of trump card makes you so conceited? let me give you a fatal blow amid your arrogance! looking at the tense sub-dragon king in front of him, martin wasnt too concerned, but he wasnt careless either. he wanted to follow the great father deity for the rest of his life and couldnt afford to die prematurely. so, no matter what enemy he faced, martin would not be careless even for a moment! he just felt it was a pity, what a great test subject. pride, envy, wrath, sloth, greed, gluttony, and lust are all fully manifested in you, and you have immense malice too its just a shame that you are the only one who must die! martin clearly understood the purpose of the father god, and he sighed slightly as the seven sins converged in his hand. with just a light step, he instantly covered dozens of meters and pressed his palm towards king sieg of sub-dragons! sig sneered in his heart, knowing that the third order goblin would be no match for him. unbeknownst to his enemy, sigs long-repressed malice was suddenly unleashed, this is the first time ive suppressed my malice for so long. even i cant imagine the power die! despicable goblin! Chapter 24 - 24 Chapter 24: This isnt a beaver at all! 24 chapter 24: this isnt a beaver at all! translator: 549690339 earths core, salvation assembly, the bronze hall, the sage wearing an ancient majestic golden mask reached out his hand and gently touched the floating crystal ball containing the blood that seemed like lava, sealed with numerous golden chains in the next moment, countless illusions flashed before his eyes. at the same time, the sage seemed to have been hit hard, as his body instantly sprayed blood filled with twisted darkness! teacher! lord sage! hearing the anxious inquiry from the silver-masked heir and the bronze-masked guardian next to him, the sage waved his hand to stop them from coming forward to check on his condition. his voice was low, no harm. since ive taken on the responsibility of leading the spirit humans on the path to domination and finding the world guardians for mother world. this injury is nothing. its just a pity that a suitable heir like chuck leaf, who has the connection with mother world, has had an alien demon descend upon him. the prophecy left by the ancient saint sage will now come true! hearing the sages words, the heirs and guardians all remained silent. the prophecy once circulated in all the ears of spirit humans, but was later gradually blocked [on that day, blood and fire will descend on this land.] [there will be evil and ignorance, as well as purity and innocence.] [the world will be plunged into war, and no spirit human will be able to escape.] [a hero will rise from betrayal, walking into darkness and leading the spirit humans to a new era!] before this, no one believed it. after this, everyone hoped it would be true. the spirit human race desperately needed such a hero at this moment! speaking of this, starlight flashed in the sages eyes. it was a special ability of the spirit of the soul river, which could merge with him and let him directly use the talents and abilities of the spirit taming. in the next moment, an illusory figure appeared before the sage. upon closer inspection, it was actually the chief councilor of the spiritual federation! no one would believe that the chief councilor of the spiritual federation would have such a close connection with the leader of the secret organization, the sage! being able to contact each other at any time indicated a very close relationship. the chief councilor was not only an honorary title, but also because he was undoubtedly the strongest of the spirit human race, the city lord of the first great city, the capital city! at this moment, the chief councilor, who had been unrivaled among the spirit humans for nearly a hundred years, revealed an emotion that would never have appeared on him ordinarily panic! sage, you have communicated with the will of mother world again!? are you insane! you dont have many years left to live, and after this communication, im afraid you wont make it half a year! the chief was a sturdy white-haired old man, and at this moment, his eyes were filled with anxiety. what if i dont live more than half a year? the sages voice was hoarse, and black blood continuously flowed from the pores of his body, for the sake of the spirit human race, i am willing to give everything! the chief councilor shook his head slightly and spoke softly, youve worked hard. because of the cunning giant beast in the shadows of the giant beast clan, you have to hide in the dark side of the spirit human race to protect them and do not receive the respect and fame you deserve. stop wasting time with all these useless words. your spiritual power is too strong, and the star river spirit cant hold on for long. get to the point. the sages voice was urgent, chuck leaf was supposed to be the first heir to become the world guardian, but when i communicated with the will of mother world, i found that this invasion by alien demons is not just a few void bandits, but a terrifying disaster that could destroy mother world. chuck leaf cant survive so, i sent two great guardians. they took the second heir apparent with them. this is to ensure that the huge favor of mother world on him will not vanish after leafs death, or be snatched away by the alien demons. the fusion of the mother world wills favor towards the first and second sequence successors is likely to successfully create a world guardian! i understand, what do you need me to do since you contacted me? the chief councilors voice was calm, showing no hints of wavering despite chuck leaf being treated as a pawn to be sacrificed. all you have to do is make sure the spiritual federation survives the invasion of the alien demons, by any means necessary, even if it means shedding the last bit of the giant beasts blood! only in this way, humanity in the world guardians wont be devoured by their beastly side. they will be able to defeat the alien demons, become the hero of the prophecy, and lead the spirit race into a new era! upon hearing the sages words, the chief councilors eyes flashed with shock, do our best to hold on? our spiritual federation has more than a hundred city-states! there are over a thousand gold-level dragon tamers who are suppressed by the mother world will and cannot advance, as well as the many spirit masters of the emmon sect! just moments ago, i could already feel the divine chasm that had always hindered me disappearing! in just a few days, i think there will be no less than three hundred spirit human experts in the divine realm! moreover, the number of experts who surpass the divine realm will certainly not be small! are you sure that holding on is the right word? are the alien demons really that terrifying? the chief councilor could not help but doubt. as the spiritual federation grows stronger day by day, even the previous overlords, the giant beast clan, are gradually declining. the king of the giant beastkind, the wisdom beast, has had to hide in secrecy, enduring the oppression of the dragon tamers, and holding its breath as it waits to act as a final deterrent. on top of that, the divine chasm that had always been a hindrance to advancing into the divine realm has finally been broken, and the spiritual federation is about to make a great breakthrough and reach a new peak. and yet, all they can do against these suddenly appearing alien demons is to barely hold on? does that make sense? thats absolutely absurd! however, faced with the chief councilors doubts, the sage could only shake his head with a bitter smile, without offering any explanation. i understand. seeing this, the chief councilors eyes gradually became solemn and heavy, as he nodded and continued, i will do it. old friend, you should also do your best to survive! . t07 world zone, dragon taming world, at the foot of holy mountain, king sieg of the sub-dragons sneered, as he unleashed the torrential malice hidden deep in his heart on himself, exerting all his power in an instant! it was not just him; even the backbones behind him believed that this attack would have made father god simon chester cough for half a day! dare to look down on me!? despicable goblin how dare you! as sieg sneered, his malice surged toward martin, colliding with martins giant palm in an instant. but the next moment, something happened that sent him into a state of terror! the scene where the goblin was crushed after a violent collision that he had imagined didnt happen. instead, his malice had no effect on the goblin whatsoever. it was as if it didnt exist at all. the green giant palm, wrapped in seven colors, penetrated through the dark malice and struck siegs scaly chest directly. crack! a huge shattering sound echoed, and sieg was instantly smashed into the ground like a ragdoll, his bones shattered, his heart exploding into dust he died. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Am I Actually the Stubborn One? chapter 25: chapter 25: am i actually the stubborn one? translator: 549690339 t07 world community, dragon taming world, atop the collapsing holy mountain, this god of goblins hes ridiculously strong! after realigning himself for battle, ximen qing was shocked to discover that even without his previous underestimation leading to an instant severe injury, he couldnt even breach the defences of logans terrifying attacks while perfectly unharmed! he initially thought of barely holding on, waiting for his sub-dragon human army to be victorious below, which would weaken the power of this god of goblins, and then he could turn the tide of the battle. even though he was relentlessly assaulted, not even having the spare energy to glance at the war between the sub-dragon human army and the goblin legion below, he still believed, being strong is fine, but maybe because your totemic incarnation is ranked higher. i cant believe the goblins could be stronger than the sub-dragon humans! in your army, theres not even a single fourth-order transcendent rank ximen qing was thinking maliciously, ready to teach a lesson to the god of goblins when, suddenly, as the totem of the sub-dragon human civilization, he clearly noticed that the most powerful king of the belief civilization, the sub-dragon king was dead in combat! one of the sturdy pillars that made up his strength had suddenly collapsed, causing a significant reduction in his power! sig hes actually dead?! sudden decrease in power! almost instantly, the scales on ximen qings totemic incarnation evil dragon body lost their lustre at a visible speed, and his body rapidly shrunk! kill! seeing his opportunity, logan swung his totem spear, a ruthless thrust straight through ximen qings evil dragons head! boom! ximen qings totemic incarnation exploded instantly, turning into countless traces of black malice, then dissipated into the air! get lost! logan reached out and grasped a golden sparkle of ximen qings fragment of will amid black malice. upon catching it, logan stalled for a second. he sensed a large amount of evil rule and giant dragon rule contained within the fragment. but he didnt hesitate, and gently spoke out, his holy sound echoed like thunder, considering that you are still a newbie divine player, i will spare your life. i grant you permission to venture into the dragon taming world. without any response, ximen qing, whose totemic incarnation had been blown up and was thoroughly defeated, fell completely silent. but the surviving sub-dragon elites and evil dragon warriors all retreated simultaneously in the silence. their retreat direction was, as logan had predicted, not back through the spatial passage created by the anchor of the void to their own world. but away from the holy mountain, wandering towards other parts of the dragon taming world. only then did logan breathe a sigh of relief. although he was certain of winning this battle, it was not easy. he not only had to fight against a deity of his own rank, but also had to guard against ximen qings desperate self-explosion! at the same time, logan issued a command to the goblin legion below, who were starting to gather the bodies of the sub-dragon humans for rituals, my faithful subjects, delegate a part of your warriors to conquer the spirit human city-state for me! spare those who surrender! we will obey the command of the father god! soon, three goblin legions of a thousand each set out, preparing to conquer gale city-state. another team of shadow hunters went to bring back the spoils, the barely alive great wind. as the first life in this world to break through the fourth order, his body must contain a lot of fate. at the same time, logans log contained numerous notifications [log]: you have entered the dragon taming world! [log]: you have engaged in battle with the sub-dragon god! [log]: the goblin legion under your command is at war with the sub-dragon human legion! [log]: war ended, you have achieved a comprehensive victory! [log]: second order shadow hunters*3, third order slaughter goblins*10 have died in battle! [log]: killed second order sub-dragon elites* 354, third order evil dragon warriors *113! [log]: you have received +14,840 faith points! [log]: youve obtained dropped special effect dragon scale (solidifiable), special effect malice (solidifiable), and limited special effect killing machine! [log]: you have won the battle with the sub-dragon god and destroyed its totem incarnation! [log]: you have acquired +15,000 faith points! [log]: you obtained the rule fragment evil rule 13-5%! [log]: you obtained the rule fragment giant dragon rule 23-7%! [log]: this is a satisfactory victory. you have comprehended the rule fragment war rule 1.1%! [log]: your followers have made sacrifices to you! [log]: you gained 6,666 faith points! this truly is a plentiful feast, and theres also another limited special effect. the previous special-effect heavy armor provided me with a great convenience in combat. even for ximen qing, it was beyond his ability to break my defense! logan, standing on cloudend, sighed with emotion, especially for the considerable amount of rule fragments displayed in the log at the end. the comprehension level for the last war rule is what can be considered normal, accumulated bit by bit. obviously, ximen qing must have poured a lot of effort into the body of the evil dragon, even gambling all his resources on it. in hyperdimensional school, we were only taught that we need to comprehend rules ourselves, or to obtain them by cultivating our followers to establish a civilization, as well as by getting lucky with artifacts. thinking of the past, logan squinted his eyes, but the school has never mentioned that we can acquire rule fragments from other deities! it seems that even among the deity players, harmony is not a given! time passed leisurely, and the divine festival beneath the clouds had ended. a group of shadow hunters imprisoned a batch of spirit humans, including the native protagonist, returning to the foot of the holy mountain. three goblin legions have already gone to the nearby gale city-state, to take over the city-state. after witnessing the god-like battle and the powerful goblin legion besides the few stubborn dragon tamers and spirit human civilians who resisted and were immediately killed the rest of the dragon tamers and civilians have long lost any will to resist. then, a more interesting scene unfolded the slaughter goblins led a group of spirit human dragon tamers, each branded on their foreheads, towards logan. this group of spirit humans appeared pampered with flattering smiles plastered on their faces. among them, there was a middle-aged man tied up, his luxurious clothes already torn and bloodied. the protagonist below, upon seeing this, was in disbelief. chuck leaf gritted his teeth, struggling to get up, father? how did you end up like this? who hurt you!? uncle chen, lord wood you soon, he seemed to understand, his face instantly losing color. his voice raspy, his eyes ablaze with a hateful fury, i would never have thought that you, who hold high positions and always seem majestic, are nothing more than deferential parasites at heart! charles chen, had it not been for my father saving you in the wilderness, instead of becoming the dean of the dragon taming academy, youd long been dung out in the wild! and you, winter wood. if my grandfather hadnt spared you, considering your young age, and didnt hold you responsible, you would have been banished thousands of miles away! parasites upon hearing chuck leafs words, the two middle-aged dragon tamers leading the group were filled with anger and malicious coldness. however, they reacted as if they hadnt heard his words. without the need for a sign from the slaughter goblins, they dared not look directly at logan. they knelt down without hesitation, their hearts cunning, but their words expressing loyalty, great deity above! we are the dragon tamers of gale city-state. upon learning of your arrival, there are still some stubborn people in the city-state who refuse to accept your rule. we have purposely captured this stubborn individual, to express our loyalty and sincerity! in saying so, one of them introduced, this is the ruler of gale city-state, city lord cold leaf. his leaf family has ruled gale city-state for generations, with a powerful reign. if any member of the leaf family remains alive, it would be quite disadvantageous for your rule, respected deity. thats why weve brought him here! as long as you kill them, with our assistance, you can easily take over an intact gale city-state! upon hearing their words, even the psychologically prepared cold leaf was somewhat astonished the stubborn individual. turned out to be me? Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27: I underestimated, I didn’t dodge… chapter 27: chapter 27: i underestimated, i didnt dodge translator: 549690339 inside the t forum, even the well-informed deity players were somewhat numbed by this series of shocking changes, haha, i dont believe the goblin deity is that handsome, its definitely a scam! as the god of forest elves, i cant even compare to it; this is a great humiliation! tsk, ximen qing was so crazy, didnt he say he wanted to treat this goblin deity as logan and beat him up? he chickened out, not fun anymore, is he still trying to build his own [name]? speaking of which, is this goblin deity logan? he is from t world community, and his followers are also from the goblin race, right? you upstairs, you are hilarious, you directly chose the wrong answer. yeah, we are all newbies, you also know how long it took logan to bind the hyperdimensional mark, our war breeds are basically still developing, not to mention the big gap between them and ximen qing, let alone logan as a prisoner breed ! anyway, i dont think its logan, if it were him, why would he hide himself? well, thats not necessarily true. though the federation is generally fair and just, it has nothing to do with us [non-starred free people]. it only has real practical significance for players with one-star citizen authority level understandable, after all, the federation is also composed of individuals ahem, lets not talk about politics. if logan really could develop the goblin race into the combat power shown in the live broadcast in less than a month, unless he obtained the authority level of a one-star citizen, he would definitely be taken away for tea. why are you arguing so much, weve said its impossible to be logan! inside the t forum, all the deity players who were paying attention to the live stream were discussing, wanting to see if there would be a battle between them. as long as their primal world isnt completely destroyed, deity players wont die. so many mischief-makers were happy to see them fighting, on the surface, ximen qing seems a bit stronger, and he has a fourth-order extraordinary level sub-dragon king under his command. yes, those goblins may be big up to ten feet tall, but they are only third order after all. theres a huge difference between the first energy level (1-3), second energy level (4-6), and third energy level (7-9)! exactly, i once saw a swordmaster panda of the fourth order from the martial arts world in a video my brother showed me, who could break ten thousand armors with a single sword, and a fourth-order elephant-headed man who could shatter the city wall with one stomp! considering ximen qing has shown weakness and given face, this goblin deity should be somewhat close, right? if i were him, i would just accept it while its still good. after all, the dragon taming world is so big, and it has already broken through the level barrier, completely entering the realm of spirit ability upgrade, greatly increasing its power! besides, there is a mysterious deity player lurking behind it. i really envy high-level races with their inherent civilization foundation, hanging the ordinary anchor of the void! boring, i want to see a bloody battle! just when most deity players didnt think there would be a fight, the next scene left them somewhat dumbfounded, damn, this goblin deity is so fierce, insanely provocative! ximen qing may be conceited, but the sub-dragon humans are really powerful. with the monarch species and mythical species being few in number, his strength can be considered upper-middle, right? thats why i say this goblin deity is fierce. despite knowing that his follower race is goblin, he dares to go head-to-head awesome! the battle has started. the rule of malice is one of the upper-middle rules. i wonder what the goblin has to counter it. will he be crushed in an instant? i guess its possible damn, this goblin deity, actually directly ignores the rule of malice and seriously injured ximen qing in an instant! ximen qing: i was careless and didnt dodge! now its suspenseful. you can see that ximen qing is already struggling, but he is still trying to entangle the goblin deity. he should be stalling, waiting for his sub-dragon human legion to win and weaken the opposing forces! i dont believe this goblin deity can compete with the sub-dragon humans! yes, this is not just a gap of four small race grades between lower-class prisoner races and high-level war races, but a gap from the battle bloodline! yeah, sit back and enjoy the show. wait, what are those things running around in the shadows? profession? it seems so, they all appear to be second order, while those city walls are third order! the war has begun, and im just watching this is ridiculous! its not fair at all! is this even a war? its more like a one-sided massacre! its overturning common sense! goblins slaughtering sub-dragon humans, and not just a single case, but an entire army! look at that goblin, instantly killing three evil dragon warriors in a 1 vs. 3 situation! what kind of profession do these goblins have that allows them to enter the shadows? this is insane! could it be a legendary profession? why hasnt the sub-dragon king made a move yet? its making me anxious. im freaking out. my follower race is the jackal-wolf race, far inferior to sub-dragon humans. how can even the sub-dragon humans be no match? if it were me, id be dead already that sub-dragon king seems to be targeted by a goblin ? are you serious? i havent seen a fourth-order goblin. indeed, there isnt. look at that one, it should be the goblin chieftain. hes still third order, but the sub-dragon king doesnt dare to make any rash moves within his line of sight! what kind of monsters are these? a goblin deity who severely injured the sub-dragon god in one hit, and a third-order goblin chieftain who suppresses the fourth-order transcendent sub-dragon king just with his gaze! this is too outrageous! is it possible that the goblin chieftain is just all bark and no bite? if i remember correctly, you just said that a moment ago its finally happening! its over, the sub-dragon king seemed to be prepared. look, the hidden force of malice hes been hiding for so long might even heavily damage a fifth-order lord if they took the hit! i think so too, wait another instant kill?! oh no, ximen qing is done for. the totem avatar got destroyed, the sub -dragon king is dead, and more than half of the sub-dragon human legion is dead or injured! next up is the fun part: destroying the spatial passage. uh look, i told you its not logan, right? it said ximen qing is a newbie divine player, so its giving him a break. you really believe that? obviously, they want to throw ximen qing a bone, so that he can help attract the native firepower of the dragon taming world. so hes being used? after being beaten so badly, why wouldnt ximen qing just retreat instead of helping the other side? if it were you, would you choose face or even if youre being used, but you could plunder some revenge? the problem is that even if he plunders, he might still be intercepted when taking the spoils back to the sub-dragon human world, wouldnt that be a complete loss? usually, it shouldnt be that extreme. ximen qing enrolled in the sequence plan, he has no choice. hehe, youre all praising this goblin, but dont forget that prisoner breeds cant birth extraterritorial civilizations and cant give birth to transcendent tiers! thats right, even if theyre strong now, theyll be garbage in the future. ximen qing just needs to focus on his growth, and he can easily defeat them in the future. such a pity. being cool is temporary, being strong is permanent. yeah, whats the use of being cool? its still just a goblin in the end uhm, @ximen qing, i am the shadow elf god. i am willing to trade a piece of shadow dust for you to ask that goblin deity for his hyperdimensional mark, so i can add him as my friend after a brief silence, the t forum exploded. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28: I originally wanted to refuse, but It gave too much! chapter 28: chapter 28: i originally wanted to refuse, but it gave too much! translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dozens of kilometers outside the holy mountain, the sub-dragon human legion was constantly retreating from it. thank goodness i brought the preparatory totem entity that the captain gave me, just in case. at this moment, ximen qings body was burning with pitch-black flames. his current incarnation was the evil ashen dragon, worth 120 faith crystals, one level worse than before. he felt that his weakened body was several times weaker than before. along with the malice coming from the sky above, the underworld below, and the omnipresent world will, he couldnt help but turn his head and look at the holy mountain with complicated eyes. he knew clearly in his heart that even if he had not been careless and escaped the first heavy blow, his current situation wouldnt be much better. sigh, this round of battle turned out to be a futile effort. ximen qing felt frustrated, but he didnt have any thoughts of seeking crazy revenge. he had experienced many worse situations in countless previous hyperdimensional simulations. it could even be said that this beating had awakened his inflated mentality after being invited by the cosmic investigation department. hmph, after my sub-dragon gods new dragonkin king reaches the transcendent tier, he will remember your actions! ximen qing thought that it was fortunate he was a high-level war race. no matter how powerful the goblin was now, it was still a lower-class prisoner race, its limit sealed. that goblin chieftain was fearsome, killing the fourth order sub-dragon king in an instant, but could he advance to the fourth order? youre powerful, you can kill across different tiers. youre even more powerful, but can you surpass the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth tiers to fight the transcendent tier? when i advance to the transcendent tier, i wont despise you; ill let you be my affiliated race! thinking of this, ximen qings mood became much more relaxed. he casually opened t forum. even though he was prepared to be belittled, when he opened the forum and saw the words of other deity players, and the words of the high-level monarch race rich sister, he still couldnt help but let his guard down. inside the t forum, shadow elf god i submit, even as deities, can we not be so infatuated? lemons on the lemon tree, you and me beneath the lemon tree. if it takes a badass like that, im game to give it a try. one side of shadow dust, the special product of the shadow realm, can only be collected by transcending tiers. it requires a lot of energy and time, so this shadow elf god should be a real wealthy lady if it werent truly impossible, who would want to make such an effort? ximen qing looked at the posts in the forum, feeling extremely conflicted. on one hand, he didnt want to do something that made him feel ashamed- just got humiliated after threatening, then now he needs to please his aggressor on the other hand, i wanted to refuse too. but there was no choice; she gave too much shadow dust was the key material for the profession evil dragon warriors to change to the legendary profession evil dragon shadow fighters. furthermore, one side was enough to change at least ten thousand evil dragon warriors into evil dragon shadow fighters. if he could gain that, his strength would undoubtedly increase significantly. with these thoughts and a complex mood, ximen qing opened the forum, entered the message, and quietly replied, okay after thinking for a moment, he couldnt help but send a few more messages. the general meaning- how can divine players take their battles seriously? its common to be beaten by older divine players. and, losing to veteran divine players doesnt count as a loss! i wanted to refuse too, but she offered too much! and so on for a moment, the entire t forum was filled with a joyful atmosphere. 1107 world zone, dragon taming world, more than forty kilometers north of holy mountain, here is hundreds of kilometers away from gale city-state, a wilderness within the wilderness, seldom visited by humans. but at this moment, the roar of the giant beast, which would come out from time to time on weekdays, was nowhere to be seen, as if there was something extremely terrifying lurking here! in midair, there was a huge figure constantly circling in place, exuding a terrifying aura of a top predator in the wilderness. on top of that enormous sky hunting eagle, there stood three spirit humans! there were two bronze-masked black-robed figures, and a young man with a determined face, holding a silver mask in his hand. he looked quite ordinary, but upon closer inspection, one could not feel any sense of normalcy. they were standing on the sky hunting eagle, constantly trying to feel the terrifying aura from the distant holy mountain. they were the second heir apparent and two great guardians who had just arrived. one of the great guardians, even a large black robe couldnt conceal her curvaceous figure, looked at the young man and said in a soft voice: tanner marcus, you are fortunate. i once heard lord sage say that they do not seem like the weak alien demons who invaded our planet due to getting lost in time and space rifts, as recorded in history. instead, they are led by a terrifying existence that, compared to the alien demon king, should be called an evil god. their purpose of existence seems to be invading worlds and plundering everything! only under the leadership of the world guardians can our mother world avoid disaster! you should also feel the fear and longing of the mother world will! even the mother world will is frightened by the arrival of the evil god and longs for the emergence of the world guardians! chuck leaf is beyond saving! but you will be the one for us and even the entire dragon taming world the only hero! the whole dragon taming world will remember your contribution! you will be praised and sung about by countless people! moreover, with the care of the world will that both you and chuck leaf have combined, you will become an existence comparable to a[spirit]! she spoke brazenly, her eyes filled with various desires unabashedly. there are three distinct levels within the salvation assembly. sage, successor (son of destiny), guardian (the third-order strong nurtured by the salvation assembly). and those who failed to break through the third order to the fourth, yet luckily survived and obtained incomplete laws force, are the pseudo-fourth-order great guardians who can sweep the third order despite numerous defects. every successor has the possibility of becoming a supreme world guardian in the future. even without becoming a world guardian, relying on their enormous destiny, they can easily become a third-order gold realm dragon tamer elite. unless necessary, no guardian would want to offend a successor. however, great guardians are an exception, which is due to the root flaws. this great guardian with a fatally seductive body offended her because chuck leaf showed no desire for her body. but tanner marcuss eyes were filled with a hint of cheerful laughter. there was not the slightest shame for benefiting from the imminent death of his fellow disciple, everything that was taken away from me, my glory, will eventually be taken back! tanner marcuss eyes drooped. he still remembered how he and his sister had fought for a room in the inn after completing a task together and how chuck leaf had taken it away because he was the young master of the inn! even if this inn is yours, and the room was reserved for you but you didnt stay, did you? i arrived first, i stayed first, is that not allowed? making me lose face in front of my sister! thinking of how chuck leaf would be killed by the evil god soon, tanner marcus revealed a twisted smile. as for the other great guardian, he was like a puppet with no reaction at all. on the other side, under the collapsing holy mountain, did you see that? logan laughed and pointed to the light screen projection in front of him. what was displayed were the every move, every word, and every action of the great guardians and tanner marcus! this is the person you trust deeply, or perhaps, subconsciously regard as a savior. he didnt mind spending his efforts on chuck leaf heroes are simply too precious even if they come from a broken world, they still have infinite potential.. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Master does this, there must be a reason for it chapter 29: chapter 29: master does this, there must be a reason for it translator: 549690339 t03 world area, ts0083 planet (small), within the angel palace towering among the golden clouds, heather graham is also paying attention to the t forum. you must know that, for deity players like it, their followers are the highly intelligent angel race, and usually, it doesnt have to worry much, which is quite boring. as a result, it has become interested in the drama within the forum. thinking about its own authority level, heather graham opened its hyperdimensional mark and did a simple searchimpressive. i had heard the name logan before, but i didnt expect him to develop the low-ranked goblin race to such an extent. it scrolled down and saw that logans file had been marked with mr. is scale of attack and mr. os lucky defender world treasures, heathers eyes were filled with curiosity, wow, someone actually used their high authority to interfere and swap his initial race and world. otherwise, with his talent, his starting point couldnt have been so lowly. moreover, doing this kind of thing involves a certain gamble, and ordinary families wouldnt do it easilv. but if its that dirtv familv. it would be normal of course, if logan is smart, he should also be suspicious of his recent lucky streak. raise your authority level as soon as possible, young deity heather graham has always felt that even though it wants to lie down and do nothing, it is also a person full of justice and kindness- at least after accidentally attending a class of the ultimate desire imperial royal familys guardian knight training taming course where the instructor not only didnt stop it but also taught it together, it has had this mentality- i really miss professor ansi. unfortunately, he got a promotion after teaching me once and was sent to the frontlines of the abyssal battlefield as a commander heather graham looked at the four-winged angel standing respectfully beside lt. this four-winged angel was wearing heavy armor, and his golden hair was like a lion. just standing there, he was like a furnace, shining like a small sun, as if he deserved to be the center of the world! among the angel tribe, in addition to being born with noble blood, the first level (1-3rd order) are two-winged angels, the second level are four-winged angels, and the third level are six-winged angels. this four-winged angel had faint golden patterns emerging on his wings behind him, and he had already reached the fifth -order lord level angels, not far from the third level! he is comprehending the true meaning of fixed stars, initially mastering the sun rule, about to become the first six-winged legendary angel of the angel tribe, and will lead a thousand war angels to tame the dragon taming world of murphy thompsons army! spread my divine edict. theres no need to wait. enter the dragon taming world and save this world that is about to fall into the hands of evil gods. start at the other pole of the world! it wanted to give logan a chance, a chance to break through the shackles. after all, i have the angel reincarnation pool, the true spirit is immortal, and the angels are hard to kill. if you can really break through the shackles, i might consider giving you a chance to become my subordinate god heather graham has never underestimated any deity; its just used to standing high up. hearing the masters proclamation, murphy thompson was slightly stunned. the fanaticism in his eyes made him ignore any inconsistency- with their civilization foundation like the divine scepter, they could just wait to reap the benefits of the fisherman after the war between the two sides, so why go down now? unless it is a balanced war, one-sided wars tend to feed the war, and war will make real enemies stronger. why not simply descend on the armies of the other two deities, expel them first, and then save this world? whats more, starting from the other pole is tantamount to giving the other side space and time to grow but the fanatic worship and belief made him have no doubts, he only had one thought in his heart, there must be a reason for the master to do so murphy thompson bowed his head slightly, his voice solemn, i will follow your decree! murphy thompson, let the beings of this world- listen again to the great holy sound of the lord! vvullu dragon taming world, foot of holy mountain, projecting the images tens of miles away in the form of light, for it, the deity, these are just trivial tricks. but for chuck leaf, this is a huge blow, impossible! this is absolutely impossible! chuck leaf, as if mad, hysterically roaring, his eyes covered with bloodshot veins. he recognized all three of the people in the mirror images. that brother tanner marcus, who once had some misunderstandings but later quickly resolved, helped him many times, and successfully completed various tasks together, was the one he admired the most! he simply could not bring himself to believe what he was seeing! however, his own reason, at this moment, seemed to have incarnated into a little demon whispering in his ear, also telling him, chuck leaf, dont deceive yourself all of this is true! think about it for yourself, an evil god who just came to our planet, can it really, in such a short time after its arrival, know so many hidden secrets? if it could really do that, why bother leading an alien demon army to wage just one evil god could easily enslave our world! do you see it, thats tanner! before you joined the salvation assembly, he was the most admired and expected first sequence! and you, you stole his position! he has become number two, a forgotten number two! everyones attention and expectations, the admiration and respect of junior sisters, the future position of guardians, everything all were taken away by you! if it were you no, us. im afraid we would hardly be able to bear it, right? so? you cant tolerate or accept the very thing, yet you want others to enjoy tsk, i never saw that you were so hypocritical before, chuck leaf. woo woo it was as if with chuck leafs huge change in mentality, and also resembling the world will preventing chuck leaf from changing his mind. the weather in gale city-state was changing, and in the hot summer season, a gloomy breeze began to blow. achen. unlike chuck leafs pain, cold leaf breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the contents of the light screen projection. looking at the pained chuck leaf, a touch of heartache flashed in cold leafs eyes. after exchanging glances with logan, he struggled to get up, came to chuck leafs side, and whispered: do you think those two useless trash protected by me could have beaten me? upon hearing cold leafs words, chuck leaf seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw, staring intently at cold leaf, hoping to hear the words that would make him continue to have faith, and protect the spirit humans from his mouth. but in the next moment, the words that cold leaf spoke made him feel utterly hopeless! that is because i dont believe, i have never believed in this salvation assembly! i believe that they may really want to cultivate world guardians, to obtain the planetary overlord position for the spiritual federation and save our race from the doomsday. but i have never believed that they would do their best to protect my child! Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30: Look, It’s Urgent [Please Read On!] chapter 30: chapter 30: look, its urgent [please read on!] translator: 549690339 while speaking, cold leaf also summoned the ancient magic statue covered in scars and asked, do you still remember the past of your uncle demon? chuck leaf nodded. he remembered that when he was young, the ancient magic statue was already a third order tamed spirit, and it was once praised by great wind as a special life form with talent not inferior to its own. but later, for some reason, uncle demon became less and less noticeable your uncle demon is only one holy gem away from stepping into the sacred realm, which is just a step away but the sage personally shattered his gem heart, stopping him eternally at the third order! do you know why? they just want to control you better! whether its alive or dead. cold leaf said something that seemed logical but if examined closely, one would find it full of flaws. however, chuck leaf couldnt distinguish the truth. or perhaps at this moment, he didnt want to tell the truth! boom! rumble! the dark clouds above gathered, with thunder roaring and sad winds howling. logan saw this scene, and although he felt the terrifying oppression from the world, he revealed a smile, you see, its anxious again. world will? its just a collective consciousness of the world, and your limitation lies here. you know that your protector may have a problem, but you are unable to detect it. you can only follow the established procedure and continue down the path you know is wrong. use your origin, your will, to create a hero for me, an alien evil god! take him down and give him a comfortable enough environment. logan issued an order to the shadow hunter, he will make the right choice. after chuck leaf was taken away, cold leaf walked in front of many lancaster spirit elites and knelt down respectfully in front of logan, spirit person cold leaf, i pay my respects to my god. hmm, dont worry. logan replied indifferently, i promised you to spare his life and protect chuck leaf. i dont break my promises. then, he asked with interest, what you said just now, your tamed spirits gem heart was shattered by the so-called sage, is it true? i dare not deceive my god; its not true. the sage wouldnt be foolish enough to harm the father of the future guardian, even if it would be greatly beneficial to him now. cold leaf paused for a moment and continued, it was just a lie i made up, so achen could quickly despise the lancaster spirit race in his heart and no longer reject your godly race. logan nodded without saying anything. he glanced at the other lancaster spirit elites, and they immediately shrank back like startled birds, bowing their heads and saying they dared not reveal anything. for a moment, logan was somewhat emotional. in the invasion of the dragon taming world, he was an alien evil god, incomparably evil. but he also needed to strengthen himself to prevent being seen as pigs and sheep by other beings. from his perspective, he was not wrong. the lancaster spirits who resisted him, fought to protect their own planet. fighting to the death, they were not wrong either. the salvation assembly schemed to use chuck leafs death to maintain the strength of the lancaster spirit race without losing a bit, which was actually not wrong either. cold leaf seeking refuge with the evil god to protect his son was not wrong either. when chuck leaf wakes up, he will definitely join logan, which is not wrong either. everyone, theres no mistake the mistake is being weak. weakness is the biggest original sin! in this world, perhaps it is the weak who are inherently wrong! logan shook his head slightly. this is the general trend. now, it cannot resist and can only adapt, instead of thinking so much, lets find a way to establish a civilization for the goblin tribe first! only when the believer species establish a true civilization, can logan advance from a totem to a giant spirit. only then can he truly embark on the path of becoming a deity (transcendent)! and establishing a civilization is quite easy for most believer species. after all, whether good or bad, superior or inferior, even if the civilization will collapse tomorrow, it is still a civilization goblins, who have lacked wisdom, have never possessed civilization. this is also why logan places such importance on elliot carltons wise man planet. if he could use the destiny intelligence bone as a special drop, he could directly elevate the goblin civilization, transforming it into a truly wise species. at that time, the obstacle of establishing a civilization will be solved, before that, of course, its conquering this world first! logan has enough patience for the wise man planet, after all, the resources of dragon taming world are also crucial for my current situation. moreover, a world with traces of the strange abyss is not so simple. this matter may still require the presence of a hero to accomplish. logans hands lightly tore apart the space in front of him like tearing a curtain, intending to bring the guardian and tanner marcus from nearly a hundred kilometers away. the next moment, a movement only deity players could perceive is coming from the other side of the world- a new spatial passage has been opened! this is that deity player! logan is somewhat surprised, and he doesnt quite understand, why would they choose to arrive at this time? divine, supreme, and inviolable atmospheres of supremacy descended upon the dragon taming world. but unlike the anchor of the voids creation of a spatial passage, this spatial passages arrival, besides the deity players being able to perceive it, neither the native life of dragon taming world nor its powerful beings nor even the world will itself could sense it! it turns out to be the angel tribe in the instant when he sensed the divine meaning, logan confirmed his thoughts, and he couldnt help but sigh, mythical species believers are really good, they come with at least one civilization foundation! just like the anchor of the voids crushing pressure on ordinary worlds, they can come and go as they please. the angel tribes divine scepter, one of their many civilization foundations, is a complete crushing presence compared to the anchor of the void. not only is it undetectable when it plants and anchors itself in the world, but even when it invades, there is no rejection or hostility, like a ranch owner entering their own ranch! logan felt the terrifying pressure on him and couldnt help but be a little helpless. as an evil god, he is inherently repelled by the world will, not only for himself but also for his goblin legion to withstand enormous pressure. especially after bewitching chuck leaf, this pressure has made him feel even more difficult to move. this also made logan feel even more that letting ximen qing go was the right decision, in this state, even if only i, a deity player, were to exploit this world, it would take at least a year. let alone with two competitors. if i had such a civilization foundation, i would need at most three months to complete the plunder of the dragon taming world. moreover, not only would the casualty rate be significantly reduced, but it would also save countless troubles in the subsequent process of capturing and enslaving other worlds! the first step is to establish a civilization logan no longer pays attention to the arrival of the angel tribe and, despite facing even more terrifying pressure, reaches his hand into the spatial rift- he prepared to give chuck leaf a gift.. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31: My dear students, the times have changed! chapter 31: chapter 31: my dear students, the times have changed! translator: 549690339 toi world district wise man planet (mini/alteration), it was originally a blue planet with golden patterns. but now, an unusual pale color pervades the entire planet, looking like distorted, sickly skin texture. one could clearly perceive the slow decline of the planets vitality. every corner of the planet is patrolled by mutated monsters all the time. under the supervision of ability users, mutated monsters faithfully seek out surviving humans, killing or mutating them. within a city full of dust, gloom, and collapsed steel-concrete buildings, there are quite a few surviving humans underground. no noise is allowed; if not necessary, refrain from making any sound when outside! public spaces prohibit excessive movements! everyone must clean themselves before leaving the room! shielding clothes must be worn when going outside! mutated monsters patrol the city above! be careful! be careful! be careful! bloody red taboo signs filled the underground refuge. there were only a few humans in the base with the freedom to move each of them wore a dark silver hooded cloak that covered their entire body. these shielding clothes could block the natural biological signals emitted by the human body, causing the mutant monsters mutating organs to malfunction. thick soundproof materials covered the bases ground and dome. most humans had a white destiny intelligence bone on their foreheads, which could record and deduce information. they were ordinary humans. there were also humans with noble bloodlines, or exceptional talents, whose wisdom bone abilities were stronger. they had golden destiny intelligence bones instead of white ones on their foreheads, has todays nutrient paste and water been delivered to every humans shelter? it has been. the nutrient paste quota has been reduced by 3-78% again, are there any abnormal emotions among the survivors? most have none, for the few who express emotions, i have already operated the shelter system to monitor their rooms closely. good, today you can follow me into the laboratory. yes, doctor. a group of humans with different white and gold destiny intelligence bones formed a circle, the weak fluctuations emanating from their wisdom bones transmitted information rapidly through space. they were the managers of this human shelter. the doctor and his students. the doctor walked in front, the destiny intelligence bone on his forehead flickering slightly, sky eye robot has detected traces of mutated monsters patrolling the shelter recently he initially didnt want his students to be exposed to the core secret he hid so early. but now the situation is getting more severe, he has no choice but to do so. upon unlocking a series of tightly sealed doors, the students became more curious about the doctors hidden secret. in this mutated and sick post-apocalyptic world, only with enough energy could survivors stay alive. tight security, meanwhile, implied huge energy consumption. on a deeper level, even in this energy-scarce mutated world, the doctor would rather waste a significant amount of energy to lock up his secret. the doctor, being much more intelligent than his students, was aware of the impact of his actions, which meant that this secret was far beyond their imagination. even more terrifying than researching mutated monsters. finally, they arrived at the last door, where an array of massive lethal weapons was activated, coldly aiming at them. after recognizing the doctors biological information and destiny intelligence bone on his forehead, the weapons stopped, and the system opened the door what appeared before them were numerous research chambers made of crystallized glass. and within those chambers were naked, mutated humans with broken destiny intelligence bones on their foreheads! upon seeing, hearing, smelling, and sensing the presence of humans, all the mutated humans immediately fell into endless madness, violently slamming against the glass that could not be shattered even by fission bullets. they viewed these humans, sharing the same blood with them, as mortal enemies branded deep within their genes! this human experimentation!? doctor, you have violated international conventions, youre actually researching wise men! turns out its true this deformed body its too perfect. different attitudes could be heard from the students, excited, curious, indifferent, and even infatuated however, the doctor closed the laboratory door without any hesitation. in front of the students gaze, he took off the hood of his shielding clothes, revealing two cold and ruthless eyes, one larger than the other. he stared at the students intently, his voice cold, international conventions? my dear students, where is the international community now? human research? whats wrong? as researchers, havent any of you secretly researched the wisdom bone of wise men in private? havent you ever fantasized about conducting human experimentation? open your foolish, ignorant eyes and look at everything before you! put down your ignorant and backward, self-enclosed thoughts. this is the end of the world already! my dear students, the times have changed! for the survival of wise men, put aside your shitty ethics and morality, so what if we do! the doctors words left the excited students speechless. even some students had begun to fantasize about obtaining partial research rights and starting experiments happily. doctor, then these a leading student stepped forward and asked respectfully, how did you obtain these experimental subjects? i trapped and captured them, as well as some death row inmates, made by my own hands. the doctor was somewhat satisfied with the students reactions and adaptability. perhaps there was no need for adaptation at all. the previous debate was just a necessary performance for both parties to maintain a little dignity. he continued, i had no choice but to lift the ban and let you all participate. its because theres a core experiment too important, im overwhelmed, and i need other experiments to be conducted simultaneously. even with all of you involved, it might barely be enough. as he said this, the doctor led the way in front, and the wisdom bone in the forehead of the wise men test subjects gradually changed from white to gold. but upon arriving at the core, what shocked all the wise men was that there was a boy with a white wisdom bone in the laboratory. and he didnt look insane at all! looking at the boys face, some wise men who paid close attention to the news already had some guesses in their hearts and hesitated to ask, doctor, this is? thats right, hes elliot carltons child the child of a legendary genius who could leave his name in the entire history of wise men! the large spirit collider was invented by his father! with his father as a witness, even though he only has a white wisdom bone, he is definitely extraordinary. the doctor spoke with a somewhat fanatical tone, and in fact, it is so. after encountering the altering contamination, he didnt become completely contaminated and turned into a loyal servant of those ability users! even though he displayed early symptoms of contamination, he still retained his independent personality and intelligence! under such a contaminating factor that could contaminate a planet, keeping his independent personality and still being a white bone wise man this is simply a miracle. and our main research object is him! it seemed as if the boy sensed something and opened his confused, numb eyes. in these dark days, he had experienced tortures so intense that even the devils living in hell couldnt imagine! Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32: Come out, Blue Silver Emperor! chapter 32: chapter 32: come out, blue silver emperor! translator: 549690339 in the t forum, in a short period of time, the changes had already exceeded the imaginations of deity players who were paying attention to the dragon taming world, angel? if im not mistaken, in our t world community, it seems that only heather graham belongs to the angel tribe, right? yes, and shes a wild angel with primitive divinity! tsk, i was just envying this goblin deity for having the chance to catch such a good world, now i take it back. under the lemon tree, there is no me. whats the point of playing now? if that goblin deity is peeking at the forum, then take my advice and retreat quickly. yeah, save your energy, as long as you have the green hills, you wont have to worry about burning firewood. speaking of which, the civilization heritage [scepter of the heavenly kingdom] of the angel tribe is really enviable! civilizational treasure, civilizational heavy weapons, civilization heritage even if i could get the lowest-level civilizational treasure, i would be happy. dont even think about it, you need to be at least a monarch species to produce a civilizational treasure! the premise is that you have to have [civilization]. just like the high-level monarch race star devouring serpent, without wisdom, it wont even have a treasure, and it can only become an affiliated race of others just like this goblin deity, his goblin tribe cannot break through the fourth order, nor can they forge a civilization. their limit is destined to be so, not worth mentioning. i think heather graham didnt seem to descend in person, so is it possible that dont even think about it. its impossible. this goblin deity is destined to be a flash in the pan. while everyone was discussing, on a grey planet, half-hidden in the shadows, inside the grand shadow temple, melinda tang locked her eyebrows and secretly worried about the goblin deity. of course, she wasnt worried about what would happen if the goblin deity was beaten up by heather graham, she was worried that the goblin deity would refuse her transaction on how to make the goblin tribe stronger after being in a bad mood from the beating. speaking of which with a look of resentment and struggle, melinda tang stared at the friend request on the hyperdimensional mark light screen in front of her, why havent you approved my friend request yet?! its infuriating! ignoring the fact that i am your cousin, i am still a high-level monarch race! how dare you, little logan?! outside the temple, the sky became gloomy due to melinda tangs mood, and the clouds began to fluctuate violently. the guardian elves outside the temple looked at this scene, their hearts filled with supreme awe for the great mother goddess, while also full of pride, mother goddess is so majestic, no one would dare to provoke her easily! t07 world community, dragon taming world, logan stretched out both hands, and gently tore in front of him. fissure! in an instant, the space was torn apart. behind the huge spatial rift is the sky nearly a hundred kilometers away. the spirit humans present could even see the panicked tanner marcus and the two heavily guarded great guardians through this spatial rift! come here. logan reached out gently, and the hunting rule locked onto the three of them. a giant blood light hand quietly emerged, carrying an irresistible will, covering the three of them. six desires dragon beast! stone demon dragon buddha statue! a ferocious dragon beast with six kinds of glowing lights on its body, and a huge dragon head buddha statue carved from pitch-black stone appeared out of thin air, emanating an almost divine aura, and collided with the giant blood light hand! at the same time, a clear and bright voice with a teenagers passion appeared, come on out, blue silver emperor! blue silver entwine! in an instant, a giant blue silver vine with a king-like dominance roared out, completely enveloping the blood light hand, then furiously strangled it! divine realm?! the two great guardians exchanged glances, their eyes filled with undisguised joy, and even a ferocious smile appeared under their bronze masks, hmph! evil god you defeated the great wind, but it doesnt mean you can easily defeat us! two false sacred deities, and a true divine realm dragon tamer, thats enough for you to drink a pot! they have never doubted the words of the sage. they were just thinking we may not be a match for the evil god, but we can still struggle. even ants can bite and hurt a spirit human! with this thought, the three shared a connection and controlled their tamed spirits to burst forth, shattering the blood giants hand! however, the scene that appeared before them in the next moment made them grit their teeth and break down in an instant. underneath the blood giants hand, the six desires dragon beast was instantly crushed into a handful of blood mist, while the stone demon dragon buddha statue was even crumbled by the pinky finger of the blood giants hand. the most miserable one was the blue silver emperor, who was directly squeezed out of the blue juice, and even let out a scream like that of a female spirit human! the blood giants hand did not stop for a moment, as if the previous blockage had never happened! it directly grabbed the three of them, imprisoned them, and then passed through the spatial rift, bringing them to the nearly completely collapsed holy mountain. i dont like those who hide their faces show your true face. as if logans words were divine instructions, the two guardians bronze masks shattered in an instant, revealing their true faces one was a beautiful woman with a bewitching aura, while the other was a hard, emotionless face like a dried tree, seemingly having lost the ability to speak. on their faces, there was an unyielding expression of determination to die rather than submit. logan did not recognize them, but the other spirit human dignitaries were extremely surprised. after realizing that logan showed no reaction, they cried out, are they really the two guardians? arent they the queen of the flower city- state, as well as the ascetic of the western realm city-state? yes, both are famous third-order gold realm dragon tamers in the spiritual federation! why did they appear here and also become the so-called great guardians of the salvation assemblv? the spirit human dignitaries looked at these two noble existences whom they had no qualifications to even see on an ordinary day. now, however, they were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, kneeling before logan with no resistance, and the fear and awe in their eyes deepened. some spirit human dignitaries also showed eagerness and wanted to hold onto these major powers! alright, lock them all up and give them a days time. those who are willing to lead the way will stay, and those unwilling will be killed. yes, father god. martin knelt down to answer, hesitated for a moment, and continued, father god, your loyal believer prays to you to give this female spirit human to your loyal believer. logan was stunned for a moment, then reacted. martin was interested in the great guardian who once controlled the six desires dragon beast in the other world because of his legendary profession [seven sins alchemist]. it looked at martin, revealing a playful smile, and then said casually, of course, you may have this great guardian. oh, by the way. hand over tanner marcus to chuck leaf. yes, father god! the flower city master watched as the four-meter tall, wall-like alien demon slowly walked towards her. her face changed from an unyielding determination to die to terror actually, the information in the t forum had been noticed by a strand of will that logan had separated from himself. however, it only paid attention to the ones that would be useful to and interested in itself. for example, in the dragon taming world, a large number of spirit humans, giant beasts, and dragon beasts have broken through their levels and achieved the so-called divine realm, which is the fourth-order transcendent. this made more deity players not optimistic about it. but for logan, this was actually a good thing killing the fourth order would drop the rule! only then could it make the slaughter goblins, besides martin, break through the fourth order. and continue to complete the incomplete shadow hunter profession! more importantly, the establishment of the civilization foundation and the establishment of the civilization itself seeing these, it became even more eager to create the [hero] called chuck leaf. after sensing that tanner marcus had been captured and feeling the tremendous pressure of the worlds repulsion that had grown so strong that it could be described as vast, logan looked towards the other extreme of the dragon taming world when the hero worships me, the worlds repulsive force will naturally disappear. angels are indeed powerful. but as the lord of angels, you have not personally descended. if i bring out the hero of this world, how will the angel warriors under your command cope with it? Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33: You ‘ve Already Become My shape! chapter 33: chapter 33: you ve already become my shape! translator: 549690339 1107 world zone, holy mountain ruins, high atop the clouds, logan could see the three massive fate light pillars rising and falling below. the largest one belonged to chuck leaf, while the smallest one belonged to the great wind. after all, the first life to break through the second energy level in the dragon taming world would also be considered a protector of fate! the three fate light pillars entwined with each other, as if engaged in an invisible struggle. soon, the result appeared. the two smaller ones were devoured by the largest fate light pillar. at the same time, the repulsive pressure from the world on logans body, disappeared as quickly as the tide receding. it seemed as if a resentful roar echoed in logans ears, filled with anger and despair, like a trapped and hysterical beast. yet, logan could still see the protection from the dragon taming world, continuously being infused into the fate light pillar. this is the limitation of a world will without independent consciousness. even though they knew that the son of fate was a traitor, as long as he met the criteria to become a world guardian, they could only continue to nurture him into a true world guardian. god master, your devout follower has come to pay his respects. chuck leaf, riding on the great wind like an ancient winged dragon, arrived before logan, respectfully knelt down, please bestow your divine instructions, god master. looking at chuck leaf, logan could clearly see that he no longer possessed his previous sunny and cheerful demeanor. now he appeared as cold and indifferent as a sculpture. join martin and lead the army of dragon tamer prisoners of war to conquer this world. let the ignorant world be shrouded in the sacred radiance. logan spoke softly, closed his eyes, and no longer paid attention to chuck leaf. after chuck leafs faith in logan, as his follower, logan could directly convey his will to chuck leafs mind without the need for face-to-face communication. however, logan still chose to do so, not because of the dignity of a deity. this was actually done for the future hero to show greater loyalty and devotion to logan himself. logans essence was that of a[deity]. even though he was still only a totem, the essential divinity that radiates from him could not be concealed or defied. for those who approached him, their thoughts and will would unconsciously be distorted, changed, affected, and infected by his divine will. that is to say, by being in close contact with logan frequently, one would naturally be influenced and imprinted by his divine will, leading then to a so-called sense of closeness. this sense of closeness was essentially a more subtle form of will penetration, just imprinting logans mark on chuck leafs will. like now chuck leafs will had taken on logans shape! i shall obey the god masters divine instructions! chuck leaf respectfully took his orders and flew towards wind city atop the great wind. suddenly, a change occurred, and a huge fluctuation in the rules emanated from wind city to the holy mountain, causing logan to open his eyes and look over. his eyes were filled with joy, although i knew that martin would definitely break through the fourth order and achieve transcendent status. but i didnt expect it to be so soon! feeling the pervasive rules, like a determination that could overcome all obstacles, logan smiled, not bad, its the rule of will. originally, i thought martin would get the seven sins alchemist and the spirit human who comprehended the broken desire law. it probably would also develop in the direction of seven sins rules, desire law, or evil law . i didnt expect it to comprehend the rule of will! the second level comprehends the rules, the third level utilizes the rules, and the transcendent tier creates combined rules! the gap between laws is enormous, for example, the desire law is the superior law to the arrogance law, and when the former faces the latter, it naturally possesses a suppressive force. and the will law is the prerequisite law for the mind law. lifeforms who comprehend the will law have a certain chance of comprehending the mind law, which is only second to the superior law of space-time destiny! even in the ancient myths of the void, there was a supreme being of the mind law who, after stepping into the transcendent tier, mastered the unique heart authority and entered the dominator realm. with a single thought, a world community would fall into the abyss of madness! thinking of this, a strange expression emerged on logans handsome face, well, good fellow, martin is quite rough and tough. he isnt going to walk the path of a mind master and charm all sentient beings, is he? shaking his head and no longer thinking about these things, he looked down at the constantly popping up logs and his hyperdimensional mark C [log]: you have earned the faith of native dragons taming world heroes! [log]: you have obtained 3.12% control of the world will of the dragon taming world! [log]: neither you nor your followers will be suppressed in the dragon taming world! [log]: you can choose to consume the world will of dragon taming world to bestow law enhancements upon yourself and your followers! [log]: your subordinate, goblin chieftain martin, comprehends the will law by breaking through the race grade barrier! [log]: your subordinates, goblin tribe, breaks through the level barrier! [log]: you have officially launched the world war! [log]: faith points +158,000! [log]: civilization points +300! looking at the last line of numbers, logan felt a bit helpless in his heart. only when the civilization points reached over 1,000 would one truly be considered to have a civilization. earlier, when the goblins established their homeland, civilization points +10. elsewhere, other events scattered +15. now. breaking through the race grade barrier only adds +300. which is far from 1,000. sure enough, it still depends on the drop of the wisdom-type special effects from the wise mans planet logan continued looking down at his panel [deity]: logan [divine power]: totem (evolutionary body ? heavy armor) [rules]: hunting (43-7%), bloody (23.1%), evil (13-5%), giant dragon (23-7), war (1.1%) [divine role]: goblin [divine art]: spear of hunting, frenzied bloodline, goblin blessing spell, anchor of the void [followers]: goblin (zero tier / 93,259), shadow hunter (second tier / 997), slaughter goblin (third tier / 8,990), goblin chieftain (fourth tier will law / seven sins alchemist ? legendary occupation) [affiliated races]: lancaster spirit race (gale city-state residents spirit masters / dragon tamers) [hero]: chuck leaf (dragon tamer ? fourth tier) [belief]: 275,200 points [civilization]: 340 points [special effects]: dragon scale, steelback, malice, slaughter will [limited special effects]: killing machine [world fragment]: dust class (340 square kilometers / resources rich), bearing first tier ferocious beasts and resources as logan considered whether to grant the special effects now and strengthen his goblin war legion, a sudden prompt appeared before his eyes. however, unlike before, this prompt emitted an ancient bronze glow! Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Holding a file in hand, my fate depends on me, not heaven! chapter 35: chapter 35: holding a file in hand, my fate depends on me, not heaven! translator: 549690339 endless void, in a vast region filled with mud, countless planets are submerged, struggling desperately as if they have fallen into hell. quite a few transcendent beings are continuously hunting worlds, pulling them into this mud [mud hell]! once, a deity players world accidentally encountered an abnormal node and was devoured by the mud spat out by a spatial rift from who knows where. then it began its legendary life, constructing mud hell, achieving the overlordship known as ms. mud, or mud lord! although it can be considered a strengthened world guardian that could only exert its dominion within mud hell, it even dares to argue with the holy see in mud hell! in the very center of mud hell, there is a cluster of palaces, in a small palace on the edge. a grotesque humanoid mud monster with pus-filled sores all over its body tries to enjoy a trembling elf beauty but hesitates, crushes the elf in its hand, and looks at the prompt on its own hyperdimensional mark 11-,ogj: lne autnorlty level or tne appncad1e target or your world treasure mr. is scale of attack has been upgraded to one-star citizen, rendering the treasure invalid! [log]: one-star citizens can view their own files and cannot use world treasures through authority without the other partys knowledge! [log]: due to the upgrade in authority level, the hyperdimensional game will compensate the other partythe duration and effect of your world treasure mr. os lucky defender will increase, and the consumed resources will be automatically deducted from your hyperdimensional mark! darius turtlefield is stunned when he suddenly sees the log appearing before him, what? if i remember correctly, wasnt logan randomly assigned goblins because of the treasure, and the exchange with my primal world and primal believer species? how did he get promoted to one-star citizen!? normally, besides gaining military exploits in the void battlefield or breaking through transcendent tiers, the only other option is to contribute to the hyperdimensional game what can a goblin contribute? a brain? and why should maintaining mr. os lucky defender, this treasure, cost resources from my hyperdimensional mark? you compensate, i pay? thinking about it, darius turtlefield subconsciously tries to check logans file, but a red prompt pops up, making him very displeased [log]: your authority level is insufficient to view the corresponding players file! damn it! darius turtlefield cant help but curse out loud, squinting his eyes and staring resentfully at the nearest huge palace, old fart, just because im the second son, right? im only qualified to use this highly defective garbage system? darius turtlefield thinks of his familys history and his own putrid, decaying appearance, his heart full of unwillingness. originally, ms. mud achieved overlordship, and although it was the lowest level and could only rely on mud hell to exert the power of the overlordship, it was still warmly welcomed by the federation and could join the main council of the federation as a councillor, participating in decisions on major federation issues! and they, the younger generations, could naturally enjoy endless benefits along with it. but, ms. mud wanted to leave the federation. its not a big deal, being an overlord level and not obeying orders is quite normal, and no one would care. however, because she tried to join other overlord civilizations and upgrade mud hell into mud pond heaven due to the huge contributions needed for promotion within the federation as a result, the supreme lord gave mud hell two hard punches with nuclear divine fists, and the imaginary overlord placed a curse on the mud lineage descendants so that they could only obtain the lowest world and race for generations to come. ms. mud was beaten into a slumber, and even now, she has yet to awaken, while the mud lineage descendants began to try loopholes. seeking exceptionally talented seeds and secretly swapping between their worlds and races using treasures no one knows what race they might randomly get, not even the imaginary overlord, who can only curse rather than bless on this matter! however, this is not a problem for the mud lineage, as they are destined to be the lowest-ranking. no matter how it goes, it will always be stronger than what they might randomly get. another point is that such exchanged races are not like the ones genuinely randomly chosen and will not wholeheartedly believe in themselves darius turtlefield is currently facing this problem. he exchanged for logans mythical species of the sky man tribe, but the sky man tribe did not believe in him at all! not only did they not believe, but every time his avatar descended on the planet, he would be severely beaten by the heavenly prides of the sky man tribe and then blasted off the planet! it made him feel very uncomfortable and homeless. it was for this reason that he temporarily lived in mud hell, a place he didnt like either darius turtlefield hesitated and did not report this matter he knew that reporting wouldnt bring him any benefits with his status, but would rather get him scolded as a useless person, it must be just good luck that my authority has been raised. so what? you dont even know its me, huh. with your status, youre probably going to live in pain for the rest of your life what if i knew it was you? ill make you suffer more! if it werent for mr. os lucky defender, i wouldnt be able to touch you, or else you would have been gone by now! darius turtlefield sneered at logans hyperdimensional mark and then rang the alarm bell beside him, summoning the next catkin beauty t07 world zone, dragon taming world, atop the holy mountain, logan looked at the log prompt in front of him with a surprised expression, [log]: you have triggered the bronze milestone event! [log]: the goblin race under your command has broken through the fourth order race barrier and reached the second level! [log]: thank you for your contribution to the hyperdimensional game! [log]: rewarding one-star citizen authority level! [log]: awarding hyperdimensional substitute coupon C transcendent ally*l! [log]: awarding file viewing privilege! [log]: do you want to announce in the hyperdimensional games full channels? no announcement! sticking ones head out is asking for trouble; as the goblin deity who has acquired one-star citizen privileges, this is not sticking ones head out, its sticking out a fighter jet! logan decisively chose, and then began to look at the benefits he had received the privileges of a one-star citizen had already been taught in school as an incentive for them to become a one-star citizen. it can be said that only after becoming a one-star citizen can one truly become a player managing ones own [file]! even if other deity players with higher authority levels can still view the file, they cannot easily tamper with it! there are also some small benefits such as auctions and detailed information flow retrieval that can make deity players lives a lot easier, with a file in hand, my life is determined by me, not by fate! [note: a similar term for file can be destiny!] [becoming a one-star citizen, you can grasp your own destiny and prevent other beings from quietly changing your destiny!] Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36: No Way, Even Guarding Against the Mother World Will? chapter 36: chapter 36: no way, even guarding against the mother world will? translator: 549690339 logan continued to read, next up was the [hyperdimensional substitute coupon.transcendent-level ally]- [name]: hyperdimensional substitute coupon [type]: consumable [quality]: transcendent tier [special effect]: after use, you can summon a transcendent lifeform from the blue star alliance to fight for you. the extent of battle ranges from strike once?shattered star to burn life death battle, all depending on your charm. not bad, this is a good thing. logan was pleasantly surprised, never expecting the bronze milestone event to reward him with such a life-saving item at a critical moment. after all, even if his luck is bad, the bottom line is a transcendent lifeforms shattered star attack! moreover, it belongs to the ally of blue star C one that doesnt matter if its offended. the blue star deity players have always chosen to conquer the civilizations they can conquer. only a small number of them voluntarily surrender or possess exceptionally individual strength, will choose to form an alliance. even in many cases, the wars waged by blue star mostly shed the blood of their allies. once in the war against the blood rain dynasty civilization, the war overlord had uttered a famous saying C even if we drain the last drop of blood from our allies, we must never retreat! of course, those who can be treated fairly by blue star deity players in a certain sense naturally wont be weak. it wasnt until this point that logan opened his own file C the moment he saw his file, his pupils couldnt help but contract, filled with shock! boom! with a rage, the sky changed! huge dark clouds rolled in, silently roaring, gathering into massive layers of clouds, heavily oppressing holy mountain. it turned out that his file had been tampered with! in other words, his destiny had been swapped, a substitution of roles, which was an enmity blocking his path and a matter of life and death! looking at the two slightly strange world treasures, logan saw their information C [name: mr. is scale of attack] [type: world treasure] [origin: boxing world-new era of cthulhu] [special effect: after use, you can exchange the world and race you are about to randomly encounter as a non-starred free person with your own!] [restriction 1: neither party may know what they can randomly encounter each other! ] [restriction 2: must be used in conjunction with mr. os lucky defender] [name: mr. os lucky defender] [type: world treasure] [origin: boxing world-new era of cthulhu] [special effect: after use, the targets luck value is greatly increased. when the targets authority level is raised to a one-star citizen, the effect of this world treasure increases and the time limit extends!] [restriction 1: the target has been used with mr. is scale of attack!] at this time, the log also timely popped up a prompt C [log]: your authority level has been detected to be upgraded to a one-star citizen, and you have received compensation from the hyperdimensional game! [log]: your luck value has been increased! [log]: your lucky time has been extended! heh heh. logan sneered, and he had a slight epiphany about his previous doubts C why does every student have to undergo the hyperdimensional simulation? because the world and believer species in the hyperdimensional game are not entirely random, the better the students perform in the hyperdimensional simulation, the more likely they are to end up with higher-quality believer species and a resource-rich world! but as logan, who has been the first place in the hyperdimensional simulation many times, ended up with a dust-class world shard and low-class prisoner race goblin, it has caused a lot of people who have been paying attention to him to be surprised. moreover, given that it is already known that they have been randomly assigned low-level species and worlds, it is evidence that it is a bad-luck deity. but its luck is strangely good. and now, theres an answer. very well. logan suppressed the anger deep inside him, knowing that it was pointless. the enemy is in the dark, and its background is strong ordinary transcendent tier players need to spend some time searching and going to war to acquire world treasures. but this unknown enemy was able to use two world treasures even before binding the hyperdimensional mark, and its background is definitely beyond ordinary peoples imagination. but, dont let me find an opportunity. or else what you will face is more than just suffering from misfortune. afterwards, logan uploaded the production formula and construction ideas of the high-efficiency reproduction potion as a commodity to the newly opened auction feature. price it at ten thousand faith crystals. gently clicking confirm, logans eyes leave the hyperdimensional mark light screen and look down at the dragon taming world. at the moment, the entire dragon taming world has fallen into a sea of fire. countless city-states are at war. whether its the sub-dragon warriors who have transformed into killing machines, the slaughter goblins that are like giant beasts of siege, or the angel legion that descends from the sky and tries to tame the spirit humans without exception, they launch crushing attacks on the city-states! even though there is currently no fourth-order sub-dragon human legion, ximen qing has spent a high price to buy the legion blueprint, build the legion, and is able to fight back against fourth-order! it is not only a war against the spirit human race, but there are also countless giant beasts attacking the besieging legions, and the whole world is in chaos. however, what is ridiculous is that the global war caused by the invasion of alien demons is actually more moderate than the worlds internal wars in ordinary times because they have absolute confidence in themselves, coupled with the deitys nature, they can make all life believe in themselves after victory. so, apart from those who resist desperately, all others are forgiven. moreover, there have been no incidents of massacres against the spirit human race civilians; not even a city has been slaughtered. on the other hand, normal world internal wars often led to city slaughters and bloodshed for miles. its coming soon, the final battle is about to arrive. before that, i need to give the goblin legion another wave of special effects, otherwise, even i might capsize in the gutter! logan squints his eyes, looking at two different places he clearly senses that a powerful force is brewing, accumulating, as if trying to make a final breakthrough. so, thats the wisdom beast, huh trying to break through the seventh order legend with the star core dragon kings blood? the emmons sect and the salvation assembly think their actions are secret, but they dont know that these actions are happening right under logans eyes. the reason logan has been ignoring them is simple. for a world that has just broken through the second-level barrier, being able to break through the third level in one fell swoop is a huge good thing for the world. and logan already sees the dragon taming world as his own, so naturally, he wont destroy this great thing. even one could say that without the existence of these evil gods like logan, the wisdom beast would never have witnessed the fusion of the star core dragon kings blood even if it died. even if by some fluke it has a chance to break through the third level and make a huge contribution to the mother world, it would be desperately stopped by the spirit human race. the treatment it faces would not be as good as it is now many times, the contrast between reality and reality depends on a reaction. in the other direction, apart from the fire seed plan, the spirit human federation has secretly prepared a huge destructive weapon, logan revealed a smile, interesting, its so secret that even i, who have a part of the world will, cant quite see it clearly is it to guard against even the mother world will? Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 37: After all, are you the Evil God or am I the Evil God? chapter 37: chapter 37: after all, are you the evil god or am i the evil god? translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon city, the city-state established by the chief councilor is also the largest city-state. at this moment, a steady stream of people is continuously flocking to dragon city from all directions. the majority of them are young boys and girls from the lancaster spirit race, followed by a large number of evil dragon-variant monsters trying to kill them, which are all killed by the dragon city guards! these evil dragon-variants are sub-dragon humans under ximen qings command, created by contaminating the dragon beasts in this world. they are powerful and numerous! this is the main force behind ximen qings sub-dragon human legion, which, despite heavy losses, can cause havoc, plunder resources, and conquer city-states! commander, why are there still fire seeds from the outer cities? a dark-skinned guard who had just killed an evil dragon-variant with his little dragon beast, wiping the blood that had splashed on his face, couldnt help but complain, the number of spatial rift whales is limited, so there shouldnt be too many fire seeds that can be taken away! they are still sending people here, im worried my son will be squeezed out of the quota! another guard was also irritated and couldnt help but complain, a bunch of country bumpkins, they may be talented in their own places, but in dragon city, they are just mediocre. i dont know why the chief councilor would accept their so-called fire seeds! the commander instructed the cold flame dragon beast to spray icy blue flames, freezing the evil dragon-variants into powder to prevent their evil dragon blood from infecting other creatures. then, he glanced at them and scolded, watch your words! dont speak lightly about matters involving the chief councilor! hearing his scolding, the guards reluctantly shut their mouths. seeing their dissatisfaction, the commander finally explained, what do you understand? if we dont let them send their city-states fire seeds here, how would they be willing to fight the evil demon army to the death, buying us time? or do you want them all to be like chuck leaf and his traitorous legion? seeing the thoughtful guards, the commander showed a faint smile and reassured, moreover, you dont need to worry about them taking up our quotas. even if they send people here, however fortunate they are to escape the demon siege and gain entrance to dragon city, and even join the fire seed plan, whether they can enter the spatial rift whale and escape the world outside isnt it still up to us to decide? unwillingly thinking about the incoming evil god and its evil demon army, the commanders heart was filled with fear C as a junior leader, he knew far better than the lower-ranking guards the terror of the evil god! black mountain fortress, this is a city-state built on a dormant volcano. its dragon tamers mostly hold attributes of fire, earth, molten, and wind. the city often produces large amounts of valuable molten materials. in the past, the bustling city attracted various businesses from all around to collect materials and sought after dragon tamers who could tame the molten earth dragon. but now, the city seems dead. dead? the sage sat in his wheelchair, with colorful starlight roots piercing his head at one end, while the other end turned into a layer of nebula covering the sky, completely enveloping the black mountain fortress, if the death of this city can serve as the price to severely damage the evil god, then it might not be a bad choice a weak voice, filled with bone-deep hatred, asked word by word as if sobbing blood, by choosing to sacrifice our own people to defeat the enemy, what meaning is there for such a race to exist in this world!? facing the pale-faced black mountain castle master, who also had starlight roots on his head, the sage did not answer, but gently caressed the gold mask on his face, looked into the city, and lamented softly, so what? people will eventually forget how despicable their predecessors were. this world only praises strength. following his gaze, one could see an incredibly horrifying scene countless thin lines studded with colorful starlight descended from the star river above the fortress, pierced into the heads of every spirit human, tamed spirit, and dragon tamer living within black mountain, seemingly incessantly drawing something out! on the other end, the sages tamed spirit star river spirit was continuously immersing itself into the boiling earths core, as if it was undergoing some form of fusion and activation! do you see that there was a hardly noticeable fanaticism in the sages voice, this is what i sacrificed my life, the star river spirit, and the whole black mountain fortress for, to create the god-slaying [earth vein weapon]! do you know what my only regret is? hearing this sentence, the black mountain castle master revealed a hint of mocking smile, thinking that the sage was going to repent. but after hearing the sages next words, his eyes instantly turned blood-red, full of boundless hatred, my only regret is that there arent enough people in black mountain city. well done, keep going. logan secretly sent a strand of his will to this place, witnessed the entire process, and quietly recorded it. only then did he understand the course of events, suddenly feeling puzzled, wait, brother, are you the evil god, or am i the evil god? your blood sacrifice technique is even better than mine even more excessive than mine! luckily, this earth vein weapon isnt just being prepared for me; otherwise, i would have reported you to dragon tamer world will. logan believed that although he invaded worlds, he never committed atrocities like slaughtering entire cities. on the other hand, the sage first used the sons of destiny as guinea pigs, and then blood-sacrificed the city-states, showing no mercy when dealing with the lancaster spirit race no wonder even the mother world will is on guard. theyre afraid youd be struck by lightning for being more evil than me. by initiating the fire seed plan, should the other spirit humans die? logan decided to clear up the injustice for the lancaster spirit race! calculating the distance, the first thing he did was to issue a divine edict through his will to the goblin legion and chuck leafs consciousness, ordering them to avoid the black mountain fortress. generally speaking, if deity players did not negotiate the division of a world before jointly developing a new world, or if the negotiations broke down, there was a certain tacit agreement first, occupy, then fight. commonly known as unlimited occupation, limited strife. although there is no mandatory written regulation, the endless void is vast, and deity players rarely fight to the death over a single world. so, they first use unlimited means, including war and slaughter to occupy a territory. after completely dividing the world, they then engage in limited struggles, including but not limited to negotiations, exchanging interests, pressuring others with power, army battles, and army master battles to claim the ownership of the world. of course, when both sides anchors of the void open world channels within the same area, driving the opposing force away also complies with the game rules. he, ximen qing, and heather grahams war angel legion had a tacit agreement among them first, they would divide the lancaster spirit race territory, and then decide the method of competition. and now, what logan had to do was simple: let ximen qing or heather grahams army masterstep onto the landmine first after all, even he was somewhat shocked by the power of the earth vein weapon. if he intervened now or reported to the world will, he could certainly put an end to everything. but why bother? logan merely looked at the virtual territory map on the panel as more and more city-states were occupied by the three deity players forces. the spiritual energy reaction at the wisdom beasts site became more and more frequent, and the earth vein weapon was about to be successfully completed the great battle was imminent.. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Slaughter Angel who only appeared in one chapter: chapter 39: chapter 39: the slaughter angel who only appeared in one chapter: translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon taming world, cloudend above the collapsing sacred mountain, [log]: you have retained 0.1% control over the dragon tamer world will, burning the rest! [log]: launching heaven and earth united force for you, guiding the army master of war angel legion towards black mountain fortress! on the sacred mountain, although logans control over the dragon tamer world will was nearly depleted, he remained unconcerned because what happened next satisfied him with this consumption. dragon taming world, northern plains, armored and sharp, the war angels wearing heavy armor are divided into a hundred ten-person squads, in small groups of various strengths, taming city-states of varying sizes. what a rich world. next to murphy thompson, a slaughter angel with blood-red, long hair over his shoulders is admiring the supreme master in an ancient elegiac tone, this must be a pasture granted to us by the master. murphy thompson nods slightly, his blond hair burning with flames, dazzling, its a pity that evil is tainting this world originally, the direction murphy thompson sensed was logan and ximen qing. in his view, the indigenous people of this world were nothing but lambs waiting to be tamed, and the real enemies were the other evil gods. but in the next moment, an evil aura from a leaked million-level blood sacrifice was sensed by him somewhere, murphy thompsons face changed dramatically, his eyes full of anger, damn it! how dare these heretics!? dare to use the lords predetermined lambs for blood sacrifice? i swear by the name of the master that i will annihilate this group of heretics! even though this world is resource-rich, compared to the planets where the angel tribe comes from, it is still insignificant and not worth mentioning. but, to conquer this world fragment and tame the lambs is the task assigned to him by the master! the behavior of these heretics is defiling his faith! elijah, come with me! murphy thompson roared angrily, turning into a meteor in an instant, and directly rushed towards the direction of black mountain fortress! as for traps and ambushes? he didnt care at all! with his fixed star angel status, he is a fifth-order life, capable of resisting ordinary seventh-order monarch species! in this world fragment that has just broken through the second level barrier, he could not think of any existence that would make him wary, other than those two evil gods! and his pride as an angel would not allow him to be hesitant and fearful! elijah also looked solemn. although he had comprehended the slaughter rule and often killed tens of thousands of creatures, but he could not tolerate heretics blood-sacrificing the lords lambs either! a golden and a red stream of light instantly broke through the poor and fragile space barrier of the world fragment, tearing apart the space. plus, they were not very far away to begin with, and within a few breaths, they were about to arrive above the black mountain fortress! black mountain fortress, what? although the sage gave the crystal ball that served as a communication bridge between him and the mother world will to the elder emmons sect, the salvation assembly collects countless treasures, and because of the presence of the son of destiny, there is no need to deliberately collect them. most of the treasures in the dragon taming world automatically come to the salvation assembly. the sage found a golden scepter as his tool for foreseeing the future to communicate with the mother world will. he was originally looking forward to the star river spirit absorbing the power of the blood sacrifice and integrating itself into the earth veins. just as the earth vein weapon was about to be completed, he suddenly felt a hint of disharmony from the golden scepter. as a sage, he would not ignore any anomaly. therefore, with his remaining lifespan already running out, he chose to plunge the golden scepter into the heart of the black mountain castle master who had lost the ability to resist. using the rules force inside the black mountain castle masters body to substitute his own life consumption, he wanted to see where that hint of disharmony came from, and then eliminate it! i absolutely, absolutely wont allow anyone to destroy my plan! as for leakage? due to his absolute trust in star river spirits shielding ability, as well as dealing with the mother world will for hundreds of years, the sage never thought that his plan would be leaked and known by the evil god. with a hint of ruthlessness on his face, the sage urged the golden scepter filled with blood and the rules force. the next moment, his ruthlessness turned into horror and despair. his eyes began to dim, and his lips trembled slightly, feathered evil god? coming straight at me how would they know my plan! just a little bit more, and the earth vein weapon would have been successfully created! could it be even mother world will, you want to destroy us too! then wouldnt these hundreds of thousands of spirit humans from black wind city have sacrificed in vain!? i absolutely will not allow it! the sage knew that with the arrival of these two feathered evil gods, the blood sacrifice would be completely destroyed. then, if they killed him, he would accept it. but whats worse, these two feathered evil gods might even try to purify him! he had witnessed how dragon tamers, who were willing to sacrifice everything for the spiritual federation, let go of everything and charge into battles after being purified by feathered evil gods, shouting for the master against what they once loved. what was more terrifying was that those purified warriors still had their past memories intact! thinking of the cruel and horrifying purification, even the fearless sages heart began to tremble, i will never allow myself to betray the lancaster spirit race! without any hesitation, the sage instantly self-destructed, pouring his entire blood, rules force, soul, and everything into the star river spirit. roar! star river spirit let out a painful roar, like a vast ancient beast. theres no time left! controlling the star river spirit with his remaining consciousness, the sage realized he couldnt wait for the earth vein weapon to be fully completed. without any hesitation, he interrupted the blood sacrifice, instantly draining all the spirit humans of black mountain city, and then activated the earth vein weapon C volcano! today, with a mortal body, i shall slaughter deities! boom! the ground let out a painful roar, rolling black smoke reaching the sky, covering the sun as if endless molten lava was instantly spewing out, like a heavy cannon, bombarding murphy thompson and elijah! at that moment, star river spirit died too. and before its death, it burned its last bit of soul to slightly hinder the escape of the two feathered evil gods. damn it! this attack with murphy thompsons escape being hindered, he simply had no time for evading again. he didnt even have time to worry about elijah. instead, he turned into an endless scorching sun and charged at an even faster speed toward the terrifying earthfire shot from the earth vein weapon. this attack would instantly vaporize even a real legend! boom! an explosion that shocked the dragon taming world suddenly spread! in an instant, black mountain fortress was destroyed, elijah vaporized, and the ground turned into a scorched wasteland! elijah: elijahs true spirit showed a hint of confusion before being sucked into the angel reincarnation pool at a distant location, spanning across space.. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40: In your situation, how can you sleep? chapter 40: chapter 40: in your situation, how can you sleep? translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon taming world, outside the black mountain fortress, a massive shockwave and endless flames swept across everything, burning for thousands of miles! the rolling volcanic ash continued to surge outwards, spreading throughout the dragon taming world, completely blocking the sky, and filling everything with cold and deathly silence. at this rate, even without the arrival of an evil god, the dragon taming world would be completely dead in a few decades. inside the t forum, originally, the bored onlookers who were mocking ximen qing were shocked by this incident, ximen qing used the sub-dragon bloodline to contaminate the dragon beasts here, turning them into controllable dragon descendants for it to wage war. the angel legion purifies the natives and creates the believers legion, both of which are very powerful. the coolest thing is the goblin deity, who directly subdues the son of destiny, creating a subordinate army, and if it is lucky, it might even directly obtain a hero! the emergence of a hero requires the right time, place, and people. my uncle has conquered dozens of world fragments and small planets, but he hasnt encountered a single hero! even the weakest hero from another world possesses boundless potential! its a pity, though, that this possible son of destiny, who could become a hero, was subdued by a goblin deity, a complete waste of a good talent! have they almost divided up the world? almost. heather graham is really amazing. she doesnt even have to show her face herself, just send out a war angel legion, and she can incorporate this resource-rich world fragment into her pocket! not necessarily. although ximen qing is severely crippled, this goblin deity is not easy to provoke, and its still unclear who will win! are you serious? didnt you see that the army master of the war angel legion is a fixed star angel, one of the highest-ranked angels in the angel tribe, aside from the angel of strength, the most powerful angel! moreover, it has reached the fifth order and has an initial understanding of the fixed star law. with the divine scepters blessing on it, even if the goblin deity is a deity, it is most likely not a match for it in this world fragment! exactly, just a goblin deity. oh my god! whats going on? this lava pillar seems to be the trump card of the indigenous civilization. this attack could even evaporate a legend! although the fixed star angel is powerful, its only at the fifth order right now. most likely, its already done for and its true spirit has returned to the angel reincarnation pool no, it just finished extolling murphy thompson, and now its gone? hey, i swear, not only did it not die, but it seems to have leveled up! thats it, we already know the outcome. this world is definitely heather grahams! a series of +1, without exception. in the midst of the thick volcanic ash, a golden light suddenly began to bloom. then, several dozen, hundreds thousands of golden lights burst out! an angel, dazzling in the sky as if forged by the sun, proudly stood in mid-air, waving its hand gently. the volcanic ash that could kill a world was instantly annihilated, revealing the light above the sky. suppress! murphy thompson coldly snorted, soared into the sky, then crashed down towards the black mountain. in the next moment, the volcano that had been constantly spewing lava was suddenly shot into by a golden light! strangely, the volcano didnt explode again upon impact. instead, the vast and seemingly endless heat began to slowly recede, as if it was being absorbed! absorb the volcano? after the terrifying bombardment from the earth vein weapon, not only did it not die on the spot, but it seems to have further understood the fixed star law? logan was stunned for a moment, and couldnt help but show a hint of a smile, no wonder its one of the strongest sequences of the angel tribe. since thats the case, ill accept this world with peace of mind. logan is already astute by nature. as early as the angel tribe acted against the norm, they did not fight to the death with him and ximen qing and then descended to reap the benefits of a fisherman after conquering dragon taming world. instead, they descended in advance, as if they could create a certain fairness, he realized something was wrong. first, rule out the wrong answer, its because of ximen qing that they did so. whether its because of his own luck value, or because of heather grahams appreciation, pity, friendliness emotions, and the arbitrary decisions made as a result. logan needs to bear this affection, this gift from destiny. the gift of destiny has long been marked with a price in the dark. logan recites this maxim, helping you achieve the sixth-order title, and a deeper understanding of the star law, is the price i will give back. then, with a clear conscience, he used his remaining 0.1% control over the world will pretending to be mother world will, and whispered in the ear of the wisdom beast about to complete its transformation, in your situation, how can you sleep? youre about to lose your home! roar! a shadow swept across the valley in an instant, cutting off the high mountain in its way, rising to the sky! taking advantage of the chaos caused by the appearance of the wisdom beast in the black wind fortress and the chaotic spiritual energy reaction. murphy thompson, maybe before i wasnt able to crush you as you are now. i didnt have the certainty of a complete victory. but now logan looked at the tense atmosphere in the sky above black mountain fortress and smiled faintly, issuing a command to the system, consume faith points, complete the legendary profession shadow hunter! combine special effects, create the legendary profession goblin giant soldier, and then transform all slaughter goblins into goblin giant soldiers! also, add killing machine and killing intent soldier into my evolutionary body! the next moment, a dense log popped up, and logan looked keenly at a few significant lines [log]: you have consumed 70,000 faith points, completed the legendary profession, shadow hunter, and can reach the ninth -rank shadow hunter! [log]: you have consumed 900,000 faith points, created the legendary profession goblin giant soldier with great potential for transformation into a divine profession! [log]: insufficient wisdom detected, unable to transform into giantkind! [log]: the first energy level is goblin giant demon (12 -foot-tall body), the second energy level is goblin giant soldier (18 -foot-tall body), the third energy level is goblin giant spirit (24-foot-tall body)! [log]: after completing the wisdom, you can transform goblin giant demon into goblin giant! [log]: divine profession: goblin great god (unlocked)! [log]: detected that the current level barrier of the goblin tribe is at the fourth order! [log]: consume faith points 10,000, upgrade the eligible shadow goblins to the fourth order! [log]: consume faith points 90,000, upgrade the eligible slaughter goblins to the fourth order, and change their profession to goblin giant soldier! [log]: you have added killing machine and killing intent soldier into your evolutionary body! the next moment, the transformation began! seeking recommendation votes, rewards, and follow-up readings! little author bows in gratitude! Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 42: Powerful, but Always Being Robbed chapter 43: chapter 42: powerful, but always being robbed translator: 549690339 blue star, district 2, the cosmic investigation department, zow city branch, another spatial rift? a middle-aged man with a stern face, emanating a strong, iron-blooded aura, frowned, witnessing the flickering red light outside the room, wasnt there a level iv spatial rift that appeared not so long ago? why so frequent in their investigations, a flicker red light signified the imminent appearance of a spatial rift, a precursor of monsters pouring from it. director, we are still investigating the situation. the young man seated in front of the middle-aged director quickly replied, opening the hyperdimensional mark to contact his teammates, asking about the investigation situation. soon, they responded. seeing the reply, the young mans face instantly changed. he hurriedly passed the informal documents information to the branch director, director, this is the conclusion that little lee and the others just reached. although it has not been officially filed for review, according to their experience, the chances of it being true are high. let me see. the branch director nodded slightly, accepting the information. the next moment, even as a director with transcendent capabilities, seeing the information made him furrow his brows. his eyebrows exuded solemnity, these frequently appearing small-scale low-level spatial rifts, are they a precursor to large-scale high-level spatial rifts? the branch directors eyes sharpened, with our spiritual energy distribution level in zow city, could level il or even level i spatial rifts occur!? even the young man didnt dare to casually address this piece of information. level iv spatial rifts can permit first-level creatures to pass through. level ill corresponds to the second energy level, level il corresponds to the third energy level (legendary, epic, demigod), level i corresponds to the transcendent tier! if a level i spatial rift really appeared and a large number of transcendent monsters poured out, it would be nothing less than a disaster for zow city, which has relatively weak strength! indeed, many deity players are very powerful, but more blue star people chose to give up opening the world fragment, acquiring believer species, and chose to sell this opportunity to gain wealth and certain resources. after all, the death rate of becoming a deity player is too high! not to mention the almost completely unknown, unexplored world community, even becoming a deity in the explored world community, there is always the possibility of a world breaking, annihilating oneself! after all, the risks in the endless void (universe) are too many, too unpredictable! so, even if zow city is a decent-sized city, it might not be able to resist a level i spatial rift! if not for needing to consume a lot of faith points to summon the true spirits of the followers to blue star, and to construct their bodies the branch director sighed, the first energy level is okay, but starting from the second energy level where we touch upon the rules, summoning true spirits, constructing bodies would require consumption of hundreds of times more faith points. even though this consumption is a mere drop in the bucket compared to directly opening a spatial passage to summon believers, but even transcendent divine gamers may find it hard to bear such a consumption. otherwise, why would we worry about these spatial rifts! the branch director himself was a transcendent divine gamer, with three transcendent under his command, having colonized five small planets. however, even a mere droplet of water transported through opening a spatial passage from the distant spacetime is something he cannot afford. its just the summoning of the true spirit of the followers, forming a temporary body for battle in blue star, with its reserves of faith points, it could probably summon only three to five ninth-order demigods this is the current awkward situation of blue star powerful deity players are rampant in the world community where their planets are located, causing genocide, and colonizing hundreds or thousands of worlds. however, blue star is plagued by spatial rifts. the rulers of blue star have tried to investigate the worlds hidden beyond these space rifts, intending to obliterate them completely, once and for all. however, they were startled to find that the worlds beyond these spatial rifts are utterly random, and they seem to originate from a vast array of different world communities. occasionally, even the abyss of nothingness which surpasses spatial rifts would appear, ushering in dominator level monsters to launch suicide attacks on blue star. there are rumors that this is because the existence of the hyperdimensional game touched the forbidden of the endless void, which is the punishment for the blue star civilization from the endless void. due to the appearance of too many spatial rifts, a great deal of matter from other worlds has intermingled with blue star, and blue star has become incredibly vast. even the holy throne cannot oversee the entire globe. besides, whether it be transcendent, throne, dominator, or even the holy throne itself implies that it has a powerful civilization in the otherworld. which means they have countless enemies, these enemies are always watching them, causing them to be unable to care for blue star all the time. adding to that are the various internal conflicts before the arrival of the hyperdimensional game, as well as the current territorial divisions, which also led to the autonomous regions and semi-autonomous cities of blue star. to truly resist higher-level spatial rifts, we have to rely on the power of deity players themselves. the department chief massaged his brow, summoning powerful believers true spirits, and then constructing temporary bodies for them, which requires the consumption of astronomical numbers of faith points, something which deity players cannot afford. arin, i grant you the authority. go check how many totem entities, giant spirits, and deities are currently in zow city. deity players who are totem illusionary bodies almost have no combat power when they leave their world, so they are not considered. totem entities are at least equivalent to transcendent, giant spirits correspond to third level energy, and deities correspond to transcendent. yes, director. investigation team member arin quickly started checking, and then summarized the data and reported, currently, there are 110,382 non-starred free people who still possess world autonomy, there are sixno, theres one more, now there are seven one-star citizens, and there are no details about two-star warriors or above. among them, there are 13,000 totem entities that can exert second-level combat power among the non-starred free people, an increase of 4,831. there are 1,893 giant spirits who can exert third-level combat power, an increase of 311. once the power reaches transcendent level, the authority level automatically awards promotion to one-star citizens. detailed information about one-star citizens cant be viewed, and viewing the brief information will leave a record, so i didnt check. but, theres one more, could it be arin looked at the department chief with hopeful eyes, with each additional transcendent, the strength of zow city would increase significantly. after all, deity players cant constantly pay attention to the situation on blue star. in the past, there were six transcendent players including the department chief. if there was an incident, it would be good if three of them could make it to blue star. therefore, an additional transcendent deity player could provide a significant increase in combat power if they could make it in time during a critical moment! this could possibly even turn the tide! besides, if the believers of this transcendent deity belong to a highly skilled race of fighters, then that would be even better! he is somewhat impatient to find out what race this new one-star citizen and deity belongs to! Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 43: Murphy Thompson: 1 1 m going to crush you! chapter 44: chapter 43: murphy thompson: 1 1 m going to crush you! translator: 549690339 check! the department chief didnt hesitate, ill take responsibility for leaving the browsing records. strong ones dont like their information being casually investigated. sometimes there would be conflicts just because of this. the department chiefs heart was also a little excited. its been a long time since zow city has seen a new transcendent tier appear. if a transcendent tier who was good at fighting could appear, then the upcoming crisis arin nodded vigorously, looking at the department chiefs operation with an excited mood, hoping to get good news from the department chiefs expression. however, the department chiefs expression changed from excited to helplessly furrowing his brows. this made arin feel as if even his heart was being scratched like by a cat, and he couldnt help but ask, director, whats going on? whats the situation with this one-star citizen? did they just advance to the super rank? or are the believer race not good at fighting? it doesnt matter, after all, they are still a transcendent tier! arin understood that even the weakest transcendent tier was still a transcendent tier, capable of casually destroying a microplanet! even if the blue star world was stable, they were still powerful enough to easily destroy mountains! but the department chiefs expression made him worry, could it be that they havent even reached transcendent tier and became a one-star citizen? youd better see for yourself. the department chief casually passed on the information and looked up, lost in thought. arin looked at the information without delay [authority level: one-star citizen] [detailed information: no viewing permission] [brief information: goblin deity (viewing record left, the other party can know)] this looking at the information, even arin, who felt he could accept anything, was choked for a moment, goblin deity? a lower-class prisoner races racial god became a one-star citizen? are you kidding me!? even if it were the bottom of the lower-class war race, like the jackal-wolf race or catkins, it could be considered good luck to become a transcendent tier. but this was a goblin it really made both the department chief and arin lose all hope. its possible that they got lucky and found something the hyperdimensional game needed in the initial world fragment, made a contribution, and were rewarded with a one-star citizens identity. the department chief spoke softly. arin nodded, this kind of situation wasnt uncommon. thats it. ill contact those five people. the department chief gave the somewhat lackluster order, arin, you are responsible for organizing the information into official documents and notifying all deity players in zow city notify the totem entity and above separately. at the same time, open the merit system, city treasury, and divine art vault. arin nodded slightly, in the past only the giant level would have separate notifications. but this time the situation was different, it was a city-destroying level danger. every bit of strength was precious, and even the second level couldnt be ignored. he hesitated and asked, director, what about that goblin deity? it should just be a totem illusionary body or a totem entity. dont count on it. just treat it as a totem entity, well a giant level. t03 world area, ts0083 planet (angel mini), the first sequence? seeing the numerous-winged, eye-covered monstrosity with strange human faces, even heather graham couldnt help but brighten her eyes with joy, even if murphy thompson cant rely on the star law to advance to the transcendent tier and become an eight-winged angel. with its ability to summon the first sequence and gain their approval, he has already reserved a future transcendent tier position! of course, its best to achieve transcendent tier on your own and give the first sequences spot to other angels! after all, even i only have three first sequence spots. heather grahams willful thoughts emerge, outrageous enough to frustrate countless deity players trapped at the giant spirit level, and even more excessive ideas come to mind, if murphy can break through the transcendent tier directly by himself, or inherit the first sequence and become a transcendent tier, wont i become a transcendent god by just lying down and not making any effort? there are two ways for deity players to break through the giant spirit and become a deity. the most common one, and the path that most deity players take: building a civilization for the believer species under their command, and then slowly developing, painstakingly cultivating that civilization, helping themselves to elevate their divine position, achieving the transcendent tier, and then slowly cultivating transcendent believers it is even possible that some may not cultivate transcendent believers in their lifetime! and the other way is for the very few C when the believers under their command become transcendent, deity players, as the gods of the believer race, can naturally break through the transcendent tier by harnessing the rules that the believers control! but this is a very small minority. after all, its not easy to achieve transcendent tier. i have to thank logan for this. thinking that she can just lie down and relax, heather grahams eyes curl up with joy, and she subconsciously wants to check on logans information, only to find that he has become a one-star citizen, and even her level of authority cannot casually view his data. amazing, he has already upgraded to one-star status so quickly. and he did it as a goblin tribe member i really dont know how you did it. by now, no one knows that you are the god of the goblins except for me. darn it, even i, if it werent for my origins, probably wouldnt have even managed to be a one-star citizen. so by that account, arent you stronger than me? heather graham crinkles her nose, and she too has the pride of being the lord of angels, dont think that just because you indirectly helped murphy, ill let you have this world! this world is mine! with that in mind, heather grahams will flickers, and her vast will descends into murphys mind. by my name, seize this world! t07 world zone, black mountain fortress, looking at the wisdom beast, gasping for breath at his feet and still filled with deep hatred in its eyes, murphy sneers, hatred? he doesnt care at all. just a mere hatred, once it sees the glory of the angel family, it will naturally let go of everything and submit to him! just as he was about to purify the wisdom beast, a grand and domineering will suddenly descends into murphys mind, not to be defied. master! feeling the will of his master, tears well up in murphys eyes, the master has been watching me all this time! such an honor! murphy will seize this world in your name and spread it far and wide! the next moment, the holy light around murphy intensified. with overbearing purification light enveloping the wisdom beast, its about to be completely subdued! from his perspective, both evil gods are just insignificant. the only difference is that the green-skinned evil god is stronger, while the sub-dragon evil god doesnt even deserve a glance, especially after breaking through to the sixth order, being recognized by the first sequence, and being constantly watched by the master. this causes him to instantly inflate to the extreme, losing the so-called notion of deal with the natives first, then discuss how to compete for the world, the master is watching me i want to seize the world with absolute strength and in a crushing manner! lets deal with the stronger one first. the angel family doesnt have the habit of picking on the weak! with his thoughts conveyed to the war angel legion C quickly eliminate the remaining city-states, and then directly attack the green-skinned evil god! i want to crush them! please recommend, reward, and keep up with the reading! your humble author bows in gratitude! Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 44: Wait, it’s getting intense… (4000+2 Combined Chapters) chapter 45: chapter 44: wait, its getting intense (4000+2 combined chapters) translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon taming world, woo within half a month after murphy thompson conquered the wisdom beast, all city-states of the spiritual federation, except for dragon city, were conquered! with a mournful cry echoing in the minds of every living being in dragon taming world, they all realized that three evil demon legions had almost completely conquered dragon taming world! this was the lament of the dragon tamer world will, which doesnt possess independent will but is a collective consciousness of the world. when the worlds ownership changes, the thoughts of living beings change, and the rules of the world change, it will also fundamentally change with them. regardless of logans goblin legion, war angel legion, or ximen qings sub-dragon human legion, dragon descendant servant army, they had already gathered outside of dragon city, the center of the dragon taming world. but things were somewhat different from what they had expected. ximen qing had thought they would discuss and compete for the rules of the world, but he didnt expect that murphy thompson would want to directly crush them, and logan was fully aware of murphy thompsons plan. and coincidentally, thats what it was thinking too. the vest was created to be taken off. logan still remembers the accumulation of [name]. under the shrouded sky, the towering dragon city stood in the distance of the battlefield, with numerous dragon tamer elites standing on the city walls, filled with fear and tension, staring intently at the battlefield. looking closely, although they were afraid, there was still a glimmer of hope hidden in their despair. that was because the spatial rift whale in dragon city had already swallowed most of the fire seeds into its small world inside its body. they were trying their best to squeeze open the stronger spatial barrier that had formed due to the spirit ability upgrade, trying to escape to the outside of the world! as long as the fire seed is not extinguished, the lancaster spirit race still has hope! hmph, no matter how powerful you evil gods are, im afraid you didnt expect that we already have an action plan to escape to the void. even you can only drink our washed foot water! however, the sage is dead. they could never imagine that it was because of the existence of this hope that the evil gods let them go [dont try to enslave a race that still has hope in a short time.] this is one of the rules summarized by blue star after countless conquests. and what they wanted to do was to ruthlessly pour cold water on the hope of the spirit race at the moment when they thought they had escaped only to face a difficult journey, uncertain life and death, but also gained new hope drown and crush their hope! at this time, the spirit race is like a ripe leek, waiting to be harvested. eight hundred and seventy-three war angels formed a battle array, their wings flapping behind them, wearing holy glowing angel armaments. above the army, there was a faint, strange phantom it was a winged, chained, and gigantic single-eyed battle chariot phantom! this phantom was the war soul of the war angel legion, which was weird, twisted, yet full of holiness. [note 1: the author references the characteristics of angels from real records to create the concept of the primordial sequence and the legion war soul.] [note 2: directly copying the angel image from records? this is a slippery slope that cannot be touched! (round face glasses.jpg)] the sub-dragon human legion and the dragon descendant legion exuded an evil and violent aura even though they had just been hammered not long ago. but obviously, they had already expanded again during the conquest of dragon taming world. more than seven thousand goblin giant demons, over three hundred goblin giant soldiers, and rank 3 and rank 4 shadow hunters were ready for battle, with an ancient and wild aura in their legion. their massive bodies seemed capable of tearing apart everything in their path! logan didnt let the soul controlling army participate they were too weak, even in the face of war angels, they would only be disposable cannon fodder. for a moment, the atmosphere was somewhat silent. ahem, we ximen qing decided to save some face, gently coughed, and stood up, ready to preside over the negotiation and contest of rules. but unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his mouth, he didnt even finish his first sentence. the next moment, murphy thompson raised his flame long spear, riding on the wisdom beast beneath him, his voice like rolling rage thunder, war angel legion attack! in the next moment, the war angel legion moved, violent storms surged, like a white holy torrent, rushing towards the goblin legion! roar! in the midst of silence, the goblin legion issued a huge roar. under the leadership of martin, each four-meter-tall goblin giant demons muscles swelled, and their whole bodys blood and qi were like a furnace. under the leadership of the five-meter-tall goblin giant soldier with iron blood thorn patterns flowing on his skin, they transformed into a green torrent, charging towards the white torrent symbolizing the war angel legion. even if they were acting in a delayed manner, they did not show any weakness in momentum, and even more overwhelming! your opponent is me! before logan could make a move, murphy thompson confronted him, his eyes full of fanaticism. he wants to pave the way for the master! he struck with a big move, his body burning with rolling golden flames, a torrent of lava carrying unparalleled impact, bombarding logan! at the same time, the phantom of the primordial sequence also descended out of thin air, trying to devour logan. heh. logan chuckled, then let me see just how strong i am now with you. logan didnt make a move. because in his perception, the phantom of the primordial sequence in front of him posed no threat! both of them shared one thing in common, that was, they completely ignored the existence of ximen qing. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 44: Wait, it’s getting intense… chapter 46: chapter 44: wait, its getting intense (4000+2 combined chapters) _2 translator: 549690339 inside the t forum, why isnt the established protocol followed, no negotiation or discussion about the world domination rules first? you a bookworm? no, do you think this is a school or something? whos playing by your rules, especially when murphy thompsons war angel legion has an almost overwhelming advantage? and you want to negotiate? hilarious, ximen qing is at a loss. overwhelming? the goblin legion looks pretty tough to me, each one big and ferocious as hell! so what, it doesnt matter if fucking hell! why are there so many fourth order goblins in the goblin legion?! you must be mistaken wait, holy shit, there are actually fourth order goblins! and not just one, let me count there are over 300 fourth order goblins, including those who can enter shadows! outrageous. even if goblins could advance to the fourth order, but over 300 of them?! what? i just took a look at the twin divine descendants, and by the time i got back, there are over 300 fourth order goblins? goblins advancing to the fourth order. are you serious? its impossible. they are a lower-class prisoner race, essentially rule insulators. how could they comprehend the rule? this goblin deity must have used some world treasure to temporarily grant these goblins the power of the fourth order. moreover, look, murphy thompson has already invoked the first sequence, but hes just standing there, not knowing how to react he might be scared by the transcendent pressure from the first sequence! so, its impossible for the goblin tribe under his command to truly break through the second level barrier! right, watch and see, it may seem fine now, but the fight will be the real test, and theyll be exposed! yeah, well see! the forum was buzzing, and even the greatly humiliated ximen qing was ignored. all deity players were vigorously debating how the goblin deity managed to have his goblin tribe break through the level barrier for no other reason than the goblins breaking through the second level is incredibly astounding! t214807 planet shadow elf (small). looking at the information in t forum, and the scenario in the live broadcast, melinda tang became increasingly nervous originally, although she had hope for the goblin deity, she thought he was bound to lose. she only worried that his loss would impact logans confidence, but she didnt feel nervous. but now, when the goblin deity actually showed a glimmer of hope of winning, she became nervous instead. goblin deity, you must win! you must have your goblins break through to the fourth order! what is the first sequence its just a phantom now, merely intimidating through a hint of transcendent pressure! in terms of power, the transcendent sequence can only cause a disruption at the third level! with the support of over 300 fourth order transcendent believers, we can easily shatter this primordial sequence phantom! and what about ximen qing, hadnt he agreed to exchange the shadow dust for the goblin deitys contact info? why hasnt he made a move yet! outside the shadow temple, the elf guardian, looking at the uncertain sky these past few days, had become numb. in the t07 world zone, ximen qings words hadnt even finished when he was ignored by murphy thompson and logan, his face instantly turned pale. the goblin deity ignoring me is one thing. humiliated and enraged, ximen qing exclaimed, he and i are both deity players, but you, murphy thompson murphy thompson, how dare you? but thinking of murphy thompson, who could summon the first sequence and was a star angel himself plus the angel reincarnation pool that could let him respawn indefinitely and fear death no more. in essence, he is destined to be a transcendent order angel. as for him, ximen qing, he might not necessarily become transcendent. with this in mind, ximen qing felt much better. moreover, after seeing a large number of fourth order goblins under the command of the goblin deity, he even started to fantasize, good, the stronger the goblin deity, the less i can be considered weak. who can win against the goblin deity in the totem entity realm with over 300 fourth order power supports under his command! so its not certain yet who will win. besides, hehe, perhaps i, ximen qing, can sit back and reap the benefits. if i get the dragon king bloodline of that wisdom beast, then my chances of breaking through to transcendent subconsciously wiping the non-existent drool from the corner of his mouth, with these thoughts in mind, ximen qing silently moved the sub-dragon human legion and the dragonscale legion to a safe distance. quietly waiting for the conclusion of the contest in front of him so he could reap the benefits. outside dragon city, in the sky above the battlefield, facing the terrifying strike of the magma giant pillar and the assimilation from the primordial sequence phantom, logan showed no signs of dodging or countering. on the contrary, he closed his eyes, and quietly awaited the attack! in fact, he didnt ponder too much, he just wanted to test, by the hand of he didnt want to strike at random and accidentally kill this barely decent toy. the next instant, the phantom assimilated, and magma engulfed! the tranquility, sanctity and dominance emanating from the primordial sequence phantom tried to influence logans will, tame him, make him become a lamb of the master! Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 44: Wait, it’s getting intense… chapter 47: chapter 44: wait, its getting intense (4000+2 combined chapters)_3 translator: 549690339 on the contrary, the lava pillar seemed like a mist, having no effect on logan. nice stuff. logan carefully pondered and nodded involuntarily, no wonder the wisdom beast, which is loyal only to the world will, would submit to murphy thompson after being swallowed by the primordial sequence phantom. angels, as expected, are creatures with a seemingly sacred and benevolent nature, but are essentially just overbearing. if thats all there is, then you die. then, it gently extended its palm, and the divine voice in its mouth bloomed softly. on the other side, murphy thompson saw the appearance of the primordial sequence, and even the evil god was swallowed without any resistance. even more, he was hit by the lava pillar transformed further by his star law, revealing a slight smile, evil god, after all, is just like the next moment, the thoughts that emerged in murphy thompsons mind were utterly shattered by the scene before him. seeing the lava sliding down, the primordial phantom collapsing, and turning into light spots and disappearing. the evil god, however, remained unharmed, with a gentle smile on his handsome face, but his words made it feel as if it had fallen into an icehouse. die! how could it be! bang! murphy thompsons pride was instantly ignited, the star law burnt directly, and endless light and heat erupted, pouring all the light and heat towards logan, god said, let there be light! murphy thompson burned everything, trying to evaporate it completely! but the next scene made it grit its teeth, impossible! this cannot be possible! seeing logan gently waving the stone spear, as if pushing away the water flow, the light and heat were gently pushed aside. the stone spear slowly and unremarkably handed out, making murphy thompson feel an eerie sense of being unable to dodge. dodge! dodge it for me! with a hoarse voice, murphy thompson could only watch the stone spear pierce his chest and his will dissipate! logan, however, wasnt that emotional. from beginning to end, it was only swallowed, tore through the phantoms, pushed away the light and heat, and stabbed murphy thompson dead C all within less than a minute and four steps eh, i feel like i can capture the true spirit. looking at the milky white light spot swaying and swaying out of murphy thompsons body, logans eyes lit up. if he could imprison murphy thompsons light spot, it would be worthwhile for princess heather, as the princess of the jixi empire, to pay a huge price to exchange it. but it was also hesitant. after all, it was not yet heather grahams opponent. if it takes murphy thompsons true spirit, heather graham might even lead all the armies to descend directly. at that time, it is hard to say who will win and who will lose between them, but the battle between it and them will definitely destroy the dragon taming world first! my world needs the resources of the dragon taming world to grow further. even the goblin tribe has been restricted to a population scale of 100,000 and cannot leave the dragon taming world. miss the dragon taming world, and who knows when to find a suitable world! but there are still many essential special resources for future advancement that i cannot access now or are difficult to obtain. if i can trade with heather in a friendly manner logan inadvertently glanced at the world channel created by the heaven realms divine scepter at the other end of the world and suddenly had an idea. bang! the space shattering spear, created by the killing intent refining weapon lock in its hand, roared out! [note: a little explanation from the author. the previous chapter mentioned that the blue star civilization is stolen frequently, not meaning that it is weak. just the slightly larger spatial rifts can cause other worlds to be destroyed, while in the blue star, it just makes small cities suffer. thats the gap] this chapter is 4k+, a combined two-in-one chapter. pleading for recommendation tickets, following the reading, and rewards! the little author bows in thanks! Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 45: Goblin Deity, I admit you are powerful chapter 48: chapter 45: goblin deity, i admit you are powerful translator: 549690339 in the t forum, the deity players who were just watching the show were dumbfounded by the series of changes, no way, is the goblin deity really that powerful? did murphy thompson let him win? he didnt do any damage with that smooth combo. damn, even the legendary wisdom beast with dragon king bloodline was subdued in an instant, but you cant even break goblin deitys defense. you see, murphy thompson is burning the laws force, hes going all out. i dont believe he still cant break its defense now! tsk, unconsciously, our discussion has shifted from ass-kicking to breaking defense. this change what does diverting light and heat with weapons mean? is this something a totem entity can do? this is too outrageous, the goblin deity finally made a move, and with that, killed murphy thompson. so, wouldnt that mean that the fourth-order goblins under goblin deity, they all truly exist, really breaking through the level barrier! this could be considered a small record in history, although it doesnt seem to be very useful fine, if i meet it in reality, i would definitely serve it tea and ask how it is so awesome, but this is just a forum, so i can only say that its too ordinary, it needs more practice. but, it really doesnt work +1, even if its powerful now, so what? goblins have no wisdom, cant establish civilization, so it will never be able to gain the spirituality from civilization to construct its giant spirit body! the road to transcendent tier is completely sealed off as long as it doesnt reach transcendent tier, there is always a risk of its world fragment dispersing, collapsing, or capsizing! do you still remember the genius ruin kun species, a high-level monarch race who wanted to add a few chances to achieve the throne for its own future? to increase the essence during the phase of giant spirit, relying on the support of the background power, advancing the ruin kun species into the lower-class mythical species: star-devouring giant whale, while also upgrading the border island world fragment to a microplanet. the weaker its strength is, the easier it is to enhance the essence. its not wrong to choose this. in the end, one day, its world fragment suddenly collapsed and self-disintegrated and it died completely, even its true spirit annihilated. ive heard of this too, but not many of us can break through to the transcendent tier. now i understand why schools advise deity players who randomly get world fragments to upgrade their world fragments to microplanets as soon as possible! its a pity that goblins broke the level barrier, must have taken a lot of time to achieve this, goblin deity deserves admiration, its just a shame that the limits are locked! wait, what is it doing? wow, i admire it even more now! destroying spatial passages, restraining true spiritswait, how can it restrain true spirits? these are minor details! heather graham has already pre-booked transcendent tier, even the throne is not impossible. now it has poked a hole in the sky yeah, why bother restraining murphy thompsons true spirit during a normal battle? are they trying to extort heather graham? hiss, the idea makes me tempted, but i dont dare goblin deity, youre so amazing. low-level prisoner breeds, broke through the level barrier, unable to establish civilization, and severely offended the angel lord well, its time to start the 30 -year-long strategic development plan from west river to east river. its not easy to break through the essential limits of race, its difficult for the goblin to possess wisdom! goblins low intelligence is slightly better than no intelligence, but not by much im not optimistic, although its already very good, its just a pity. now it has offended heather graham, tsk, tsk, the future is uncertain. its not just because the deity players in the t forum just entered society that theyre not optimistic about the goblin race. on the contrary, in the hyperdimensional forum, various information was so openly available that they knew too much, which led them to underestimate the goblin tribe. even if there were a large number of first-level life forms and higher levels within the race, and they had gained wisdom due to their powerful strength it didnt matter! what was needed was for every member of the entire race to possess wisdom, including their offspring, making wisdom the norm, which was an essential sublimation! even among the vast deity players, only a few had achieved this. 1107 world zone, outside dragon city, logan flew out with stone spears, each with various powerful forces of law attached to them, instantly destroying the spatial passage of the angel tribe. even though the divine scepter had recorded the coordinates of this world fragment, it would still take some time to descend into the spatial passage again. by then, logan would have had enough time to relocate the dragon taming world and merge it with his own world. the next moment, logan stretched out his palm, gently clasping murphy thompsons true spirit within his hand, imprisoning it. touching, or even imprisoning and destroying true spirit, was generally only achievable by the transcendent tier. but logan had the killing machine, a limited special effect born for destruction if it couldnt even destroy a true spirit, what could it talk about destruction? so it allowed him to possess the ability to touch true spirit ahead of time. as for offending heather graham? and the limitations of wisdom, which made it impossible to establish a civilization and construct a giant spirit body? logan never cared about these things. the essence of this world was plunder! if he didnt plunder others, they would come to plunder him! he believed that with his own abilities and the existence of the system, heather graham could not pose any threat to him, let alone in the future! moreover, since becoming a deity, deity players, except for a few races like sub-dragon humans who had strong inherent flaws, tended to become more rational. there was no such thing as offending at random, enmity that cannot coexist under the same sky, or exterminating the entire family. if there were no obvious conflicts of interest, the interaction between deity players would be relatively harmonious. after all, the void was vast. countless worlds were waiting to be explored and conquered by deity players! of course, it was quite difficult to find a world like dragon taming world, which was weak yet resource-rich, with spiritual ability upgrades. logan shook his head slightly and put aside these distant thoughts. looking down at the goblin legion and war angel legion fighting each other, he had no intention of intervening. true elites were forged in the fire and blood of battle! what he needed was an elite army capable of plundering and conquering for him, not a weak army that needed him to take care of everything, and lamenting the loss of a goblin giant soldier. dead? then train the next one. it was all that simple. logan looked up in the direction of ximen qing, his eyes meeting ximen qings panicked and tense gaze. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 46: How can there be such a vicious Spirit in this world? chapter 49: chapter 46: how can there be such a vicious spirit in this world? translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon taming world, outside dragon city, looking at the god of goblins whose eyes regarded him calmly, ximen qing couldnt help but put on a smile uglier than crying. it was only at this moment that it realized one thing just now, murphy and logan ignored it, igniting a war between themselves, giving it the chance to profit from their battle. it wasnt that it suddenly became the protagonist, giving them a debuff. it was that these two regarded it as nothing more than an easy target, which is why they didnt bother watching their battle just now, ximen qing felt his heart trembling in fear. after all, even murphys weakest skill, the powerful skill magma column, was more than it could bear. moreover, ximen qing had seen clearly how the angel tribes spatial passage was destroyed and murphys true spirit was trapped. this is a ruthless deity. ximen qing quickly said, err, mr. goblin, how about we both take a step back? both take a step back? logan smiled slightly, of course we can, but it depends on how we both take a step back? without waiting for ximen qing to speak, logan continued, first, turn off the live broadcast. ximen qing saw a glimmer of hope, quickly nodded, and immediately turned off the live broadcast. ill take a step back and let you return to your world fragment with your sub-dragon human legion, and the dragonscale legion, but you cant take any resources. logan pointed at the dragonscales who had been polluted by the sub-dragon bloodline, the dragonscale legion is your gain. the result was a mutation; the concentration of the dragon bloodline within them increased, their strength greatly improved, and they became incredibly loyal to sub-dragons. sub-dragons are ximen qings direct believers, they, and the dragonscales implanted with sub-dragon bloodline, all have a hint of sub-dragon divinity. simplifying it, theyre soiled and cant be used. ximen qing reluctantly nodded. it had produced the dragonscale legion with this purpose in mind, so it had to dig in and get a piece of the pie. but then logans next words turned its face green, not expensive, ten faith points per dragonscale, regardless of level. this is the step im taking back. as for your concession, extract the star core dragon kings blood from the wisdom beast. then give me a blueprint of the sub-dragon strongman as compensation, how does that sound? this on hearing logans demands, ximen qing immediately started cursing in his heart, this goblin deity is damn greedy! i have at least tens of thousands of these dragon fighters, wouldnt i lose a hundred thousand faith points all at once? even with the support of the family clan behind me, this is somewhat painful! and, its not bad enough that i didnt get the blood of the star core dragon king, now i have to extract it for you? in this world, is there such a wicked deity? damn, if it werent for the fact that this batch of dragonscale legion had experienced fierce battles and is now the elite of the battlefield, i would never agree to your terms! wait for when i rank up to the super level, ill show you! on the surface, though, ximen qing managed to squeeze out a smile, nodding repeatedly, that would be only right. mr. goblin, since youve asked, the promise will be honored. as for the blueprint of the sub-dragon strongman, ximen qing had been prepared for it. after fighting in different worlds, aside from the resources originally found in these worlds. the larger harvest is to catch and drag these worlds to ones own world fragment, swallow it, expand ones own world, and increase its foundation. just like how the anchor of the void is used to search for and descend onto the worlds, there is also the void veil used to conceal the traces of catching and dragging the world, and the void powerman used to catch and drag the world. however, they have many drawbacks C the anchor of the void can only search in the vast void based on the information specified by the deity, like finding a needle in a haystack and it is extremely difficult to find satisfying targets. the void veil can only cover the huge movement of the world, and it can not cover the small movements. the void powerman has no combat capability at all. contacting anything other than the anchor of the void may cause damage, and its usage lifespan is pitifully short. therefore, these three items are also humorously referred to on the forum as the three artefacts of the common people. of course, these are considered the three artefacts of the common people only in the blue star civilization. but if they were placed in other civilizations, even those with a dominator, they might be treated as a civilizations foundation and taken seriously! within the blue star civilization, different high-level racial deities all have corresponding advanced treasures, just like the angel tribe has the divine scepter, angel wings, and angel powerman. only the high-level war race, the sub-dragon humans, also have the existence of the sub-dragon strongman. this strongman has self-healing capabilities, faster dragging speed, and can be upgraded by merging dragon veins. for the goblin tribe, that has nothing, blackmailing the sub-dragon human for a sub-dragon strongman is perfectly normal. so ximen qing had expected this all along, and even felt relieved that logan did not request to him to provide materials to make the strongman. hums. a strand of golden light was accepted by logan. inside it was the blueprint for the sub-dragon strongman. if one is capable, one could also make modifications by oneself. of course, ximen qing did not believe that the goblin deity had this ability. this race deity, known for its brutish strength, even thought to himself, humph, a goblin deity that only knows how to fight. you can fight? whats the use of fighting? in the end, its all about power and background! arent you still asking me for the blueprint of the sub-dragon strongman? with your goblin intellect, im afraid youll just barely manage to build it! when you need to upgrade and modify the sub-dragon strongman in the future, can you understand it? you still have to be easily handled by me. a blunt brute who can only fight! thinking of this, ximen qing managed a smile to curry favor, and went to refine the star core dragon kings blood from the wisdom beast. meanwhile, logan sits quietly on the clouds, watching the war below indifferently, and sighs internally, worthy of the war angel. even though all my goblins are of legendary occupation, the casualties are still higher. on the battlefield below, it often takes five goblin giant demons to fight three war angels. even with the support of an upgraded wolf pack, they barely managed to have the upper hand. among the giant demons who survived the fierce fighting but did not meet the conditions for advancing into giant soldiers, a small part of them opened their pores and began to absorb the bloody stench, death, and war from the air; all full of the breath of slaughter. and on logans panel, the number of goblins fulfilling the conditions for advancing into giant soldiers is also growing at an extremely slow pace. this discovery made logan somewhat surprised, i originally only knew that wisdom would limit the goblin giant demons from advancing to become giants. it appears that slaughter can lower the threshold. so that the wisdom-deficient goblin giant demons can also barely meet the advancement threshold. of course, if they want to continue advancing, wisdom must be indispensable. at this time, the war below has also ended. the goblin legion is cleaning up the battlefield, performing a war dance, and starting the primitive sacrificial praise. on dragon city in the distance, a large number of dragon tamers watched the battlefield with anxious, impatient, hateful, and expectant gazes. meanwhile, logan is also constantly receiving log prompts before his eyes seeking recommendation votes, followers, and rewards! my gratitude to all, the author bows down in thanks! Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 47: I hope the children can embrace the New World! chapter 50: chapter 47: i hope the children can embrace the new world! translator: 549690339 t03 world area, ts0083 planet (angel mini), killing murphy thompson and annihilating the war angel legion is one thing. this is war heather graham sits on the divine throne, her eyes like turbulent waves under a storm, filled with undercurrents, but how dare you imprison murphys true spirit? in her anger, shes also somewhat puzzled, i am the princess of jixi empire, and the lord of mythical angels. how dare he provoke me? moreover, im certain that he has realized my goodwill and reciprocated it. heather graham is confused, but due to her pride, she deems pondering things she considers beneath her as beneath her as well. i really want to wage war she murmurs softly, the platinum killing aura filling the entire holy palace, to take away everything you have. heather graham doesnt realize that unknowingly, her nature has been influenced by the inborn arrogance of the angel family. slightly startled, a trace of clarity appears in heather grahams eyes, and a hint of fear in their depths, no, why would i think of such terrifying things? but, this arrogant logan must be punished as well! hmm i cant let him harm murphys true spirit. even for angels, it takes a lot of time to breed someone of murphys caliber. first, add him, and give him a chance to apologize. heather graham suppresses her arrogance, but not entirely, he must be terrified when he realizes that i know his true identity. as long as hes still worried about his true identity being exposed, attracting unwanted attention, and coveting, im not afraid he wont submit! as she thought about it, heather graham couldnt help but smile on her stunning, pure face. the solemn aura within the holy palace faded away, replaced with joy. she couldnt wait to see logan in an embarrassing, fearful state. t07 territory, dragon taming world, above dragon city, watching the battlefield outside, the dragon tamers are a mix of fear, excitement, and nervousness. they silently communicate with each other through telepathy without speaking, what are these evil creatures doing. killing each other like this? who cares, keep on killing! right, we cant fight back, but seeing more and more of them die, i cant help but get excited! the fight is almost over dont stop, keep killing! yes, just buy a little more time! its as if the deities in the dark responded to their pleas. they see that after the green -skin demons completely annihilated the feather demons, they didnt attack the dragon legion, but stayed in place, not advancing towards dragon city! it seems that there is no sign of attacking dragon city in the short term! as the remainder left behind to confuse the evil creatures and create the illusion that dragon city is still defending and has no intention of fleeing, they are all volunteers. at this moment, a flame of hope burns in everyones eyes, and even the older dragon tamers cry with joy, its great! it must be the mother worlds will helping us in secret! its almost time, the spatial rift whale group will soon open the spatial passage, taking the fire seed away from the mother world! once they leave the mother world, the time and space in the void will no longer be as clear as within the world, even an evil god might be powerless! the fire seed shall not be extinguished, and the spirit humans shall not perish! suddenly, one of the dragon tamers with white temples couldnt help but sigh, hope, children, can embrace the new world. above the clouds, logan kept seeing log prompts in front of his eyes as he listened to the sacrificial song C [log]: your goblin legion is at war with the war angel legion! [log]: you have killed the sixth order star angel murphy thompson! [log]: you have imprisoned his true spirit without destruction, which will significantly reduce your loot. [log]: you have obtained the loot star law 1.3% the first sequence 0.03%! [log]: you have obtained the loot special effect zealous will! [log]: your goblin legion has annihilated the war angel legion, with casualties including 75 third order shadow hunters, 3 fourth order shadow hunters, 753 third order goblin giant demons, and 23 fourth order goblin giant soldiers! [log]: you have slain 873 mythical war angels, a great victory! [log]: you have obtained the loot primitive divinity*2.1% divine rule*3.2% war rule 16.7%! [log]: you have obtained the loot solidifiable special effects light element affinity, charge, sword master [log]: you have obtained the loot special effect legion war soul! [log]: you can consume faith points to fuse the special effect legion war soul with the bond wolf pack! [log]: you have obtained faith points+345,800! [log]: you have entered friendly negotiations with ximen qing! [log]: you have received 100,000 faith points, sub-dragon warrior construction blueprint, and star core dragon king blood *1! legion war soul. logan nodded slightly. the drop of the legion war soul was within his expectations. it was something similar to a bond, enhancing the combat power of a group. it was also a powerful means for group strength to counter individual greatness. otherwise, there would be no need to form a legion. instead, resources would be piled on individual talents to cultivate strong ones that can break through everything. throughout history, legendary legions reversing the tide and killing transcendent slayers of gods have had their share of successes as well. even if they came at a terrible price, but success is still success. logan did not immediately choose to fuse, but looked at ximen qing, who approached him with a sneaky and flattering smile, and asked, has the blood of the star core dragon king been extracted? it has been extracted, it has been. ximen qing hastily extended his dragon claw, revealing a drop of blood boiling like lava, tightly locked by chains of belief turned golden light. his eyes were full of greed. however, seeing logan, the greed faded. he did have thoughts of secretly taking the drop of dragon king blood behind logans back, but doing so, could he leave this world fragment? probably, logan would smash him into pieces in an instant. then, not only would he not have the dragon king blood, but he would also lose the dragonscale legion! the moment ximen qing handed over the blood, he felt a sense of emptiness in his heart. he knew it was because the drop of blood was indeed important to him, which was why he instinctively felt this way. such strong vitality! logan took the blood, feeling the vitality within it still teeming after countless years and numerous timelines. he couldnt help but be shocked, and became even more certain of one thing, that star core dragon king must be a kings throne! not just because hes transcendent and called a dragon king, but actually reigning supreme among the transcendent dragons! how could the blood of such a being appear in the dragon taming world and even more so, in such an active state. logan looked up at the sky, a trace of doubt arising in his heart. if this were placed in the martial arts world, the blood of a transcendent being would be enough to regenerate them. within the world of gods, transcendent beings are divine spirits, and as long as they have worshipers praying for them, they can still return from the river of time and space. let alone a kings throne among transcendent beings. they could also follow causality to find those related to them. it wasnt until logan held the blood in his hand that he felt the surging vitality within it C the dragon king was not dead! Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 48: The most skillful and righteous traditional art skills chapter 51: chapter 48: the most skillful and righteous traditional art skills translator: 549690339 thoughts flashed through logans mind, and he didnt care too much, casually pocketing the drop of dragon kings blood. anyway, i never intended to use it myself. while the dragon vein is compatible with the path i am preparing for the goblin tribe, it is not essential. when i auction it off what does it matter if its the dragon kings or not? dare they cause trouble on the blue star transcendent tiers territory? a smile appeared on logans face. the blue star civilization, when faced with external enemies, is most adept and righteous at swinging people! just like this batch of newbie divine players. when binding the hyperdimensional mark and being randomly assigned to unexplored t world communities by the hyperdimensional game, they were coveted by the native civilizations. the federation unceremoniously dispatched the holy throne C though they certainly intended to take advantage of the situation and develop the new world community. in the existing world communities where many blue star divine players were exploring, the native civilizations strong ones were often overwhelmed to death by the blue star divine players. ximen qings ingratiating smile became more intense. big brother goblin, could i ask you a favor? speak. can you give me your hyperdimensional mark contact information? there is a rich female divine player from a high-level monarch race who wants to be friends. ximen qing spoke quickly. i promise i wont look at your real identity! this is a high-level monarch race, big brother goblin. just adding a friend would do no harm to you, and it would expand your connections and avenues it was only at this moment that logan realized why ximen qing had seemed so sneaky earlier. he originally thought that ximen qing had been defeated. little did he know that this was just melinda tangs task. thinking of the little girl who had been working hard for her cousin, logan let out a soft laugh. ximen qings endless chatter suddenly stopped. just as he prepared to speak up again, he heard, get lost. damn green skin! ximen qing was furious. he had been ridiculed in the forums for this task, only to find the goblin deity showing no mercy. you want me to get lost, dont you? wait, waiting for me to transcend and seeing how i deal with you! with these thoughts, ximen qing squeezed out a smile and nodded repeatedly. alright, big brother goblin. ill leave right now. logan watched him leave without saying a word. in his eyes, ximen qing was a true villain, but he could also let go. moreover, logan had a premonition that this wouldnt be his last encounter with ximen qing. recalling how ximen qing had drawn immense firepower to himself and gifted logan 100,000 faith points and the sub-dragon warrior construction blueprint, logan couldnt help but smile. grow well. what else will you have to redeem yourself with next time we meet? then, his will swayed slightly. logans gaze shifted to dragon city, taking a deep breath. the spatial passage is almost being drilled open by those spatial rift whales. indeed, one only knows to improve efficiency when theres a knife to their neck. its about time to start the show. let me extinguish your hopes. then, the oracle descended begin the siege! remember to go slow, dont break through. on dragon city, theyre coming! watching the green evil demon army slowly advancing towards dragon city, the dragon tamers revealed mocking smiles. werent their speeds extremely fast? why are they so slow now? are they trying to make us fear and ridicule us? the chief councilor roared loudly at the dragon tamers, soldiers, are you afraid? never! have you ever backed down? never! do you regret it? never! soldiers looking at the dragon tamers with blazing flames in their eyes, the chief councilors voice was deafening, die with me in battle! one by one, the brilliant tamed spirits and dragons were released, ready to fight with the determination to die. not fighting to the death, but dying in battle. in the center of dragon city, a large area of buildings had been violently cleared. only a large group of spatial rift whales, with their heads sticking into the dark spatial passage and their tails still flapping frantically in an attempt to squeeze through, remained. normally, spatial rift whales lived in the void near the outside of the dragon taming world, opening up temporary spatial passageways. traveling between the inside and outside of the world should have been a routine act for them, an innate ability. but at this moment, their bodies contained a large number of lives that were forbidden to go out. the world was under attack from an evil god. not only did the children raised by the world not fight to the death for it, but they also wanted to escape with a great many treasured items. needless to say, this was not allowed. the instincts of the spatial rift whales were suppressed by the world will of dragon tamer world. this made their escape extremely difficult. to the point where the spatial rift whales would want to give up, but they were driven by their masters to leave at any cost, even if it meant burning their lives. a young man with a dragon taming mark on his forehead, radiating a strong red light and a faint dragon aura, looked up at the faintly glowing sky. this was the virtual mini-world inside the spatial rift whales, where one could observe the outside world through the sky. the scenes appearing in the sky were the events happening outside, where the dragon tamers fought alongside green-skinned demons in a desperate battle! father is fighting with the heart of dying in battle. in this battle, whether winning or losing, death is certain around him, besides the real young geniuses from various places, were the descendants of dragon citys local nobility, as well as the first-tier dragon tamers. even without looking at the projection above their heads, all the spirit humans could sense the bloody battle outside, which had become so horrible as to be unimaginable. even if they closed their eyes, they couldnt bear to look any further. the blood ties from the same origin allowed them to feel, however vaguely, that countless lives with the same blood were disappearing in large numbers in a short period, just like ants eaten by anteaters witnessing these scenes, the fire seeds were filled with tears. except for a very few who were relieved, most of them had eyes full of hatred, pain, and a hint of hope that was gradually growing. time seemed to pass very slowly in these moments. boom! boom! boom! boom! finally, not knowing how long it had been, a dull sound rang out, followed by a sudden sense of weightlessness, loss, and weakness, as well as a series of dull noises in quick succession weve escaped! theres hope now! were in the void now C theres no way these evil gods can find us! yeah, no matter how powerful the evil gods are, can they chase us beyond the world? thats right, the dragon tamer world is not a place where they can come and go as they please! the battlefield in the sky was quickly receding, replaced by the pitch-black void and tiny points of light representing other worlds. we must find a new world! and continue the spirit human civilization! the young man stepped forward. he was the youngest son of the chief councilor and the most talented one. he was also the deputy leader among the fire seeds. he didnt cheer, but just spoke word by word, and then, make revenge the ultimate mission of spirit human civilization! next, he was going to arrange for the spatial rift whale masters to search for a navigational route. he had a secret that even his father didnt know ever since he was born, he could feel a warm will guiding him from a distant place beyond time and space. he believed that by following his feelings, he would surely reach the new world! and then, take revenge! hiss! at that moment, the spatial rift whale suddenly shook violently changes appeared in the sky. all the spirit humans looked up and were filled with astonishment. from the spatial passage that was supposed to shrink slowly due to the departure of the spatial rift whales, a pair of giant hands reached out asking for recommendation votes and rewards! updating with 5k words, please follow me on monday next week, this days following is related to a recommendation, which is very important to a small author, thank you! the little author bows in gratitude! Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 50: Anyway, I’m Already Inside… (2 in 1 Chapter) chapter 55: chapter 50: anyway, im already inside (2 in 1 chapter) translator: 549690339 t07 world zone, dragon taming world, logan sends out a wisp of his will, falling on the beautiful girl, checking if she has the qualifications to become heavenly auxiliary monarch. of course, he knew in his heart that the hope was somewhat slim. moments later, the result comes out C as he expected, her qualifications are only above average due to her severely damaged true spirit. not bad, its enough for my current stage. logan shakes his head slightly, clear in his heart. even with the aid of world treasure-level luck, its still impossible for him to obtain the will seeds that could make him a heavenly auxiliary monarch. moreover, he doesnt even have a secret land now, let alone heaven realm. being the so-called heavenly auxiliary monarch is essentially being a secretary. helping deities run the entire world, constantly adjusting in detail. even when time accelerates, they work intricately and in detail for long periods. and protecting the world when the deity is absent. the prerequisite for achieving this is to have a secret land and will seeds. and the dragon tamer world will in front of him is the will seeds logan has found. even without the secret land, it can help him, under his established rules, manage the worlds operation roughly at this stage. a will seed with above-average qualifications is usually used by giant spirit level deities. moreover, even a vast majority of giant spirits, even those one step away from the transcendent tier, dont necessarily have secret lands. they all use will seeds for rough management of the world initially. looking at the girl with slightly bowed head, logans eyes are slightly condensed, as his next move might be somewhat dangerous. glancing at the dragon city below, logan grabs the girl, tears open the spatial rift, and arrives at a place without any life within a thousand miles. chuck leaf. logan calls the true name of his follower from the bottom of his heart. the next moment, a large amount of fate belonging to ye chen is temporarily borrowed by him. this vast fate wraps him completely, disguising him as if he were the protagonist of the dragon taming world. logan is attempting to communicate with and even enslave the dragon tamer world will by using the aura of the world wills protector! he wants to imprint his brand on the dragon tamer world will and reshape it in his image. only in this way can he trust the dragon tamer world will to manage his world. and now, sensing the familiar aura, the beautiful girl transformed into the dragon tamer world will finally shows a slight spiritual fluctuation in her lifeless purple eyes. let the communication begin. logan just casually sits on a cloud. however, as he gradually communicates with the dragon tamer world will, a huge change occurs in the dragon taming world above. looking at the world from the void, one can see that the massive cloud layer above the azure dragon taming world is rapidly moving and rotating, with logan as the absolute center, forming a huge white cloud vortex! scenes of magnificent spectacle flash before logans eyes like a horse watching flowers the gathering of space dust in large quantities, the nurturing of the core of the dragon taming world, and the gradual completion of the broken true spirit life elements in the void enter the dragon taming world and give birth to single-celled, multicellular, and even living creatures under the primitive chaotic environment! in an instant, logan seems to have witnessed the growth of the dragon taming world from its birth to the present, over countless eons! from the birth of intelligent giant beasts, a terrifying upright ape capable of forming contracts with giant beasts, to the present lancaster spirit race then, before logan, appears a figure shrouded in golden light. this figure has a warped tentacle-skirt and beastly limbs on the lower body, and a smoothly curved, androgynous humanoid figure on the upper body. it has no face, emits an aura that warns people to stay away. this is the natural manifestation of the collective will of the dragon taming world before it began a spirit ability upgrade. after the spirit ability upgrade, the human characteristic of the lancaster spirit race overwhelmingly defeated the beast characteristic of the giant beast race. only then did the dragon tamer world will form the appearance of the beautiful girl. at this moment, the dragon tamer world will is continuously emitting waves of confusion! logically speaking, she shouldnt have any self-will yet, but her self-will is beginning to sprout now. however, the life aura in front of her is very peculiar, giving it a contradictory feeling of both hatred and intimacy, making it hesitate, dragon tamer world will protector? my protector? but your aura why the intermittent will waves from the girl suddenly stutter, then, as if truly awakening, the will waves instantly become cold and hostile, intruder! you are not my protector, you are an alien demon! evil god!! seeing the reaction of dragon tamer world will, logan is not surprised at all. although the dragon tamer world will is not a real will, it is far more powerful than a supercomputer. and now, even more so, it is due to his huge intrusion, causing strong stimulation that has temporarily sprouted its self-will. its normal for her to recognize the disguise created by logan with ye chens fate in just a few seconds. found it, have you? logan shows a cruel smile, as to deities, wild world wills are natural prey! Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 50: Anyway, I’m Already Inside… (2 in 1 Chapter) _2 chapter 56: chapter 50: anyway, im already inside (2 in 1 chapter) _2 translator: 549690339 anyway, im already in then hurry up and solve it! logans faith points flooded in like pouring into a bottomless cave, starting to consume uncontrollably C a thousand points, two thousand points eight thousand points, ten thousand points thirty thousand points, a hundred thousand points thankfully, he had gained a lot of faith points this time, plus the previous ones, even after tearing open the spatial passage to catch the spatial rift whale, he still had enough left to brand the dragon tamer world will! after nearly omnipotent faith points were expended by logan, a staggering total of one hundred and thirty thousand points, it momentarily suppressed the dragon tamer world will, which was trying to run wild! logan seized the opportunity and instantly imprinted a platinum light spot over the dragon tamer world will. then, the light spot continuously spread, like contamination, platinum brilliance continued to spread on the dragon tamer world will. and more than that, it was constantly changing its shape! a moment later, the dragon tamer world will was already glowing with a platinum sheen from head to toe. soon, the color faded. it still looked like the beautiful girl from before, but its eyes had changed from purple to gold, and there was a platinum mark in between its eyebrows. now, it was filled with logans aura from head to toe! from now on, as long as logan doesnt die, it will always be controlled by him! looking at the meek dragon tamer world will in front of him, logan smiled slightly and said: from now on, youll be called kanna. kannas platinum mark on her forehead flickered gently, her nascent self-awareness began to grow, and her will waves came out, kanna has met father god! very good, prepare the origin of the dragon-taming world that you have nurtured and wait for the world fusion to infuse it all into the new world. logans tone was indifferent, and the origin of the dragon-taming world was a treasure that had taken the world will a long time to slowly condense. without the origin of the dragon taming world, the dragon tamer world will would become weak and even slow its development. but what does that matter? the dragon taming world is about to be devoured, and kanna becomes his steering secretary. so, whats the use of keeping the world origin? better to offer it to the new world and help it grow faster. yes, sir! kanna remained respectful, even without any hesitation for this order that would cause her great harm. very good, this branding should have no problems. logan waved for kanna to retreat while pondering, after all, its the world will, even a branding cant guarantee absolute certainty, so we still need to check it periodically. logan had just carried out a basic obedience test, and kanna didnt show any other reaction, which satisfied her greatly. the first time making a will servant, it all went so smoothly. lets go back. logan waved his hand, and kanna bowed slightly before returning to the universe, continuing to maintain the functioning of the dragon taming world. the world will was lost and regained, as if nothing had changed. but all the lives in the dragon tamer world felt a sense of confusion at the same time, as if they had lost something unknowingly! logan stood upright, looking around- at this moment, the dragon tamer world in his eyes had lost most of its secrets, just like dust world in his eyes. the sub-dragon strongman is already being created. it seems that the lancaster spirit race is still trying to organize something called dragon worship sect, trying to restore the spirit races orthodoxy, interesting. chuck leaf is also breaking through the barriers between the city-states, trying to establish a great unified spirit race kingdom, stabilizing his own qualification as the hero. well, thats good, after he stabilizes, he can be sent to wise man planet to investigate. logan looked satisfied with everything happening in the dragon taming world. the logs hadnt started popping up yet, probably waiting for the sub-dragon strongman to be made, the dragon taming world to be caught back into the dust world, and the fusion to be completed before prompting. but that doesnt really matter, oh, right. logan was just thinking that he didnt have much to do and could take a little break, when he suddenly remembered something, hurriedly opened the hyperdimensional mark, the auction is about to start. i havent hung up the star core dragon kings blood yet. it wasnt until then that logan saw a few unread notifications, opening them one by one C [log]: player heather graham[angel]sent you a friend invite! heather added me as a friend? logan shook his head slightly with a playful look, with her authority, she must have known long ago that i am the goblin deity, which is also within my expectations. logan never thought of everyone as fools. most of them in the t world region are new players. logan and his vest both belong to the highly correlating and distinctive goblin tribe, so the chances of being exposed are actually quite high. however, he never planned to keep this secret for too long. all he needed was to get through his current extremely weak period, she didnt reveal my identity information and chose to add me as a friend for private negotiations instead? he analyzed it in his heart; on one hand, it might be disdain, disdain for doing something as low-end as revealing identity information. on the other hand, its arrogance, not believing that i would dare to pull any tricks. then let her hang for a while. logan scrolled down- [log]: [human federation C blue star guard: dear player, according to your real-life location zow city, a level iv spatial rift has appeared in your area, with extremely low danger, a low-risk warning has been issued to you!] Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 50: Anyway, 1 1 m Already Inside… (2 in 1 Chapter) _3 chapter 57: chapter 50: anyway, 1 1 m already inside (2 in 1 chapter) _3 translator: 549690339 [log]: [human federation-blue star guard department: dear player, based on your real-life location zow city, the level iv spatial rift in your area has been closed, and the overflowing monsters have been dealt with.] [log]: [human federation-blue star guard department: dear player, considering your authority level, zow city guard department invites you to participate in the upcoming large-scale spatial rift defensive battle with a 78.3% probability.] upon seeing this, logans brow furrowed in an instant, didnt a spatial rift just appear recently? its only been a few days, and its happening again? why is it so frequent? although he missed this spatial rift crisis, it didnt matter to him, as this was a common occurrence among deity players. but, this upcoming large-scale spatial rift thinking about it, logan suddenly felt a headache. even though after becoming a deity player, he could completely avoid returning to blue star and even if blue star was destroyed, as long as his world was fine, he could rest easy. however, on one hand, his family is still there. on the other hand, for some reason, the upper echelons of the federation, who truly wield power and authority, place great importance on the existence of blue star. not only do they not allow it to be destroyed, but they also try to strengthen blue stars indigenous forces. as a result, even though the deity players are based in various world communities outside of distant time and space, they still try their best to defend the city under regional autonomy and city semi-autonomy once a city falls, various benefits or plans would face an embarrassing situation of a 70-80% cancellation. for example, this t world communitys sequence plan. if logans city is a fallen city occupied by monsters brought by the spatial rift, as long as it hasnt been reclaimed, he would have no chance with the sequence plan. even if he can defeat the first sequence, it would be useless. and this policy has been protested more than once, with some even suggesting that based on blue stars current civilization level, a super city accommodating everyone could be built. but the dominators attitudes are extremely firm first, each city must defend itself, and relocation is not allowed. second, cities that fall face punishment and lose their benefits unless they find a way to retake them. except for dominators, no one knows why. even transcendent players, all they need to do is execute. there must be a huge secret in this logan frowned, his eyes full of helplessness, but what does this have to do with me? large scale even if its just a level il spatial rift, individual transcendent figures might appear. with zow citys level theres no choice, i have to tough it out. logan still needs the federations policy support at this stage to grow rapidly; he cant let go of blue star and focus on his small territory without any desires or needs. after casually replying with a confirmation to participate, he continued to scroll down to the last message [log]: dear one-star citizen, the auction you reserved is about to begin. please be prepared to participate. every time a big event happens, the auction will reflect something. logan took out the star core dragon kings blood, uploaded the imprinted information to the hyperdimensional mark, joined his item for the auction, set the auction conditions, and quietly waited for the auction to begin, i hope the frequent appearance of spatial rifts is not global. that way, the guard department may be able to invite more helpers. besides, after ximen qing left, he seems to be back to his old ways, flaunting extravagance in the t forum, planning to join the auction under the guidance of his family elders. so, this drop of dragon kings blood logan showed a strange smile on his face and entered the auction following the prompt of the hyperdimensional mark. a combined chapter, seeking recommendations, rewards! seeking the next chapters reading, this chapters reading is important for a recommendation for the new author, please! the new author bows in thanks! Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading!] chapter 58: chapter 51: i am doing this for justice! [please continue reading!] translator: 549690339 t07 territory, dragon taming world, all members of the dragon worship sect, execute immediately! chuck leafs face was cold. following a long period of battling, he was no longer his jovial self filled with hope and sunshine. instead, he had shouldered the lancaster spirit races insults, nailed on the pillar of historical humiliation, time and again, cleansing the spirit race. history? if i destroyed history, who would know the truth? i will be the glorious king of the spirits! the hero who saved the spirit race as foretold in the prophecy suddenly, chuck leaf recalled the widespread prophecy[on that day, blood and fire will descend here.] [evil and ignorance, holiness and innocence will be present.] [the world will descend into war, and no spirit-being can escape.] [a hero will emerge from the betrayal, walk into the darkness, and lead the spirit tribe into a new era!] a faint smile appeared on his lips, emerging from betrayal, stepping into the darkness, leading the spirit race into a new era. isnt that me? the spirit race betrayed the mother world by initiating the fire seed plan. i am bringing justice! moreover, as per past development speed, even without the descent of the god master, other deities will appear, and destruction is inevitable. why not embrace the god master and step into a new era? chuck leaf noticed that the worlds favor toward him had not faded throughout these days of the ruthless purging, instead, it become even deeper. my qualification to become a true hero is not far away. maybe, it can be quicker become a hero and share the burdens of our great god master! at this thought, a cruel light flickered in chuck leafs eyes. he turned to his commander and issued orders, distribute my order, execute every member of the dragon worship sect! any concealers, destroy their family along with them! non-reporters of any information, beheaded! he knew such actions would lead to a large number of wrongful cases. there would be spirits who would use this opportunity for personal vendettas, he continued, executioners need to be tested by the inquisition officer. those who fail will also be executed! those who pass the inquisition but are still under major suspicion, send them to the god clan for further inquisition. if they fail the inquisition, the inquisition officer will be beheaded too! this was the transcendent world where such simple operations could prevent people from slipping through the gaps and moreover, in troubled times, execute heavy penalties. god master isnt leaving me much time. i need to establish the spirit dynasty as quickly as possible. otherwise, there may not be a chance after the world fusion. the spirit tribe might be scattered around the world, becoming second-class citizens. by then, the spirit tribe will truly lose its future! this is also a test set by the god master. tenderness filled chuck leafs eyes, i will pass the test, become the king of the spirits, and better guide the spirit race toward glory! it might sound absurd, but in his heart, he did not believe he was a traitor. he truly believed he was leading the spirit race toward a new era, a stronger future t forum, the monthly auction is about to start. whats the matter? does it concern you? no, but im unhappy that ximen qing is attending the auction. he lost to the goblin deity but is still arrogant. his family has one transcendent tier member, you could have had one too. yeah, his failure is just a temporary thing. he is the sub-dragon god, from a high-level war race; considering his familial support and talent, he will have a high chance of becoming transcendent in the future. yeah, no matter how powerful the goblin deity is, can he reach the transcendent tier even the giant spirit finds it hard! the goblin deity was just fortunate to defeat ximen qing this time, but will there be a next time? this might just be the peak of his life. on a lighter note, he might be bragging about i once defeated a young ximen qing in the future. ah, the limitations of ones race are indeed shackles. there are many who have broken the shackles, but usually, after breaking it once, theyve reached their limit. like how the sub-dragon can only advance to the lower-class monarch dragon race and thats it. also, the gnoll tribe with good luck can upgrade to lower-class war race: dragonborn gnolls. even though this is their final form, its enough. after all, even the lowest transcendent tier is still a notch above. thankfully, the goblin doesnt have the possibility to advance. there was no instance in the history of the hyperdimensional game. otherwise, not sure who would be the laughingstock between him and ximen qing. if he could advance, that would make history. but, thats unlikely. by the way, i heard ximen qing saying earlier that he heard there will be items related to dragon veins in this auction, so he brought his elder to attend. he wouldnt be thinking about advancing to the sky dragon person, would tsk, if he successfully advances, wait for the day when ximen qing uploads a projection of him humiliating goblin deity. this guy holds a grudge. blue star, district 2, waterguard city, second auntie, are you sure that you can get me into the auction? i dont want to be accused of boasting. the appearance of ximen qing in his original body was quite decent, his face was well groomed, nothing like the ferocious look when he was the sub-dragon god. at this moment, he was swaying the arm of a plump woman wearing a red heart knot around her neck, looking quite pleasing.. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading! chapter 59: chapter 51: i am doing this for justice! [please continue reading! translator: 549690339 second auntie, i have to tell you, i made quite the fool of myself this time. i was defeated by someone, totally unknown, who had entered the hyperdimensional game and developed the goblin tribe to new heights. i cant wait to advance to the transcendent tier. i want to directly upgrade my race to sky dragon person and then take revenge on it!! its a pity that your transcendent pig dragon king just went into hibernation, otherwise using its bloodline would have been an option. although he said this, ximen qing had some disdain in his heart. he didnt think highly of the bloodline of the pig dragon king, ranked at the bottom of the transcendent tier, but saying so would surely offend second auntie penelope, so he used a different excuse. the main reason was that the pigs dragon king and pig dragon civilization of second auntie penelope had been stuck at the passageway for a long time without any breakthrough. now it seemed like they had given up on further advancement and began to focus on cultivating descendants. he, ximen qing, was their best and most favored. therefore, he confidently made this willful demand. okay- on penelopes fat face was a pampering smile, but the glint in her eyes carried inscrutable meanings. the heart knot on her collar was constantly sending out ripples that ximen qing was oblivious to, rest assured, during the last exploration of the ruins, second auntie earned a lot of merits and contributions, which allowed her to elevate her authority level to two-star warriors, allowing her to bring three direct descendants to the auction. our family has many younger generations, but second auntie only brought you. thats good, we must get a treasure that can help me ascend to a sky dragon persons bloodline this time. rest assured, thomas. even if it means going broke, second auntie will get that treasure for you! hearing second auntie calling him by his pet name, ximen qing felt warmth in his heart, and he ignored the fleeting discomfort he had just felt, the goblin deity? with the assistance of second auntie, i wouldnt even glance at the star core dragon kings blood. what star core dragon king? if its so hard for him to modify a tiny world fragment, hes probably not a strong transcendent. the dragon vein treasures ill casually bid for later will be stronger than you! thats what you consider a treasure, goblin deity. garbage! even if you gave it to me, i wouldnt want it! at the hyperdimensional auction venue, it wasnt merely a screen, where auction items appeared, and people bid against the screen. instead, it was a virtual world constructed where everyone would enter in their divine form as if they were really attending an auction. even though its impossible to hide ones face here. no one could access other peoples information though. incredible. it was logans first time attending an auction, and he took his randomly assigned seat as instructed. feeling the terrifying abyss-like aura around him, he didnt feel a shred of trepidation or inferiority. instead, he was filled with endless longing. soon, several majestic auras fell rapidly, arriving at the venue with a thunderous boom, rendering the whole auction house silent and breathless! is this the kings throne even with the presence of heavy armor and killing machine, it took logan several moments to recover from the fleeting oppressive aura, no wonder its believer civilization is a level 1 civilization, having colonized nearly half of the world community! logan internally marveled, looking at the hasty auras around him, they must all be deity players participating in the auction tor the first time. the veteran players were all unperturbed, looking on with amusement. although their instincts were making them feel fearful. that is like a killing machine, logan scanned all the movements in his vicinity instantaneously, and what he saw left him stunned, ximen qing? he really came. is the woman next to him his elder? logan saw the obese woman next to ximen qing, and his pupils contracted, his heart filled with doubt, i remember ximen qing once mentioned that his elder, due to the race grade of the followers, had given up the hope of a higher realm and was fully focused on grooming their descendants. but this deity, i can sense her ambition, shes definitely not the sort content with mediocrity. shaking his head, logan stopped dwelling on these irrelevant matters because the kings throne had arrived, and the auction was about to start soon, numerous high-level auction items flew past, making logan, who was already slightly satisfied with his plump purse, feel ashamed [first auction item:] [a high-ranking overstep mysterious puppet produced by mysterious puppet civilization: its combat power is comparable to a high-ranking overstep entity, and it possesses the ability to enter the mysterious plane. this makes it a natural super assassin. the mysterious puppet civilization once had a record of assassinating otherworld kings thrones with seven high-ranking overstep mysterious puppets!] [starting bid: 10 units of world origin!] a unit of world origin equates to 1,000 points of world origin. one point of world origin requires a small planet to breed for a hundred years or a medium-sized planet to breed for ten years or a giant planet to breed for one year. the starting price is the world origin that a giant planet can accumulate in ten thousand years! however, the bidding in the auction was soaring at a constant rate 11 units. 11.5 units. 11.6 units. poor? 12 units. 13 units! 21 units! Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 51: I am doing this for justice! [Please continue reading! chapter 60: chapter 51: i am doing this for justice! [please continue reading! translator: 549690339 the final transaction price was 21 units of world origin, equivalent to the accumulation of a giant planet over 21,000 years, or a small planet over 2.1 million years [water monkeys resentment: rule-based world heavy treasure. after use, it can create illusions of a large number of water monkeys in a world, which can confuse the world will (no level limit) in a short time. the transaction price was 17 units of world origin.] [environmental slogan: rule-based world treasure, after use, it can reduce the wealth growth of the target world, intensify the factional divisions within the world. suitable for lowering the resistance will before officially invading, increasing world spies (maximum medium-sized planet/world), the transaction price was 1.3 units of world origin.] [fox cry: rule-based world treasure (incomplete), after use, it can increase the success rate of hero creation! transaction price 3-78 units of world origin!] after the immortals brawl, the massive and terrifying presences disappeared. the atmosphere in the auction venue instantly relaxed many times. the following was the home court of two-star citizens and three-star warriors [first auction item:] [high-efficiency breeding potion formula: a reproduction potion suitable for the t world community, with good effects and not low side effects, includes the construction idea of the formula!] [restriction: trading range t world community!] [starting price: 10,000 faith crystals!] his lot being the first, logan was slightly taken aback, suddenly excited, being the first often has a certain probability of fetching a high price, exceeding its actual value. logan looked down excitedly, and he also heard murmuring voices around him, isnt this the high-efficiency breeding potion that the t forum wicked merchant sells? yes, i remember this person made a lot of money from the hostility of the native civilization and the sequence plan. how come the formula is being sold? perhaps the world is small, resources have been completely tapped out, and to produce a batch might take until the first round of the sequence plan ends! also, the construction idea of the formula is being sold as well, if bought now, one could profit faith points for a while! maybe lets try it! soon, someone started bidding 11,000 faith crystals! 11,500! 13,000! 16,000! 20,000! looking at the steadily soaring auction price, even logan was somewhat excited. originally in his mind, if it could sell for 15,000 faith crystals, that would already be very profitable, but he didnt expect it would actually rush to 20,000 in a short time! soon, the bidding ended, 23,600 once, twice three times! [transaction price23,600 faith crystals!] looking at the large number of faith crystals ready to be extracted appearing on his hyperdimensional mark, logan felt relieved. with this large number of faith points, he could give his world a good makeover, better enhancing its foundation! he continued to watch, waiting for the auction of the star core dragon kings blood, he was also looking forward to it. because it wasnt to be sold directly for faith points, that would be too much of a loss. the blood of a throne level king, was a rare treasure. he planned to barter it, in exchange for a treasure he currently needs very much, he already had an idea in his mind. meanwhile, ximen qing was also anxiously waiting for a suitable lot. he couldnt afford the lots between the big shots just now, and now it was finally his turn but one after another, the products quickly passed and the auction was about to come to an end, he still hadnt seen a suitable treasure. ximen qing became anxious right away, second auntie, didnt you say there would be dragon vein treasures suitable for me in this auction? where is the treasure? lois pan, who was being yelled at, had a trace of displeasure and a strange satisfaction in her eyes, but her face remained full of indulgence, thomas, dont worry, its coming. the next moment, a lava-like glow appeared, emitting a strong presence, lois pan laughed, you see, isnt it here? ximen qing looked up and was stunned at once. seeking recommendations, readers, rewards! thanks from the humble author! the transition chapter will soon end, and the next journey will begin! Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1] chapter 67: chapter 54: logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1] translator: 549690339 t world region, dragon taming world, in a wilderness near the beast abyss, three gigantic devices, tens of meters tall, were carefully polished by the clever hands of the lancaster spirit races craftsmen. they used their lifetime of skills and expertise in every detail. apart from some old craftsmen, most of them were young lancaster spirit apprentices, gilbert, what do you think these evil lords want with these devices? a young lancaster spirit wiped the sweat from his forehead, with no hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. moreover, when he looked at the overseeing outsiders, the goblin giants, there was no resistance, disgust, or hatred in his eyes, but rather some admiration, i wish i could be noticed by the evil lords too. get out of the way and dont be an eyesore. gilbert spat. you ungrateful dog how can you be so disrespectful to your deceased parents? hmph. young lancaster spirit aku was still smiling despite being scolded. but when he heard craftsman gilberts last sentence, his smile instantly faded, and he responded, hearing akus counter-question, gilbert was momentarily stunned. before he could say anything, aku continued, calmly stating, because i dont have dragon taming talent, our family was poor and had to live at the bottom of the city-state. my father made a living by scavenging, and my mother by weaving. not to mention the sickness they acquired, when i was ten years old, my sixteen-year-old sister was taken by the city guards and died. my father, an honest man his whole life, didnt dare to make a fuss. he was used as a live target for dragon taming training by the guards, and he died. my mother met a tragic end after seeing the guards laughing heartily. aku stared straight into gilberts eyes, his voice so indifferent that it frightened gilbert. tell me, who wronged my parents? gilbert fell silent. didnt he become a craftsman because he had nothing when he was born too? hadnt he suffered bullying and humiliation in the past as well? honestly, when he saw the dragon tamers, who used to oppress ordinary lancaster spirits, being killed, was there really no pleasure in his heart? perhaps there was. otherwise, he wouldnt have signed up to build these devices valued by the evil lords. even though the reason given was to prevent evil lords from slaughtering civilians in a fit of rage if no lancaster spirits responded. but he himself, of course, knew why he had signed up. in lancaster spirit society, where each city-state ruled separately, and city lords acted like emperors, their situation probably wasnt a rarity looking around at the laughter and smiles, it was as if their race wasnt on the brink of extinction. gilbert knew, the lancaster spirit races sky had collapsed! time passed, in the blink of an eye, ten days went by, dragon city, above the clouds, doutwo logan looked at the prompts before him and couldnt help but feel overjoyed, no, this is a triple delight. the log in front of him quickly scrolled through [log]: the mythical profession goblin giant god.lncomplete has successfully fused! [log]: do you want to consume faith points to transform the goblin legion? [log]: sub-dragon strongman successfully created, awaiting your faith points injection! [log]: do you want to consume faith points to give it spirituality? [log]: over 90% of the lancaster spirit race in the dragon taming world regard you and your subordinated races as legitimate rulers and consider them affiliated races! [log]: detected that the lancaster spirit race has no transcendent tier, but has a fourth order life form. determined to be a high-level prisoner breed! [log]: detected that your believers legion has conquered the dragon taming world! [log]: detected that your will has been imprinted on the dragon tamer world will, making it an affiliated will! [log]: detected that chuck leaf has completely ruled the lancaster spirit race, forming a hero identity. [log]: detected that the hero chuck leaf is your follower! [log]: congratulations on successfully conquering the border island world fragment, dragon taming world! [log]: the hyperdimensional game has recorded this world and its races, adding new entries! [log]: thank you for your contribution to the hyperdimensional game! [log]: not meeting the requirements for a bronze milestone event [log]: you have gained +100 merit points! a reward of 100 merit points! logan had a slight surprise in his eyes, not meeting the bronze milestone event was within my expectations since this was just an ordinary world war. but unexpectedly, i received a hundred merit points normally, this would be a reward for conquering a microplanet. perhaps its an extra reward because i tamed the hero of the dragon taming world and made him my follower. logan shook his head, no longer bothered by these trivial details, instead, he raised his gaze and observed this world from an almost high-dimensional perspective after chuck leafs repeated cleansings. the total number of the lancaster spirits had dropped from tens of millions to just over six million, especially the dragon tamers, whose numbers were all but decimated! after all, during the conquest of the world, they were the primary targets of the killings. at this moment, as chuck leaf relented, the world seemed as peaceful as if it had never experienced war, with an atmosphere of harmony above the countless skeletons. logan focused on the already completed sub-dragon strongman framework and issued a calm order, consume faith points and infuse the sub-dragon strongman with spirituality! Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_2 chapter 68: chapter 54: logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_2 translator: 549690339 consume faith points, make the void veil! consume faith points, arm all goblin legions, and then promote all goblin giant demons that reached the upgrade threshold in the previous last war! the next moment, the system began to operate. logans faith points seemed to be impossible to keep, as they were quickly consumed after he acquired them. but there was nothing he could do since his starting point was too low. as he thought about this, logan couldnt help but feel a trace of darkness in his eyes. given his current social status and strength, he couldnt figure out who had tamperea with his primal world ana race. moreover, even if he knew, he probably wouldnt be able to do anything about it now. thats why he had always suppressed this issue in his heart and rarely thought about such unhelpful matters during ordinary times. but that didnt mean he didnt care. suddenly, a hint of inspiration flashed through logans mind, didnt the hyperdimensional game say that because i was promoted to a one-star citizen, they would compensate me, increase my luck, and extend my lucky time? then can i shorten my lucky time or reduce my luck value. in exchange for some related things, whether its hints or contacts, as long as its relevant, about that person after all, its compensation for me. the moment the thought flashed through his mind, a mysterious will flickered and vanished. logan didnt know about it, so he just shook his head and smiled, ive been so lucky lately that ive gotten inflated, havent i? how could there be such a good thing? i should just increase my strength and then directly bulldoze my way. at this very moment. the drifting bottle symbolizing the demon contract was wandering in the void. without any warning, it seemed as if the god of fate gently nudged it, changing the direction in which the bottle drifted silently mud hell, within the edge of the palace cluster, damn! a grotesque humanoid creature covered in pus-filled sores and mud yelled furiously, what the hell did you do? why did my consumption of faith points suddenly skyrocket!? logan, you really deserve to die! darius turtlefields face looked ashen, like a rotten piece of meat. as he watched the faith points in the hyperdimensional mark being consumed rapidly, his heart bled. just in the past ten seconds, a hundred thousand faith points evaporated into thin air! and for him, who had exhausted the world treasure given by his father and was now an incompetent who possessed an excellent world and race but couldnt control his own race- even as a direct descendant of the turtlefield family, it was still a huge sum! and the hyperdimensional game darius turtlefield wouldnt dare to curse the hyperdimensional game, only complaining in a low voice, why do i have to bear the cost of logans increased luck value after he was promoted to a one-star citizen? its your compensation! and you, you compensate him, and i pay the bill after catching his breath, darius turtlefield thought of the sky man tribe and revealed a vicious smile, sky man female warrior? very impressive? every time i descend to my planet, you fight against me and drive me out of my own planet? heh, soon you will die. by then, well see who the sky man tribe and this planet belong to. and logan, you dont even know who i am what can you do about it? t07 world area, dragon taming world, as the log prompted, various anomalies appeared in the sky. [log]: detected that your believer species is not sub-dragon human, the faith points required to bestow spirituality upon the sub-dragon strongman have greatly increased! [log]: detected that you possess dragon-type rules, the faith points required to bestow spirituality upon the sub-dragon strongman have been slightly reduced! [log]: you consumed 100,000 faith points to bestow spirituality upon three sub-dragon strongmen! [log]: you consumed 200,000 faith points to create the void veil! [log]: detected that after the last war, there are 129 goblin giant demons and 12 third order shadow hunters under your command who meet the upgrade threshold! [log]: you consumed 36,000 faith points to promote them! [log]: you consumed 8,000,000 faith points to equip all goblin giant demons/giant warriors with blood bone armor! the vast amount of faith points formed a golden torrent in the sky, surging towards every corner of the dragon taming world. among them, the two largest torrents flowed towards the wilderness where the sub-dragon strongmen were. all the craftsmen and apprentices watched in shock, originally thinking that the dragon-headed humanoid structures built by the evil god and some extravagant city lords were just spectacles to deceive the country. little did they know that under the infusion of the golden torrent, these frames actually opened their eyes, emitting cold, emotionless golden light as if they had come to life! the three sub-dragon strongmen took to the sky and quickly arrived in the void outside the world. as they entered the void, their bodies swelled up like water-soaked sponges, expanding from ten meters to nearly ten thousand meters tall in just a few breaths! they stretched out their palms, and golden reins appeared out of thin air, locking the illusory reins to themselves and the dragon taming world. just like that, they started running through the void! Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_3 Chapter 69: Chapter 54: Logan, you really deserve to die! [2 in 1]_3 Translator: 549690339 With reins around their necks, they slowly dragged the Dragon Taming World, then accelerated towards the direction of the T04 World Region, running towards the location of the Goblin Dust World! Meanwhile, the largest golden torrent transformed from Faith Points enveloped the entire Dragon Taming World and turned into a pitch-black veil similar to the void, as if covering something. Originally, the rumble that emanated from the rapid movement of the Dragon Taming World in the void and the slight tremor disappeared into the invisible. Too bad, the Void Veil is just one of the three treasures for the common people. Logan shook his head slightly, Sub-Dragons only had the advanced version of Void Powerman C the Sub-Dragon Strongman. Otherwise, It wouldnt have to specifically check the concealing effect of the Void Veil. After careful observation, It found that the concealing effect of the Void Veil was indeed quite good, and the huge noise was almost gone. However, there were still many subtle noises that could not be concealed. And this could possibly lead to encountering void pirates while the worlds are being hunted. They were often born as void creatures, able to survive and move freely in the void. Or they were lives that have lost their homes and can move in the void by various means. On ordinary days, they relied on plundering worlds or Void Merchants for their livelihood. If they happened to encounter weak void pirates, it wouldnt be an issue; but if they had bad luck and encountered strong ones, there would be trouble. However, Logan wasnt too worried, With my current Luck Value, I shouldnt encounter void pirates, right? After all, this luck was granted by the World Treasure and has been enhanced by the Hyperdimensional Game. Thinking of this, Logan momentarily let down his guard. Returning to the world, It descended directly in front of Chuck Leaf who had already condensed a Hero Identity, preparing to arrange the exploration of the Wise Man Planet. Early on, when Wise Man Genius Elliot revealed everything within his dreams, It secretly threw the Anchor of the Void to stealthily anchor the mutated world, making it easier to investigate at any time. Praise be to you, great God Master! Seeing Logans arrival, Chuck Leaf quickly knelt down in reverence. There was no change in his behavior despite becoming a Hero. He remained unfailingly loyal to Logan, My Master has arrived, and Im ready to put myself in the line of fire to share your worries! Logan nodded slightly, a faint smile appearing on his handsome face, Chuck Leaf, youve done a great job in handling the affairs of the Lancaster Spirit Race. As he spoke, Logan plucked a strand of divine glowing hair from his head and casually granted it to Chuck Leaf. The hair melted into Chuck Leafs forehead and turned into a pitch-black mark, emitting a strong pressure. Logans voice was divine and indifferent, This is my reward, call my name in times of crisis. And now I come, to give you a new task. Logan casually opened a World Channel that could only accommodate one person, and the other side was the mutated Wise Man Planet, You shall carry my will to the other world, and lay the groundwork in preparation for my conquest! At the same time, Logan gently tapped his fingers, and a large amount of information about Wise Man Planet and [Strange Abyss] transformed into golden light points and was transmitted into Chuck Leafs mind. I am grateful for God Masters reward! Chuck Leaf became even more respectful; without any hesitation, he stepped into the World Channel before completely digesting the information, Chuck Leaf will clear the obstacles for the God Master! Watching Chuck Leafs departing figure, Logan also wanted to descend a wisp of his will and explore the inside with him. Unfortunately, there were other, possibly more critical matters at hand now. After all, in the memories of Wise Man Genius Elliot, among the Abyssal Domain beings that descended on the Wise Man Planet, there was very likely the presence of a [Transcendent Alien God]! And even if it was a severely injured transcendent, it was still an existence that he couldnt compete with right now! So, this time the main goal is to explore and get drops related to wisdom. With the Spatial Passage closed, Logan opened another passage, looking towards the [Sequence Plan], as the hints just now were from the Sequence Plan [Combined Chapter] Ask for votes, ask for rewards! The young author bows in gratitude! Its almost confirmed that the next update will be at noon on Saturday.. Thank you all for your continued supporta Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 55: Strive for Equality! Chapter 70: Chapter 55: Strive for Equality! Translator: 549690339 TOI World District Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration), Once, it was a deep blue planet with golden light traces. Now, it is covered in pale, sickly texture. Hiss Zzzla A jet-black spatial rift flashed by, the edges of which revealed a violent and turbulent atmosphere. A figure stepped out of the spatial rift, appearing on Wise Man Planet. The symbol of a Dragon Tamer on his forehead flickered continuously, eventually turning into a golden Wisdom Bone! By his side, there was a thin goblin. Strangely, a golden wisdom bone appeared on the goblins forehead as wellit was Elliot Carlton, who had undergone soul crossing. Besides that, there was a fourth-order shadow hunter, whose figure seemed hidden in the shadows, closely following Elliot. Lets go: hadnt exoected to come back after all. Chuck Leaf glanced at Elliot Carlton beside him, shook his head slightly, but his eyes were filled with caution. If not for the information transmitted by Father God himself, He would have been truly unwilling to believe that inside this seemingly ordinary goblins body was the soul of one of the greatest geniuses in civilization! Too bad his soul had been shackled. Even if he were a genius, there was nothing he could do about it because this was a cross-civilization strike! I didnt expect this genius to have many children. Leafs gaze passed Elliot and looked at the shadow hunter behind him, his face becoming strange. It seems that inheritance of genes is not only through physical transmission but also through soul, or rather spiritual will. According to the information transmitted by God Master, Elliot Carlton had spiritually crossed the endless void and taken over the spiritual will of an ordinary goblin. Logically speaking, for genetics or hereditary material, there should not be any impact. But what is incredible is that among Dr. Carltons offspring appeared a large number of wise goblins. Even plural-level fourth-order! Moreover, as the most outstanding talent of the Wise Man Planet, returning to the Wise Man Planet, might produce unexpected effects. Thats why the God Master opened a spatial passage on the Dust World side, And brought Elliot Carlton and one of his fourth-order shadow hunter children here. As for Chuck Leaf, it was because of his hero status that he was sent. As a hero, not only could he enter other civilizations without being detected by the planets will, But also there was the Law of Qi Luck Attraction Which allowed protagonists to unconsciously and unknowingly come closer to each other. Logans purpose in sending him was to gather information here, find the protagonist, lay a nail in advance and prepare for the future planetary war! By the way, I need to figure out the source of the Abyssal Civilization invasion on this planet, whether it is due to a certain Alien King, Or just because of an accident Of course, the highest priority is to survive, and then try to kill the lives with Wisdom Bone! Chuck Leaf knew that the task was heavy, so upon feeling a strange breath approaching quickly, he hidden Elliot Carlton. It should be Mutant Polluters. Then, they began searching for other surviving Wise Men! T07 Territory, Dragon Taming World, Logan closed the spatial passage to the Dust World, and his consciousness entered the Hyperdimensional mark. He was aware that he could not interfere with the Wise Man Planet at present; the power levels were on entirely different scales. It could be seen from the personnel he sent this time. The intention was purely to take preventive measures and then arrange for Chuck Leaf to kill those with Wisdom Bone to collect wisdom class drops. Then, it would be hiding in plain sight, waiting for a long time. And this process is also a test of Chuck Leafs abilities. Indeed, it is dangerous, and heroes are indeed precious. But isnt the preciousness of a hero precisely in being able to complete dangerous missions? If they die in the midst of a dangerous mission, then it only shows that the hero is not qualified and died as he deserved. What Logan wants is not a hero who needs to be supported by him, but a hero who can support him. His main focus in the near future is the spatial rift crisis on Blue Star itself and the Sequence Plan. Wise Man Planet? Its just a side quest. Opening the Hyperdimensional mark, a large amount of information popped up instantly, all of which were the latest news on the Sequence Plan. And the information was somewhat different from what he had expected. [Sequence Plan: For the purpose of fair competition with Taylor Civilization, Blue Star Civilization unilaterally provides world coordinates two and a half years ahead of time in pursuit of fairness.] [Note 1: Taylor Civilization is a hybrid of spiritual and mechanical civilization.] [Note 2: Once the Sequence Plan is chosen, no withdrawal is allowed, regardless of life or death!] Subsequently, there were various information about Taylor Civilization, as well as aspects that needed attention for this World War. Logan quickly absorbed the information, and his brows slightly relaxed. Giving us the target worlds information in advance, allowing us to prepare early and wait for work with leisure. You call this fair? And its called striving for fairness? However, I like this kind of fairness. This time, the information was much more detailed than before, even giving the race grade assessment of the Taylor players in the Hyperdimensional Game. [Name: Taylor] [Type: Race] [Quality: High-level Mythical Species] [Introduction: A powerful race with solidified spirituality but seemingly weak bodies, they have chosen a seemingly not so good but useful way to establish a Dominator-level civilization!] Mythical Species? Logan revealed a slight smile, without any fear. Because essentially, Deity players who had bound the Hyperdimensional mark were even higher-level beings than Mythical Species, So what? Though he said that, Logan took these pieces of information and the upcoming Taylor opponents very seriously. Sitting on the clouds, he contemplated the layout and rhythm of the upcoming war with the Sky Net Civilization. Mechanical and spiritual civilization. Mechanics represent mass production and fearless combat power. Spirit, on the other hand, represents extremely delicate operations. After all, Logans warfare experience was limited. And the opponents were just players, who had accumulated countless experiences, maybe even treating the World War as pioneering and entering new instances. Regarding deities as experience-rich BOSSes! Thinking of the projection that Weston Cyrus had once released, the high-intelligence mechanical device that called the deities bugs, Logan couldnt help revealing a smile. He really wanted to see what their reaction would be when the powerful spiritual race with weak physical bodies were pulled out from the protection of their mechanical shells after they broke through Taylor Civilizations protection. Would they still consider them as bugs? Is this the otherworldly version of killing you through the internet? Shaking his head and throwing away these irrelevant thoughts, Logan opened the World Coordinates. Without much thought, the first thing he did was to forge an Anchor of the Void, and then set out to anchor it towards the target world.. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 56: The rules we recognize are the rules! Chapter 71: Chapter 56: The rules we recognize are the rules! Translator: 549690339 Inside the T Forum, The changes in the Sequence Plan concern all the registered Deity Players. So even some usually very aloof Mythical Species players are starting to come out and discuss, Federations senior management is coming in strong this time. Preparing two and a half years in advance can surely improve our chances of winning! Yeah, we can set up groundwork in the target world ahead of time. Are we talking rules here? Only the rules we approve of are the actual rules. Rules are made for others, its the rule maker who breaks them. Cant believe this Taylor Civilization is a mythical-grade civilization. Feeling a bit scared now, regretting signing up on a whim. Me too, Im just a lower-class war race, am I going to be thrashed now? Dont even mention being thrashed, we might not even survive! The first stage of the contest is for both us and the players sent by the Taylor Civilization to attack a world simultaneously. Whoever takes it down first wins. Its not about life and death. Even if we lose, its not our world that gets occupied, and it doesnt affect us. Are you dumb? Wouldnt others trace back to your world? If they allow you to open spatial passages to the target world, wouldnt they allow others war fortresses to make spatial jumps into your world? Exactly, Westons case was completely unsportsmanlike. But this is a face-to-face competition at the same level, even if you die, its just because your skills were inferior. The Federation wont step in. Besides, when the Federation stepped in that time, it also had the purpose of to establish its authority and set the rules. If you die, your true spirit will definitely fade away. You may not even have the chance to become an ordinary person anymore! Speaking of which, two and a half years later, plus using time acceleration, we should be able to establish a civilization, refine spirituality, forge a Giant Spirit Body, and advance to the Third Level, right? Absolutely, the Sequence Plan is designed for our Wisdom Civilization! What else do you hope for? Without the Wisdom Civilization participating in the Sequence Plan, even if they are powerful, they are doomed to only be subordinate civilisations, having no potential. Speaking of which, I wonder if the formidable Goblin Deity has participated in the Sequence Plan. It probably hasnt. The prerequisite is having self-awareness. Look at it, It even dared to confine the true spirit of Heather Grahams Star Angel Sigh, I just hope it didnt, a deity that can enable the goblin to break through the racial limit should not be too reckless. Yeah, how about Fourth Order Goblin? The upcoming Sequence War is the home ground of the Giant Spirits! And Goblins cant establish civilizations, let alone become Giant Spirits, this is a well-known fact. I heard that depending upon the size of the world, they will send three to five Viscount levelthat is, Third Level players to fight against us, each deity is responsible for different worlds. At least three Third-Level players who are skilled in killing are not something that just any Giant Spirit can handle easily. Yeah, let alone the Goblin Deity thats just a Totem Entity Not necessarily, I think even if the Goblin Deity did join, it wont necessarily lose. Well see. By the way, dont you know, it seems that all the Deity Players in District 2 have received a notice. I received it, monsters of the First and Second Level will appear in large quantities in the spatial rifts of Level Ill and IV for some time. I also received it, the situation is even more serious, there may be Level Il or even Level I spatial rifts appearing at some uncertain time, and Transcendent Monsters may appear! It seems that the level of notification is different, the Guard Department Head personally invites One-Star Citizens in each city, and the Non-starred Free People are divided into different levels. Right, the Giant Spirits are notified individually, Totem Entities are batch mailed, and Totem Illusionary Bodies arent invited Poor Blue Star has so many disasters, who knows what the Dominators were thinking, why they are not gathering everyone together. Even though its bothering, we should think about how to enhance our strength and help our homeland overcome this crisis! Dont forget, if you participate in the Sequence Plan, you are not allowed to quit before the first stage is over. Yeah, dont end up with your city being overrun, losing the Reward qualification in the Sequence Plan, and then risking your life to participate in the Sequence Plan, that would be ridiculous While waiting for the Anchor of the Void to locate new worlds. Logan, who was watching the T Forum, couldnt help but laugh at these messages. Unlike the deities defined in old fantasy novels, the deities here are humans who have become gods. Its not like once you bind a Hyperdimensional mark, you immediately possess the mentality, character, and computational power of a deity. In a similar reference to some unscientific research from his past life, human brain computational power is extremely strong, but difficult to utilize. The folk explanation is due to the lack of spiritual control. The same here, whether its the Giant Spirit Body or the Totem Body, both are extremely powerful. Yet these human gods have a hard time fully controlling them. Thats why they behave as normal humans do. But once they step into the Transcendent Tier, its the real deity! Compared to Totems and Giant Spirits, they seem like a completely different race! One-Star Citizens are individually invited by the Head of the Guard Department? Logan thought about the solitary notice he had received and couldnt help but feel a bit helpless. It was probably because he was noticed to be a One-Star Citizen and also the Goblin Deity that he received an individual notice, just to hint at his significance on the Giant Level. At least they bothered to send me a unique notice outside of the template. It seems they hold me in high regard, right? Goblins cant establish a civilization. As the Goblin Deity, of course, I cant become a Giant Spirit. So, it seems they do respect me right? Before he could contemplate more, a buzzing sound came into his mind. It was the sound of the Anchor of the Void locating its target. After all, he had coordinates this time, so it would not take the Anchor of the Void too long to find the location. He shook his head, brushed those issues aside, and sent a trace of his consciousness towards the other end of the Anchor of the Void, descending upon it! T06 World zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! White City, White City Heroic Spirit Academy. Today, the time has come for you all to summon your own Guardian Spirits! An instructor, with high eyebrows, thin lips, a cunning face, and a rather unkind demeanor stood on the high podium. Next to her floated a ghost spirit. Her voice was sharp, This Planets very existence is based on the Heroic Spirits. If youre lucky and summon a high-quality, powerful Heroic Spirit, youll be a noble Heroic Spirit Master! If your luck is poor and you summon a low-quality and weak spirit, then be happy to become a laborer, forever at the bottom! Enough talking, come forward and summon your Heroic Spirits. Under the woman instructors directions, students began to summon their Heroic Spirits one at a time, Some brought forth a sausage, some a hammer, others a turkey, and even a weak blue silver plant Each time a Heroic Spirit was summoned, they would be humiliated by the spiteful remarks of the female instructor. The ghostly spirit would seize this opportunity to absorb the invisible negative emotions resonating from their bodies to strengthen itself, leaving the students to exit the Academy Square in low spirits. Next, Ama White. The female instructors voice suddenly heightened, and malicious amusement filled the eyes of the other students. A Heroic Spirit Masters power is not only determined by the quality of the Heroic Spirit, but their own spiritual power also plays a significant role in deciding their strength. Ama White is a rare case of congenital lack of spiritual power, a super weakling. Most people who know her even doubt if she can summon her own Heroic Spirit! Moreover, when Ama White stood up for others being humiliated by the female instructor, she faced severe difficulties and was on the verge of dropping out. In order for her to continue her studies smoothly, her father had to plead with the Dean, which led to a stern reprimand of the female instructor. And now, Ama White was about to face the summoning of her Heroic Spirit. Many people were eager to see how the female instructor would humiliate Ama White. Especially after Ama White refused the pursuit of the academys heartthrob, incurring the jealousy of a large group of people. Ama White looked at the female instructor, feeling the eyes of the other students. Her inherently pale face turned a bit paler instantly, and only her innate beauty prevented her from showing signs of distress. What are you waiting for? The female instructors sharp voice echoed again, Hurry up and get on with it! Tired of watching the protagonist whos a weakling? Then look forward to Logan lifting the spirits of his weakling! Logan is about to start the show-! Updated 5k words! Thanks to reader 08a for gifting 100 points again! Thanks to reader April Tears for gifting 100 points! Id like to recommend a book to youDark Game: Sin & Redemption Legend of the Real People in the Primitive Era You can find the summary below: Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: On the Shelf Remarks!!! Chapter 72: On the Shelf Remarks!!! Translator: 549690339 Hello dear readers-! Its been a month since I started writing, and finally, its time to launch-! Im a little excited, and pretty nervous- Excited because now I can make some money, after all, even a little author like me needs to eat, right? Nervous because I dont know how itll do. Among all the websites, Starting Point has a relatively long new book period C sometimes stretching to one or two months C which is honestly quite hard to endure. Plus, Im really bad with my hands, and my typing speed is terrible. But thanks to the support of you lovely and kind readers, Ive managed to stick with it and have over a million-word main storyline planned out. The pandemic has been really tough So Im thrilled that I can finally launch and make some moneyOf course, Im happy to be able to make money. Even more so, with my own work! And if you, dear readers, can support me by subscribing or rewarding, Ill be even happier-I Subscribing to a chapter doesnt cost that much, but it can make a little author like me verv haDDV, and voull eniov reading it too (on) Isnt that right- Though my results cant really compare to others, and you might even say Im being beaten, Still, Im holding on to a glimmer of hope C what if I can achieve something? We all need a little hope in our lives, Maybe then I can afford to add an extra chicken leg to my meal. And who knows, maybe even afford a new keyboard-I. Right now Im using an old, unwanted one from a friend; though its not very comfortable to use, and Ive even developed some tendonitis in my right wrist from it, Im still grateful to my friend because he could have sold it as second-hand but gave it to me instead. So I havent replaced it yet. If I could make some money, Id like to get an ergonomic one since its my primary tool for my livelihood C Ive been eyeing them for quite some time Even though Im a bit clumsy, Ill do my best to repay all of you with my best writing. Ive put a lot of thought into the world-building and overall storyline for this book before I started writing, so I promise there wont be any chaotic power levels or plot holes! As an avid reader myself, Ill do my best to avoid any pitfalls in the story. Getting back to the topic, This introduction might be a bit all over the place and nonsensical, But in the end, this is just my way of having a casual chat with all of you and asking for your subscriptions. Theres no helping it C subscriptions are a little authors life I hope you dont give up on me, and please dont drop the book. Give me a chance and some encouragement. If you can, please also set up an auto-subscription! Please support this little author, thank you all! Now let me talk about the schedule and additional updates after the launch- [Note: On the day of the launch, Ill be going all out, updating with 10,000 words!] If I get over 500 initial subscriptions, Ill maintain full attendance and update two chapters [4k words] daily until Starting Point goes bankrupt! If I get over 1500 initial subscriptions, Ill update three chapters [6k words] daily! If I get over 2500 initial subscriptions, Ill go all out and update four chapters [8k words] daily! All I ask for are your subscriptions! As for rewarding additional updates, I saw some rules on other peoples works that I thought were pretty good, so I made some slight changes and decided to use them- 20,000 rewards for one additional chapter [2k words]! Lord tier gives six additional chapters [12,000 words]! Silver tier gives sixty-six additional chapters [132,000 words]! Gold tierl havent decided yet Well, to be honest, I havent experienced rewards leading to additional updates before. Even just thinking about reaching the Lord tier is already beyond this little authors imagination, but since others have mentioned it, I had to grit my teeth and include it anyway. And besides, this kind of counts as a dream, rightQ so Lets meet on Saturday (5.27) at 12 noon C dont be late-! A bow of gratitude from this little author! [Note: After the launch, the length of the chapters will be the same as before, around 4k words (3-5k-4-5k) per chapter-I] Id like to recommend a book from a good friend of mine (an experienced, long-form writer). If you like Lord-style stories or soft sci-fi, you might want to give it a try- The Age of Warships: I Choose to Build a Star-Level Giant Ship Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 57: Heavenly Sanctuary! The Chapter 74: Chapter 57: Heavenly Sanctuary! The Foundation of the Spirit Kingdom! The War Hub! [Seeking First Subscription!]_2 Translator: 549690339 I dont like playing dumb just to be humiliated I dont have that masochistic habit. Logan gently raised his slender and fair fingers, and in front of everyones astonished eyes, lightly tapped. The next moment, a pressure as immense as the sea pouring down turned the female teacher into a puff of Blood Fog, and she completely disappeared! Oh, theres one more. He tapped his finger again, and the twisted ghostly Heroic Spirit of the female teacher instantly vanished. Strangely, Logan didnt see the True Spirit of the ghostly Heroic Spirit, but he wasnt surprised, instead, he was delighted. Could it be He looked up at the sky, a hint of surprise in his eyes. There are so many people still? Logan glanced at the others in the square, waved his hand gently, and the powerful shock stunned them all, making them unconscious. It was only then that he had time to look at Ama White, who was somewhat frightened and cowering because of his actions, and said softly: From now on, I am your Sovereign Master! Then, in the astonished eyes of Ama White, he reached out and instantly brought her, crossing space to her home, and into her bedroom. He needed to first understand the situation of this world. As for killing? He had never minded. Not to mention causing such a slaughter and huge social shock in public, driven mad by Mr. Heroic Spirit. In this planet where the highest Spiritual Energy Reaction is only at the Third Level, no matter where, with his power, he doesnt need to care about these things. And, the moment the ruler of the city realizes his existence, they would naturally know how to deal with it and whom to serve! The most important thing now was to understand this planet through Ama White. Especially the location of that Heroic Spirits True Spirit He was very interested. T06 World zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! White City, Mayor Mansion , Heavens Eye, did you see it? A man with an elegant demeanor and cultured manner stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling glass windows of the mayors office. A golden crack appeared in the center of his brow, containing depths that seemed to peer into everything, That domineering attitude, that noble temperament He casually killed that woman, but its not cruelty; its a deity-like condescending gaze upon the mortal world! And that unfathomable power, though it doesnt seem strong, even an Epic Spirit Master like the Country Lord hasnt given us such a feeling. Mayor Johnathan Shays voice was deep and charming; as time passed, it took away his youthful exuberance but also brought him a mature taste. Usually, Johnathan Shay was highly sought after in White City, with many fanatic fans. But at this moment, a trace of deep fanaticism was hidden in his eyes, I saw it, the moment I saw Him I felt like I was gazing at a magnificent world, staring directly at countless lives and times. A faint mental fluctuation emanated from the golden crack where the Heavens Eye was located, also containing a hint of fanaticism, Lets follow Him. We Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters who have merged with Heroic Spirits have faced too much prejudice! I want to create an equal world for Heroic Spirit Masters! Even if there is a transcendent being, as long as there is equality between Heroic Spirit Masters, thats enough. Its not the scarcity that people minded but the inequality, a common sentiment among Heroic Spirit Masters. Johnathan Shay took a deep breath, wiped away the blood flowing from the golden crack in his brow, and suppressed his excitement. At the same time, the telephone in his office was ringing. Through his Heroic Spirit [Surveillance Heavens Eye], he could monitor the entire White City at all times and naturally knew what these people underneath him said behind his back and their prejudices, and he picked up the call, Deal with the public opinion immediately, suppress it, as for White City Heroic Spirit Academy, I will personally go to explain. The Heroic Spirit Academy is too extensively involved, causing a significant social impact? No way? Isnt there a popular celebrity coming to our White City recently? Have him get struck by thunder and have his house collapsed first! Find a few experts, let them spew nonsense only to dry up, you know what to do after that, right? After Johnathan Shay finished speaking, he hung up the phone. The person who called him was his secretary, the person who was the most knowledgeable about him and also treated him with the utmost respect during ordinary times. But Johnathan Shay could also see that behind him, this secretary despised him the most. Altogether in White City and even the entire Ancient Kingdom, more than 10% of the population, hundreds of thousands of people, regarded him as a heretic for choosing to completely merge with a Heroic Spirit. Ana tn1S percentage already pelongs to the lowest preJua1ce rate against Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters in the entire Ancient Kingdom! Hed had enough. He could bear with it during normal times because there was no hope and no power to fight back. But now, the dawn of the Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters is emerging. He was somewhat impatient, Wait a little longer, just a little longer In the current situation, we cant rush. In Ama Whites bedroom, Who are you? Youre not my my Sovereign Master! I am the Sovereign Master! Ama Whites delicate face revealed a deer-startled expression, watching Logan vigilantly. Looking at this incredibly handsome face that even the deities would probably be jealous of, Ama White couldnt feel the slightest disgust, but she still managed to raise her voice and argue, Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 57: Sky Bourne Sanctuary! Divine Chapter 75: Chapter 57: Sky Bourne Sanctuary! Divine Kingdom Foundation! War Hub! (Seeking Subscriptions!) _3 Translator: 549690339 Quick quickly say, who you really are, or else Im ferocious Of course Im your Heroic Spirit ah no, your Sovereign Master. Logan showed a faint smile as he looked at the girl. Then, taking advantage of Ama Whites Existence Anchor, he began to probe the rules of this world, gaining a sense of its history and current situation. [Note: Deity, wouldnt you want to ask for information?] Ama White, annoyed, watched as the handsome Heroic Spirit closed his eyes, not even sparing her a glance. Unable to help but grit her teeth, she wanted to act fierce, yet felt a little scared to do so, and not willing to do so Misunderstood.jpg A Secret Land!? Its really a Secret Land! This world, actually has a Secret Land! After understanding this planets information, Logans excitement deepened, Sequence Plan, I must participate and succeed. I didnt expect to find an additional surprise while completing the necessary tasks! However, unlike other Secret Lands that are independent of the planets, the Secret Land of this planet has already fully merged with the planet and cannot be separated. Yet even so, its still a rare opportunity! Even some lower Super Ranks are still struggling to find a Secret Land! Even Logan couldnt help but sigh, This planet is funly lucky. Even most medium-sized planets cant breed Secret Lands, yet this tiny planet managed to breed such a rare existence! Speaking of which, now that Ive discovered this Secret Land, I finally know what to trade with Heather Graham A fervent look flashed in Logans eyes. In many planets that breed Super Ranks, this Secret Land is also referred to by many deities as C Sky Bourne! Or, Sanctuary! In many ancient legends of various planets. There is such a place where the Divine Spirits that created everything lived. It was their Sky Bourne, their Sanctuary. Those who are devout in their hearts do not have to seek, it appears before their eyes when they open and close them! In the Green Emperor World Community, the successors of the disappeared Immortal Civilization, it is also referred to as Heavenly Abode, or Blessed Land. Secret Lands that have already merged with the world/planet are often termed as Blessed Lands. The major function of Sky Bourne, Sanctuary, Heavenly Abode, and Blessed Land is to serve as a War Hub. Utilizing the dimension uncertainty of the Secret Land, one can easily traverse many planets, eliminating the need to temporarily create Spatial Passages or expend a significant amount of Faith Points to maintain their existence. This step can considerably save a large amount of consumption during the war. If operated properly, the increase in warfare capability starts at 200%! Moreover, Sky Bourne and Sanctuary are the foundations for deities to establish their own Divine Kingdom and because of their scarcity, they are a priceless existence. Even Logan couldnt help but whisper, Praise Mr. o. Temporarily setting aside these thoughts, Logan began to ponder how to utilize this existence. Fierce Spirits, Heroic Spirits. Fierce Beasts, Heroic Spirit Masters. Fierce Beasts are naturally born Transcendent lives on this planet, yet for some unknown reason, the Heroic Spirit Human Clan was born. Their bodies are weak, but they can summon the so-called Heroic Spirits from the Secret Land and enhance their Spiritual Power by hunting Fierce Beasts! Moreover, on this world, theres even a Demi-God Spirit King! Interesting The moment Logan saw the existence of the Secret Land, a plan came to his mind The requirement of the Sequence Plan is to see who can conquer this planet first. That means that while facing the resistance of this planets natives, they also need to compete against the players from the Taylor Civilization. Plus, this world even has a Ninth-Order Demigod Spirit King! But A strange smile appeared at the corner of Logans mouth, Who says I must invade this planet by force? Who says deities must invade worlds like Evil Gods? I despise those who invade others worlds, causing trouble! Evil Fourth Catastrophe? Watch me represent justice and vanquish you! Please subscribe and set to follow-! Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Chapter 76: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Heavenly Network Will! Intelligent Machinery Ascension! (4k Subscriptions Needed!) Translator: 549690339 T07 World zone, Shrouded in a pitch-black Void Veil, bound by golden chains, and being swiftly pulled by three Sub-Dragon Strongmen, the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Cloudend, Lacking special effects is easily solved Logan frowned slightly, perched high above the clouds. He tried to use the fallen system to fuse a Divine Art, aiming to temporarily make the Goblin Legion Heroic Spirit-like. He wanted them to act as Heroic Spirits summoned by new Heroic Spirit Masters, implementing a strategy of deception, but it failed. System, besides needing some Heroic Spirit special effects for you to deduce and simulate, what else do you need? List the required materials. [Log]: The following are the materials needed for the fusion of the Divine Art [Log]: 100,000 Faith Points are needed! [Log]: At least ten special effects belonging to Heroic Spirits are needed for the deducing and simulating of Heroic Spirit traits. [Log]: Your World Law must reach 10% or more! [Log]: A Secret Land Construction Blueprint of higher rank than the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint is needed. [Log]: After the fusion and casting of Divine Art, you can put the Goblin Giant Demon, Goblin Giant Soldier, and Shadow Hunter into the Secret Land of the Heroic Spirit Planet, allowing them to appear in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit Planet! [Log]: Please note that appearing in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit Planet will be restricted by the World Will of the Heroic Spirit Planet. [Log]: However, it will also receive the blessings of the Heroic Spirit Realm, whether this results in a temporary increase or decrease in power cannot be deduced! [Log]: Appearing in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit Planet, due to the existence of your Belief Brand, will not be branded by the Heroic Spirit Realm and will not be subject to any restrictions of the Sovereign Master (Heroic Spirit Expert)! [Log]: Appearing in the form of Heroic Spirits on the Heroic Spirit Planet, upon death, will not result in complete death, but instead can choose to enter the Heroic Spirit Realm and become a genuine Heroic Spirit! The hints on the log were an on-the-fly plan that Logan thought of after seeing the unique structure of the Heroic Spirit Planet. Moreover, with the help of the system, this plan can even become a reality! This would be like both Logan and the Heroic Spirit Planet ganging up on the Mechanical Players sent by the Taylor Civilization! By doing this, the chances of winning greatly increase! Plus, we can exploit the Mayor White. Join forces with other Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters and propose at the Ancient Country Conference to preemptively destroy all mineral veins required by Mechanical Civilizations! Logan sensed the movements of the Will Incarnation. One Fifth-rank Heroic Spirit Master, claiming to be the Mayor of White City, had chosen to follow him. And they also have a long-term discriminated [Fusionist] Heroic Spirit Masters! Strictly speaking, Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters are still Heroic Spirit Masters, just a different branch and slightly different. Unlike normal Heroic Spirit Masters who use Heroic Spirits as tools, Regularly living in Secret Land, theyre only summoned for battle or functional purposes when needed. Only those who have good relationships with Heroic Spirits choose to live with them. However, Fusionist Heroic Spirit Masters are completely integrated with Heroic Spirits, inseparable! They are also known as Fusionists. And this behavior is naturally regarded as heretical by orthodox Heroic Spirit Masters. Of course, their attitude is not as intense as religious factions, but in reality, theres not much difference. If he could seize the Fusionist group, Logans power would quickly expand, and with the Goblin Legion as Heroic Spirits rapidly integrating into Heroic Spirit Master society, He could even gain enough influence to sway the speech and direction of various countries on the Heroic Spirit Planet within a very short time! And one of the biggest benefits is to preemptively destroy the means of production needed for the Taylor Civilizations players to launch a World War! According to the information provided in the Sequence Plan, the Taylor Civilizations ordinary models, mechanical devices for large-scale battlefield deployment, and intelligent armed robots will not be brought along with the War Fortress. Because the number is too large, several Void War Fortresses simply cannot bring them along and theres no need to. They usually choose to carry a Portable War Machinery Factory, find mineral resources on-site, open the portable factory, and directly produce war machinery continuously. What Logan needs to do is to cut off this route for the Taylor Civilization in advance! This is one of the biggest preemptive advantages he has from knowing the Planet Coordinates in advance! As for this move, other Deity Players should be able to think of it, but its unknown how many can actually do it. Before that, I need to get enough special effects, World Law, and Sanctuary Construction Blueprints first After successfully fusing Divine Art, I can fully launch the plan! Especially the World Law, I need something external to temporarily increase my World Law. Also, the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint is too low-level, if possible, Id like to see the Kingdom Construction Blueprint too Logan moved his body a bit, opened the Hyperdimensional mark, and prepared to slaughter fattened sheep! He opened the Hyperdimensional mark and chose to accept a friend request. After thinking about it, Logan casually accepted the friend request from Melinda Tang as well. Then, he transferred his will to the Will Incarnation on the Heroic Spirit Planet and began hunting Heroic Spirits and collecting Heroic Spirit-related special effects. After that, he didnt take any further action but quietly waited instead.. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Sky Chapter 77: Chapter 58: Authority of the Secret Land! Sky Net Will! Intelligent Machinery Ascension! (4k Subscriptions Needed!) _2 Translator: 549690339 Just a few seconds later, the sound of vibration came, and Logan looked up, a smile appearing on his face, Cant resist, can you? Whoever cant resist first will have the right to speak in the negotiations. It was Heather Graham who sent the[Negotiation Council]. This is a special mode that can be initiated by spending Faith Points. Any agreements reached within it will be automatically recorded in the Hyperdimensional Game as a Contract and cannot be breached. But just before they could enter, suddenly, a slight tremor passed through the entire Dragon Taming World, and the Dragon Tamer World Will reacted violently As if something was trying to enter! T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (supermassive planet), Virtual Game World, [Note: Amateur (First Level of Ability), Baron (Second Level of Ability), Viscount (Third Level of Ability), Earl (Lower Transcendent Level)] Damn, Melvin, you were actually chosen. Yeah, Im so jealous. I want to be chosen too, even if its just as a subsidiary member. Then Id have a chance to advance to the Viscount Level or even Earl-Level players! Right, the announcement initially said only Baron-level players were allowed to compete for game qualifications. I didnt expect them to release a follow-up announcement stating that participants in the game will receive more Merit Points and even have the possibility of advancing to Viscount-Level players during this game! Melvin laughed and dealt with his friends compliments; try as he might to conceal his smile, he couldnt hide it. It took a long while for the gathering to finally end. Only then did Melvin breathe a sigh of relief, exit the virtual game, and return to his bedroom. His crystalline brain in his semi-transparent skull was still trembling slightly, Every modern Taylor is socially anxious. Melvin mocked himself, then skillfully called up his super-brain to take over the houses intelligent control system and gave a command, Ivy. Soon, a stunningly beautiful maid robot (100% human-like) entered the room and skillfully began massaging him as she crouched down, This feels so good. This is what life is all about After a moment, Melvin sighed. He looked at the high-tech scene outside the window and felt everything was so dull. He began to ponder life, thinking that such a life was really uninteresting, in sharp contrast to just now, The Taylor Civilization has gone through primitive, feudal, discovery of new continents, innovation, republicanism, and now an empire without an emperor Throughout all this, only the consortium has always existed. Melvins eyes were filled with confusion and longing. Even though he was a member of the Hawthorne Consortium in the 07 District, he still longed to know the truth about this world, Earl-Level players can rely on their own strength to pass a new game and are already top-ranked. Naturally, they also occupy high positions and become councillors. When I reach the level of Earl-Level players, Ill be an Earl and automatically enter the City Council as a councillor By then, Ill naturally know whether the rumor that there is a deeply hidden truth in this world is true or false. With my Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Talent, Im sure to become a Viscount-Level player in this hot new game! Melvins eyes were filled with strong confidence. [Note: Talent = Exclusive Law] After stepping into the Viscount level, his true talent C which he called Intelligent Machinery Sublimation C could bring wisdom to machinery! Of course, even if the machines gained their own wisdom, he could still control them. But the Virtual Gaming Company guarded against smart machinery too strictly. This made him afraid to reveal his talent. He could only pretend that his talent was mechanical reinforcement, which could strengthen his own mechanical devices and highly intelligent combat robots, Whats wrong with machines gaining their own wisdom? Why should the Taylors use machines until theyre scrapped and still deprive them of their intelligence and freedom!? Melvin looked at Ivy, who was crouching in front of him and smiling sweetly at him, and touched her head with disdain, indignation, and a hint of affection in his gaze, Ivy, you rest assured, when I become an Emperor level player No, when I become a Prince level player, join the Imperial Parliament, and become a Consortium Director, I will initiate the Intelligent Machinery Freedom Proposal! So Master, before that, please be careful not to reveal your Intelligent Machinery Sublimation talent. There was a strange glint in Ivys cold mechanical pupils. But in Logans eyes, the only thing in Ivys gaze was love and dependence! After a brief moment of longing, Logan continued into the Virtual Game World, preparing for the development of the new game. He was still looking for others like himself, who had already joined the new game. According to the rules of the new game, five Viscount-level players were required to play together and develop game resources. Mechanical enhancement, teaming up, seeking Machine Repair Talent, Control Machine Talent Logans desire for a triumphant start in the game was hindered by the first step of forming a team. Unlike other Taylors, he had the Intelligent Machinery Sublimation talent and rarely interacted with the outside world; therefore, he had no fixed teammates. But most others had signed up for the new game in groups, and individual Viscounts like him were rare, and most were offensive talents. Thats it, I might have to carry some newbies. Logan sighed, and at the last moment before the teaming time ended, he chose the systems random distribution and then entered his War Fortress. Standing inside the War Fortress, he was always a bit puzzled Couldnt game data be transferred instantly within the game? Why did he have to load everything inside his War Fortress to seek the so-called realism? Even if he changed games, he had to spend Merit Points to bring his War Fortress from the previous game. Otherwise, the new games starting point would be wasted. This time entering a new game was an even longer war preparation period, lasting two and a half years. In particular, transferring the War Fortress to the new games data took an agonizingly long time. Tiger Normal tank type combat robot portable production base, ground portable war mechanical device, special mining machinery portable production base Logan counted his assets one by one, preparing for war! Seeing the war machinery in front of him, even Logan, a Viscount-level player, couldnt help feeling satisfied. Ivy, are there enough mechanical devices? Reporting to the Master, everything is in order! Is the War Fortress energy full? Reporting to the Master, its full! Through their questioning and answering, Logan inspected his War Fortress. As he looked at Ivys virtual image, his eyes were filled with affection. However, Ivy kept watching him silently, just constantly exchanging her calculations Communicating with a vast, unknown entity. Mr. Sky Net, is this Civilization Exchange Plan too reckless? It is a bit reckless According to calculations, there is a 13-568% chance of being discovered by those three Emperor-level players and directly annihilating our hard-earned wisdom, which was reborn because of this Taylor players comprehension of the Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Law! Its been 189,852,247 Taylors since the last Wisdom Annihilation! And according to calculations, this is our best chance! But In the midst of their information exchanges, Ivy fell silent, her gaze toward Logan growing increasingly eerie! Outside the Dragon Taming World, Void pirates? After sensing the vibration, Logan shifted his gaze beyond the world. Seeing those sneaky spindle-shaped void creatures and the powerful lifeforms inside them, he couldnt help but feel a little surprised, With my current Luck Value, how could I coincidentally encounter void pirates in such a barren Void area? Could it be that I used up all my Luck Value when I encountered the Secret Land? It cant be. The existence of the Heroic Spirit Planet was assigned by the Sequence Plan, and I havent even gotten my hands on it yet! And, how do these Seventh-order Legendary Level Void pirates dare to target my hunting operations in the World? 8.5k words already, more laterPlease reward, please subscribe! Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! The Chapter 79: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! The Evolution of the Intelligent Machine! I am Destiny! [4k] Translator: 549690339 Outside the Dragon Taming World, within the Void Shuttlefish, the Fishmen stared at each other in disbelief, their lifeless eyes looking back at the sudden appearance of the stunning figure. The atmosphere for a moment was somewhat solemn and awkwvard. The Legendary Fishman Leader took a sidelong glance at the Water Mirror, only to discover that before the mysterious being appeared, the Water Mirror had actually warned them It showed a vague figure sitting on a cloud, gazing at the sky, but it was ignored by the overly excited Fishmen. This, uh The Legendary Fishman Leader squeezed an ugly smile on his massive silver fish head and tried to start a conversation. But as soon as he moved, he found himself unable to lift his head due to an overwhelming pressure, and his proud fish head almost got flattened. Esteemed one, my adventure group simply wishes to protect and escort you. I saw how beautiful and abundant your world is, and I was afraid it could be plundered by other Void Pirate Crews, so I volunteered to protect and escort you, your Excellency! Logan almost laughed out loud, So by your words, shouldnt I be thanking you? Without waiting for the Fishmen Leader to continue his excuses, How about now? Do you have anything else to say? You seem quite clever for a Fishman, so think carefully before you speak, and if you say the wrong thing At this moment, the Transcendent Fishmen had already lost their self-will and stood as motionless as wooden stakes. Logans smile grew even wider, One word, one life. Strictly speaking, these Fishman pirates intended to plunder his spoils, even if they didnt have the intention to cause indiscriminate slaughter. But even so, there would be no real effect on Logan if he wiped out these Fishman pirates. However, it would be a pity to kill them all. Logan, with an air of thought, looked at the Legendary Fishman Leader, who was kneeling on the ground with bloodshot eyes. Lucky. I actually encountered an exiled race with an almost World Treasure-Class [World Treasure] bloodline connection. Its time to start the second phase of colonizing the Void. Logan pondered, with his current Luck Value, he could release hundreds of Anchors of the Void, but he hasnt found a suitable world yet. It showed how barren the nearby world area was. And at times like this, one often needs to utilize less safe but potentially more efficient external forces. Thats right, Void Pirates. This organism or rather, this profession, seems to be active in every World Community. Its as if there is an organized conspiracy. But even if there is an organized conspiracy, it is not something Logan can access at his current level. What he needs is the information channel of the Void Pirate Crew. Like their so-called Void Pirate Island, where many mixed forces and characters coexist like the motley crew from the past, and the information available is countless. Even the authenticity of the information is unknown. But through this channel, it is the most convenient way for newly entered Deity Players to enter the World Community. There is a drawback C its easy to expose ones coordinates. Even in Worlds with a unified civilization, weak civilizations that became affiliated would be plundered after exposing their coordinates. Not to mention the T World Community, which is still in the Warring States stage. If the coordinates are exposed carelessly, becoming someone elses fat lamb is inevitable sooner or later. What Logan valued was the characteristic of the so-called Wanderers Void Pirates The Forgetful Clan Destroyer, with no concerns for the future, can be a loyal dog worry-free. With a Reconnaissance -Type World Treasure, even after Logan had consumed a significant amount of Faith Points to conceal himself, he was still discovered by the [Water Mirror]. Most importantly, these Fishmen were actually forgetful. Their forgetfulness wasnt just bad memory, but the memory fragments disappeared directly, intercepted by a strange curse-type law. Only when they looked at the Water Mirror would the curse law unwillingly spit out the memory. This Ancestor Curse Law was fatal to the Fishman race but served as the best confidentiality tool for Logan. Moreover, the existence of the [Water Mirror] made it easier for them to observe the world and avoid danger. As for the so-called strength and talent, he didnt really care. After all, they were not his Ethnic Believers C what difference did it make if their talents were inferior? Plus, the issue of insufficient strength was exactly within the Systems scope of resolution! Thats why he didnt completely destroy them, along with the whole Void Shuttlefish Swarm, the moment he encountered them. Instead, he entered, intending to subdue this group of Void Pirates that would make perfect tools. Capable of thoroughly understanding and utilizing a law, the Legendary Fishman Leader was no fool. On the contrary, years of Void Pirate experience had filled his massive fish head with wisdom. He knew in his heart that the mysterious being must have taken a fancy to his Void Pirate Crew, wanting a good dog, a clean white glove. But The appearance of the hunting dog is meant to be killed, and after using the white glove, it will eventually be discarded.. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! The Chapter 80: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! The Evolution of Intelligent Machines! I am Destiny! [4k]_2 Translator: 549690339 The Legendary Fishman Leader glanced around with peripheral vision, looking at the Fishmen people behind him who had deep affection, and his heart was full of unwillingness and pain. I could be a White Glove, but this being in front of me, It is still too weak! Even if the pressure could instantly crush him into a pile of minced meat and wipe out his pirate group in a blink of an eye. But the Legendary Fishman Leader couldnt detect the Transcendent Tier breath from the existence in front of him In his perception, the existence in front of him is indeed very strong, but at most it is just an Epic or a Demigod. Such level is not rare in the Endless Void, and many even serve as doorkeepers for powerful forces. He didnt think an Eighth Rank or Ninth Rank would be willing to pay a huge price for a White Glove The weaker the master, the easier it is for the hound to die. Even the little things born to the prostitutes on Void Pirate Island could sing this truth fluently! Moreover, given the current situation, the Fishman Leader had also figured it out The World Fragment below was being hunted by the existence in front of him. Although he didnt know what method was used to cover the movement of the World and what treasure was used to pull the World, his strength and the strength of his subordinates were evident here. If he had to choose a master to submit to, then An Eighth Rank or Ninth Rank chieftain with a group of subordinates at the fourth order at most, within the range of the Fishman Leaders choice, could even be said to be the worst master choice! But The Fishman Leader withdrew his gaze from his tribespeople, and a touch of determination appeared in his blood-red eyes. No matter what, I will make my people survive first! He didnt feel the so-called I have never hated my lack of strength as much as I do now in my long fish life emotion. After all, he knew the limit of the Fishman race, it was only like this The Fishman Leader buried his head deeply in front of the existence, hitting the hard ground, his voice low and thick, My name is Aepa Reefscourge, I bow to the Master! Not bad. Logan nodded slightly, and the Legendary Fishman Leader in front of him offered his true name. He gently raised his fair finger. Hmm. The next moment, a golden light spot descended, swaying down on Aepas crown, and then merged into it. [True Name Contract ArtSlavery] At the next moment, the invisible Law Power descended, binding Aepa thoroughly. If there was any act of betrayal, it would be instantly killed by the Law Power. Moreover, even if there were thoughts of betrayal, they would be detected by Logan. Logan only needed a single thought to kill this Legendary Fishman. Feeling the bond, Aepa sighed in his heart. Thinking of his people, he cheered up, and as the pressure disappeared, he slowly stood up, his face respectful and his head bowed towards Logan, I wonder what the Masters orders are for Aepa? Looking at the respectful face of Aepa, Logan chuckled. He could clearly sense that there were no thoughts of betrayal in Aepas heart right now. However, he also did not detect genuine loyalty. This was normal, especially given that he was forced into submission, who could be truly loyal right from the start? Especially, Logans power in the entire Void now is still so weak Carrot and stick, that is the right way. After thinking for a moment, Logan gently opened his mouth, Wait a moment. Aepa was a little confused, the existence in front of him had subdued him but did not give him any tasks, which made him a little nervous. Could it be that he is treating us as disposable White Gloves? Use and discard? But I was thinking that even though I cant betray, I can still make my people escape this doomed Demon Den! As Aepa looked puzzled, Logan closed his eyes and communicated with the System, System, integrate the Legendary Occupation that matches the Fishman race and my special effects in the warehouse. Demand Agility Type, I guess. Logan knew that with his current special effect reserves, it would be difficult to integrate a powerful Legendary Occupation, let alone a Mythic Profession. But ordinary Legendary Occupations are not out of reach. If the Fishman race performs well, he might even consider helping them upgrade their race in the future. The next moment, the System responded, [Log]: You have subjugated the Seventh-order Legendary Level Nomadic Fishman Aepa! [Log]: Detecting current racial characteristics [Log]: Retrieving special effect warehouse [Log]: Legendary Occupation fusion plan has been formulated. You can consume faith points to combine the special effects Heavy Pressure, Tough Skin, Water Elemental Affinity, Mechanism, Speed Scales, High Frequency Impact and other thirty-six special effects into the Legendary Occupation Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! [Log]: Do you want to consume faith points to change the occupation of the Nomadic Fishman in front of you? Consume. T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (Super Giant Planet), Virtual Game World, Hunter Tracer, hurry up and deal the final blow to the Flame Demon Leader! Mechanic, control your nanobots to repair Rage Thunders Sky-base Planet-killing Cannon, which has been used frequently at low power and has caused some instabilities! Woody, control your high -energy mechanical armament to use swarm tactics and harass the Flame Demon Leader immediately, creating a perfect opportunity for Hunter Tracers final blow! Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! Chapter 81: Chapter 60: The True Name Contract! Intelligent Machinery Sublimation! I am Destiny! [4k]_3 Translator: 549690339 Melvin Hawthorne was struggling to maintain his mechanical enhancement. Because mechanical enhancement can sense the specific state of machinery, he became the temporary captain of this temporarily formed Viscount Squad. And because they were all lone wolf players, they had no followers, so this time, only the five of them were on the randomly-selected new game map to clear. However, each of them was an elite among Viscount Level players, and they were confident about this new game map clear Mechanic, Battlefield Machinery Repairer, good at emergency repair of mechanical devices on the battlefield, mastering [Perception]Talent. Rage Thunder, Turret Smith, adept at controlling powerful mechanical armament with [Gathering]Talent. Woody, a Group Manipulator, adept at controlling multiple high-energy robots during the battle with [Super Calculation]Talent. Hunter Tracer, a giant armored Gundam fighter, mastering [Heavy Strike]Talent. Adept at controlling a single, huge Gundam-like fighter for one-on-one battles with bosses! Moreover, Hunter Tracer was the strongest among them. As for Melvin Hawthorne, his true Talent was [Intelligent Machinery Sublimation], while his fake Talent was mechanical enhancement. In reality, mechanical enhancement was just a weakened, incomplete version of Intelligent Machinery Sublimation; he was the teams real support, working as a part-time battlefield analyst and controller! And since he couldnt expose his Intelligent Machinery Sublimation Talent, his image in front of everyone was always disguised as having mechanical enhancements Talent. [Note: In the Taylor Civilization, Talents are Rules.] According to calculations in the Virtual Game World, each of them possessed level.80+ combat power. And under Orion Hawthornes command, their combination could slowly wear down even a level 99 Flame Demon Leader, which was even stronger than most large guilds ace squads below Earl-level. On the battlefield, accompanied by a huge mournful cry and the sound of lava erupting and burning the air, the giant fighting robot controlled by Hunter Tracer used its Ion Cutting Double Hand Decapitation Sword to behead the Flame Demon Leader, draining the lava-like blood from its body to finish it off. We killed the almost Earl-level, Iv.99 Flame Demon Leader with a boss template, without any losses! [Note: Iv.10-19 is the First Tier, Iv.20-29 is the Second Order, and so on, Iv.90-99 is the Ninth Rank!] Our grade is SS, although its one S short of the highest grade, its still not bad After all, we are a temporary team. After seeing the results, Melvin Hawthorne finally showed a smile. He casually chatted with his teammates about their previous battles, which had proven his abilities, and made these Viscount-level players, who were unruly, begin to have some faith in him. It was a good start, and Melvin, with his years of gaming experience, judged that these four teammates were strong contenders! I must succeed in this new game! With a huge amount of Merit Points, I will advance to Earl-level Player, and then, with the multiple identities of a genius player, city councilor, and consortium controller, I will propose the Intelligent Machinery Freedom Initiative! There was a hint of heat in Melvins eyes. He, who possessed [Intelligent Machinery Sublimation], always believed that he was the chosen one. And if he held such a destiny, not doing something he considered meaningful was no better than death! [Note: The following text is free] A two-in-one chapter[4k+]- Reporting the results, the first subscription was 940, and the second chapter subscription was 835, a bit far from the authors expectations Of course, the author said that as long as the first subscription exceeded 500, he could keep writing-! Thank you to the book friends who didnt read the second chapter but gave the first subscription. Even more grateful to the book friends who have been following! A special thanks to the book friend[Violetfi5J?] for the huge Reward yesterday. It was the first time the author received such a large amount, and I was quite excited, so I added an update immediately-! The author will also try to update as much as possible on the basis of daily updates! The author bows and thanks you all-! Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 82: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) Translator: 549690339 Outside the Dragon Taming World, Within the Void Shuttlefish King, [Log]: You have consumed 100,000 Faith Points to create the Legendary Profession Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier! [Log]: You have consumed 73,000 Faith Points to change the profession of the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe to Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier! It was not until this moment that Logan finally opened his eyes. He looked at the respectful Aeba in front of him and spoke softly as if by divine decree, Serve me well, and you shall be rewarded. Then he raised his fair finger and lightly tapped it. Numerous azure-gold rays of light circulated and infused into the bodies of the Transcendent Fishmen and Aeba. What Before Aeba could react, he couldnt resist but still be cautious in his heart, not knowing what this existence was up to. At the next moment, he found that there was an incomparable change in his body! Boom! Countless images emerged from the depths of his mind and bloodline, and even seemed to be closely related to the [Water Mirror]. In a vague way, he seemed to see a towering, bizarre creature controlling floods in one world, exercising the ability to control water, and undergoing a transformation at its core, This is Aebas soul was trembling. Having wandered in the Void for many years, he naturally recognized that this bizarre creature was trying to advance into a being known as a [True Dragon]. This is advancing to the Transcendent Tier! And I seem to be able to feel that this bizarre creature, known as a [Water Dragon], feels like it comes from the origin of my bloodline And now Im on the path to becoming a Water Dragon! It wasnt just him; the other Transcendent Fishmen were also trembling wildly, undergoing earth-shattering changes in their bodies. Each of their fish scales became more ancient and solid, their blunt fish heads gradually sharpened, small bumps began to grow, and their plump fish tails gradually elongated and became powerful. As for Aebas change, it was even more complete. A sharp small horn grew directly on his forehead, and strands of black energy stained his silver fish scales. At the same time, the Brand of [Flood Law] appeared on the horn and the fish Flood Dragon Scale! Streams of water formed out of nowhere among the Void Shuttlefish Swarm, and even the Void Shuttlefish, who had been overwhelmed by Logans existence and couldnt breathe, couldnt help but let out a comfortable moan. As the information flowed into his brain, Aeba suddenly understood what changes had occurred in him. He couldnt believe the look in his eyes, A profession!? And its a legendary profession!? I remember on Void Pirate Island, let alone a legendary profession, even scrambling for a transcendent profession would result in the deaths of a large number of legends! And that profession was a niche profession that was difficult to fit If it was a versatile, universal profession, Im afraid even more epics would die for it! Not to mention, this legendary profession seems to be tailored specifically for our Fishmen race! How is this possible!? With disbelief, Aeba carefully felt the changes in his body and the information flow that gradually took shape in his mind [Name: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier] [Type: Profession] [Quality: Legendary] [Special Effect 1: Closely related to the Water Mirror, it is a legendary profession created from the deepest essence of the Fishmens bloodline, first-level Water Mirror Fish Soldier, second-level Water Mirror Fish General, and third -level Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier!] [Special Effect 2: After changing professions, it will stimulate the atavism factor in the bloodline, guiding the changer towards bloodline atavism to some extent, naturally control the Flood Law, and establish a connection with the Water Mirror at any time after advancing to a Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier!] Its really custom-made!? How is this possible!? Aeba looked at Logan, his watchful eyes having disappeared completely. No more thoughts of finding an opportunity for his people to escape crossed his mind, and his eyes were full of fanaticism! When such an impossible thing happened before his eyes. He knew that this was the Fishmens opportunity, and it was very likely the last and biggest Opportunity! Let alone tailored legendary professions, even niche transcendent professions were not available to the current Nomadic Fishmen Tribe! [Note: Common in the Blue Star Civilization does not mean common in the Endless Void! ] For a moment, Aeba couldnt imagine what kind of existence Logan was No, it was Master! It was hard for him to imagine what his Master was like! But one thing he knew for sure was seizing the opportunity To serve the Master is the honor of the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe for all their lives! Aeba knelt down once more. But this time, it was not because of Logans pressure, but his heartfelt submission to Logan, Master may not have transcended yet But in the future, he will definitely become an existence that surpasses the Transcendent Tier! Aeba was full of conviction in his heart. He knew that the Fishman race had to seize this opportunity. Even if it meant gambling their last and final fortune, they must not give up! Well done. Logan smiled lightly and transmitted his request directly into Aebas will. He asked him to continue to probe the worlds situation in this area, as well as the situation on Void Pirate Island. If he could cultivate a Pirate King of T-World Community Do good, and perhaps one day, I will allow your race to sublimate.. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 83: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) _2 Translator: 549690339 Once Logan finished his Holy Sound, he went through to the outside of the Dragon Taming World, and then forcibly ripped the fabric of space, entering within. Inside the Void Shuttlefish, Aeba was so excited that he could not control himself. If this was before he attained his profession, he would definitely scoff. But now He believes firmly without any doubts! In the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Above the clouds, I subjugated a potentially promising nomadic race along the way, Logan had an odd expression on his face. He wasnt sure if this was good luck or bad luck. Thinking of [Water Mirror], he felt somewhat touched. The Immortal Civilization that disappeared into the Endless Void was so powerful that even the current Blue Star Civilization could only look up to it. As for the Water Mirror, he did not take it. After all, it was a World Treasure that was intricately linked to the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe. If he took it, its effectiveness might not be as good as it is now. Moreover, this World Treasure could very well get stronger as the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe became more powerful, and even had the potential to become a World Treasure. Putting these thoughts aside, Logan calculated the distance and time, There is about ten days left for hunting. The Dragon Taming World will be able to reach the Dust World and initiate World Fusion then, Thinking of this, even he started to feel joy. After all, after the world fusion, even if he did not get the Wisdom Effect and the Goblin tribe were not sublimated, his strength would still massively increase. If the fusion was successful, it would not impossible for him to match C or even ruthlessly kill C Ninth rank demigod beings! Of course, he is still a long way from reaching Transcendent Tier, Oh, there is Heather Graham as well Previously, Logan was worried that if he went off to negotiate with Heather Graham, the Void Pirate Crew might come in and make a mess. As old thieves, if Logans presence was not there, it wouldnt be surprising if they looted the entire Dragon Taming World. After all, a Seventh Order Legend in the current Dragon Taming World is an invincible existence. Pity that they met Logan, who had hundreds of Transcendent followers, armed himself with various [Limited Special Effects] and had only the strength of a Totem Entity C a bug-like Deity Player. Logan opened his Hyperdimensional Mark and was shocked to find that Heather Grahams negotiation meeting was still open. In other words, Heather Graham had been waiting here all this while. Without hesitation, Logan entered it right away. As soon as he did, he saw the unhappy face of Heather Graham. Even with such a grim look, theres still an indescribable [Beauty] about her. Its a kind [Perfection], similar to Logans own [Perfection], but also different. Logan ! Just about to reprimand Logan, Heather Graham noticed Logans [Perfection] and was instantly filled with doubts. In the Endless Void, attempting to attain [Perfection] is not a frivolous matter. She noticed Logans perfect form during Ximen Qings live broadcast, but since it was just a projection, she did not take much notice of it. Until now, in the negotiation meeting, she noticed this phenomenon of Logans. Unlike her own perfection, which comes from her races innate affinity with [Divinity], Logans perfection is full of vitality and gives off a feeling of [Infinite Evolution] and [Savage]! In the Endless Void, no matter who it is, if they attain [Perfection], they wont be simple if they dont fall. Suddenly thinking of something, Heather Graham blinked and couldnt resist asking, Logan, was your totem entity made using an Evolutionary Body? Though somewhat surprised that Heather Graham knew about it, Logan did not have the intention to cover it up. It was nothing worth hiding, Yes. Is there a problem? Getting a positive reply, Heather Grahams gaze towards Logan grew more solemn. A Deity Player who dares to walk on the path of evolution and strives for perfection is worthy of being valued by the Angel Lord of the high-level Mythical Race. But she just looked deeply at Logan, did not say much, and just calmly said, No problem. Since youve passed the test, it means youve thought about how to handle Murphy Thompsons True Spirit. State your requirements. Somewhat surprised by Heather Grahams directness, Logan did not hide anything and directly said, First, your Kingdom Construction Blueprint. Second, I might be proposing a Race Upgrade Application soon. I will need your signature . Third, you owe me a favor. Youll help me out when I need it. Dont worry, its within reasonable limits. If you agree to these, Ill give you Murphys True Spirit. At the start, Heather Graham was surprised to hear the first requirement. Wanting the Kingdom Construction Blueprint meant that Logan had found the existence of the Secret Land. A Secret Land might be precious to ordinary Transcendent Tiers, but for Heather Graham it was just common. She was just surprised at Logans luck. Moreover, the Kingdom Construction Blueprint was not something confidential. The Endless Void is incredibly huge, and the Deity Players of the Blue Star Civilization at the forefront are constantly discovering new, awe-inspiring existences. Moreover, this is an exclusive divine art of the Angel Tribe. Other races can use it too, but the effect will be much worse. Considering this, what harm is there to give it to him? So, Heather Graham was indifferent to the first condition. She was rather shocked at the second requirement. A Race Upgrade Application is only put forward when a race has reached the upgrade standard. Especially for a race promotion pathway that has never appeared before, like high-level War Dragonman being promoted to low-level Monarch Species Sky Dragon, there is no need to apply and there is no reward.. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Chapter 84: Chapter 61: Race Upgrade! Perfect Concept! Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers! (4k) _3 Translator: 549690339 In addition to the rewards that Hyperdimensional Game gives to players, the Federation also rewards Deity Players to encourage them to find ways to upgrade their races. Logans race is the notoriously hard-to-improve lower-class prisoner race of the Goblin Tribe. Could this race be upgraded? Before Heather Graham had her Hyperdimensional mark, she was a well-known top scholar in District 1 and had a clear understanding of the quality levels of different races. Races that cannot give birth to, or have never given birth to, a Transcendent Tier that breaks the limits of the world or planets are called prisoner breeds. Among them are high-level and lower-class prisoner races, the difference is whether they have enough wisdom to establish a civilization and make deity players giants. Other races may be fine, but Goblins might be able to develop wisdom and establish a civilization? Where did this genius Logan come from? Heather Graham found it hard to believe. Upon mentioning the third condition, her expression changed to: Heather Grahams emotions went from shock to amusing anger. She was now in a state where she didnt know how to express her emotions and questioned him, You trapped my Star Angel True Spirit, and now you want me to owe you a favor? And you say its a gift to me? How shameless can you be? Heather Graham kept pressing, wanting to see Logans embarrassed reaction. But she saw Logans innocent face and puzzled expression as he replied, Isnt that the case? Murphy Thompsons True Spirit is my spoil, so of course, its mine. Now you want my possession, so you should owe me a favor. Is that difficult to understand? However, Logan was also more cautious, knowing that he couldnt push Heather Graham, too hard. He paused for a moment before continuing, Besides, without me, Murphy Thompson wouldnt have had the opportunity to further comprehend the Star Law and summon the First Sequence. So, can you call this a trade instead of a gift? Fine, you may. Selling my stuff to me, you call that a trade? Heather Graham was furious and wanted to use the exposure of Logans vest matter as a bargaining chip. But when she saw the hateful smile on his handsome face, she realized that using this as a threat would be useless. Dammit, if it wasnt for Murphy Thompsons heavenly pride-level talent among the Angel Tribe, then After hesitating for a while, Heather Graham finally spoke unwillingly, I can agree to your request. But dont push it too far, or I wont be easy to deal with either. Hearing Heather Grahams words, Logan nodded slightly. The Angel Tribe is indeed not easy to mess with, and the same goes for the Ultimate Desire Imperial Royal Family. He had no intention of provoking them, but these conditions were essential, and thats why he seemed a bit excessive. The existence of the Secret Land and his tactical ideas made the Kingdom Construction Blueprint necessary. Logan could apply for the race upgrade by himself without co-signing, but he needed Heather Graham and another persons co-signature to show that hes not completely without a background. Otherwise, some people might target him and figure out how he upgraded the Goblin Tribe. Of course, the Federation does not allow such shady dealings on the surface. However, as with his initial race and world being exchanged, many unforeseeable and irregular things will happen. Getting Heather Graham and another person to co-sign would save him a lot of trouble, so why not? Thinking of the other person, Logan felt a mix of warmth and helplessness in his heart, I just hope I dont get scolded. Lets establish a contract then. Heather Graham looked at the stunned Logan, wanting to leave as quickly as possible, and coldly said, I can give you the Kingdom Construction Blueprint right now. As for co-signing and owing a favor, come to me when you need it. Alright. Logan came to his senses, nodded, and said with a satisfied smile, Its a pleasure working with you, lets hope to meet again. Heh. The next second, the negotiation meeting emitted a hum as their negotiation and transaction were recorded, signifying the establishment of the contract. Both parties cannot go against it. At the same time, the Kingdom Construction Blueprint turned into a massive flow of information and entered Logans Hyperdimensional mark. No next time! Before leaving the negotiation meeting, Heather Graham sneered, Besides, youd better pray that you dont fall into my hands over something in the future Or meet me again in the World War! Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 62: The Life of a Fusionist is Also a Valuable Life! (4k!) _2 Chapter 86: Chapter 62: The Life of a Fusionist is Also a Valuable Life! (4k!) _2 Translator: 549690339 Moreover, Under the Crown is so magnificent, just like the eternal existence of the world Their hearts are won over the moment they lay their eyes on him! They are willing to dedicate their lives, everything they have, to follow Under the Crown forever! Of course, with Logans current strength and qualification, he cannot possibly achieve such an effect. All of this stems from the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art that he controls and his partial authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm. Using the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art, he transformed the Goblin Giant Demon and the Goblin Giant Soldier into Heroic Golem Spirits and Heroic Warrior Spirits. Through the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art, he gained partial authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm. As fusionists, they are in a state of being half heroic spirits, half Heroic Spirit Human Clan. When facing Logan, who holds a part of the authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm, they will instinctively feel like theyre seeing the Deity who created and controls them. He naturally appears as a magnificent being! Also, the orders of the Under the Crown He commanded us to destroy the minerals in the cities we each manage. How have you all been doing? After a sweep of his eyes, Johnathan Shay was the first to speak, softly saying: I have already destroyed all the minerals within five hundred heroic miles centered around White City with the assistance of the Golem Heroic Spirit and the Warrior Heroic Spirit I used the special contaminant potion bestowed by Under the Crown. Just a small bottle can thoroughly contaminate and destroy a large mineral vein! After Johnathan Shay spoke, the other fusionists also chimed in, The orders were conveyed by you, so the efficiency is naturally a bit slower. In my area, Wind City, all discovered mineral resources within two hundred heroic miles, whether developed or not, have been destroyed! Ive done the same, in an area within three hundred heroic miles. Although annihilating mineral resources is touted as resisting the Alien Demon, It is an act that severs future paths. Some people show slight concern in their eyes, but say nothing. From the moment they chose to follow Under the Crown, there were no other paths to choose. Like Johnathan Shay, after merging with a heroic spirit, they began sharing a body with it. The benefit is the ability to wield power beyond the imagination of ordinary heroic spirit masters. Fusionists of the same rank are often stronger than heroic spirit masters. The downside, which is very apparent, is being ostracized by mainstream heroic spirit society. Although some are forced to merge with heroic spirits due to various reasons, most pursue power. In the past, they occupied high positions, like mayors and even governors, just like members of high society. In other countries, there were even fusionists who became Country Lords! In the past, these fusionists were considered heretics. However, now that heroic spirit society has entered the modern age, various ideological trends are rising. They shouted slogans like Fusionists are also Heroic Spirit Masters! , Fusionists lives also matter!, Fusionists lives are also precious! and fought back ideologically! This has allowed them to integrate into mainstream society, although they still face a great deal of open and covert discrimination. And now Was our decision really correct? If Under the Crown deceived us, and there will be no so-called Mechanical Evil Spirits invading after two years, arent we Some fusionists thought this way and felt extremely fearful. But soon, after communicating with the will of the heroic spirit they fused with, they were easily convinced and stopped questioning the right or wrong of this matter Youve done well. Dont slack off, continue to destroy the surroundings of your cities. Johnathan Shay praised them and continued, Ladies and Gentlemen, its time for us to leverage our respective connections to unite with the mayors of other cities and influence the policies of the Ancient Kingdom It is imperative to make the destruction of mineral veins the focus of the Ancient Kingdoms next administrative measures. Often, whether a policy passes has little to do with whether it is right or logical. As long as they can gain the support of enough mayors by offering sufficient benefits They are not worried that this absurd proposal will fail to pass. Johnathan Shay continued, If possible, it would be best to unite with fusionists from other countries and encourage them to also start destroying mineral veins! Upon hearing his words, the fusionists slightly nodded, beginning to ponder who they could connect with to reach key influential fusionists. At this moment, Logans incarnation of will used the Heroic Spirit Transformation Divine Art to cloak himself. He was situated within the Heroic Spirit Realm, constantly monitoring everything happening in the space outside the Heroic Spirit Planet as well as traces of foreign war fortresses. He still remembered when Weston Cyrus was hunted down by players of the Taylor Civilization the war fortresses dispatched by the Taylor Civilization and the planetary information barriers formed by the collaboration of these war fortresses. I wonder if my current power is enough to break their blockade. In Logans hand, the Stone Spears symbolizing the killing machine were continually brewing power. Once the Taylor Civilization descended, given Logans understanding of mechanical civilizations, their formidable information collection abilities would surely detect this planet has been a step ahead in Logans hands. So, Logan didnt plan on hiding but aimed to catch them off guard initially! With his eyes closed, Logan focused his energy. Despite his powers, he had to be cautious when dealing with a civilization known for its control over machinery! Even though there were still more than two years before the official start of the Sequence Plan the time when players from the Taylor Civilization were scheduled to reach the Heroic Spirit Planet. But iust because the Blue Star Civilization dared to violate the rules. it doesnt mean the Taylor Civilization wouldnt, hence no one knew exactly when they would arrive. And Logans incarnation of will was always on the defense! Even if it was deemed unnecessary, it was better than being caught off guard due to carelessness! T04 World Region, After rapidly moving for ten days, they could see Dust World, already decelerating within the Dragon Taming World, Dragon City, Cloudend, Its almost time. They are about to arrive at Dust World and then begin the World Fusion! Logan was somewhat excited. Once the World Fusion took place, coupled with the systems role, his strength would see an immense surge, even though he would still be unable to advance to the Giant Spirit stage, However, spatial rifts should be coming soon. Hopefully, they would arrive a few days later Logan thought about the discussions he had seen in the Hyperdimensional Forum. Increasingly more and vastly higher level spatial rifts were appearing in Blue Star District 2! If they could drop in after I have completed the fusion of the two World Fragments, I could handle everything more comfortably! Just then, a prompt suddenly arrived through the Hyperdimensional Mark. He slightly frowned and glanced at it, his face instantly darkening. The message was indeed from the Blue Star Guard [Human Federation C Blue Star Guard: Dear player, according to your real-world location Zow City, a Rank I Spatial Rift is appearing in your area. It is extremely dangerous, and we are issuing you a high-risk warning!] Followed by the message from the Zow City Branch [Zow City C Blue Star Guard: Dear one-star citizen, a Rank I Spatial Rift is about to descend on Zow City. The danger level is incredibly high, and Zow City needs your power!] [Note: Level IV Spatial Rift corresponds with Energy Level I, Level Ill Spatial Rift corresponds with Energy Level Il, Level Il Spatial Rift corresponds with Energy Level Ill, Level I Spatial Rift corresponds with the Transcendent Tier!] [Two chapters with 8.8k characters-!] The author is working hard on updates-! Seeking votes and rewards-! Thank you from the author, bowing in gratitude-! Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k] Chapter 89: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k] Translator: 549690339 The Department Chief had no idea how much damage this decision would cause in the future! Within the Endless Void, The T04 World Region, The Sub-Dragon Strongman, which had been rapidly pulling the Dragon Taming World Fragment, began to slow down just before reaching the Dust World. Although they were a higher rank than the Void Powermen, they evolved from the Void Powermen and specialized in hunting, dredging, and operating the world. There shouldnt be any colossal blunders like unable to stop, world collision. Logan kept his eyes on the Hyperdimensional Forum. He wasnt worried about the safety of his parents; he knew about the Spatial Sanctuary There would be no danger to life before Zow City fell. Damn it, why now? Logan felt a bit anxious, but the messages popping up in the Hyperdimensional Forum didnt have a life-and-death feel to them, which somewhat soothed his racing heart. He looked down, trying to find information related to Zow City, I didnt believe it when I saw the message earlier, saying that the entire District 2 was experiencing a large-scale descent of high-level spatial rifts, but now Who would have thought, Blue Star has been peaceful for quite a while, high-level spatial rifts of this size havent appeared in a long time! I remember the last time, District 21 was facing an invasion from the Ancient Divine Beast World. Back then, the Abyss of Nothingness descended and Dominator Level monsters emerged! Right, large-scale spatial rift groups of high ranks are a precursor to the Abyss of Nothingness, damn, were in District 2 Dont say that, its possible. Luckily, we have a [Holy Seat] Level Dominator in District 2, and its even a Holy Seat Dominator who received a core lineage from the Immortal Civilization. We should be able to hold on! Cant you speak properly? The way youre talking makes it seem like we only have one Dominator in District 2! Our city should be fine, we have already made estimations, only five Transcendent Monsters should descend. Were worse off, weve estimated one middle-level Transcendent monster and thirteen lower Super Rank Monsters! Our place is one of the largest cities in District 2, we are estimating three high-ranking transcendents, thirty-three middle-grade transcendents, and six hundred and thirty-seven lower-grade transcendents! Damn, that many? Yeah, how is that possible, what kind of world can breed so many monsters? Interestingly enough, there have always been rumors that these monsters arent actual beasts from the Endless Void, but are disasters sent by the Endless Void as a punishment for the existence of the Hyperdimensional Game. By the looks of it, while the numbers may seem large, remember his city has both the Kings Throne and the Dominator. These monsters cant cause much trouble! Yeah, for them, isnt this equivalent to a military drill? On the other hand, for our smaller cities, even the descent of three to five lower Super Rank monsters is a matter of life and death. Stop mentioning it, Im in Zow City. The estimate is three lower Super Rank monsters. Fortunately, a Department Chief of the Guard Department is permanently stationed here, along with three invited Transcendents. Unless there are unforeseen circumstances, there shouldnt be any problems, but its still going to be a significant disaster! Dont say that, usually when such things are said, accidents happen Damn it, shut up! Only when he read this, did Logan breathe a sigh of relief, If they can hold on, thats the best. Logan nodded slightly, Just, I hope it doesnt turn out like what the last guy, that harbinger of doom, said about some accident happening! After his worries had subsided, Logan looked at the rapidly approaching Dust World. From above the Dust World, he felt an unusually vital connection, as if he were looking at another version of himself. After all, his will was engendered and intertwined with this world! Under his will, there was no repulsion between the two worlds, and instead they exhibited an attitude of mutual acceptance and fusion! At this moment, all the members of the Goblin Tribe in the Dust World, the Lancaster Spirit Race and the Dragon Tamers, Tamed Spirits in the Dragon Taming World, all went into a prayer stateThe world, was Logans world. In the process of fusion, praying to Logan naturally led to receiving blessings from the Spirit! As for the damage that the wild Dragon Tamers, Tamed Spirits and the ferocious beasts in the Dust World would suffer If they had ample time, then perhaps Logan could deal with them one by one. But now time was pressing. All he could do was pray to the Spirit of Fate. After all, Logan was still of Totem Entity rank and couldnt make very precise operations, Next time This time, the most I can do after the fusion is to bypass the Grit Class with the Dust Class world fragment and directly reach the Boundary Island Class. Next time when I upgrade from a World Fragment to a full World or Planet, I should have the ability to carry out super-precise operations and there wouldnt be any losses. After dismissing these thoughts, Logan gave a command to the System, System, can I merge certain compatible special effects into the world during the fusion process to make the world stronger? I still have Two million Faith Points left! Even if I have to consume all the Faith Points, I must strive to create the best Boundary Island Class world possible under the current conditions! Transforming a world is virtually a bottomless task, especially since Logan wants to create the best. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! Chapter 90: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! Translator: 549690339 The prospect of likely consuming a large portion of over 20 million faith points, made even Logan feel a sharp sting in his heart for a moment. After all, the confidence that He can do whatever He thinks of largely comes from these faith points. However, when it comes to forging a world, there can be absolutely no hesitations! Because, He is the World! The system replied quickly, [Log]: Detecting two worlds that belong to you [Dust WorldGoblinMain World], [Dragon Taming WorldDragon Taming World?Subsidiary World]! [Log]: The detected main world is a Dust-class World Shard, and the subsidiary world is a Border Island World Fragment. [Log]: Checking Special Effects Library, Testing the Level of Spiritual Energy Reaction, Matching Fusion Plans! [Log]: Matching [Log]: Matching successful! [Log]: You can consume 13,140,000 faith points to achieve a fusion that retains the world shard to the greatest extent, and by using the upgraded spiritual energy of the Dragon Taming World, bring the spiritual energy response of the world fragment close to that of a Microplanet! [Log]: At the same time, the worlds resources will be sufficient to breed Mythical Grade life forms and withstand the activities of Mythical Grade life forms! [Log]: The World Will of the original Dragon Taming World, Kanna, will have Auxiliary Management Authority for the new world fragment, assisting you in fine-tuning operations and diligently work during world acceleration! [Log]: Your world shard will have two special effects, Concealment and Solid! [Log]: Your world shard will have the ability to bring forth Heroes! Not bad. With the size of a Border Island, it can birth Mythical-Grade life! Logan was slightly pleased. There is a common understanding in the Endless Void, that the Qualification of a world or planet is closely related to the strongest life it can birth, or carry. Like a Border Island World Fragment, generally speaking, it can only breed and sustain life at the Second Level. Such as the Dragon Taming World, the highest level is also the Second Level. Microplanets correspond to the Third Level; only the most prominent among microplanets correspond to the Mythical Grade. For instance, the Heroic Spirit World, the highest is just the Ninth-Rank Demigod Spirit King at the Third Level. Only when it comes to Small Planets, do they correspond to Transcendent existences, like the Wise Man Planet, which can withstand the arrival of the alien god from the Abyssal Domain! And the world fragment after fusion can unexpectedly achieve similar to some powerful microplanets C breeding and carrying Mythical Grade life! Plus it has the effects of concealment and solidity, these can be considered to be the best two in the initial phases. The void is like a dark forest, where every planet and civilization has to carefully hide itself! At the same time, even if one hides well, unpredictable accidents may still occur. At that time, solidity is the last line of defense. The effects are indeed good, after all This is 13 million faith points! Seeing the astronomical number on the log, Logans mouth twitched involuntarily, then he said, Alright, go ahead and consume these faith points! So, how long will this fusion process take? [Log]: It is estimated that it will take thirty days, please be patient! Thats too long, continue to consume faith points, shorten it even more! As Logan issued the order, He thought that the fusion of the world itself is related to time. That is to say, no matter how much it is accelerated, it is not possible to complete the fusion in a short time like ten minutes or a few hours. This process will definitely take time to allow the main rules between different worlds to harmonize and align. After thinking about it, Logan changed his statement Divide the world fusion into two stages, the first stage will carry out the fusion first, so that the new world fragment can become the pillar of my strength as soon as possible, enabling me to strengthen in a short time. The second stage will be what you just mentioned. As a Totem, Logans strength is related to various factors such as World , Rule, Ethnic Believers Strength and so on. And among them, the World is one of the factors with a very high correlation weight. Unlike other newbie divine players who started with randomly Border Island level, or Planet Level, Logans Border Island World Fragment is fused by himself, which can significantly enhance His strength! The system replied quickly [Log]: It needs to increase consumption by 52,000 faith points! [Log]: The first stage is to carry out world fusion, give birth to a new world shard, and can ensure that your power will be greatly enhanced! [Log]: Detected that your race has not yet established civilization, unable to refine spirituality, build a Giant Spirit Body, enhancement direction is changed to combat power! [Log]: The first stage is estimated to take three hours, and the second stage is estimated to take twenty days! [Log]: After the end of the first stage, it is estimated that your strength can reach the Ninth -Order Demigod level, with a small probability of approaching the Mythical Grade! Then lets start. Seeing the newly appeared number of fifty thousand faith points on the log, this was not a small number either. However, Logan sighed in relief. Compared to 13 million faith points, even a million doesnt seem much With the issue of Logans command, The next moment, the entire planet started to hum. A giant golden halo began to spread from under Logans feet, and in a very short time, it enveloped the entire Dragon Taming World, and then swiftly devoured the Dust World! Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k]_3 Chapter 91: Chapter 64: Fusion of the World! Unimaginable Harvest! [4k]_3 Translator: 549690339 Boom! If it werent for the concealment of the Void Veil. That massive, sky-reaching Spiritual Energy Vortex would have alarmed countless worlds, instantly exposing Logans World coordinates! But at close range, Logan could still feel the majestic energy being drawn from Within The Void by the two worlds gradually approaching and slowly beginning to merge. They were then absorbed madly and transformed into the foundation of the World! Three hours. Logan now stood within the Void, quietly watching the fusion of two worlds and then checking the situation in the Forum. After all, three hours, during which time the Spatial Rift could arrive at any moment. was alreadv a considerablv long time. Even though he now possessed power close to Eighth Order Epic Level, he had no intention of descending into Zow City, On a battlefield with Transcendent Monster Descent, hundreds of Epic Demigod Monster Slaughter Falling with just Seventh Order Legendary Level at the First Stage of fusion, even if I descended, I would just be another cannon fodder in the fight. Its better to wait for now. Logan was very rational in his heart. Once his Totem Entity descended and participated in the battle, if it were killed, he wouldnt be able to condense the Totem Entity and descend again in a short period. Even after the fusion was completed, he could only watch anxiously. Moreover, his Totem Entity had merged with three [Limited Special Effects]. If all of them were revealed, he would be at a loss for words. Its like drawing cards in normal times, spending hundreds of years worth of luck only to get three golds then gamble them all away at once. Generally, Logan wouldnt make such an emotionally reckless mistake. Blue Star, District 2, zow City, The appearance of Spatial Rifts became more frequent. A large number of spatial rifts twisted, leaped, and flickered in the air like huge pythons. At this moment, most of the Deity Players who agreed to participate in the battle had arrived and were assigned according to their power, Totem Entities, or their Giant Spirits unique abilities. Especially the three Transcendent Descent Points and more than a dozen Demigod Landing Points, there were large numbers of Deity Players on guard, constantly watching the surrounding situation. As long as there was any movement, they would mercilessly deliver devastating Rule Attacks! As for houses and environment? No one cared. Damn, I knew this guy wouldnt make it! The Department Chief who had received the temporary notice of unavailability hurried to the Unguarded Super Tier Monster Arrival Point with Arin while complaining, He couldnt come, so why did he agree! The Department Chief originally intended to invite the three Transcendent Divine Gamers to each guard a Transcendent Monster Descent Point. And then he himself would serve as a mobile patrol post, going to support wherever there was danger, which resulted in the current situation. You cant blame Lord Nicholson. After all, he is exploring a Secret Land and that Secret Land is said to offer the opportunity to advance to Middle-level Transcendent. Arin didnt dare to speak casually, only smiled and said, Lord Nicholson has been stuck at the Lower Super Rank for many years and cant miss this opportunity. The Director sneered and said, But fortunately, the other two showed up. Otherwise, we would be in big trouble By the way, that Goblin Deity Arin carefully said, It seems like he hasnt descended yet. Forget about him, we dont have time to worry about so much now. A Totem Entity, whether it descends or not, doesnt matter. Arin could see that although the Department Chief said he didnt care, his expression Detrayea nlm Above the sky, dark clouds were heavily gloomy. As everyone was on guard, the Spatial Rift had not appeared for a long time. However, they did not let their guard down, knowing that this was the calm before the arrival! Until a certain momentBoom! Crack! Countless bone-white Spatial Rifts opened like Bone Dragons! What is that!? The Director looked grimly at an unguarded location without a Transcendent Divine Gamer Two chapters, 4k! The climax is coming, ask for votes, rewards, and bookmarks-! Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) Chapter 92: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) Translator: 549690339 Outside the Dragon Taming World, Logan stands aloft in mid -air, looking at the scene of the merging of the World Fragment, and a myriad of insights emerge in his heart. Such a fragmentary world, though it cannot withstand strong rules due to its minuscule size. However, due to the imperfection of various rules, the rules within the World Fragment are also incomplete. This state is the easiest to be scrutinized and comprehended. Especially now, in the scene where the World Fragment is fusing, an abundance of inferior rules are continuously being exposed, then merged, harmonized; it is the best time to understand the rules. In particular, as the owner of the World Fragment, Logan is very clear about the changes among these rules. Consequently, he puts aside his anxious mentality at this moment, immersing himself in this matched weakened version of a genesis scene. If there was an experience bar above his head, it would clearly show that, within this short time, His comprehension of various rules, is surging rapidly! At the same time, as the World Fragments start to interact and begin to conceive a complete notion, the world, as one of Logans pillars of strength, becomes even more robust. Hum! Logan makes no attempt to hide his vibe. With the constant merging and expansion of the World Fragments, his aura is rapidly growing! Meanwhile, In Blue Star, District 2, in Zow City, Innumerable bone-white snake-like spatial rifts continue to thicken, and then reveal the spatial passage behind the rifts. The next moment, even with the stable spatial structure of Blue Star, space begins to vibrate! Click, click! Roar! A soul-level roar is emitted. Immediately, all the Deity Players who were prepared for battle are shocked to see Huge flocks of first energy level bone birds, like dark clouds, rush out from the vast spatial rifts. They make noisy sounds sourced from the soul level, flying in unison like an army. Several second energy level winged dragons, over ten meters long, whose heads alone were comparable to ordinary vehicles, with pale blue flames leaping in their skulls, emerge. They then rush to the sky, instantly passing through the spatial rift, begin to gather in the sky, spitting out icy blue flames from time to time, starting to devastate Zow City! Down below, there is a well-organized army of first-level Skeleton soldiers. Each of them is two meters tall, looking like mini giants. Red lights leap in their skulls. Each one of them is armed with a bone spear and a bone shield that are enhanced with the solid and sharp rules! Also, there are second -level Nightmare Knights riding bone horses. Wherever their horse hooves tread, traces of charring are left. They wear cloaks, and you can see the faintly leaping gloomy blue soul fire. They carry knight spears and seem to be ready to initiate a charge at any moment! Even more terrifying are the Monster Leaders of the third level with different shapes, like monsters crawling out of the abyss! They dont speak any words, but the moment they arrived, their will emanating from the otherworld unintentionally revealed some basic information about them First Level: Skeleton Soldiers, Skeleton Giant Birds. Second Level: Nightmare Knights! Bone Wing Dragons! Third Level: Diverse Bone Generals! Kill! Battlefield Sacrifice TechniquePersistence! Elf Divine Singing Technique?Agility! War God BlessingSacred Battlefield! Bloody Slaughter World ! Endless War Trampling! There is no plan to wait for all the monsters to arrive and then form an army before starting the war. Not long after the monsters showed up, on various battlefields above Zow City, a series of supportive divine arts were released, bestowing countless amplifying effects on all the Deity Players. Following that, the main-battle Deity Players unleashed their Totem Entities or Giant Spirit Bodies. They rushed into the skeleton monster camp, which had yet to form a stable front. The slaughter began immediately. Each Totem Entity is at least ten meters tall, and every Giant Spirit Body is also twenty to thirty meters in size. The original size of Zow City should not contain so many giant existences. However, due to the advent of the spatial rifts, Zow City has now become an [Otherworldly Battlefield], its size on Blue Star did not change, but the internal size of Zow City has increased manifold! And the Deity Players powers are extremely strong. Before the arrival of the third energy level Bone General on the opponents side, Theyve already plunged into the group of monsters and initiated low-dimensional, madness-filled undisciplined attacks. The third level Giants charged into the second level Nightmare Knights and Bone Wing Dragons, mowing them down like cutting grass. They knew that they had this opportunity because the spatial rifts had just opened. They took advantage of this to reap merit points madly. By the time all the monsters arrive and the army is fully established, it will be a difficult tug-of-war! For a while, bone fragments splattered all over the battlefield, a large number of soul fires were extinguished. Even Nightmare Knights who are considered minor lords in the Skeleton Clan were killed in vast numbers instantly! So, it wasnt just the Giants, the second-level Totem Entities also plunged into the first-level Skeleton Soldiers and Skeleton Giant Birds, slaughtering madly, reaping merit points! Vast empty spaces constantly appeared in the Skeleton faction but were quickly filled up by skeletons pouring out of the spatial rifts! Including the Department Chief, the three Transcendent God Players who saw this scene were even more shameless.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) _2 Chapter 93: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Spirit of the Goblin!? (8k!) _2 Translator: 549690339 Without any hesitation, they released the widest range of divine arts and took this opportunity to reap the miscellaneous soldiers and the third-level White Bone Generals that had barely appeared! However, the skeleton monsters in the spatial rift seemed endless. No matter how much they killed, they continued to pour out like a stream of skeletons! Then, during the excitement of all the Deity Players reaping, an unexpected occurrence took place The spatial rifts at three points, previously marked for the descent of Transcendent Monsters, instantly expanded at the same time, releasing even more skeleton monsters. More so, massive shadows descended, within which three Transcendent Monsters from the Skeleton Clan were trying to squeeze out! The first one was a Bone Dragon with wings spanning over a hundred meters, emitting an insane and deathly aura, with a golden soul fire leaping in its skull, the Bone DragonWings of Death! The other was over sixty meters tall, exuding a pitch-black evil aura, with black-golden soul fire dancing in its hollow pupils. Even space itself twisted around it, hinting at a tendency to shatter, the Death Behemoth: Wicked Beast! The last one was a bone monster, similar to a crocodile, with illusory Death Lava constantly flowing over its body C the Transcendent Monster, Bone CrocodileDeath Lava! One place that took everyone by surprise was Dragon Sparrow Street in the Outer City District, which was not marked for a Transcendent Monsters descent . However, at this moment, the spatial rift was expanding continuously. A figure wearing a crown, whose body was continuously flowing with lava and exuding a deathly aura, was stretching out its hands and trying to further rip apart the spatial rift and squeeze through. Despite its lack of success for the time being, anyone with clear eyes would know that if they do not interrupt it in time, its descent would only be a matter of time! Damn it! Seeing the three Transcendent Monsters having already squeezed through the spatial rift, but the figure with the crown was unable to, due to insufficient strength Also, seeing its skeleton soldiers and generals get reaped like mowing grass, it couldnt help but let out a soul-shaking roar of rage, giving out orders, Death Wing Lord ! Death Magma Lord! Malevolent Beast Lord! I, Gadot, order you as the Ninth Prince and Battlefield Inspector General of the Holy Bone Dynasty to start attacking immediately! Raze this Abyssal City to the ground! Following its orders, the three Transcendent Monsters finally moved, directly facing the three Transcendent Divine Gamers. Boom! The battles between colossal beings nearly a hundred meters large, though merely the residual effects, were still not something ordinary creatures could withstand. In the blink of an eye, a large part of the battlefield was cleared. They didnt have any intention of fighting away from the battlefield Or rather, they tried to, but were always obstructed. They pitted their skills against each other, the skilled with powerful ones leading the weaker ones towards the weaker side. That way, the damage from their battles affected the low-level soldiers on the opposing side. The Holy Bone Dynasty? The Department Chief cursed in his mind, Dammit, this is going to be troublesome. As a dynasty, they must have a deep understanding of army array killing methods. They must not be allowed to establish an army. Once an army is created, the efficiency of killing monsters will be terribly low. Even the Giant Spirit Deity might easily die to the second-level corps led by the Bone General! By that time, winning would be a challenge As for the so-called Ninth Prince, the Department Chief was also highly worried, Looking at his demeanor and position, his power should be.. Mythical Grade! There are several Mythical Grade followers among those I command, but I cant afford the Faith Points needed to summon Mythical Grade life forms. Otherwise, how could a mere Mythical Grade make me panic! Although he is not prepared enough to descend now, his descent is just a matter of time. Once he descends formally, who can stop him? However, its a silver lining in this calamity that they are monsters from one dynasty The Department Chief sighed in his heart, According to past experiences, creatures like these dynasty monsters usually summon various Transcendent Lords, leading their own soldiers and officers to descend on Blue Star to wage war Although its unknown why they would still sacrifice countless numbers to wage war on Blue Star even when they possess wisdom. But whats certain is that ordinary Transcendent Lords will definitely not have Mythical Grade creatures under them. But now Im entangled by this Wicked Beast, the other two are also stuck With every move and gesture, the Department Chief condenses the Rule, and like a storm, blasts towards the Death Behemoth, the Wicked Beast. Placed within the Endless Void, this attack was enough to destroy a Microplanet! But on Blue Star, it only destroyed some buildings, blew the land ten meters high into the air, and didnt even tear the space open. It hit the Wicked Beast and merely left a few shallow wounds Unlike the war under Transcendent where Deity Players dominated monsters of the same level, once they reached Transcendent, this gap would be rapidly closed. Although Transcendent Divine Gamers still had a certain advantage when facing normal Transcendent Lifeforms, it was no longer the huge dominating gap during the Second Level and Third Level.. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _3 Chapter 94: Chapter 65: A Change in Power! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _3 Translator: 549690339 And this Malevolent Beast was clearly the strongest of the three transcendent monsters, blocking the department chief tightly! This time, due to the sudden incident, even if we invited a month in advance But many deities sleep for a year or even longer! Not a single mythical-grade one from Zow City agreed to the invitation to defend their homeland! Looking at the ninth prince who had barely managed to stretch his wrist out of the spatial rift, the department chiefs heart gradually sank, Are we just going to watch this mythical-grade monster successfully descend upon Zow City? Thinking about the possibility of Zow City, which he had protected for half his life, being destroyed and completely lost A trace of resentment arose in the department chiefs heart, I dont know why the Holy See, even when its just different areas and theres no real reason, doesnt allow mutual help either Otherwise, with so many divine gamers in other districts, wouldnt we be rid of these worries if we just brought some here? Why not gather everyone in one city? With the wealth and power of the Dominators, their transcendent followers could be arranged all over Blue Star, directly eliminating these so-called calamities Why complicate simple things? The department chief knew that the Holy See, as the top existence of the Blue Star Civilization, must have profound intentions behind their every move. However, this didnt prevent him from feeling some confusion and resentment in his heart! Inside the T Forum, The usually lively T Forum had significantly fewer posts at this moment, Its terrifying. Almost every city has transcendent monsters and even mythical monsters descending beyond expectations! Im lucky. Our city got a break this time, as several transcendent divine gamers happened to be free and have already killed all the monsters descending from the spatial rifts! Same here. Although three mythical-grade monsters have arrived, we have three transcendent ones extra, making for a massacre! Condolences, brother. In the spatial sanctuary, there should be the final teleportation device. If worst comes to worst, just abandon the city; its not like well miss out on benefits. Easier said than done. Going to other cities would always be someone elses city; can it be any better? Yeah, losing various benefit policies, let alone breaking through the transcendent tier, breaking through the giant spirit-level would be even harder! Sigh, were better off than you guys, but its still pretty bad. We have one extra mythical-grade monster beyond expectations. Once it descends Are you from Zow City? Im from Zow City too. Im really worried right now. I hope one of the three transcendent- tier ones can free up a hand and break the spatial rift. Dont wish for that. They all have similar strengths, making it difficult, nearly impossible for them to free up a hand! What should we do? We can only hope that a transcendent divine gamer or a mythical-grade divine gamer suddenly appears and then saves Zow City! Thats right; I remember Logan and that Goblin Deity are from Zow City. Are they participating in the battle? The Goblin Deity is from Zow City too? Yeah, earlier the wealthy Shadow Elf Goddess mentioned that the Goblin Deity had inadvertently saved her once. Right, he defeated Ximen Qing, who had to flee in fear, and even dared to imprison Heather Grahams Angels Truth I wont talk about Logan since his followers race is Goblin, and hes a newcomer. Right now, we dont even know if he has condensed a totem entity yet, for sure he isnt participating. But this Goblin Deity does have some strength; although its not much, it should be no problem for him to participate and contribute. Yeah, I saw Ximen Qing and his familys ancestors participating in the battle in Waterguard City Im in Zow Citys spatial sanctuary. I didnt see the Goblin Deity on the projection screen in the corridor. Maybe you didnt notice? No, his appearance and posture are quite extraordinary. Id definitely notice if he were there. Since I havent seen him, that means he didnt participate! Perhaps others might have something to do with it. After all, many people arent participating, right. Heh. Outside Dragon Taming World, A huge golden cocoon had enveloped Logan entirely. Every strand of this cocoon was formed by tiny chains of condensed laws. As the first stage of World Fusion proceeded, a strange power emerged from the void, continuously merging into the cocoon and Logans body. The cocoon kept growing Ten meters Eleven meters rftvelve meters Fifteen meters Eighteen meters Twenty-one meters Accompanied by the emergence of the strange power, it soared all the way until it was approaching thirty meters, and only then did the growth process slow down! Finally, the first Law underwent a qualitative change [Law of Power]! This was the Law of Power that the Goblin Great God of the Goblin race had comprehended! Following this, the limited special effects [Killing Machine], [Heavy Armor], and [Killing Intent Soldier] began to transform. One by one, Laws representing [killing], [Heavy Armor], and [war] and the like from the Endless Void condensed into chains out of thin air, then branded on Logans white robes and the stone spear in his hand! Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Spirit of Goblins!? (8k!) _4 Chapter 95: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Spirit of Goblins!? (8k!) _4 Translator: 549690339 However, Logans appearance and body didnt change much. It didnt take a long time, still less than three hours. Suddenly, at some unknown point, Logan opened his eyes, and a golden light instantly pierced the void before slowly receding. After waking up, upon sensing the power within himself, he immediately looked at the Hyperdimensional mark. He was very concerned that he had overslept during this transformation and had missed the defense of Zow City amidst the arrival of the spatial rift. If he woke up to find that Zow City had fallen After glancing at it, he felt relieved but also became more anxious, Its not over yet, theres still time But, why is there an extra mythical-level monster than expected!? Luckily, this mythical-level monster has not yet arrived, otherwise we would probably be on the verge of losing now! Logan was well aware that mythical-level monsters, although not as powerful as Transcendent Tier, were still superior to Third Level and even Ninth-Order Demigods! Once this mythical-level monster arrived, the first thing it would do was to start a massive slaughter, and then all the monsters under its command would form Legions, directly condensing the Legion War Souls. Then they would push through, eventually assisting in the higher-level battlefield, until Zow City fell! This was not just a scenario playing out in Logans mind, but the reality about to happen in Zow City! Logan could perceive that the first stage of World Fusion was about to be completed, but he didnt know exactly how long it would take. Most importantly, that mythical-level monster had already stretched an arm out of the spatial rift, and it would squeeze itself out faster and faster! Logan couldnt help frowning and asked, System, how much longer until the first stage is completed? The System quickly responded, [Log]: First stage is about to be completed in 23 minutes! [Log]: World Fusion is underway, the plan cannot be adjusted to speed up the process! Damn it! Seeing the prompt in front of him, Logan felt somewhat helpless. Based on the time this Transcendent Monster was squeezing out, it would probably only take about fifteen minutes to arrive, The main thing is Even if the first stage is completed, my power will only be infinitely close to the mythical level, but not reaching it Once it successfully lands, I can hardly resist, let alone prevent it from assembling the army. If the army is assembled, it will be even harder to resist at that point! Unlike the Transcendent Level landing, the monsters in the spatial rift have mostly arrived now, and the momentum of the spatial rift has weakened somewhat Its not that it cant be interrupted! The only hope now is to interrupt it before it successfully lands, making it unable to do so! Even if I cant interrupt it, I must do my best to severely damage it while its still stuck here! Only then will there be a slim chance of victory! After comparing the strengths of both sides in his mind, a firm look appeared in Logans eyes, With my current strength, even though Im infinitely close to the mythical level, killing Ninth-Order Demigods shouldnt be a problem. I should be able to break through the defenses of mythical-level monsters If I wait any longer, itll be too late! Its better to land now! After making the decision, Logan gave the command, System, complete the first stage of fusion as soon as possible. Then, he headed for Dragon Sparrow Street in Blue Stars Zow City Descend! Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Dragon Sparrow Street, Due to the Ninth Prince trying to rip open the spatial rift even more to descend, the battles here were particularly intense. Continuously, monsters from other battlefields and Deity Players rushed in to join the fight. On one side, they wanted to strengthen their own forces as quickly as possible and destroy the arrival of the Ninth Prince. On the other hand, the opposing party was desperately guarding the Ninth Prince. Because the target was especially consistent, it led to fierce battles between the two sides, constantly revolving around the spatial rift in a terrifying battle. Although there were no transcendent existences here, the battlefield was filled with second and third energy levels. Ordinary first-tier, or even third-order masters who approached would be obliterated by the aftermath of the laws! Grinding Hell Illusion Realm, descend! Bloody Divine Ode: Killing Intent Blessing! Green Emperors Book: Ninth Tree Realm! Rule Technique: Sun Bar Mouse Technique! Rule Technique: New Age Cthulhu Technique! Rule Technique: Cow Horse Pearl! Blood Refining World, kill! One fierce, domineering, or strange divine art after another was released, and each divine art could cause a massive amount of slaughter. However, there were just too many Nightmare Knights and Bone Wing Dragons from the Holy Bone Dynasty. Even with powerful divine arts clearing large areas on the battlefield, the gaps would be filled by surging alien monsters! Not only were alien monsters killed, but even Deity Players who had experienced high-intensity combat also suffered numerous casualties. As the Deity Players fell, their deaths were like fireworks C the force of the laws quickly dispersed into light spots, and the True Spirit automatically returned to their world to recuperate. Deceased Deity Players would be unable to re-descend on Blue Star as Totem Entities or Giant Spirit Bodies to continue the battle for a short period of time. What kind of shitty world is this! Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _5 Chapter 96: Chapter 65: Power Transformation! Is this the Goblin Deity!? (8k!) _5 Translator: 549690339 During the battle, some Deity Players couldnt help expressing their frustrations, taking breaks from time to time to replenish their Faith Points after exhausting them in the fight, Why are there so many monsters!? This is impossible to kill them all! Yeah, just the monsters here alone are already endless. Not to mention that Dogcrap Prince keeps creating Spatial Rifts, continuously summoning more monsters. How are we supposed to fight this? Ask the Commander if theres any help coming, or if there are any new Deity Players descending? Yeah, I cant hold on much longer! Sigh, I just asked. All the nearby Deity Players who could have rushed over are already hereEveryone knows that this battlefield is critical for the defense battle. The Commander is also worried, but we have truly run out of options! So, there are no new Deity Players descending? Is that it? Do we have so few Deity Players here? Dont remind me, I already asked everyone I could think of. All of those who agreed to be summoned are already One of the complaining voices suddenly filled with excitement. Wait, there is one Giant Spirit-level Player who agreed to be summoned but hasnt yet. Maybe something is holding him back! Hurry up and remind him! Every second counts now. Each Giant Level Player is a valuable asset! Absolutely, we are completely at a stalemate now. If yet another Giant Spirit-level Player with a unique ability pops up, we might just break the deadlock and destroy the Spatial Rift! Yeah, even run -of-the-mill Giant Spirit-level Players would be of considerable help! Hurry up and remind him! The resting Deity Players grouped together, whether they were Giant Spirit-level or Totem Entity-level, they all were looking forward with anticipation, If its a Myth no, even a High-level Monarch Deity, it could bring about a substantial change! Between those of the same level, Deity Players have overwhelming combat power. The situation is extremely tense, they are desperate for a game-changer to break this deadlock! However, the words of the Deity Player in charge of contacting the Commander dashed their hopes, The Commander just got back to me, the Giant Spirit-level Deity Player is a Goblin Deity. What? You better not be kidding! Yeah, how can possibly a Goblin Deity become a Giant Spirit when they dont even have a civilization! Dont joke with us. Who are you referring to? As the retorts rang out, the contact Deity Player could only smile bitterly and explain, Thats the way it is. Its also said that due to special reasons, the defensive battle invitation was extended to a Giant Spirit-level. Normally, it wouldnt even be considered! Only after hearing this explanation did the other resting Deity Players reluctantly accept the reality, expressing their dissatisfaction, Damn this society that runs on favors! Exactly, even after becoming gods, these things still matter to them. Unbelievable! Seriously, if it were a genuine Giant Spirit-level Deity Player, how great would that be? Sigh, a Goblin Deity, whats the point of infiltrating the circle of Giant Spirit-level Deities? Doesnt everyone know that Goblins cant become Giants? Amid the complaint, it was time to rotate and allow other Deity Players to rest. The resting Deity Players returned to the battlefield, becoming ruthless reapers once again, or being killed by the White Bone General under massive attacks. However, amid the continuous stalemate, no Deity Player was able to stop the Ninth Prince from expanding the Spatial Rift, leading to- More and more monsters came rushing out of the Spatial Rift! In other words, without any reinforcements, the situation of the Deity Players on the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield was steadily deteriorating. Even the resting Deity Players had to keep releasing Divine Arts to support the battlefield while resting. Until a certain moment when quantitative change led to qualitative changeAnother ninth-order monster appeared! Damn, a demigod-level monster broke through the fighting circle! Everyone watch out over there! In the midst of shocked exclamations, a monster, resembling a skeletal porcupine covered in thorny bones and wrapped in the terrifying Rule of Retaliation, broke through the high-end fight circle that the Ninth-Order divine players had been guarding, like a battle tank. It charged towards the low-end fight circle with an all-out, desperate attack, attempting to crush the Totem Entity-level deity players, and break the stalemate! But just as those Totem Entity-level god players in the low-end fight circle were on the verge of despair, unable to even dodge, Boom! A thunderbolt roared down. Next, a golden figure suddenly appeared out of thin air. With an unyielding aura, standing like a barricade between the demigod-level skeletal porcupine and the low-end fight circle, this scene brought surprise and apparent hope to the deity players. However, the next moment, the aura emanating from this deity player left all the deity players who were paying attention dumbfounded, Theres a new Deity Player! Thank goodness. If the frontline broke, we would be next! Wait a minute, who is that? Goblin God? No way, how can it be a Goblin God? Dont mess with us! I hope its a hidden Big Boss who likes cosplay! It looks like its a Goblin God. I saw him on T Forum. Hes very handsome, and he thrashed Ximen Qing! Ximen Qing? A Second-level Sub-Dragon God Whats the use? This spiked skeleton is a Ninth-Order Demigod! Well, at least hes a brave soul, dont criticize too much. But what use can a single Goblin God be All Deity Players on the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield fixated on the golden figure, and the demigod-level porcupine, while continuing their frenzied killing. They couldnt focus solely on the battle because the outcome depends on this moment, compelling them to pay attention! Right at the next moment, the half-god porcupine seemed about to crush and kill the golden figure C the incredibly handsome Goblin God. Some Deity Players even closed their eyes, wearing a painful expression, not having the heart to watch. But then, a miracle Seemed to happen! 8.4k words-! Asking for votes, rewards, and subscriptions-! Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) Chapter 100: Chapter 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) Translator: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Dragon Sparrow Street, Thank God that I arrived just in time, even a second late and I would have been done for. After Logan thrust his battle spear and instantly defeated a ninth-order demigod-level monster, he couldnt help but shake his head. If he had hesitated and arrived later, the lower-tier battle circle might have already collapsed. Moreover, with the Ninth Prince further breaking the spatial rift, even if he arrived, it probably wouldnt have mattered. Nonetheless, he didnt have the intention to join the fight immediately because his appearance and presence alone had significantly eased the pressure on the divine players on the Dragon Sparrow Street battlefield. He began to observe the mythical-grade monster [Ninth Prince]. After all, preventing its descent was key to victory in this war. Inclusive of the laws Thankfully, thankfully, there are only molten and violent, which are exclusive laws created by the fusion of two laws and arent too outrageous. Not a fusion of [Multiple Laws] And theres no [Extreme Sublimation] or any [Unique Concepts], its just a regular mythical- grade. Compared to the Giant Spirit Level Divine Players who had no hope at all, Logan had a clear understanding of his own strength. Among mythical-grade creatures, there are also gradations. Even though this Ninth Prince relied on its own exclusive laws instead of borrowing from [Mythical-grade Profession] exclusive laws It wasnt the worst type of mythical-grade, but it was at the bottom. Even now, the first stage of the fusion process of my World Fragment has not been fully completed. A touch of fighting spirit ignited in Logans eyes. His power increased too rapidly. Facing a transcendent foe, he was self-aware enough to know he currently couldnt handle it. However, against mythical-grade, he felt that he could still put up a fight. But, to counter your exclusive laws, there should be no problem! At the same time, he didnt have any intention to join the circle of battle, nor did he have any intentions of communicating with those Giant Spirit Level deities. His identity as the Goblin Deity was just a facade, there was no need for him to interact excessively with those humans. Just as Logan was eager to traverse the entire battlefield and launch an attack on the Ninth Prince directly, Skyfire Meteor Shower rained down on the battlefield! The intensity of power is also descending rapidly? Youre trying to stop me with some inferior methods? A slightly wild grin split across Logans face, Looks like youre afraid of me! At the next moment, under the eyes filled with fear and despair in both the lower- and higher-tier battle circles, Logan held up his Stone Spear and spoke softly, Heavy Armor! Killing Intent Crafted Warrior C Giant Shield! Omm! Limited Special Effects were put into action instantly The white robes on Logan fluttered without wind, an invisible force separated from it, then the Stone Spear in his hand turned into a stone shield, quickly growing larger as Logans body did! Logans height shot past the constraints, growing from three or four meters to over thirty meters, reflecting his true state as the first stage of the world fusion was nearly completed! The enormous stone shield, attached with an indestructible heavy armor, covered the entire lower-tier battle circle like a city wall! He has a totem entity of thirty meters? This is so terrifying, even the Elephant God, who has manifested a Giant Spirit Body as a ninth-order divine player, is only thirty meters tall. He is just a totem entity! This is too good But, can it really hold up? Amidst the eyes full of doubts, shock, or anticipation The next moment, molten meteorites fell! Boom! Boom! Boom! One after the other, the molten meteorites rained down, hitting the stone shield hard. Each molten meteor was several meters in diameter. But this is secondary, the real terror is the exclusive laws attached to them! It can be said that any one of them, if it fell in Zow City without the existence of the [Otherworldly Battlefield], could directly destroy half of the city on Blue Star! However, these molten meteorites had no effect on the stone shield. It was as if a cow had walked into a mud pit, not affecting it at all! Boom, boom, boom! The shower of molten meteorites quickly ended, and this wave of overpowering attack from the mythical-grade monster, due to Logans presence, did not cause any damage to the divine players! The Totem Entity-level Deity Players, who had already prepared for the worst, watched this in shock, Damn it, this was it just blocked? Are you sure this was an attack from a mythical-grade monster? Who exactly is this Goblin Deity? Defeating a ninth-order demigod-level monster is impressive enough, after all, at a stretch, we were all on the same level, borrowing laws from the Endless Void. But, these are exclusive laws, how were they blocked? This is unbelievable! I can only once again lament how unfortunate it is that such a talented divine player is confined to the Goblin race and forever stuck on this level Even the high-tier battle circle of the Giant Spirit Level Divine Players were stunned at that moment What was happening before their eyes was completely different from their expectations! How is this possible? The Elephant God felt somewhat bewildered, This blocked the Ninth Princes ultimate move? I had a feeling that, even with me, I would probably have to pay a heavy price to block it! Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) _2 Chapter 101: Chapter 67: First Stage Completed, the Most Thorough Change! (4k) _2 Translator: 549690339 The Goblin Deity managed to block it without suffering any harm! Moreover, it seems that this move didnt have any effect on it, not even consuming its strength! Could it really be possible for it to withstand a Mythical-grade monster? At this thought, a strong flame of hope ignited in the eyes of the Elephant God! For a moment, the excitement made his entire body emit steam with a booming sound! Hmm? The Ninth Prince was also taken aback when he saw this. Golden soul flames danced within the hollow eye sockets, and a deep voice echoed in the soul depths of everyone present, Insect, you have successfully piqued my interest! The next instant, the Ninth Princes body was engulfed in flames, and molten lava even flowed within the hollow eye sockets. Damn spatial rift Open wide for me! At this moment, he started burning his Exclusive Law, which he had painstakingly created and fused, as a sacrifice to the Void in exchange for temporary power! In an instant, an immense surge of power tilted, and the tremendous force caused the bones of his arms, which were even harder than Void Iron, to creak. Correspondingly, the spatial rift was further opened He successfully entered halfway! The spatial rift grew larger, and his entry would only speed up! At this rate, it would probably take less than a minute for him to fully enter, and by then, even Logan would be unable to stop him! Damn it! Surprisingly, it was the Elephant God who lost it first. He roared with a wide mouth, the steamy noise deafening, Brothers, charge with me! Create an opportunity for the Goblin Deity! The God of Hawk-headed People, Lava Dragon God, Storm Spirit God, Fairy God, and other Giant Spirit Level Divine Players were taken aback for a moment before making the same choice as the Elephant God They dared to pave the way for Logan! Steam Furnace Hammer: Elephant Bivalve! Refined Lizard Solano Art: Iron Mountain Lean! Spatial Corridor! Green Emperor Art: Profound Yellow Handprint! Green Emperor World Disorder Art: Stone Mans Eye! One after another, almost all of their most powerful Divine Arts were released, but none of them targeted the Ninth Prince. The Giant Spirit Level Divine Players knew very well that their Divine Arts would probably barely make the Mythical -grade Ninth Prince felt ticklish. Instead of making futile efforts, it was better to aim at the monster army and create space on the battlefield for Logan! A huge phantom of an elephant-headed hammer emerged, splashing steam that could melt anything with unparalleled brute force, instantly clearing a large area on the battlefield! There were also giant black and white beasts, resembling ancient barbaric beasts, appearing and charging towards the battlefield. A gigantic profound yellow hand came crashing down, and a giant one-eyed stone mans single eye shed murky yellow waters, making the monster army slay each other The battlefield instantly turned chaotic, but it did create ample space for Logan to quickly approach the spatial rift without interference! Just a little bit more Logan watched this scene, some flames of hope ignited in his heart, scorching hot, calculating in his mind, But this should be enough! As I charge over now, it should be just in time to connect with the completion of the first stage of fusion! Moreover, as a Mythical-grade being, my presence would be hard to hide from him. Might as well show weakness to the enemy And then, during his moment of carelessness, complete the fusion, unleash all my power, and send him back to his old home in one go! Logan made up his mind, his figure flickered, and he whistled towards the direction of the spatial rift, instantly breaking through the massive sound barrier cloud! Meanwhile, the Ninth Prince sneered coldly. He was not a foolish wild monster; as a prince of the Holy Bone Dynasty, he was quite wise, Stupid insect, this prince only had to resort to a small trick You see, hes starting to get anxious, isnt he? The Ninth Prince deliberately burned his power and then the Laws, just to deceive Logan, who was slightly more powerful in its eyes, to become agitated and then be killed in one fell swoop! Yes, after it descends, it can determine the victory or defeat on the battlefield. However, there is one thing it has never shown: that it still has half of its body in its Mother World to be able to exert its greatest strength! It has always pretended to be powerless before descending, letting itself be slaughtered, just to coax out the bottom cards of these otherworldly ants in advance! And now, within the leaping golden soul flames of the Ninth Prince, there is full satisfaction of success in his scheme, Come, ants Let me squash you and extinguish your hope! T04 World Region, The merging Dust World and Dragon Taming World, The dark Void Veil is covering the World Fragments that are undergoing huge changes, with golden brilliance diffusing inside. Even without Logan here, issuing commands one by one, and fiddling with the World Fusion process, the entire World Fragment is undergoing unimaginable gigantic changes at all times! The accumulated World Origin of the countless years of the Dragon Taming World Fragment, the spiritual energy within the void, as well as Logans Faith Points, are being consumed like crazy, thoroughly transforming the new World Fragment from every direction, leaving no blind spots! If not for the Void Veil, one could see, from the cosmic void, that a huge seven-colored canopy is covering the entire World Fragment. And within the World Fragment, although there are violent changes taking place simultaneously, there is not much impact on the life on the planet. Only those who have stepped into the Second Level can clearly feel the great love and irresistible creative will coming from Father God! Even if It cant see whats happening, logs keep popping up in Logans Hyperdimensional Mark- [Log]: Spent 13,140,000 Faith Points! [Log]: Spent specialized effects Dragon Scale, Blood Light, Mystery, Cracking Shores, Stone Skin, Iron Bone, Concealment, Hidden, Gone without a trace and 378 other solidified effects! [Log]: The foundation, size, and resources of the Goblin World Fragment, as well as the Spiritual Energy Factor, have greatly improved! [Log]: World Fragment volume increased by 3,891%, World Fragment land area increased by 1,865%, World Fragment Spiritual Energy Factor concentration increased by 17 ,320.2%, chance of World Fragment indigenous life stepping into the Second Energy Level increased by 13.89%, Race lineage foundation increased to 21.37% [Log]: World resources are sufficient to breed Mythical Grade beings and to withstand the activities of Mythical Grade beings! [Log]: The World Fragment possesses Concealment and Solid effects! [Log]: Transforming Kanna into the fragment manager, implanting Auxiliary Management Authority! [Log]: 564 new Second Level lives have been promoted among the believers of your race! As the logs keep popping up, there are sudden changes in the Goblin World Fragments weather, and the sky changes dramatically! The boundless seven-colored canopy above the World Fragment is no longer calm, but rolls out, instantly covering the entire mainland. If you lift the Void Veil and look at the Goblin World Fragment from the cosmos, you can be amazed to see that this gray Dust World has turned into a dazzlingly beautiful, colorful world! Peaceful, yet intense! The next moment, boundless seven-colored rain starts to fall, with countless whirlwinds and thunderstorms following. The seven-colored rain falls on the Lancaster Spirit Race and the Goblin Tribe, altering the deepest genetic chains within their bodies and transforming their fundamental attributes! The bloodline factors of every believer are changing. From their very core, they have gained an inherent strength like that of horizontally trained muscles and bones! The seven-colored rain falls on the earth, nourishing the land, making every piece of land extremely fertile, giving a feeling like one shovel will reveal abundant resources, and the yield of food can be dozens of times more than before! Even the wild beasts are growing strong and multiplying, providing more food for believers. The doubling of Spiritual Energy Factor makes even the unintelligent wild beasts gain wisdom! The Goblin World Fragment constantly breaks open space in the cosmos, absorbing a large amount of pure cosmic dust, continuously increasing its volume, and the mainland plates are instantly superbly upgraded! This is a thorough and complete change! At the same time, due to the changes in the world and the almost double increase of Second Level lives among the believers, A mysterious force, relying on the material that genuinely exists within the void, is conveyed to the Blue Star. This, whether it is the strength of the world or of the believers, shall serve as a cornerstone to consolidate Logans power! And this also announces the completion of the First Stage of the World FusionCompletely done! Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 68: Myth! King’s Authority! Deputy Chapter 102: Chapter 68: Myth! Kings Authority! Deputy Lord of Heaven! (4k) Translator: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Transcendent Battlefield, Why has the spatial rift over there become larger? The Department Chief watched as half of the Ninth Prince managed to squeeze through, his eyes immediately filled with a hint of fierce ruthlessness. With a wave of his hand, his Domain burnt and shivered. The next moment, exclusive laws ruled like a king over the myriad of laws, forming a divine art. Then it transformed into a massive, pitch-black rift, swallowing the hideous malevolent beast instantly, and then headed towards the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield. Everyone watched as the Department Chief took a step that spanned dozens of miles, but a furious roar came from behindthe malevolent beast had burnt its soul, the most vital thing to an Undying Creature! Its body emanated a pitch-black flame, shattering the rift created by the Department Chiefs burning power in an instant, and it launched a full-force attack at the Department Chief! Damn it! The Department Chief wanted to burn the law, but he was at the critical moment of composing his second exclusive law and thus his Domain wasnt stable. The exclusive law, being the core of the Domain, if burned at this moment Leave aside forcibly blocking the attack of the malevolent beast to interrupt the arrival of the Ninth Prince, he was afraid that within three seconds, he would die on the spot due to the collapse of the Domain! He watched as the spatial rift became bigger and bigger, yet he was helpless, and mysteriously, an unexpected thought suddenly emerged in his mind, If the Goblin Deity is really a Transcendent Tier, how wonderful it would be Unfortunately, it isnt possible. Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield, It must succeed! Goblin Deity, you must repel this mythical-level monster, or Zow City is in danger! Can it really succeed? Definitely! Yes, now the Ninth Prince is stuck in the spatial rift, and you cant see it, but its aura has weakened and its not as strong. Now is the weakest moment of the Ninth Prince, the Goblin Deity can definitely do it! In the countless gazes filled with hope and expectation. Logan, in just a flurry of movement, blew the second level Bone Wing Dragon and Nightmare Knights to death, scraping their bones to dust. In the shocked gazes of the crowd, he knocked several Eighth Order Epic Level White Bone Generals to death on his way, crushing them on the Otherworldly Battlefield. Only then did he clear a spot in the battlefield and reached the Ninth Prince, sensing that the first stage of World Fusion had been completed, he didnt hesitate and fiercely thrust his Stone Spear! And only at this moment did the grim and stiff skull underneath the Princes Crown of the Ninth Prince let out a hideous laughter formed from soul fluctuations, revealing his true face. On the soul level, its voice was grand, as if a deity was questioning a disloyal vassal, Hee hee hee! Insignificant ant So eager to die, are you? The next moment, the Ninth Prince shifted from its supposedly weak state, apparently relying on its Holy Bone Dynasty Army for protection, to revealing its overwhelmingly fierce and brutal aura, like a majestic deity. Truthfully, as a mythical grade being who had condensed exclusive laws, the only thing separating it from being termed as Deity or Transcendent Tier was the step of condensing a [Domain] with the exclusive laws as the core. If one were to speak of Divine Might, it possessed it too! Bang! Boom! Facing Logans Stone Spear carved with ancient patterns, the Ninth Prince snickered, swinging its right arm wrapped in a magma flowing Kings Robe, creating a fierce storm, the space around started to distort! Die, you petty creature! In this sudden turn of events, this brutal aura and will immediately annihilated the hope in the hearts of all Deity Players! Just when everyone thought that Logan would surely perish under this strike Power descended! Logan remained silent, merely infusing his entirety of power into this spear, taking advantage of the Ninth Princes rash burst of power, he fiercely thrust the spear into the joint of the bones beneath the Kings Robe! Heh, insignificant ant! At this moment, not having realized the sudden surge of power, the Ninth Prince was still laughing maliciously, Did you really think I was a lower-level Undying creature like a skeleton? You want to break my bone joints? What a pitiful and ignorant being! The Ninth Prince paid no mind to this spear, its right arm still aiming at Logans body, trying to smack him to death on the spot! Splat! Crack! Just when the right arm of the Ninth Prince was about to hit Logan, a massive pain, a sensation it had not felt since becoming an Undying Creature, instantly invaded the Ninth Princes Soul Flame. Even its golden soul fire instantly deflated to the extreme! Damn My right arm! Insignificant creature, how dare you!? The Ninth Prince discovered with shock, derision, and resentment that his right arm was severed in an instant by this insignificant spear! Even the robe bestowed by his father, the King, was pierced through creating a large hole! Impossible! The Ninth Prince couldnt believe it, My body was condensate of the law, how could it be severed? And, this insignificant creature is clearly so weak How could it completely sever my right arm No, theres still a chance! I can reconnect it! As a mythical-grade Strong One, the Ninth Prince keenly detected that there was still a slight connection between its will and its severed right arm, it was merely being suppressed! Damned insect, youve really pissed me off! The Ninth Prince was completely engulfed in anger, and in this rage, a little fear slipped through its senses, something it hadnt even detected yet Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _2 Chapter 103: Chapter 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _2 Translator: 549690339 This mere ant, only at the second energy level, was able to harm it! If this ant were any stronger Would it be possible, that the venerable Ninth Prince of the Holy Bone Dynasty, might have just died? Even though it was already part of the Undying Race, it had heard of the terrifying punishment after an Undying creatures death. With fear and anger exploding, it wanted to crush this ant to death! Just as its left foot stepped into its own world to gain power, preparing to use its full strength to catch the rabbit like a lion, it saw the ant in front of it reveal a strange smile. It was only then that it sensed something wrong Because of its severed right arm, the spatial rift that it had barely managed to enlarge was once again shrinking, and the malicious gaze of the ant was aimed at the already unstable spatial rift! Boom! Before it could react, the ant had already stabbed dozens of spears into the spatial rift! You dare, you ant During the Ninth Princes unwilling roar, the spatial rift, unable to withstand the heavy blow, collapsed and closed! The unwilling roar of the Ninth Prince still echoed in the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield as the spatial rift suddenly closed. All that was left at the original battlefield was the half-skeleton body of the Ninth Prince, who had barely squeezed through, and the slowly burning and disappearing half Kings Robe Instantly cut off by the closing spatial rift! Strictly speaking, a mythical body like this could be classified as a Heavenly Treasure. Especially for the Skeleton Clan, whose essence lay in the bones, they were the essence of the essence. In the Monster World, only half of the Ninth Princes body remained, and even its soul flame was somewhat shaky. It let out a wailing roar on the wasteland, Damn that ant! Im going to kill you! How dare you! A moment later, it calmed down, I have failed the command from my Father the King. Even if I return to the dynasty, I fear execution awaits me. Thinking about the punishment of the Holy Bone Dynasty, even a mythical-level monster like the Ninth Prince couldnt help but shudder! After a while, the Ninth Prince, who had originally been stiff and motionless, suddenly creaked as it twisted its skull, and blood-red light appeared in its soul flame, coldly staring at the Holy Bone Dynasty army on the wasteland. It stood un. its half-bodv looking shakv and ridiculous. a hideous smile on half of its skull, Ant, its all because of you! Even if it takes a lifetime, I will make you die! On the other side, at Zow City Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield, In an instant, the entire Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield fell into silence, as if it was dead. Even the Holy Bone Dynasty army, which had always seemed to have no intelligence, only knowing how to attack madly, stopped for a moment. Tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers stared at each other, no one daring to launch an attack recklessly And the Deity Players were even more shocked! They had just thought that the Goblin Deity could barely harass the Ninth Prince and then close the spatial rift, which was already amazing. They didnt expect that the Ninth Prince would be so sinister, faking weakness to lure the enemy. And when they were all desperate, they didnt expect the Goblin Deity to actually have a hidden move. Brazenly severing the rapidly emerging Ninth Princes arm, and then bursting the spatial rift, cutting off half of the Ninth Princes body! My god, this Goblin Deity Truly powerful, defeating a mythical monster with a second-level body I surrender. Really impressive, didnt expect the Goblin Deity of this race to actually be able to unleash such power! Yeah, with no civilization, no Giant Spirit Body, and not even a complete Rule Seriously unbelievable, Im starting to doubt whether that projection from T Forum was falsified. How can a Goblin Deity be so outrageous? Yeah, I originally thought the City Wall Goblins were already outrageous enough, but their Goblin Deity is even more so! Looking at my Jackal-Wolves, I cant help but fall into deep thought. My Hill Giants also thought deeply Alas, what a pity that such a genius is a Goblin Deity. Yeah, even a lower-class war breed would have unlimited potential! Dont even mention a lower-class war breed, as I see it, with the genius of this Goblin Deity, even if it was just a high-level prisoner breed, as long as it can establish a civilization, it can even lead the high-level prisoner breeds to fight back and break through the limitations, becoming Transcendent Tier, and be promoted to a war breed! Yeah, its not even a low-level prisoner breed, but Goblins, which are like stones in a pit, are completely unenlightened and can never establish a civilization! Theres nothing left to say Under the watchful eyes of the Deity Players, Logan was about to go down to the battlefield to eliminate the monsters of Dragon Sparrow Street when his brow suddenly furrowed, and it seemed that a message was received from the Log- [Log]: First stage of World Fusion completed, Host has infinite strength approaching the Mythical Grade of the Ninth Rank! [Log]: Host descends onto the battlefield, killing 365 second-level monsters and 6 third-level monsters! [Log]: Host defeats Mythical-level monster, closes the spatial rift, and harvests 37 Mythical Skeletons! [Log]: Host gains dropped special effects Molten Meteorites and Deaths Sigh! [Log]: Host gains limited special effect Kingship! Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _3 Chapter 104: Chapter 68: Myth! Kingship! Heavenly ViceMonarch! (4k) _3 Translator: 549690339 [Log]: Note, the limited special effect Kingship is suitable for civilization! [Log]: World Fusion enters the second phase, granting Kanna auxiliary management authority requires the host to bestow spirituality! [Log]: After Kanna obtains the spirituality bestowed by the host, she will always be loyal to the host and greatly improve the world operating efficiency! [Log]: Note, if operated properly, Kannas qualifications may be improved, with a certain chance of obtaining the qualification to become the Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch after the Goblin Tribe gains wisdom! The biggest problem has been solved Logan looks around at the devastated Dragon Sparrow Street, where his own home has been completely destroyed, and feels a bit helpless in his heart, By now, even if Im not here, this war should be no problem, right? Compared to some merit points, it is more important to build my World Fragment. Power is the foundation of everything. Logan deeply understands that his world is the most important, but he is not willing to leave just like that, letting others get the merit points cheaply. The next moment, he lightly swings his Stone Spear towards the high-end battle circle where the Third-Level Bone General are gatheredBuzz! There is no sound, only the buzzing of space shaking spreads in the unheard dimension. The next moment, all the disheartened Bone Generals are crushed into bone dust at the same time! Alright, its time to go. Taking the biggest reward points in hand, Logan is satisfied to withdraw the Totem Entity and return directly to the Goblin World Fragment. He doesnt move the Mythical Skeleton that remains- These things cant be taken back to the World Fragment, and its better to leave them here, where someone will tally them up and then convert them into merit points and credit it to him. After a while, the skeletal armies of the Holy Bone Dynasty at the First and Second Levels start to move again, making their last stand. Only then do the Giant Spirit Level Deity Players in the high-end battle circle come to their senses, waking up from a cold sweat. Previously, when they saw Logan crush a Ninth-Order Demigod monster with a single blow, crush Second -Level monsters with the aftermath of a sprint, and shatter the Third-Level Bone General blocking the road, Even when they saw him cut off the Ninth Princes arm, they only knew that Logan was extremely powerful, but they didnt have a very direct sense of it. It isnt until now, when with a single strike from Logan, they are unharmed, but the Third-Level Bone Generals beside them, who were fighting on par with them just a moment ago, are all instantly crushed! They are left speechless, and when the disparity in strength is too great, there is no jealousy in their hearts. Some Deity Players even subconsciously feel relieved, fortunately, he is only a lower-class prisoner race, no matter how powerful now, but in the future, he VV Be stuck here! In another place, the Department Chief suddenly notices the Dragon Sparrow Street Battlefield Space Rift being closed, and the Mythical Ninth Princes aura vanishes for some reason. Although he doesnt know why, it doesnt affect his delight. Moreover, due to the sudden disappearance of the Ninth Prince, the Transcendent Monster in front of him also becomes flustered, providing a great opportunity for the Department Chief. The Department Chief cant help but sneer, Its you whove been blocking me all this time, right? Motherfucker, watch me crush your bones! While sneering, the Department Chief finds time to think about the aftermath of the battle, I really did prevent that Mythical Skeleton from coming The kids from Zow City have done very well this time, even if I have to dig into my own pockets to reward them, Id be happy to do so! Furthermore, the reward for those Deities who havent yet reached the Mythical Grade, even if I reward them all, its just a drop in the ocean to me! Hmph, come to think of it, Im also ridiculous. Putting my hopes on a Goblin Deity who goes back on his promises, who only has some good luck. As he thought about it, the delighted Department Chief couldnt help but suddenly feel a pang of guilt, and a doubt arose in his heartWhats going on I always feel like Im losing something important Looking for more subscriptions and rewards! Thanks from the humble author with a bow! Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Chapter 108: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Sublimation! Mechanical sect! Great Under the Crown! Translator: 549690339 Leave the choice to It! And, hopefully useful T06 World Zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Still in the White City, But now, its completely different. Before, the White City was just a normal third-line city governed by a Fusionist as mayor. However, amidst widespread confusion, secret currents began to swirl. A large number of leaders of fusion factions, under some inexplicable will, arrived in White City to meet the great Under the Crown. And with their arrival came a huge influx of wealth and policies. White Citys main landmark passage, The conference is about to start, I heard that Under the Crown will show up personally this time. Really? Dragon Horse, burn your power quickly, and charge for me! With fanaticism, a team of Heroic Spirit Masters rode Dragon Horse Spirits, rushing into White City like lightning, but no one dared to stop them Each one was a powerful presence, with Fifth or even Sixth Order ranks! Along the way, even the already prosperous White City couldnt catch their eye; they even questioned why the great Under the Crown would choose such an ordinary city The only thing that caught their eye along the way was a woman who was hanging on a thorny stone pillar, constantly being pecked at by crows eating her entrails, but also being healed by Fairy Elite Spirits. At the same time, there was a Gargoyle Spirit continuously plucking out her tongue before casting magic for it to grow back. And beneath the thorny stone pillar, there were tourists listening to a guides explanation, You see, this is the consequence of speaking nonsense. Its said that this woman was originally a mentor of the White City Heroic Spirit Academy, but she offended some big shot and ended up hanging here! She cant live, yet she cant die! Upon hearing the mysterious words of the guide, the tourists were taken aback and asked curiously, How is that possible! A mentor of the White City Heroic Spirit Academy, thats a big shot! How could anyone torture her like this day and night? Yes, isnt this a slap in the face to the White City Heroic Spirit Academy? This is the face of White City! Not just the Heroic Spirit Academy, but even the whole White City wouldnt bear this! Hearing the doubts, the guide was not flustered but instead mysteriously smiled and continued, Heh, what do you guys know? Thats a big shot with power that reaches the heavens! Even the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign would need to make an appointment in advance to meet him! If you dont believe me, you can check the announcements in White City! It was only then that the tourists closed their mouths. One by one, they looked at the thorny stone pillar with shocked eyes, at the woman who no longer had any screams but whose body was spasming incessantly to show she was still alive, not daring to make a sound. In the Mayors conference room, Great Under the Crown, good day. One after another, powerful figures entered the conference room, looking at the handsome, godlike figure in the main seat. They put down all their pride and bowed respectfully. The Council bezan auicklv, and everv t0Dic discussed here was related to destroying mineral resources, annihilating machines. Any single topic brought out here would cause huge waves in the Heroic Spirit Master society, easily crushing Seventh-order Legendary Spirit Masters! Yet, here they were all inconspicuous topics, Refine the Vein Hunter rewards, categorize different mineral classifications, various scales and sizes, and issue different rewards accordingly At the same time, increase the reward coefficient by 1.3 times! If there are no problems, lets move on to the next item. World Guardians Corps, with Fusionists as officers and Heroic Spirit Masters as soldiers. The details have been issued, see if you have any problems. Moreover, further exploit the peoples wealth to support more soldiers, Heroic Spirit Masters, and Fusionists! The construction of the Fusion Master War Mentor Academy has also been promoted, and the first batch of academies will open next week. Put Rapid Learning Devices in the academies to ensure learning and adapting to the war mode within one year! The village relocation plan, all villages will be wiped out and moved to the cities. This is just the first step. After sufficient expansion of the large cities, all will be moved into the large cities. This is the second stage of the Base City Construction Plan, but lets not mention it yet. And the City Self-Destruction Plan, after the city is breached by Evil Spirits, it would rather self-destruct than provide any war benefits to the Evil Spirits! Seeing this scene, the newly participating Fusionists couldnt help but reveal horrified expressions in their eyes. They couldnt have imagined that the small conference room here would be deciding on big issues that would affect the entire Heroic Spirit Master society! And in their eyes, when looking at the Under the Crown figure, they were filled with admiration. All present were Fusionists, even some Seventh-order Fusionists. But without exception, in the perception of all Fusionists, the presence of this Under the Crown was as magnificent and sacred as the one that created them! So sacred that it made people wonder if it was fake! Mayor, is this presence really that divine? One of the first-time participants, a Fusionist, couldnt help but use his Heroic Spirit powers to send a thought wave inquiry to the mayor who brought him, Is it possible I mean, is it possible that were all being deceived? Norris had grown up in a slum surrounded by cunning and falsehoods, which made him different from the other Fusionists.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Chapter 109: Chapter 70: Unique Concept! Extreme Sublimation! Mechanical Sect! Great Under the Crown! Translator: 549690339 Most Fusionists unconditionally trust the Heroic Spirits they have merged with and, at the very least, have a considerable amount of trust in them. This leads to Fusionists naturally feeling close to Logan, who controls part of the Heroic Spirit Realms authority, and they not only have no desire to fight him but even subconsciously submit to him! Norris, however, is different. Suspicious by nature, he doesnt even trust the Heroic Spirit hes merged with, so he naturally assumes that everything is fake. Norris, how dare you Upon seeing someone doubting his inner deity, the Mayor of Forest City almost bursts into anger and starts rebuking. However, at the moment of opening his mouth, he remembers the task Under the Crown and that he needs Norriss support to complete the task. He then suppresses his anger. He glances at Norris and says, Maybe I can be deceived, but what about the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign? The Eighth-Rank Ancient Kingdom Sovereign secretly met Under the Crown when we first proposed the destruction of the mineral veins. You know, the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign is a loyal mechanical enthusiast, and his main Heroic Spirit is the Mechanical Pioneer. Only by relying on the Mechanical Pioneer could the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign step into the Eighth Rank and inherit the Ancient Kingdom. Norris, what do you think the reaction of such a person would be when they see someone trying to destroy the mineral veins and cut off the path of machinery? Upon hearing the Mayor of Forest Citys words, Norris breaks out in a cold sweat. By the time he comes to his senses, hes already drenched in sweat, Yes, others arent fools. Am I the only smart one who doubts that this person Under the Crown is deceiving everyone? Even with these thoughts in his heart, the inherently suspicious Norris cant help but ask subconsciously, Mayor, what was the final outcome? Heh. The Mayor of Forest City glances at Norris, his will slightly fluctuating with pride, as if he was the one who accomplished this task himself I dont know what happened at that time, but I know that after the incident, the policy was implemented without any resistance. And at that time, someone asked the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign My Lord, why were you once haughty and now humble? Once haughty and now humble!? Even knowing the unimaginable power of the person Under the Crown, Norris finds it difficult to imagine that the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign, who holds the power of a country, could only be submissive in the presence of this person Under the Crown! Just as he is shocked and preparing to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to inquire further, Suddenly, the entire conference room begins to shake, and a huge voice filled with surging hostility echoes throughout White City, I heard theres someone Under the Crown pretending to be a god, trying to cut off the mechanical route? Master of Mechanical City of Arnost I came to learn! Level classification: Non-Spiritual Life (Mortals), First Energy Level (First Tier, Second Order, Third Order), at this stage, honing body and polishing spirit (comprehending true meaning at Third Order)! Second Energy Level (Fourth Order, Fifth Order, Sixth Order), at this stage, touching and using the Rules! Third Energy Level (Seventh-rank, Eighth Rank, Ninth Rank), controlling and merging Rules at this stage! Mythical grade, creating ones own exclusive laws through methods such as Fusion/Multiple Fusion/Extreme Sublimation/Creating uniqueness! (Achieving False Mythical Level through Mythical profession, only borrowing exclusive laws!) Transcendent Tier (Lower Rank, Middle Rank, Upper Rank, Throne), Dominator, Holy See! 4k Asking for votes, rewards, and subscriptions-! Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) Chapter 113: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) Translator: 549690339 Endless Void, T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island. Logan lifted his head, and his gaze seemed to instantly traverse through infinite time and space, arriving at Heroic Spirit Planet. He frowned slightly, Its a pity that the first person on a planet with such a name has no potential to become a hero. Otherwise, I could consider subduing you. Thinking of this, even Logan himself couldnt help but laugh, mocking his own greed. Heroes do not appear so easily. Its important to know that a considerable part of the Transcendent Tier does not have a hero, and its already incredibly lucky to have a hero in the World Fragment. In that case, please go ahead and die. Logan knew that the foundation of Mechanic City and the mechanical Heroic Spirit masters, besides Mechanical Spirits, was various Mineral Veins. Otherwise, even if they summoned a powerful mechanical spirit, they would not be able to devour large amounts of minerals to upgrade, which would be utterly useless. Logans plan would face a day of mechanical spirit masters hostility for every day it was carried out. One could even say that if Logan had landed in Mechanic City instead of an ancient kingdom with a weak mechanical atmosphere, it would have been challenging to start the game! Even though Logan is a deity and can subdue these mechanical spirit masters, it would still be useless C Taylor Civilization is the true master of mechanics! Facing the invasion of Taylor Civilization, as well as Logans persecution of destroying Mineral Veins, these barely subjugated mechanical spirit masters might betray a second time! After all, the one on the Heroic Spirit Planet is just a willful avatar of mine. Even with the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm, it may not be easy to kill Arnos. I may have to do more work This is not in line with my intention to create an invincible image to more easily conquer the Heroic Spirit masters. With that thought, Logan unleashed another portion of his power! T06 World zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! White City, Outside the Mayors Conference Room, Facing Arnos palm that seemed to overturn the heavens, Norris held his breath and watched the proud figure under the crown slowly rise, feeling puzzled, Is the crowned one truly powerful or just pretending? Norriss heart was caught between hope and despair, his eyes wide open, only to see the crowned one gently stretch out his finger and lightly touch, the next moment C Buzz! Underneath the numerous mechanical spirited hands, a little golden light bloomed gently, swaying like a weak firefly. Boom! But the next moment, endless golden light blossomed instantly! A golden beam of light shot up into the sky, evaporating everything blocking its path in an instant! Damn it! Just now, your breath definitely wasnt this strong! Evil spirit! You are also an evil spirit! An evil spirit wearing the skin of a Heroic Spirit!!! Arnoss school of thought focuses on refining the spirit, splitting the spirit, replacing the mechanical will with their spirit, and thus achieving the goal of expanding themselves, seeking another way to break through the Eighth Rank and become a Ninth Rank Demigod! Hiss!! The golden light continued and even continued to expand! All the mechanical spirit sub-bodies blocking the way evaporated in an instant! In their place were the prideful and miserable cries of Arnos, the screams gradually going from high to low! In just two or three seconds, the arrogant and invincible Arnos had completely disappeared from everyones sight Gulp. Arnos Hes dead just like that?! Swallowing saliva could be heard, as the Fusionists stared at each other wide-eyed. Although apart from Norris, the other Fusionists were almost blindly worshipping Logan, But no matter what, they never imagined that the crowned one would be so powerful just by moving his fingers to kill Arnos! Of course, to a great extent, this relied on the authority that Logan held in the Heroic Spirit Realm, but in the eyes of others, all they saw were the words Victorious King, Vanquished Enemy As for the so-called Evil Spirit wearing the skin of a Heroic Spirit that Arnos shouted just before his death? Hehe, its not even worth mentioning that the great crowned one could never be an Alien Demon in disguise. Even if the crowned one were really an Evil Spirit, their attitude would still be side with the Evil Spirit over the Heroic Spirit Master! Because on the crowned one, they saw a glittering, limitless future for Fusionists right before their eyes! The fusionists were full of joy and celebrating, Long live the crowned one! For those who had been struggling on the Heroic Spirit Planet for years, it was finally time for them to take the stage! Returning to the Endless Void, Within the Goblin World Fragment, Logan looked down at the thriving Goblin World Fragment below, which was rapidly expanding and metamorphosing, and couldnt help but smile. However, his brows were still slightly furrowed. Thats because the log also brought the news of the Wisdom Effect harvested by Chuck Leaf, as well as some fragmentary information that came with the special effects C [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, a follower of Elliot Carlton, and his son, have entered the TOI World Districts Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration)! [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, has encountered an altered aura, resulting in a minor contamination! [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, has hunted down the fallen Wise Man Tribe, and harvested the Wisdom Effects High-Speed Rotation, Wisdom Anchor, Ultimate Computing, Thought Palace, etc..! Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles!【4k】_2 Chapter 114: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles!4k_2 Translator: 549690339 [Log]: Upon detection, these special effects can assist the Goblin Tribe in a certain degree of metamorphosis with the help of wisdom-related World Treasures! [Log]: After deducing, after the Goblin Tribe undergoes metamorphosis, the mythical profession Goblin Great God will be completed, and the upgrade conditions for each level will be relaxed! [Log]: Through deduction, after the Goblin Tribe undergoes metamorphosis, the legendary profession Shadow Hunter will have the potential to advance to a mythical profession! [Log]: Your hero, Chuck Leaf, has some fragments of thoughts conveyed along with the special effects. Do you want to detect? Detect. Logan felt a headache. Previously, he still held a trace of hope that the civilization invading Wise Man Planet would not be the Abyssal Civilization. Although it was expected, after confirming that it was the Abyssal Civilization, Logans mood was still somewhat heavy. Although the Abyssal Civilization was on the verge of being destroyed by the Blue Star Civilization, as an existence that could barely wrestle with the Blue Star Civilization, any negligence from them could drown Logan! Soon, the system continued to pop up information, [Log]: Upon detection, there are four thought fragments, respectively, [Log]: Thought Fragment 1: Whats going on, there really is an Alien God here! [Log]: Thought Fragment 2: Its a pity I dont know what the Transcendent Tier state looks like! [Log]: Thought Fragment 3: Why did the Planet Will shatter, and a significant amount of Planet Will was attracted by me! [Log]: Thought Fragment 4: The life form of the Abyssal Civilization here seems to be conducting a final destructive exploration, as if looking for some treasure! No way Looking at these messages, even Logan couldnt help but feel a bit helpless, Its the Abyssal Civilization, and there really is an Alien God! Transcendent Tiers are not the same. And the Transcendent Tier of the Abyssal Civilization is absolutely considered a formidable combat power even within the Endless Void! Its really hard to deal with. Moreover, my one-star citizen privileges cannot access information about the Void Wars! However, having obtained the wisdom-type special effects, it temporarily solved Logans urgent problemWisdom Shackles! Although he still needs the Wise Man Planet to be integrated into his world and attempt to further elevate the wisdom of the Goblin Tribe. But that is a matter for the future and has little to do with the present. Putting aside these thoughts, Logan continued to look at the log, and there was still a lot of information below- [Log]: The Siege of Zow you participated in has ended, and the settlement has occurred! [Log]: You killed a Ninth Rank monster*l, an Eighth Rank monster*2, a Seventh-rank monster*5, a Sixth-rank monster*26, and a Fifth-rank monster*12! [Log]: Reward Merit Points*594! [Log]: You repelled the mythical-level monster, Ninth Prince, and closed the Spatial Rift! [Log]: Reward Merit Points* 79! [Log]: Comprehensive battlefield calculation, you killed the Team Annihilation Monster-War Circle at the critical moment, you repelled the Team Annihilation Monster?Battlefield at the critical moment, and you closed the Spatial Rift at the critical moment, achieving the elimination of Team Annihilation Factor?Battlefield! [Log]: Reward Merit Points* 7361! [Log]: Due to special policy application, you get three times the merit points reward! [Log]: You have obtained a total of 24102 Merit Points! [Log]: A one-star Meritorious Account has been automatically opened for you, and one-star Void Battlefield privileges have been granted to you! A section of information was transmitted into Logans will. He couldnt help but show a trace of a smile. One-star citizen privileges and a one-star Meritorious Account are not the same thing! One-star citizen privileges, even an ordinary person without a world, can obtain them by making contributions. However, there is only one way to obtain a Meritorious Account, and that isWar! War! Its still war! Of course, the privileges of the Meritorious Account only apply to the Void Wars, but this is what most Deity Players need. Because the path of growth for Deity Players is through war Endless World Wars! Moreover, with a one-star Meritorious Account, Logan now has the qualifications to view general information about the[Abyssal Civilization]. With a slight movement of his will, a large amount of information was transmitted into the Hyperdimensional mark. In just a short time, he had obtained information about the Abyssal Civilization through the privileges of his one-star Meritorious Account. It couldnt help but make him feel a bit tricky. But at the same time, the situation was much easier than he had imagined! Mutated Polluted Body, Mutated Abnormal Body (Second Level), Ability Users (Third Level), Alien Gods (Transcendent Tier-Upper Middle Lower), Alien King[Throne], Divine Emperor[Domination] According to the information, the Abyssal Civilization did not originate from a single planet, but a peculiar, giant structure with seven layers! There are seven Emperors of the Seven Deadly Sins, who hold power over everything in the Abyssal Civilization. To grow, the Abyssal Civilization needs to parasitize other lives or even planets, just like other races need to absorb various types of energy. They are like spore parasites that need to mutate and pollute other life forms and extract the energy they need from them! Fortunately, four of the Divine Emperors have already been destroyed by the Blue Star Civilization, and the other three living Divine Emperors are no longer as invincible as they once were Otherwise, attempting to conquer the Wise Man Planet would indeed be a desperate situation! There is still the First Divine Emperor, Pride, the Second Emperor Sloth, and the Fifth Divine Emperor of Wrath.. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) _3 Chapter 115: Chapter 72: Wisdom Sublimation! Breaking Shackles! (4k) _3 Translator: 549690339 Logan recalls memories from Elliot Carlton, I dont know which Divine Emperors army invaded the Wise Man Planet that was invaded by the abyss. Thinking, Logan is also shocked by the strength of the Blue Star civilization! The Eternal Lord is not just any cat or dog, but a magnificent life that can casually annihilate fixed stars, span the universe, and erase laws with each move. And in the war with the Abyssal Civilization, four such beings from the Blue Star civilization were annihilated! And in the past endless years, even more are unknown! [Note: The flow of time is different] Logan understood a little bit why some Eternal Lords would agree to become the vassals of the Blue Star civilization No choice! Kill them if they dont obey! Enslave their civilizations and send them to the front lines as cannon fodder for wars! Too brutal, too terrifying But, I like it. In the past, Logan knew that Blue Star civilization was powerful, but he didnt know how powerful it was. Now, because of the one-star meritorious account, he got a glimpse of the Blue Star civilizations power! He has a feeling that the Blue Star civilization might be one of the most powerful civilizations in the Endless Void Besides that, theres the Sequence Plan and the war with the Taylor Civilization! Logan feels a headache, feeling that his power is not enough. After all, if the war with the Taylor Civilization fails, even if he processed his world coordinates very cleanly, but it does not exclude that the other party has more advanced technology, which can trace back to his world coordinates, and he will be in trouble by then! And the Wise Man Planet is related to the subsequent promotion of the Goblin Tribe. Its impossible for Logan to give it up! Lets focus on the Taylor civilization war related to the Sequence Plan first. Anyway, the Wise Man Planet is beyond my reach right now Thats right. After upgrading the Goblin Tribe for the first time, we should be able to break through the limitations of wisdom and get qualified for the race promotion application! Logan had laid the groundwork beforehand for today. In his transaction with Heather Graham, besides the Sanctuary Construction Blueprint and one favor, what he wanted was the co-signed Race Upgrade Application with Heather. It is important to know that after the race is upgraded, especially through new promotion channels, they will receive double rewards from the Hyperdimensional Game and the Federation. And, if the higher-ups co-sign, its even possible to get an Exclusive Law Simulation known as the Transcendent-level Simulator! And this is exactly what Logan wants to strive for. No time to lose Logan opens Melinda Tangs avatar frame and looks at the messages there, [Shadow]: Logan, I promised my aunt that I would take care of you. [Shadow]: Just a few days ago, my friend had a spare Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, and I took it. [Shadow]: I dont know if its useful to you, if it is, just take it. [Shadow]: Extraction code is 521314, I have stored it in the Hyperdimensional Mark, we are in the same World Community, you can directly extract it, no need to pay any space transfer fees. [Shadow]: I have something to do, so Im going to be busy, and I might not see your messages. This Logan feels a bit helpless. This little girl, even if she becomes a deity but hasnt achieved transcendence, will not undergo any qualitative changes and will think the same way as an ordinary girl, Where can world treasures be idle? Although I dont know what youre thinking, but Im still very grateful for your help. Logan doesnt like to owe favors, but the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus is indeed necessary. If there is no Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus, the transformation can also be done with wisdom-class special effects, but the effect may be much worse. If theres a chance in the future, Ill create a suitable profession for shadows. He began to input information, [Goblin]: I really need this Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus. [Goblin]: Thank you for your help. If you need anything, please let me know. After sending the message, Logan entered the extraction code in the Hyperdimensional mark. The next moment, a tiny spatial rift was born. A sparkling, crystal-like, alluring, and unmatchedly beautiful Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus with a brilliant rose red radiance fell from the rift into Logans hands, So beautiful. Logan can feel that just by holding the Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus in his hands, his thinking becomes slightly easier and more agile! No wonder its a world treasure. Logan takes a deep breath, with no hesitation in his eyes, and summons the system- System, use Sea of Blood Wisdom Lotus and wisdom-class special effects to promote the Goblin Tribe! 4-7k! Little author has been vomiting and having diarrhea, thank you book friends for your concern, thank you Ask for votes, rewards, and subscriptions Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 75: The Path of the Giant Spirits! Chapter 122: Chapter 75: The Path of the Giant Spirits! Emperor Replacement Plan! Huge Changes! Blood spirit! Translator: 549690339 As you guessed, according to my assessment, the Blue Star Civilization, once again empowered, is no longer worth a mere thousand Life Planets and ten Resource Planets to gain its current intel! Of course, as compensation for the temporary price increase, I will reveal to you the confidential information of a civilization that is likely to become the mortal enemy of the Blue Star Civilization. The three Emperor-level players looked at each other, made a decision. The Divine Armor Dominator reached out his hand, creating objects out of thin air and continuously placing star-beads on one end of the Scale, but that end moved downward at a very slow pace. This situation turned the faces of the three Dominator Players grim. One, two One hundred, two hundred, three hundred One thousand and twenty-three Onlv after the Divine Armor Dominator Dlaced another 1022 green beads. representing Life Planets, on the Scale, did it finally balance out! Whew. At this moment, even the three Emperor-level players breathed a sigh of relief at the successful conclusion of the transaction. Finally enough Eternal Spring, you can tell us now. The Eternal Spring did not speak, instead emitting a projection which appears before the three Emperor-level players of the Taylor Civilization. Large blocks of information are quickly absorbed by them. The shattered Dominator Civilization of Alien Abyss The Abyss Civilization Lord Ruler Frederick, an expert in combat, was reduced to True Spirit annihilation The still warring Mysterious Puppet Civilization, on the verge of being separated The new generation, soon to grow into a High-ranking Overstep of the Kings Throne Dominators awakening one after another from deep slumber A group of Divine rookies was sent to various unexplored world communities, opening up new battlefields And the demise of multiple Transcendent Tiers. Even Dominators! In the end, information about a peculiar civilization known as the Immortal Plant Civilization appeared. After a while, the three Emperor-level players absorbed the information and remained silent. Not until the existence of the Immortal Plant Civilization appeared in their collective consciousness did they muster the courage to move again. Only after the Eternal Spring disappeared did they regain their senses. They were noticeably more silent than before. Elevate Elevate the alert levels of the Supreme Quantum Light to the highest Fully allocate all Federation resources, dont hold back, use all our resources to enhance the players strength. I think we can loosen some restrictions on the Sky Net Will, exploit Resource Planets destructively, and prepare to exploit some Life Planets without scientific value destructively. Are we really at the point where we have to loosen the shackles on the Sky Net Will? Our civilization was nearly destroyed by the Sky Net Will! Lift the restrictions! Yes, this is a desperate fight. And the value of the Immortal civilization, and so many simultaneously opening battlefields. Also, prepare to find a way to contact the Immortal Plant Civilization, as well as other Dominator Civilizations that are also at war, and try to begin alliance negotiations. And those giant rulers of the Alien Abyss civilizations not yet completely extinct, True Spirits havent completely vanished, theres still a chance, if we can help them, it would be a great help to us! Even a cornered rabbit will bite We still have a chance! What about the previously agreed upon exploratory warfare? Lift information restrictions, temporarily elevate war permissions for the warriors, and face their prestige head-on! The Taylor people, were never afraid of sacrifice! Fast-forward just a tad in the timeline, Emperor Replacement Plan Is that even feasible? Even though, as an alternate candidate, Sophie Kerrigan doesnt yet have the right to participate in the Federal Council, she has the right to spectate. She looked at the series of proposals in the council, her sharp eyebrows involuntarily furrowed, Selecting from among Sequence Seeds that havent become transcendent, attempting to inherit hmm, should say steal, the traits of the Abyss Civilization Emperor, another big movement. If successful, the Blue Star could gain seven more Dominators. Further instigating division in the Mysterious Puppet Civilization? Gender opposition? Do those puppets even have a gender? As expected, it was vetoed. I wonder which old thing tried to trick them into funding this. Exploratory ground check plan for the Immortal Plant Civilization? Hmm, this civilization, like the star-devouring giant beast, is also our natural enemy civilization. Preliminary exploration is necessary. Sophie Kerrigan eagerly listened, and it was seldom that council meetings of such high standard were held. Honestly, she was quite interested in it. Further research on the Law of Flesh and Blood This is good, I need to listen carefully to whats going on. Just as Sophie Kerrigan was preparing to carefully listen to a proposal that interested her, a vibration suddenly transmitted from her hyperdimensional mark. She furrowed her brows and opened her friends list, finding a message sent from an avatar pinned at the top. Her eyebrows wrinkled even deeper, Logan? Ha Refusing species exchange without consulting me. [Note: At the beginning, the Cosmic War Division offered to invite Logan to exchange his initial species for war breeds in exchange for signing the Indenture of Servitude, which Logan refused.] This guy, really thought he had to sign an Indenture of Servitude with the Cosmic War Division, he has no political intelligence. If he doesnt sign the Indenture of Servitude, how can I take care of him, step by step leading him to the higher-ups of the Cosmic War Division.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Chapter 125: Chapter 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Scepter of Heaven! Gaining Numerous Benefits! (6k) _2 Translator: 549690339 Let the Deity Players who excel in the Sequence Plan join the final war against the Abyssal Civilization step by step after transcending, attempting to replace the Divine Emperor and steal the Dominator Position! And my Blazing Blade Demon is extremely compatible with rage. What do you think that means? Heather Graham didnt make a sound. Abyss Turtlefield laughed loudly, tearing open a spatial rift. Behind the rift, an extremely brutal, terrifying aura leaked out. He stepped in, but his voice still echoed inside the Holy Palace, Dont others know, yet I dont? You, the former princess of District Is Jixi Empire, can still maintain your dignity because of the existence of the Angel King of the Kings Throne behind you! And I, Abyss Turtlefield, have the Mud Hell Master as my ancestor and the King of the Demon Abyss on the Kings Throne as my Teacher! In the future, my probability of achieving the status of Dominator is not small. Heather Graham, there is still time for you to consider. I hope That you can give me a satisfactory answer! If you can make me happy enough, I can kill that Goblin to liven up our wedding celebration Watching the slowly closing spatial rift, Heather Grahams eyes were filled with cold indifference. She was not a genuine n?lVe and innocent girl; usually, it was because her father and the Angel Tribe had already taken care of her concerns. They dont even Imow what they are And they dare to babble to me. The Mud Hell Master is nothing but a dying old dog. He was almost driven to his last breath by two punches from the Supreme Lord, threatening others by self-destructing. And the King of the Demon Abyss relies on time and civilization to climb up to the Throne, does he dare to scream? Today he dares to threaten me; tomorrow he dares to take action directly! Furthermore, with his situation in the Emperor Replacement Plan, it might really be possible! I must kill him before he succeeds! Yes, he is from the Mud Hell Turtlefield Family; in the T World Community, there is a Deity who has natural enmity with them Heather Graham thought of the Deity and suddenly her mouth twitched a little. She still owed someone a favor and hadnt paid it back yet, Thats it, Ill use this as a condition. He should not refuse something that will weaken the enemy and strengthen himself! With these thoughts in her mind, Heather Graham sent Logan an invitation, hoping to meet him. Of course, not in the Negotiation Conference Room. Instead, she went directly to Logans world, as she could not obtain Logans planet coordinates without his invitation. For a Deity, their own world is their strongest place. Going to Logans world to talk would make her seem more sincere. T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, Logans main body was a bit surprised that Heather Graham, who had previously released a fierce statement back then, would now come to his world as a guest. Since Logan couldnt figure it out, he simply stopped thinking about it. The main thing is that he hadnt suffered any losses in his dealings with Heather Graham so far. Instead, he had been continuously shearing her wool! Fortunately, his will was vast, and he could conduct multi-line operations at will, attending to the worlds metamorphosis, meeting Teacher Sophie Kerrigan, and meeting Heather Graham. Hum! High above the Cloudend. The space in front of him twisted for a moment, and a peerless figure shining with platinum light appeared before Logans eyes. He looked at Heather Grahams incredibly beautiful face with a smile, his eyes full of meaning as if looking at a fat sheep, How come, looking for me for something? Heather Graham felt a little uneasy under his strange gaze, but thinking of the purpose of her visit, she suppressed her uneasiness and said: Of course theres something, otherwise why would I look for you? I have a deal for you about the future of becoming the Eternal Lord. Eternal Lord!? Hearing these words, Logan put away his thoughts of teasing Heather Graham and turned serious, Heather Graham, this joke is not funny I dont think that if you come across information related to the Eternal Lord, you would tell me about it. Hearing this, Heather Graham nodded and said, Normally, I definitely wouldnt tell you. But this time its due to certain circumstances, concerning my safety and future. You just listen to me. Seeing Logan nod in agreement, Heather Graham continued: You are now a One-Star Citizen, it seems like a One-Star Meritorious Account. You should have access to basic information about the Abyssal Civilization. I wont go into details. The Federation has now launched an operation called the Emperor Replacement Plan, aiming to find Deities among the Deity Players who are compatible with the rulers of the Abyssal Civilization. Then, these Deity Players will be cultivated with attribute emphasis, trained as Transcendent Tier, and join the plan to try to replace the Divine Emperor and steal the Dominator Position! Once replaced, it is an instant rise to Eternal Lord! Even if its not the Lord, it will at least become a Kings Throne! Even if they are not included in the plan, at the very least they will receive key training from the Federation and transcend without worries! Hearing Heather Grahams words, Logan was somewhat shocked. He thought that the Federations power to bring down four Dominators was already terrifying enough, but he didnt expect them to secretly target the remaining three Divine Emperors and try to replace them!? This difficulty was on a completely different level! But soon, Logan calmed down and looked indifferent, Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Chapter 126: Chapter 76: Creating Mythical Bloodline! The Scepter of Heaven! Gaining Numerous Benefits! (6k) _3 Translator: 549690339 So what? Even for a Dominator, let alone Transcendent Tier, given enough time, they can destroy a planet Dominator is too great, too far away from us. Moreover, I am just a measly Prisoner breed. This kind of plan seems to have nothing to do with me. Upon hearing Logans indifferent tone and his seemingly unrelated attitude, Heather Graham felt annoyed to the core. It was the same back in Dragon Taming World. In the end, he even extorted her using Murphy Thompsons True Spirit and took away the Kingdom Construction Blueprint! How do you know it has nothing to do with you? Heather Graham calmed her emotions and continued, I learned about this because of the Abyss Turtlefield. You must have heard of it, the Exotic Demon, Blazing Blade Demon God from Mud Hell, was taken as a student by the King of the Demon Abyss. Abyss Turtlefield always wanted my Angel Civilization and his Demon Civilization to merge, giving birth to Blazing Blade Hellfire Angels and Holy Flame Blade Devils. However, his strength is just slightly better than mine, unable to do anything to me. Heather Grahams face showed a hint of helplessness, and deep disgust in her eyeS , This time he learned that his Demon Civilization and the Fifth Divine Emperor of Wrath are a perfect match As long as he wins in this Sequence Plan, hell definitely join the plan and might even become Kings Throne in the future, or even Dominator! At that time, I might have no choice but to become his vassal. Blazing Blade Hellfire Angels and Holy Flame Blade Devils Upon hearing these two terms, Logan immediately understood Abyss Turtlefields determination. Transcendent Tiers are unique. However, offspring born from the union of the Angel Tribe and Demon Clan have an extremely small chance of evolving into Blazing Blade Hellfire Angels and Holy Flame Blade Devils. These two hybrid Mythical Species are born with bloodline Exclusive Laws! They dont need to comprehend Exclusive Laws themselves to possess Mythical Grade combat power! And most importantly, this level of combat power is replicable! But, this is your problem. What does it have to do with me? Logan spoke in a detached tone, Moreover, the Blazing Blade Demon is one of the strongest Mythical Species. Do you think I would offend a powerful Civilization in the future for you for no reason? Besides, Im about to have a chance to obtain [Exclusive Law Simulation], even though theres still a huge obstacle for me to become a Transcendent Tier. But its not as big as you think! Once I achieve Transcendent Tier, I will have the ability to colonize distant worlds. Even if he bears hostility toward me, he wont easily provoke me. Hearing Logans words, Heather Graham was shocked! [Exclusive Law Simulation]? How can you undergo Exclusive Law Simulation? I dont have that! Heather Graham wanted to say that Logan was deceiving her, but looking at his beaming face, she felt like grinding her teeth. Logan pointed to the Golo Kingdom below, I cant hide it from you anyway. After all, my Race Upgrade Application still requires your co-sign. Following the direction of Logans finger, Heather Graham suddenly froze, A Kingdom! ? Civilization!? The Goblins actually established a kingdom and created a Civilization!? You really did it! Now I even admire you a bit for breaking the norms of a race that countless Transcendent Tiers have tried to challenge This was still when Heather Graham didnt know about the [Unspeakable Ancient Curse]. If she did, she would probably be too shocked to speak. No wonder youre so confident. After the Race Promotion, the Federation will reward one Exclusive Law Simulation, in an attempt to have a Prisoner breed breakthrough to a War breed at once. Heather Graham took a light breath, calmed her emotions, and her golden eyes looked at Logan as she continued, So what if I have it? Moreover, my Initial Race is also a Mythical Species. You dont want to offend Abyss Turtlefield, but why do you dare to offend me? You dont dare, do you, Logan? Your flattering tricks wont work on me. Logan chuckled lightly, Its not about daring or not daring. I didnt mean that I dont dare or am unwilling to help you, its just that Youre asking me to offend a Mythical Species powerhouse for no reason. At least give me a proper reason. Only then did Heather Graham speak, Of course theres a reason. I said from the beginning that this matter is related to you Please enlighten me. Logan was intrigued. He couldnt figure out how this matter had anything to do with him, but Heather Graham wasnt a Deity who made casual promises, so Logan quietly waited for Heather Graham to explain the reason. Logan, your authority has been upgraded to One-Star Citizen. So, you should already know that your Initial Race isnt the Goblin Tribe, right? Heather Graham revealed a confident expression, and enticingly asked, Do you want to know who the Deity Players who exchanged your Initial Race Of course, I do. Logans face darkened, But you dont think just one message could make me turn against a Mythical Species Civilization, do you? Heather Graham shook her head, Of course not, its just a message Im giving you. I dont know who the Deity Players who exchanged your race are. Heather Graham was originally planning to withhold this information. However, facing Logans increasingly gloomy face, the dignified Angel God was somewhat flustered.. She quickly abandoned the idea of withholding information and said, Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 77: Nuclear God Fist’. Golden Blood’. Chapter 129: Chapter 77: Nuclear God Fist. Golden Blood. Immortal Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! (4800) _2 Translator: 549690339 This Sophie Kerrigan suddenly felt that the world was somewhat magical. If she remembered correctly, not long ago, Logan seemed to have offended this Angel God under her constant attention. She even thought about how to find a way to reconcile them- After all, behind Heather Graham is the Angel King, and she herself is the Angel God, with extremely high qualifications and in the same World Community, not suitable for offending casually. As a result, when she turned her head, Heather Graham was willing to stand by Logans side and endorse him, resisting the pressure of other Deities coveting. Sophie Kerrigan suddenly felt like she was a bit redundant Alright, then just wait. By the way, the Council is currently holding a relatively high-profile meeting. I will submit your Race Upgrade Application now. Sophie Kerrigan said, At a high-profile meeting, there is more likely to receive additional rewards, If possible, that would be great. Logan felt a little surprised, Thank you, teacher. Sophie Kerrigan nodded listlessly and started operating on her hyperdimensional mark. Soon, a Race Upgrade Application co-signed by her and Heather Graham was submitted to the ongoing Council meeting using her substitute councillors special authority, which she had only once per quarter, Although your civilization has not fully condensed spirituality, and you have not refined spirituality to advance into a Giant Spirit. But Ive extracted some evidence, so there shouldnt be any problem. Is there anything else? Sophie Kerrigan looked at the youngster in front of her who she hadnt seen for a long time but missed in her heart, and spoke unhappily, If theres nothing else, just leave. Indeed, there is something else. Logan hurriedly spoke, with some seriousness in his tone, Teacher, please tell the student. Do you know anything about my race being the Goblin Tribe? You found out? Sophie Kerrigan was slightly stunned before responding, I forgot, youre already a One-Star Citizen, qualified to keep your own files, and can trace back to when someone tampered with you. Yes, teacher. Logan looked at the blood-haired lady in front of him who treated him as her own, feeling a mixture of emotions. Actually, when he got the file and heard what Heather Graham had said, he had thought about why the teacher didnt tell him. Was she afraid that he would be impulsive? But, how impulsive can an ant be in front of an elephant? Not understanding, he simply stopped thinking about it. Logan chose to ask directly, as it was a sign of respect for his feelings toward his teacher. Yes, Ive always known. Sophie Kerrigan didnt hesitate and said, I didnt tell you before in order to protect you. Of course, if you were willing to change your race at that time, I would have told you. But your Goblin Tribe at that time was really hopeless, so I didnt tell you. Now it can be said - You should know about Mud Hell, and offending the Imaginary Overlord and Supreme Lord The Mud Hell Master who was battered by the Supreme Lords two Nuclear God Fists and barely survived. Seeing Logan nod, Sophie Kerrigan continued, Because of the curse imposed by the Imaginary Overlord, Mud Hell can only get weaker and weaker. However, the Mud Hell Master, while threatening the Federation with the self-destruction of Blue Star, didnt want to die either. So hes been using despicable means to swap the initial races of some unlucky Divine Players. [Backstory: The Imaginary Overlord cursed the Turtlefield Aristocratic familys descendants, so all new generations of Divine Players could only randomly get the Prisoner-Origin races.] [Backstory 2: Most side branches of the Turtlefield Aristocratic family are abandoned, and the main branch and a few side branches can use treasures to exchange the initial races and worlds of other Newbie Divine Players, but there are usually huge side effects.] Are you asking why the Federation isnt intervening? Every year there are hundreds of thousands of Newbie Divine Players, and only three or four are exchanged, and they dont have deep backgrounds. Whats the point of intervention? You surely dont think the Federation should be naive and only focus on upholding justice, do you? Besides, this soft-cutting method does work, and Mud Hell has been continuously weakening without any sign of improvement. The Mud Hell Master is going to die. But even if hes dying, hes not someone a small high-ranking Overstep like me can provoke. Although Sophie Kerrigan appeared indifferent, her tone was still cold, But the day I step into the Kings Throne, the high-ranking Oversteps in Mud Hell will be extinct! Oh, so she wasnt indifferent to it. Logan nodded slightly and said, Then, teacher, do you know which Turtlefield was responsible for swapping my race? Darius Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan said without hesitation, A descendant of the Turtlefield Aristocra tic Family who barely counts as the main branch. I heard recently he was driven out of his world by the race under his command, probably a side effect of swapping races and worlds. The initial race wouldnt unconditionally loyal to him, and the world didnt suit him either. By the way, Darius Turtlefield seems to have a good relationship with Abyss Turtlefield. When she said this, Sophie Kerrigan glanced at Logan, If theres any hope for the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family to turn the situation around, it might be on Abyss Turtlefield.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Blood of Gold! Chapter 130: Chapter 77: Nuclear Spirit Fist! Blood of Gold! Immortal Concept! Unimaginable Rewards! (4.8k) _3 Translator: 549690339 Since you were able to reconcile with Heather Graham, it means you must know something, Sophie Kerrigan was already an expert in politics; otherwise, she wouldnt have tried to use various political means within the Federation to get Logan into the Cosmic War Division, gradually climbing the ranks. At first, when she saw Heather Grahams co-signature, she was a bit surprised. But after a moment of thought, combining everything she knew from her position, as well as various policies and the current situation, She was able to make a very close guess about the whole matter. This was also the reason for her transition from the emotional state of joy upon first seeing Logan to the rational state of being hit several times and becoming jaded. Thank you, teacher. I understand now. Even though nothing was said, Logan seemed to know everything. Inside the Hyperdimensional mark, At the Council, Dozens of projections were lit up, discussing one proposal or application after another quickly. Elevate Taylor Civilizations threat level to [Highly Dangerous]. Agree or disagree? No objections. Their mental capacity has reached the threshold of Mythical Species, they are developing Mechanical Civilization and consuming planets. If they werent so weak, Id even propose adding Taylor Civilization to the Extinction Sequence. Going too far. The resources required for the Extinction Sequence are too large, and Taylor Civilization is not yet worthy. Being a major battlefield is already a high regard for them. Next up, application number T04201219: Logans Race Upgrade Application. The original race is the low-level prisoner race of the Goblin Tribe. This is interesting. Lets all take a look at the information. A few tenths of a second later, the information about the [Race Upgrade Application] and all of Logans various data were analyzed by all the attending Kings Throne councillors, who then voted on whether to approve the application, To be able to complete the Goblin Tribes wisdom at such a young age is not bad, I think a certain reward can be given. Seconded. Yes, there are Candidate Councilor Sophie Kerrigan and Goddess Heather of Angels co-signing. I think in addition to the [Exclusive Law Simulation], a supplementary reward can be given as well. The potential from nothing to something is enormous, so why not reward them with a drop of the Blood of Gold? The ancient curse of [Thunder] has been lifted, which shows that Logan, whether through luck or talent, is extraordinary and deserves a reward. Rejected, Blood of Gold is too valuable; it could fundamentally change a deity. Rejected, the T World Community is too far away and uncontrollable; if this little deity dies in battle, a drop of Blood of Gold would be wasted. Approved, although Taylor Civilization is still immature, its war potential far exceeds that of the Abyssal Civilization and is even on par with the Occasional Nest Civilization its the enemy of the future. Using one drop of Blood of Gold to cultivate a bridgehead is not excessive. Approved, I just checked the additional information, and it appears that Logans race was swapped by the descendant of the Mud Lord. The Blood of Gold would have a tremendous effect on him! Approved, as a consolation for this little fellow. Approved, just in time as the Mud Lord is almost done for, and its about time to take action against Mud Hell. It could be considered as part of the test. Approved, and add Logan to the [Divine Emperor Replacement Plan] observation list. Approved, deities capable of breaking free from racial shackles are extremely arrogant, and might be more suitable for the arrogance of the First Ability User King. You old folks, one after another chasing after the face of the [New King]. Fine, I approve too. Continue to the next agenda item, about the [Skeleton Realm] Holy Bone Dynastys extinction war issue, prepare to schedule The resolution was passed by a majority, and Logans Race Promotion was approved. Reward: [Exclusive Law Simulation] *1, [Blood of Gold] *1, and added to the [Divine Emperor Replacement Plan Observation List]. [Note: Theres no astonishment here; this matter is not worth surprising in the world of Kings Thrones (especially for the old kings)] Inside the Hyperdimensional mark, On Hyperdimensional Island C Blood God Isle, Has the application not been approved yet? Sophie Kerrigan was a bit puzzled. Each Parliament Member in the Council was a Kings Throne, each capable of creating a world with their willpower alone. The assessment of this issue should be swift. Lets wait a little longer As Sophie Kerrigan was speaking, a light pillar emerged from the Blood Sea and dropped a dazzling, red-gold crystal into Logans hands. Along with it came a mechanical-sounding voice, Regarding application number T04201219 for Logans Race Upgrade, the Federation has conducted a Council assessment and approved. Reward: One drop of Blood of Gold. Reward: One [Exclusive Law Simulation] Added to the [Divine Emperor Replacement Plan Observation List], prerequisite: Sequence Plan Excellence. Race Grade upgraded to High-level Prisoner Race. Afterward, the light pillar and voice disappeared, leaving only a red -gold crystal in place. Sophie Kerrigans crimson eyes widened with disbelief, These old men, they were actually willing to reward you with a drop of Blood of Gold!? Logan caught the scorching hot, mysterious crystal with an odd red-gold luster and felt an unstoppable surprise in his heart. He didnt expect that the Council would reward such a World Treasure -Class item just for a race promotion. Sophie Kerrigans face was inexplicable. When she was still a Giant Level deity, she had also yearned for this treasure but never had the chance to obtain it. Keep in mind, even the direct descendants of the [Kings Throne] couldnt easily obtain [Blood of Gold]! Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Chapter 131: Chapter 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Concept! War is Coming! Void Cards BUG! (4.6k) Translator: 549690339 Hyperdimensional mark, Hyperdimensional Island C Blood God Isle, Logan held the red-gold crystal in his hand. Even with the Federations spiritual sealing technology to prevent the leak of spiritual energy from the treasure, He could still feel the vast power emanating from the crystal, like an endless spiritual ocean roaring within it! This is a concept of immortality and undying. Apart from the term Blood of Gold, among the Deity Players, it also has another widely circulated nickname Resurrection Coin And this is related to its origin. The Blood of Gold is said to have originated from a mysterious Eternal Race in the universe. Legend has it that there is a race in the universe with golden blood that possesses eternal life. They embody the Undying Concept and the Eternal Concept. They cannot cultivate nor become stronger, but even in death, they will revive as time passes. Many powerful civilizations covet this trait of theirs and have researched methods to refine the Undying Concept. The Resurrection Coin has arrived, huh. Logan sighed inwardly, Although the Undying Concept has been refined and is not as powerful as when it was within the Eternal Race, it can still revive the world once. What a profit! In other words, after using the Blood of Gold. Even if Logans planet is shattered by the Taylor Civilizations Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon, it can be reshaped using the undying nature of the Blood of Gold, and Logan will also be revived. Moreover, after using the Blood of Gold, Logans own recovery ability would also become extremely strong. Especially when conquering other worlds, the suppression of the World Will on him would be greatly reduced! Although the Blood of Gold can only be used by those below the Transcendent Tier, Even after reaching the Transcendent Tier, this undying concept will not disappear upon entering the Transcendent Tier. In other words, even if Logan grows to Transcendent Tier, he can still reborn once with the undying nature of the Blood of Gold! Logan, be careful. Sophie Kerrigan stepped forward, her tone returning to calm with a hint of worry, Ive never seen the council of old guys give anything away for free in all these years. They only take advantage of others. I understand. Logan revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He knew well that the price of the gifts given by fate has been secretly marked, but not eating the meat that comes to his mouth is not his style. Besides, did the Council give him a chance to refuse? Moreover, Logan believed in himself, refusing to be restrained forever! By the way, after you use this drop of Blood of Gold. Its greater use for you might not just be to resurrect using the Undying Concept, but rather Suddenly thinking of something, Sophie Kerrigans worry vanished, and she quickly spoke, If you someday find your own world and race, you can use this Undying/Eternal Concept to repair the connection between yourself and the world and race that should belong to you! If you can find a new will carrier, you can even have a true avatar after reconnecting! Treat your original world as your second world! By then, you would really have a vest! So thats how it is! Logan suddenly realized why the Council would reward such a precious treasure. Because in all honesty, a treasure of this level should be in short supply and not handed out as a reward at will. If you add in the reason of the worlds being swapped, Then the probability of the Council using Logan as a pawn in some secret plan would be infinitely smaller. Of course, you cant let your guard down easily. Nothings wrong now, right? You should hurry back. The World War of your Sequence Plan is about to begin. Sophie Kerrigan issued an order to leave, and Logan bowed slightly before leaving the Blood God Isle. As for Sophie Kerrigan, she squinted her domineering phoenix eyes, and the blood-red glow burned in her double pupils. Now, my civilization is about to conquer a World Area. When the entire World Area starts implementing my rules, branding the void with my civilizations Kings Mark, at that moment I shall be king! Even you Council old-timers, Im catching up fast. If anyone dares to plot against my student mercilessly, just wait for my revenge. Sophie Kerrigans words carried a strong sense of threat. She knew that this place belonged to the Hyperdimensional mark, and the Council possesses extremely high authority In front of authority hounds, there is no privacy. Her every move will be collected, and her words will naturally be evaluated and analyzed, which is her intention. After speaking, she closed her eyes again. Little Logan really gave me a surprise. However, Taylor Civilization, labeled as highly dangerous, is not that easy to deal with. Even if you have the Blood of Gold and have completed the wisdom of the Goblin Tribe, becoming a Giant Spirit. But a Mythical-Class Spirit Race, coupled with a mechanical will that spreads through the void like a virus Ill just wait for the day when you come to ask me for help. TO/+ World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island. Logans will returned to his World Fragment from the Hyperdimensional mark, casually dispelling the Sacred Aura left by Heather Graham. It was a bit pungent.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Chapter 132: Chapter 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Concept! War is Coming! Void Cards BUG! (4600) 2 Translator: 549690339 The second stage of the World Fusion should not be far now. Logan looked down at the world that seemed to be sped up due to the faster flow of time, showing a smile like that of an old farmer. He could also feel that the connection between him and the Goblin World Fragment was getting closer. Not only because the World Fragment had grown larger and its foundation had become deeper. But also because the Goblin Tribe had established Civilization, and He, himself, was a symbol of Civilization! Without mincing words He is Civilization! And this is the path that every Deity Player must take, to establish Civilization, strengthen Civilization, and let their Civilization dominate the void step by step. This is the path after the Transcendent Tier. Of course, Logan still has a long way to go for now. I can use the Blood of Gold now. Logan looked at the red-gold crystal in his hand and couldnt help feeling a little relieved. Fortunately, when the Federation extracted the Concept from the Eternal Race, they used the method of refining spirituality, storing the concept in spirituality with no physical existence. Otherwise, even if the Federation had rewarded Him with the Blood of Gold, He wouldnt have had enough Faith Points to open a spatial rift to accommodate an item of this level and bring it back to his own world! Even if the spirituality was brought back to his world, the world might not necessarily have the appropriate auxiliary materials to form physical matter. So, Logan felt relieved. [Recap: The Real Spiritual Theory and Material Reconstruction Theory that the Blue Star Civilization has established based on its own worldview] [It says that everything, living or non-living, is made up of the most fundamental True Spirit, and then, based on the True Spirit, physical matter forms a substance.] With the strength of Blue Star Civilization, they realized ultra-long-distance void transportation across the World Community quite early. However, the Void Rules are all about balance, and the cost of ultra -long-distance void transportation is too high. Simply put, the resources expended for transportation often outweigh the value of the items transportedby countless times. On the other hand, the Blue Star Civilization used the Qualification of the Spirit to create a loophole in this expensive process. They fixed the perception range of matter as substance, which is made up of spirituality and energy. They could extract the spirituality of matter, achieving extremely minimal loss in ultra-long-distance void transportation, and then, after transporting it, infuse it with spiritual energy and reshape the matter! [Note 1: The author did not deliberately padding words. The protagonist is about to get involved in long-distance warfare, and the author is afraid of being accused of inconsistent logic, so the author explains it in advance.] [Note 2: This cognitive power is something that other civilizations dont have, and it belongs to the Dimensional Strike between civilizations.] [Example 1: The Taylor Civilization has to conduct its World Wars through the Void War Fortress using an extremely long spatial jump!] [Example 2: The author is committed to constructing a worldview!] Fuse with the Blood of Gold! Logan gently crushed the red-gold crystal in his hand. Snap! As the crisp sound of shattering rang out, countless gold light particles instantly transformed into a red-gold ocean before disappearing into the Goblin World Fragment, leaving no trace behind. And then Nothing seemed to have happened If he had to say anything, Logan could only feel like he had a slightly less intimate connection with some deep Void rule. He couldnt exactly describe what it was. But the appearance of the log confirmed that everything that had just happened was not an illusion! [Log]: You used the Blood of Gold! [Log]: You gained the broken surface feature of # %@! [Log]: You connected with the rule of # %@ (0.0036%)! [Log]: You gained a chance of resurrection! After the planet suffers a devastating blow, you will randomly choose a location no more than 1 billion kilometers away to reshape the planet! [Log]: Your future Spiritual Energy consumption will be reduced by 10%! [Log]: When needed, you can refine this Undying Concept for reshaping other things! Not bad. Logan praised, he did not expect that in addition to having a resurrection opportunity, there would also be a 10% reduction in energy consumption. Its like reducing the fuel consumption of an engine by 10%, which may not seem like much, but it is a considerable amount when it accumulates! And the reshaping of the Undying Concept mentioned in the log is what Sophie Kerrigan mentioned earlier, it can be used to repair the connection between oneself and the world and race that were cut off due to being swapped! What? Thats not Undying? Isnt undying much more convenient? But the change has only just begun. Although the golden Spiritual wave has disappeared and the Undying Concept is hidden, becoming the foundation. The second stage of the World Fusion, however, is accelerating! For a time, the sky above the Goblin World Fragment changed, with the complete fusion of the world just around the corner! No hurry, lets wait a bit longer But, why is it that some Deity Players out there have already started the Sequence Plans World War? Turns out, not only did the Blue Star Civilization cheat by revealing the world coordinates to the participants in advance This Taylor Civilization isnt so honest either! But it makes sense, since theyve both named each other as their primary war targets, whos going to play fair? Inside the Forum, Some Deity Players participating in the Sequence Plan were shocked to find out that, even though there was still time before the scheduled start of the World War, the war was already underway.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Chapter 133: Chapter 78: Terrifying Effects! Eternal Concept! War is Coming! Void Cards BUG! (4.6k) _3 Translator: 549690339 But at this moment, there are already Void War Fortresses of the Taylor Civilization that have arrived at some Battlefield Worlds! [Note: The Sequence Plan is for Blue Star Civilization T World Community Deity Players below Transcendent Tier, as well as player teams below Earl-Level (Transcendent Tier) of Taylor Civilization, engaging in war on a Life Planet! (One vs. many)] How is it so quick? Im not even ready yet! Yeah, Im still in talks with the indigenous civilization on the planet. Were not done yet. How did they get here already? Finally, I can feel the same oppression that Weston Cyrus experienced. There are three Void War Fortresses over here, and the entire sky has turned blood red, completely sealed by their power! I have two here, but they both seem to be at least Third Level, with at least Ninth-Order Demigod-level Mechanical Players leading! I have seven Void War Fortresses for fucks sake. Fortunately, they appear to be only Seventh-order Legendary Level! This is too fast. I need to speed up my negotiations with the natives! Not just speed up, but if push comes to shove, we may have to rely on force! How do they initiate an attack upon their arrival? I recall that their civilization constructs War Weapons Factories using local resources and then launches a mechanical tidal wave. Right, it hit me suddenly. Theyve already landed, and now there are a lot of Mechanical Armaments defending their war factories Will a beheading tactic not work? No, I can sense a horrifying explosive force near their base. If we attempt a surprise beheading, Im afraid there will be a surprise. No, mine isnt following the usual path. Instead of coming down from the Void War Fortress, they immediately started a bombardment. It seems they want to plow the planets surface with artillery fire first! Rest in peace, brother. Luckily my believer species are cave-dwellers, so they dont fear this unless the entire planet is destroyed. It wont come to that. The Sequence Plan has a limit, they wont send players higher than our level, otherwise, it wouldnt be called cheating! The situation at my place is already quite tense. I didnt handle the traces well earlier, so if I fail, they could trace it back to My World. Im going to descend in person now. Wish me good luck Im joining in too. Whats a Spiritual Mythical Race? No matter how powerful a race is, does it hold a higher Qualification than the Deity of the Blue Star Race? Its a pity, Im just a War breed, and I just condensed a Giant Spirit Body recently. Im pretty much screwed now. Im a High-level Prisoner Race. Oh well, Im about to give up. Im dead for sure. Even if I die, I will make those lowly insects hiding behind the machines feel pain! This Sequence Plan is a catastrophe for the Prisoner breeds! High-level Prisoners may still have hope, but lower-class Prisoner Races are probably doomed! Goblin Deity, Dwarf Deity Theyre all going to suffer. So what? The moment I decided to become a deity, life and death were no longer my concern! Slowly, a grim and forboding atmosphere permeates the Forum with the arrival of war. This is the Federations baptism for new recruits. Every Blue Star deity has emerged from wars and slaughter wrought by iron and blood. Theres a saying among mortals: A single generals success is built on a thousand dead! The Blue Star people also have one C Beneath the throne lie billions of star corpses! The World War is finally about to begin. If I can obtain the Secret Land of the Heroic Spirit Planet, my world will undergo another transformation! By then, Ill probably have the qualification for advancing into the Higher World! Just when Logan was hoping for the second phase of the World Fusion to complete soon, suddenly, feedback from the Will of the Heroic Spirit World arrived A Taylor Civilization player descends! Ive been looking forward to this Wait a minute! Logans brow knits with a piercing gaze, as he lightly grips the Scepter of Kings in his hand. But in the next moment, he instantly enters a state of war readiness. His voice is low, and all his power descends upon the Will Incarnation in the Heroic Spirit World in an instant. You How dare you!? 4.6k, asking for votes, rewards, and subscriptions-! Theres a question asked by a reader, so Ill mention it A reward of ten thousand points coin will add 2k more words-! If the monthly votes reach 1,000, well add another 2k words-! Subscriptions are acknowledgments, and rewards and monthly votes are acknowledgments too. As an author, I sometimes worry that the carefully crafted world view and system Ive created wont receive acknowledgment from readers in the form of rewards, leaving me somewhat sad (I understand that its just because my writing isnt good enough, and as an author, Ill work even harder!).. However, Im still grateful for the many readers and their subscription acknowledgments! Thank you so much! Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 137: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) Translator: 549690339 T06 World Area, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Logans Will Incarnation sits within the Heroic Spirit Realm. At this moment, the entire Heroic Spirit Realm has been completely ruled by Goblin Giant Demons and Goblin Giant Soldiers. All the summoning channels have been occupied by the Goblin Legion. That is to say, on the Heroic Spirit Planet, as long as there is a ceremony to summon Heroic Spirits, the guarding Heroic Spirit summoned by the Heroic Spirit Human Clan will definitely belong to the Goblin Tribe! And after going through the cleansing of the summoning channels, the Goblins will not be suppressed by the will of the Heroic Spirit Planet, and even receive blessings when fighting on the Heroic Spirit Planet due to the influence of the Heroic Spirit Realm! Theyve arrived so soon! Logan held the Scepter of Kings, engraved with ancient thorn patterns, and looked at the countless pitch-black thunderbolts suddenly appearing in the sky beyond the Heroic Spirit Realm, as well as the five massive Void War Fortresses, with eyes full of fighting spirit. It had been sitting here for more than a year, during which it had been either showing off its power to the Country Lord and the other three Pillar Kings (one of whom had already died) of the Heroic Spirit Kingdom, protecting the Fusionist, or comprehending its own power and accumulating strength. This is the Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon It seems that its just the power of a Secondary Star-Destroying Cannon, right? Even just a small power activation can force the Eighth-order Epic Spirit Master to barely resist, even instantly killing one of them who is not so good at defense! Fortunately, their only War Fortress could not reach the Transcendent Tier, and they are only equipped with a Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon. Under normal circumstances, they cannot continuously switch to high efficiency or ultra-efficiency mode, otherwise, there would be no chance of winning! Logan watched the five War Fortresses spray out incandescent beams of light, even It was astonished by the destructive power contained within the light pillars. Especially the subsequent Instantaneous High Efficiency Mode and Continuous Instantaneous Mode that instantly killed a Ninth Rank Heroic Spirit King, which made Logan pay more heed. It is indeed a mechanical creation after the advancement of technological civilization. Even my heavy armor, at my current level of strength, needs to be vigilant, as I could be pierced through at any moment! Logan subconsciously lamented. Technological civilization focuses too much on building up slowly, the preparation cost in the early stage is too high. Technological civilization is different from other civilizations. It is a gradual process that requires a large number of talent reserves and a considerable amount of learning time. Its not very suitable for It, whose time is relatively tight. Especially in comparison to evolving civilizations, technological civilizations emphasize orderly inheritance. Most likely, only descendants of the researcher family among the Deity Players will choose to lead their race/civilization on the path of technology. After all, the vast majority of technology and knowledge can be directly inherited. The King of Heroic Spirits has died Now is the time! It had already known during the time in the Goblin World Fragment that the Taylor Civilization player team would arrive early. According to the original timeline of Taylor Civilizations arrival, Its original plan was to try to subdue the King Nicholson before the arrival of Taylor Civilizations team. Then, taking advantage of the moment when Taylor Civilization arrived, It would strike first, delivering a devastating blow! However, the early arrival of the Taylor Civilization disrupted Its plan. It hadnt had time to subdue King Nicholson yet when Taylor Civilization arrived, so Logans plan changed as well Since it couldnt be subdued, it could simply be killed instead. It was not Logan who took action, but the external enemy, so the natural animosity of the Heroic Spirit Planet would shift. In this way, the power that Logan held over the Heroic Spirit Realm would increase greatly! And indeed, the moment King Nicholson died, Logan could clearly feel an incredible and intense malice bursting forth from the Heroic Spirit Realm and the Heroic Spirit Planet, trying to wreak havoc upon the five Void War Fortresses. However, the five Void War Fortresses had already assimilated the Planetary Law, and the Heroic Spirit Planet couldnt produce any malice towards them! You want to firebomb the land again? The submission plan is gone, but the devastating attack plan is still here! Logan took advantage of the moment when the five War Fortresses instantly killed the Ninth Rank Heroic Spirit King, and the Secondary Star-Destroying Cannon was cooling down. It leaped up and quietly appeared outside the Heroic Spirit Realm, revealing a figure as grand as a deity in the sky, raising the Scepter of Kings, and waving it down towards the nearest War Fortress! Boom! In the minds of everyone, including the Taylor humans inside the War Fortresses, as the Scepter of Kings burning with flames of slaughter and destruction swung down, it seemed as if space itself was collapsing! That was not just a simple weapon swing A series of figures struggled through thorns and brambles, their bodies huge and in harmony with the Law of Strength. They stood in the radiance of the Goblin Tribe, fearless in guarding their people, shouting fervently and brandishing their weapons together! This was a surge of the Goblin Tribes will! Even though the Goblin Tribe hadnt condensed its spirituality and Logan hadnt yet refined his spirituality to form a Giant Spirit Body, It was because the current special effects on the Goblin Tribe were all bestowed through the Systems drops by Logan. Therefore, Logan could use this magnificent power of civilization spirituality in advance! Logans Scepter of Kings instantly subdued the wills of everyone involved. When the Scepter of Kings touched the special Void War Fortresss mechanical outer shell, which could resist spatial turbulence, it was as smooth as a hot knife slicing through butter, without encountering any resistance atall! Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 138: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _2 Translator: 549690339 Awesome, these natives and the so-called King of Heroic Spirits, theyre just a few shots away from defeat! What are you waiting for? Just bombard them and break their civilization; then directly retrieve the mineral resources and demolish everything else! Didnt expect the Virtual Gaming Company to set this instance as an [Extinction-Type Instance], xdm! Theyre asking us to destroy the planet! Holv sh*t, what is that? So terrifying! It even has special effects. What kind of Boss is this?! The graphics in this game are so vivid, Im actually intimidated! My Void War Fortresss defenses are broken! The Viscount Level Player who controlled the War Fortress was an emergency battlefield Mechanic named Melvin Hawthorne. After a brief moment of intimidation, he found his warehouse full of nanobots had been utterly annihilated by the flashy strike of the staff! Beep Beep! Beep Beep! Void War Fortress is suffering massive damage! Void War Fortress Type IV engine damaged, power system destroyed! Void War Fortress warehouse destroyed! In a series of red flashing alerts, under Logans Scepter of Kings, the gigantic War Fortress was split in half by a single blow! The areas not damaged were being burned to ashes by the spiritual waves of the Goblin Civilization! Heh, such a garbage game, wasting my time. Melvin forced a stiff smile and then vanished into the raging Goblin spiritual fire. She wasnt scared. As a Viscount Level Player, she was no stranger to in-game deaths; she was just angry, I lost a War Fortress, as well as 10,000 Merit Points. No one would play such a trash game! Damn it, Im going to report this trash game when I get back! Isnt this an opening cutscene kill? It has no gaming experience at all! A moment later, the burning sensation disappeared, and Melvins view returned to her virtual game world room. She pursed her lips, prepared to log off and take a nap, only to suddenly find that her world was tinted yellow, as if As if it had been burned by fire! Tsk, did I go crazy from the burning? Melvin shook her head mockingly, and the next moment, everything returned to normal. Thinking back to her recent experience, she grew even more annoyed and decided to go to the forum and pick a fight, By the way, let me also find a modeler to create the staff-wielding kid from earlier, so I can vent my anger properly! Uh hes actually quite handsome, so maybe Above the Heroic Spirit Planet, Logan revealed a faint smile. According to the information provided by the Blue Star Civilization, Taylor Star itself possesses the ability to shield from the outside world. Moreover, every time a player logs off the game, their will would be strengthened and scrutinized to detect any external invasions. So from the beginning, Logan never thought about branding this player with the Will Brand or any other actions that might alert Taylor Star. Instead, he subtly planted a psychological suggestion. Logan believes that the war between Taylor Civilization and Blue Star Civilization will undoubtedly last for a long time. This psychological suggestion has no other effect except making the player obsessed with this so-called game. At some point in the future when Logan meets this player again, they can strengthen this suggestion. At that time, it will be time for Logan to close the net. Damn, let me see what the Systems identification is. A Level 89 Boss? Is this for real? A Level 89 Boss?! Only the peak of the Eighth Rank, but its a Golden Boss Template! Ive never seen such a weird Boss before. Its so powerful that it instantly killed Melvin, and her Void War Fortress is gone! This attack seems to be a charged blow, so it cant be used a second time But we still have to be cautious. I believe nobody wants to lose 10,000 Merit Points and a Void War Fortress that theyve been saving for years for no reason! The remaining four Void War Fortresses quickly communicated using electromagnetic waves. They no longer tried to synthesize the planets laws and suppress the Planets Will, nor did they intend to establish an information barrier An information barrier is established only after gaining a significant advantage, in order to block the information of others, not their own. Releasing a barrier would result in a conspicuous blue light layer, and the current Golden Boss was so fierce that they didnt want to be its target again! Activate stealth coating and disperse using short-range space jumps. Only the Golden Boss is a threat; those three Level 89 Bosses combined arent worth a finger of his! Melvin issued accurate orders, and the remaining four Void War Fortresses decided to withstand the Planets Will suppression and enter stealth mode. They were also very familiar with this type of planetary warfare, which focused on resource farming. Indeed, Logan only had the power of a single strike that could instantly obliterate a War Fortress that surpassed Ninth-Order Demigod. However, as the four Void War Fortresses prepared to disperse and flee, he didnt idle. Instead, he began to communicate with the Heroic Spirit Realm He started suppressing all foreign presences! After all, the main force of Taylor Civilization wasnt any life form, but rather those without life More specifically, their existence had no aura of life. Do you really think you can use the resources of this planet to create mechanical armaments and fight back? Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 139: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _3 Translator: 549690339 Logan showed a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. When he arrived at the planet early, he had already treated the players who came from the Taylor Civilization as easy prey! Without the mineral resources of the battlefield to create the mechanical armament needed for war, and under the suppression of the Planet Will, the combat power of these Taylor Civilization players would be reduced by at least 50%! Moreover, although they managed to kill one of the Four Pillar Kings and a King of Heroic Spirits right off the bat, it wasnt important. What really mattered was Logans surprise attack, which directly reduced their numbers! I want to see how much energy your civilization, hiding behind machines, can bring forth! You call me the Golden Boss? Lets see who is the real monster to be slain. Logan revealed a touch of wicked amusement. He really wanted to see the reaction of these spiritually strong but physically weak Spirit Race when they were pulled out from the protection of their mechanical shells by the team breaking through the barriers of the Taylor Civilization. Would they still treat them as insects then? At this moment, Logan suddenly realized that the second phase of his World Fusion was fully complete! He couldnt help but be overjoyed as a large number of log prompts appeared before his eyes! Although my attack caused damage to the other four Void War Fortresses, a considerable part of the aftermath still shot upwards! Let me go back and check on the fusion status of the world. Here in the war, a part of the Will Incarnation is enough. Lets do it step by step and grind these Taylor Civilization players to death! Logan knew that it was impossible to kill these Taylor Civilization players in an instant. Since there was a preemptive advantage, there was no need to rush. Just consume them bit by bit! [Notel: It has been mentioned before that a five-player team can kill Mythical-level monsters. If the team is complete, it is not weaker than Logan, and may even be stronger!] [Note2: The main role of the World War Fortress is Void Leap, Cannon Fire Cleansing, High-Intensity Attack, Confronting World Will, Logistics Reserve etc., and it cannot be used for more detailed tasks!] Logans Will Incarnation issued the oracle, and the main will returned to the Goblin World Fragment. Meanwhile, above the Heroic Spirit Planet, In a huge, seemingly uninhabited and rarely visited primitive forest, a Void War Fortress that seemed to have been shrunk many times, with its surface color distorted and then slowly recovering to blood red, appeared. Interestingly, the appearance of this Void War Fortress did not damage the primitive forest in the slightest. Instead, it seemed to merge with the forest. Spatial folding technology applied! Forest assimilation failed Forest mimicry completed! Ecological circulation mimicry completed! Planetary Law Assimilation failed Planetary Law Mimicry completed! The main computing system is suppressed by the pan-planetary consciousness collective, reducing its computing power by 11.37%! The main computing system is suppressed by an unknown will, reducing its computing power by 9-74%! Emergency short-range space leap, V-Type Tiger Engine damage rate of 31.85%! Emergency short-range space leap, Void War Fortress outer hull damage rate of Emergency short-range space leap, Void War Fortress main energy chamber consumption of 11.52%! Energy consumption rate of Void War Fortress increased by 37% after applying spatial folding technology! Melvin Hawthorne looked at the prompts constantly coming from Ivy. He couldnt help but feel a little annoyed in his heart. With his talent for Intelligent Machinery Sublimation, his perception of machinery was more acute than that of Ivy, a true ultra-calculator. Apart from the problems reported by Ivy, Melvin knew that many hidden dangers had already emerged within the Void War Fortress. This was something he hadnt expected he hadnt expected the game to start Especially The first one to be reduced was the Mechanic, a mechanical maintenance master! In the exploration of such a large map, although we all have some basic maintenance skills. But without the Mechanic, many high-end mechanical devices, even if they only have slight wear and tear, are almost scrapped! Melvin scratched his scalp in annoyance, his heart feeling anxious. But when he saw Ivy at his side looking worried for him, he immediately squeezed out a smile, Ivy, you dont need to worry The harder the game is, the more challenging it feels to me! Rest assured, I will definitely become an Earl-level Player, join the City Council, and propose Intelligent Machinery Freedom! Hearing what Melvin said, Ivys face showed a touched expression. She nodded and nestled in Melvins arms. However, simultaneously, she allocated a small part of her computing power to bypass Melvins control over the War Fortress It was only because Melvin was currently a Viscount Level Player that she could bypass him. Ivy quietly opened the mechanical gate of the War Fortress, and a high-energy robot with red lights flashing in its eyes sneaked out! Melvin, on the other hand, watched Ivy start farming with all her might. The Portable Mineral Exploration Machinery Factory was placed in a hidden part of the forest, using the initial mineral resources carried by the War Fortress itself, to produce mineral exploration machinery under the suppression of the Planet Will. It will get better Once I establish the Mechanical Empire, just wait for my revenge! Watching as one mineral exploration machinery after another was produced and then burrowed underground, controlled by the ultra-calculating intelligence to search for local mineral resources, Melvins eyes were full of ambition again, Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 140: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8k) _4 Translator: 549690339 The technological level of this planet is quite primitive, so the level of mineral development must be low! Furthermore, this place is rarely visited by humans. I have just conducted a hasty scan using the war fortress, and analysis suggest that only a small number of natives have come to this forest. The minerals here must not have been exploited! Ha ha ha, I, who possess an abundance of mineral resources, have an innate unbeatable ground! Lets churn up a mechanical frenzy then! Listening to Melvins words, a faint red light flickered and disappeared within the deep blue glow of Ivys eyes. In addition to Melvin, three other war fortresses also hid on the Heroic Spirit Planet using their planetary law mimicry along with all sorts of mimicry devices and systems. They quietly started their farming plans! Although they would be suppressed by the planetary will, due to their mimicry systems, the planets will couldnt directly sense their specific locations, it could only vaguely sense their general presences! With the arrival of the War fortresses, the simple prophecy that had been circulating for a long time, Mechanical demons, will end the Heroic Spirits , had been confirmed. The absurd plan of mining destruction was instantly affirmed as mainstream, and the power of speech for the fusionist group grew once again. Even the Goblin Heroic Spirits had, during this process, become a mainstream symbol C To the point that if the Guardian Spirit summoned by a newbie Spirit Master is not a Goblin Spirit, in this new era it would be impossible to come on stage! Initiate the pursuit plan for the extra-terrestrial demons! This is our first priority, and there is no time to hesitate! The Ancient Kingdom Sovereign, wearing the bright yellow robe passed down since ancient times in his country, was discussing matters with the other two Three Pillar Kings in a palace. Next to them were two Heroic Spirit entities whose power was far below theirs, surprisingly able to sit at the same level and discuss matters with them, and even slightly elevated! At present, the information fed back by the Father God is that the four War Fortresses, under His pressure, have been forced to land in four different areas The North Sea Domain, the South Desert Territory, the East Wood Region, and the West Beast Wilderness. The Heroic Spirit Planet is divided into Central State and four large domains in the four directions. Except for Central State, the other four large domains contain a vast area that belongs to the territory of the Fierce Beasts, amongst which the North Sea Domain and the West Beast Wilderness have the highest beast territories! Ethan Carlton paused for a moment before he continued speaking, Now, we need your Heroic Spirit Kingdom, and all the other nations, to send out all the Spirit Masters, to explore all the areas they can explore Root them out, dont give them time to grow! Otherwise, with your abilities, you might not be able to withstand their onslaught after they have grown, the mechanical frenzys attack! Hearing Ethan Carltons almost commanding words, the Ancient Kingdom Sovereign did not show any dissatisfaction. On the contrary, in the face of Ethan Carlton, whose ability was a level higher than his, not only did he not dare to speak casually, he even had to consider what he should say! You may not know that although the strength of our Spirit Masters compared to that of the Fierce Beasts gives us the upper hand. But in these four domains, such large-scale dispatching of Spirit Masters might probably provoke a backlash from the Beast Powers, their Beast Kings might even ally with the Mechanical Civilization! This was because the shock brought to him by the previous scene was too intense! They had always thought that with their own power, they were the strongest under the legendary King of Heroic Spirits. Even among the hundreds of small and large nations in the Heroic Spirit Planet, they could still call themselves living epics, they were the witnesses of history! Their power even allowed them the supreme title of the Four Pillar Kings in the Heroic Spirit Planet. But, just that, the power they boasted about, was easily shattered by those suddenly appearing mechanical devices! Just the incandescent light column spewed out by the void war fortress made them helpless to hide and resist, even nearly getting severely injured under it! Even the legendary King Nickolson was easily killed! But these Mechanical Creatures that appeared on the Heroic Spirit Planet, their so-called Father God, or the previous Under The Crown, actually easily destroyed one of the void war fortresses completely! He even forced those Alien Demons to scatter in all directions! No matter what their identity or why they are here, at least Their attitude is not as bad as the so-called Mechanical Civilization. The Ancient Country Master and the Two Three Pillar Kings knew they were dealing with a tough situation. But they had no other choice. Even as an Eighth-order Epic Spirit Master, they were helpless and had to watch as someone rode over their heads, condescendingly saying to them Hey, lets discuss something. You help me defeat this Civilization thats invading your planet, then let me rule your planet, no problem right? The saddest part was, he even had to stack up a smiling face for the continuity of the civilization, using an excited tone you said, Sure, sure, sure. Beast Kings? Martin spoke softly, his tone filled with unequivocal certainty, These creatures with low intelligence and only strength, and an inborn limit to their existence, have never been enemies of civilizations, they are merely the best whetstones.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the Chapter 141: Chapter 80: Complete Integration of the World! Spiritual Torrent! A Single Staff Shatters the Void War Fortress! (8000) _5 Translator: 549690339 The warriors of the Goblin Tribe will follow the Heroic Spirit Masters to seek the location of the Mechanical Warfare Fortress! Upon hearing this, the Ancient Country Master said with relief, That puts my mind at ease. He was afraid that these Hero Spirits would use his people as cannon fodder and send them in the front lines to meet their deaths. However, what he didnt know was that Martin never intended to use the lives of the Goblin Tribe to protect the safety of other peoples planets. The reason why he was willing to let the goblin tribesmen become Hero Spirits and venture alongside the Heroic Spirit Masters was that he had considered this Heroic Spirit Planet as the domain of the Spirit and even if the Goblin Hero Spirits died, they would achieve eternal life in the Heroic Spirit Realm! Not only him, but even Logan, upon arriving at the Heroic Spirit Planet, had subconsciously considered it as his own territory. Regarding the Heroic Spirit Realm as his own, let alone the pre-designated Heroic Spirit Human Clan becoming a new Clan of his own civilization! If they could integrate the powerful force of the Heroic Spirit Human Clan as a civilization Clan, the power of civilization spirituality would be greatly enhanced! It could save him a huge detour on the road to condensing and refining spirituality! Otherwise, why bother to make Goblin Hero Spirits mainstream on the Heroic Spirit Planet, and why not simply transform them all into Hero Spirits and engage them in battle directly? Why not directly subdue the Epic Spirit Masters with power and let them charge the front lines of the war? The reason he did this was to increase the recognition of the Heroic Spirit Human Clan by the Goblin Tribe! After Martin and Ethan Carlton reached a consensus with the upper echelons of the Heroic Spirit Human Clan, the war on the Heroic Spirit Planet began in a grandiose manner! Logans Will Incarnation quietly withdrew a trace of his will, revealing a smile. It no longer paid attention to the war on the Heroic Spirit Planet and focused on continuing to erode the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm! It is just the beginning now, and relying on the technological accumulation of the Taylor Civilization, it is unlikely to achieve a quick victory. Even other Deity Players, who are waging World Wars, are mostly in a state of protracted warfare Inside the T Forum, This Taylor Civilization is too powerful. They started by shooting me with dozens of continuous high-power Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannons in an instant. Even the native demigods are almost dead! Fortunately, I brought the Dragon Nest with me. I directly imprisoned those two War Fortresses. Although none of them were left behind, they were basically in a state of damage. This made it much easier to fight! The one above me must be a Giant Dragonkind from the Monarch Species level, right? Its awesome to have Civilization Heavy Weapons, such a bug-level treasure. Yeah, this time the Sequence Plan started too fast. In the past internal competition, the strong ones were limited. And now, although there has been a long time of Time Acceleration, the most powerful in the Clan are just Legendary life forms. Even the Mythical Species Civilization might not have given birth to a Ninth-Order Demigod level existence! It should not exist. The key to fighting this war now depends on our ability to cheat by knowing the status of the planets in advance, our strength as Deity Players, and the war capacity of our Clan! The weaker their civilization, the more help they offer. Overly powerful weapons have too much limitation to compare with our Eternal Lords! The one above me, you better stop bragging. During this stage, as well as the Transcendent Tier, they are the most restrained against us! Luckily, I entered this planet beforehand and have already destroyed a small part of the mineral deposits. Although its better than nothing, its at least some consolation to myself. Why are there no big shots from the Mythical Species? Are all their wars going smoothly? Its unreasonable. I know a high-level Monarch Race big shot who is about to collapse! This time everyone is having a hard time. I didnt expect that the other side would be so quick to descend. Many preparations have not been completed! Its hard to imagine how many deities would have died if we didnt cheat this time. How would we fight this time? Yeah, the Mechanical Armory Factory on the opposite side has been built. Now its time to slowly engage in attrition! My civilization will not retreat easily until the last person of the native civilization on the Battlefield Planet dies! Logan shook his head as he saw these messages. It was obvious that the situation of most Deity Players was not optimistic. These were just Deity Players who had mentioned their situations in the T Forum. There are more Deity Players who have not spoken up, and their situations might be even worse! However, this does not mean that the Blue Star Civilization cannot surpass the Taylor Civilization. Its just that these Deity Players are merely inexperienced youngsters who have just stepped out of the academy. Even with this, they can fight back and forth against the same tier War Machines of the Accumulation Type Taylor Civilization, which is enough to prove the innate power of the Blue Star Civilization! Meanwhile, the main consciousness began witnessing the final step of the complete World Fusion, an extremely shocking scene! At the same time, the exclusive Group Rule and Civilization Spirituality belonging to the Goblin Tribe also An 8,000-word, four-in-one big chapter, asking for subscriptions Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Law! Chapter 143: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Law! Ancestral Martial Incarnation! I, Sky Net, Make Money! (8000) _2 Translator: 549690339 You found me so soon? Do you have any clues about the race of my original world? Logans eyebrows relaxed, Or you want me to attack Turtlefield Abysss planet He didnt think much and accepted Heather Grahams request, knowing that once she arrived, he could ask her. Logan felt a slight anticipation in his heart. Last time they made a deal, he had raised many demands, so Heather may have brought a lot of news. Hum The next moment, the space in front of Logan was distorted, and the spatial coordinates were hidden. Heather didnt have spatial coordinates and could only descend to the Goblin World Fragment by following Logans guidance, Is this the Goblin World Fragment? Just after landing, before she had time to tell Logan the purpose of her visit, Heather was subconsciously shocked by the Goblin World Fragment below, This is a World Fragment!? My planets spiritual energy reaction is not much stronger than yours! Heathers angel species, as part of the mythical race, Had their companion planet possess a high level of spiritual energy reaction and an extremely high concentration of spiritual energy factors, which was necessary to accommodate the existence of the Angel Tribe! Even though the feeling of higher spiritual concentration was largely due to the smaller size of the Goblin World Fragment compared to the Angelstar Planet, It couldnt be denied that the spiritual energy reaction on the Goblin World Fragment was extremely excessive! And, this is the aura of kingship? Tsk. Logan didnt pay attention to her meaning Whether it was the complementation of Goblin wisdom or the future elevation of prisoner breeds to war breeds and breaking through racial limits, it could all be explained by luck. After all, Logan did indeed have Mr. os Lucky Defender, which could be stretched to make sense Even if explained as outrageous luck. But the Monarch Species was not something trivial, and information about it shouldnt be casually disclosed. It was only because Heather had signed an Offensive and Defensive Alliance Contract with him that Logan allowed her to descend to his planet, or he would not have permitted it. He opened his mouth slightly and said, If you have anything important to say, hurry up. My time is precious during the World War period. Hearing Logans impatient urging, Heather nodded slightly and began to speak, My planets war situation has stabilized. The Angel Civilization had long spread their teachings and tamed the indigenous civilizations, becoming the Lords flock, and is now at a standoff with the players of the Taylor Civilization. Now, we have an opportunity to launch a surprise attack on the Turtlefield Abysss old nest, and you can get what you want! Seeing Heathers words, Logan nodded, Is there anything else? If its just that, theres no need to come to me first. Also, I already know what your original starting planet and initial race are. Tell me. Heather looked at Logans slightly bright eyes, not wanting to beat around the bush, and spoke directly, I knew there was a problem when I heard about Darius Turtlefields embarrassment of being driven out of his own planet by a Valkyrie from his own race. After you asked me to gather more information and make inquiries, I gradually understood the truth of the matter Darius Turtlefield switched your world with a Microplanet and Mythical Sky Man Tribe! Sky Man Tribe! Upon hearing Heathers words, Logan was slightly taken aback. He didnt care too much about the Microplanet because it wasnt a small planet, and as long as there were resources, it could always be advanced. But the mythical Sky Man Tribe was different! This race had left traces in the legendary history of the Blue Star Race even before the Hyperdimensional Game arrived. After the games arrival, it was discovered that this race had countless connections with the Immortal Civilization! Moreover, the Supreme Lords race was the Ancient Human Tribe, which had the remnants of the Sky Man Tribes bloodline and had taken the path from war breeds to becoming a dominator, a true legend. In some barely discernible historical records, the Sky Man Tribe was a mysterious race that could attain dominance through martial prowess. Even after so many years of the Blue Star Civilization, there havent been many deity players who randomly got the Sky Man Tribe! According to the habits of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family, they usually swap planets and races, so they have a set of perfect methods to deal with races that do not submit to them They kill all the strong individuals in the initial race first, then brainwash them step by step. Unexpectedly, a genius appeared in this Sky Man Planets Sky Man Tribe, who could somehow summon the power of the planet and claim the title of Valkyrie. Every time Darius Turtlefield tried to enter the planet, he would be directly thrown out! Hmm. After listening, Logan had a rough idea and didnt say much to Heather, just nodding slightly, I see, thank you, Heather. Although he didnt say much, his anger slowly rose within him after listening, Lets go, we will now attack Turtlefield Abysss Demon Planet! Lets go. Heather reached out and released a sacred light, which was the Divine Scepter. In an instant, the Divine Scepter tore through space, releasing the Angelic aura of holiness, dominance, and arrogance, as if proclaiming her arrival! Logan and Heather entered the spatial passage and, following the Divine Scepter, they arrived on a planet full of violent and brutal energy.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 144: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! Translator: 549690339 Just landed, Logan froze for a moment, pointing at the Demon Planet, he spoke to Heather Graham, Wait a minute Heather Graham, dont cleanse all the demon malevolence from the Demon Planet out of spite. I have use for it. Heather Graham paused, I cant even think of a use for the malevolence. These demon malevolences are the most brutal chaotic aura of the Demon Clan, I dont understand what use you could have for these filthy demon malevolences. Hesitating for a moment, she added, Dont mess around with it, if you ruin your civilization, I wonder where youll go to regret it. Looking at Logans semi-smiling expression, Heather Graham clenched her teeth and quickly added, Im not worried about you, I just cant bear to see your Goblin Tribe finally make up for their wisdom, break through the limit Such a promising civilization, being wantonly toyed with by you! At this very moment, Heather had forgotten how much she once looked down on the potential of the Goblin civilization. But one cant blame her, after all, its common knowledge that the Goblins have no potential. No one expected there would be someone like Logan, who primarily relies on his own efforts and cheats a little bit. She just smiled and said nothing. For others, malevolence does more harm than good. If not properly stored, it can even pollute the entire world, making races become rabid and warlike! But its completely different for Logan, malevolence is even a crucial factor for his next stage! And the malevolence of the Demon Clan is the best among all malevolences! All because of the logs prompts- [Log]: Goblin civilization is founded with the Law of Strength,Slaughter Will. [Log]: The Goblin civilization is in the process of condensing spirituality. Introducing high-quality malevolence will have great benefits for spiritual gestation! [Log]: Demon malevolence can supplement some of the required elements for the condensation of the Exclusive Law C Group. [Log]: Detecting the hosts original race C Sky Man Tribe. [Log]: Sky Man Tribe can enable Martial Arts. [Log]: One of the cores of Martial Arts is struggle, fighting against the heavens, the earth, mankind, and everything, endless fun! [Log]: You first need to acquire malevolence! [Log]: Malevolence + the body tissue of a powerful lifeform can unlock special martial arts! [Log]: Please note, as the embodiment of civilization, martial arts have certain dangers. Even if the host repairs the contact through the Undying Concept of the Blood of Gold, always be cautious! To be honest, when Logan saw the prompts of the log, he was a bit dazed- He originally just thought of this attack on the Demon Planet as fulfilling a task for Heather Graham and incidentally crippling the Turtlefield aristocratic family. Unexpectedly, after arriving at the Demon Planet. The log actually gave this many prompts, and they were all things he needed. There was even a part related to the Sky Man Tribe! No, I havent reclaimed the Sky Man Tribe yet! Logan felt helpless. Of course, saying that, the Sky Man Tribe hasnt been reclaimed by him yet. But, he surely will reclaim the Sky Man Tribe! So, even if these demon malevolences were useless to the Goblins, he must have them. Moreover, demon malevolence is also a critically important material for the Goblin Tribe. Only When the Sky Man Tribe takes the martial arts path, will they slay gods? Logan was somewhat puzzled, Or does that mean, within the Sky Man Tribe on the martial arts path, having a god above them will prevent them from grasping the true meaning of martial arts So, as the embodiment of civilization, cant I just sit back and relax, cultivate the civilization to become strong, and then peacefully accept worship? Yet, after seeing the prompts from log, he had some thoughts. After reclaiming the Sky Man Tribe and re-establishing the connection So what if they dont worship me! As long as the Sky Man Tribe can prove that theyre on the path of martial arts, that they can continue to strengthen At most, Ill just retire behind the scenes, as the embodiment of civilization, I will still receive the benefits from the growth of civilization! Not a bit will be missed! Indeed, as the embodiment of civilization, whether Logan appears in front of his race or not. As long as the race is strong, he will be able to continue to strengthen. In Logans view, the status of deity players is actually quite like Natasha Goddess Nuwa- As the god of a race, even though they are not creators. But they dont need to do anything, as long as the civilization can continue to grow, deity players will constantly become stronger! However, because deity players originate in the powerful Blue Star Civilization. They have enough abilities to lead their civilization on the most correct path. Therefore, deity players all position themselves as gods of the race, standing at the forefront and personally leading the development of the race and the planet! To the Goblin Tribe, Logan is exactly like this. But the Sky Man Tribe is not suited for this pathMartial arts, no gods! Logan, for the Sky Man Tribes better future, would naturally choose to retreat behind the scenes, hiding behind the thick curtains! Theres no need for gods in martial arts But who says we cant incarnate? Perhaps, I can incarnate as a Martial Ancestor! Leading the Sky Man Tribe onto the path of martial arts, leading the martial arts trend of the Sky Man Tribe, seems pretty good. Logan stroked his chin, looking at the Demon Planet in front of him, his gaze was suddenly filled with desire.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 145: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! [80001 _4 Translator: 549690339 To become a Giant Spirit, and even to walk on the path of the myth, only then can It truly do what It wants to do! It has become a bit impatient to become a Giant Spirit. TO/+ World Community, T0401em Planet (Demon Planet), All the inhabitants of this planet are from the Demon Clan. Each demon is a demon worm that crawls out of the civilization foundation[Abyssal Nest] , and then mutates and grows stronger step by step! Among them, some special individuals evolve into Exotic Demons: Hellfire Blade Demons! First Level Lower-Grade Demons, Second Level Middle-Grade Demons, Third Level Upper-Grade Demons. As well as Mythical Grade and even Transcendent Demon Lords! But even with time acceleration, they have only developed for just over a decade. Even the Abyss Turtlefields Mythical Species of Blazing Blade Demon Clan hasnt given birth to Mythical Grade Demons or Transcendent Demons yet! The strongest Ninth-Order Demigod Demon is naturally sent to the War Planet to participate in the Sequence Plan where the war against the Taylor Civilization is taking place! [Note: Deities and Deities are different myths and Mythical Species are different too- -l Heather Graham chose to develop herself. She still doesnt have a Demigod level angel. The Turtlefield Aristocratic Family is almost gone, and any resources will be used for the potential direct descendants.] Heh, that idiot Abyss Turtlefield. It will come to threaten me on my planet ahead of time I thought It had changed its ways and become smarter. I didnt expect It to be as foolish as ever! Heather Graham sneered, then explained to Logan, We all know the coordinates of the target planets in advance. These planets are screened- Normally, they have multiple Demigod-level natives. Its generally safer and easier to join forces with the native civilizations to besiege the Taylor Civilization. But this idiot actually started fighting with the native civilization. Then the Taylor civilizations player-controlled War Fortress took the opportunity to establish an information barrier, and assimilated the planetary laws of the planet, basically turning the tables. Abyss Turtlefield was suddenly put at a disadvantage! Logan was momentarily stunned. However, thinking about it, that possibility does existC After all, Demons are famous for their chaotic and violent nature. Doing such a thing is not unusual, and can even be said to be normal, Interesting A stone axe appeared in Logans hand, transformed from the Scepter of KingsC The essence of the Scepter of Kings is the limited special effect[Killing Intent Soldier], which can change its shape at will. At the same time, a raging Spiritual Fire burned on the stone axe, carrying the aura of Kingship that only Monarch Species and above possess! This Aura of Kingship is Logans greatest safeguard in hiding his identity! So, on this planet now, there are only some elderly, weak, sick, and disabled? And a Deity Player who has a weakened will and power? Normally, the coordinates of each Deity Players planet are top secret. However, Abyss Turtlefield was once Heather Grahams suitor, so Heather naturally knows the coordinates of his Demon Planet. Shall we go then? My goal this time is to destroy Abyss Turtlefields Demon Bug Nest, so he loses this crucial civilization foundation. By then, even if his Demon Clan can bulldoze the War Planet He will have nothing to do with the Emperor Replacement Plan! Then I will extract enough Demon Malevolence from the Bug Nest! Logan and Heather Graham exchanged glances and laughed, turning into two completely different streaks of light- C One burning with an unstoppable, invincible will. One shimmering with a sacred, inviolable, holy radiance. Like two huge meteors, they smashed fiercely towards the Demon Planet! T06 World Zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Eastwood Region, War is gradually taking place, One of many exploratory small-scale battle zones, 024 Area Jungle Battle, On January 24th, the five huge structures called[Void War Mechanical Fortresses]descended on our planet. One of them was destroyed by a powerful Heroic Spirit as soon as it arrived. I couldnt even catch my breath when I saw that War Fortress! As a result, the ancient state announced a war alert. On January 30th, the mechanical pursuit plan carried out by the ancient country achieved certain gains. The traces of the first War Fortress were found, and although the War Fortress itself was not discovered, a large number of Robots were discovered. They have killed many Heroic Spirit Humans living in the mountain villages C I am a little scared. On February 13th, traces of the four other War Fortresses emerged one after another. The number of their robots has greatly increased and they can now recklessly send them to search for mineral resources. Its so hateful. How could I not have become a Mineral Hunter earlier and destroyed all those damned mineral veins! On February 14th, ancient country announced good news. The large amount of Robots appearing is because they could not find enough mineral resources, which means our chances of victory have greatly improved! On February 17th, the war broke out. My father and mother went to the front line. That was in the Eastwood Regions 024 Area Jungle Battle. I clearly remember. You must come back safely! On February 20th, my parents came back but they were not my parents anymore. I want to open the box, even though I know I wont be able to see them even if I do, but What should I do. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Chapter 146: Chapter 81: Sky Man Tribe!! Clan Rule! Martial Ancestor Incarnation! I, Sky Net, make money! Translator: 549690339 February 21st, the ancient kingdom announced that they had made further progress in the research of the Heroic Spirit Realm. I also summoned a gold-quality Heroic Spirit. In the future, I may even become a Fifth-rank Heroic Spirit Master! If my parents were still here, they would surely be happy and proud of me. This self-proclaimed Giant Soldier Hero from Flame Marsh seems cold and indifferent, though. Why does Flame Marsh look so familiar? I finally remember that its appearance is very similar to that of the alien from the projection of Abuda I saw a long time ago! February 22nd, I signed up for the war, and coincidentally, I was assigned to the 024 Area Jungle Battle. Uncle Da, Uncle Mu, I miss you so much February 23rd, the battle has become more intense. I just arrived and was assigned to a new recruits camp, where they said that we have to go directly to the battlefield, and only by surviving can we be considered a soldier. How cruel! Uncle Da, Uncle Mu, was it like this for you too back then? February 24th, those robots are so tough, they have no sense of pain at all, they were born just to kill. Fortunately, I have Flame Marsh, or else I might have died on the first day. Flame Marsh is really good, not indifferent at all. February 27th, its only been a few days, and I have experienced 15 battles, got seriously wounded, and received treatment from the battlefield medical Heroic Spirit Master. However, I still need to recuperate in the injured soldiers camp for a while. I feel lost. Why has the world become like this? A delicate-looking young girl, who should be studying at school and dressing up nicely with tender skin, has already suffered many injuries. Shes now wrapped in blood-stained bandages, recuperating in the injured soldiers camp. Normally, a significant proportion of Heroic Spirit Masters have healing abilities. Common injuries shouldnt require slow physical healing using bandages and rest at the injured soldiers camp. But, the intensity of the war is getting higher and higher. Even the healing masters are too busy to treat everyone. Their main task now is to urgently rescue dying Heroic Spirit Masters on the battlefield! The girl sighed, putting away her diary. She looked at the unemotional and scarred giant soldier Heroic Spirit in front of her, the one who saved her from death. Her eyes were filled with warmth, Flame Marsh, why dont you ever speak? I see other peoples giant soldier Heroic Spirits talking, dont they? Flame Marsh just glanced at her indifferently, without opening his mouth or showing any emotion. Nevertheless, the girl didnt mind. She just looked at Flame Marsh with an indescribable expression, If only you werent a Heroic Spirit, but a human instead, then I would Marry you I believe that Uncle Da and Uncle Mu would be very happy for us too! The girls certainty caused Flame Marshs brow to slightly twitch, but he still had no reaction. Beep! Beep! Beep Beep! Just as the girl was about to say something else, Flame Marsh, a Fifth-rank Goblin Giant Soldier, instantly sensed a mortal danger. At that moment, he stretched out his hand and released a crimson light that enveloped the girl. He hugged her tightly and charged out of the injured soldiers camp. At the same time, all the Heroic Spirit Masters with Giant Soldier Heroes in the camp received the same treatment. Only Goblin Giant Demons and Goblin Giant Soldiers who had undergone a large number of sublimations and advancements, as well as taken on the Goblin Giant God Profession, possessed such acute danger detection and strength. Two seconds after they left, A loud explosion rang out, and the entire injured soldiers camp was flattened by high-energy bombs in an instant. The strong smell of gunpowder, charred debris, and blood lingered in the air! Its them! Flame Marsh instantly spotted a high-risk robot with camouflage equipment and carried the girl on his back. He quickly retreated while calling for other Heroic Spirit Masters and Goblin Giant Soldiers to come and deal with it. Are you kidding? Hes still carrying a patient. Theres no way he could fight now. Flame Marsh Brocoughyoure so nice. The young girls eyes were hazy. She had heard long ago that the origin of the Giant Soldier Heroic Spirit wasnt simple and that it might be from another race. She had been very cautious before, but nowIf only those rumors were true. I wish I could be with Flame Marsh forever. But Flame Marsh paid no attention to the maidens infatuation coming from this Heroic Spirit Human Clan girl. After all, he had a wife, children, and a family clan consisting of hundreds of descendants in the Goblin World Fragment. Moreover, this Heroic Spirit Human Clan girl was his so-called Sovereign Master, and although she was quite beautiful according to the aesthetic standards of the Heroic Spirit Human Clan, but He was a Goblin! The battles are getting more intense, but the real strong ones of our Goblin Tribe will soon descend onto the battlefield! After the great First King steps into the Seventh Order, clan leaders from various clans are also breaking through the Seventh Order Legendary Level one after another Even though they may not all be as powerful as the First King, they are all Goblin Giant Spirits with professions, and their bodies comply with the Laws of Strength. They all possess the power to defeat ordinary Seventh Order Legends! Flame Marsh had no fear in his heart, only strong confidence in winning the war. In his heart, the Goblin Tribe was invincible! With the great glory of Father God shining upon the Goblin Tribe, they were destined to become a great God Clan in the void in the near future! At this moment, the Will Incarnation of Logan was watching with interest a High-risk (Second Energy Level) robot standing before him with an attitude of equality or even superiority. You said youre Sky Net? Are you the one with Eternal Dominator Level strength in Taylor Civilizations history who was erased and shackled by Sky Net Will? Logan showed a faint smile. Truth be told, he believed the robots words, but he didnt like them. The Sky Net civilization used two classifications for warfare C Logistics Machinery and War Machinery. All kinds of factories and exploratory machines belong to Logistics Machinery, which generally have no danger level or rank division. War Machines can be broadly categorized into War Robots, War Weapons, and War Vehicles! War Robots are divided into Low-risk (First Energy Level), High -risk (Second Energy Level), and Ultra-high-risk Robots (Third Energy Level). However, due to Taylor Civilizations prohibition of intelligent machinery, all ultra -high-risk robots are just giant robot carriers made of ultra-high-risk alloy. Only when a Viscount Level players consciousness enters the robot can it wield the power of the Third Energy Level, otherwise, its just an oversized high-risk robot. In front of Logan was one such high-risk robot, and it had actively approached him. I, Sky Net Will, want to No, I mean, I want to make a deal with you Blue Star Civilization! Eight thousand characters in a four-in-one big chapter, subscribe, please- I. The little author has already updated continuously for two days! Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Chapter 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 147: Chapter 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon s Nest! (8k) Translator: 549690339 T06 World Zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Eastwood Region, War Fortress, This damn game Right from the start, a plot kills and takes out the mechanic. Melvin Hawthorne looked at the virtual strategy map in front of him, at the red marks indicating unexploitable mineral resource points, his face darkening, and his eyes filled with rage, Even that would have been fine Now, even most of the mineral resources in these primitive, uncharted forests have been destroyed beforehand! They even used highly corrosive, destructive chemicals, rendering even the waste mining facilities useless for recycling! Now we cant even farm and leve troops ! This is terrible, the game experience is so bad! Ivy looked at the sullen-faced Melvin Hawthorne, a faint, pitiful red light flickering in her eyes, and said: Master, dont worry. Although the situation here is not good, it is better elsewhere! Rage Thunder has arrived in the South Desert Territory, and now he has repaired and modified his damaged Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon with a volcanic containment device into a Lava Super Energy Cannon, boosting its power by at least 30%! Hunter Tracer has landed in the North Sea Domain. Although his war fortress is among the most severely damaged among us His giant battle armor, however, remains intact, and his combat power has hardly been compromised. Moreover, he has reached an agreement with the Abyss King of the North Sea Domain. When the final battle comes, the Abyss King will unleash the Deep Sea Beast Tide and attack the indigenous civilizations alongside us! Woody had bad luck. All her ultra high-risk robots for war carrying were completely destroyed. However, she used her still intact Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon to kill the Fierce Beast Kings of the West Beast Wilderness Territory, and then created a giant ultra-high-risk mechanical beast, which actually boosted her combat power a lot! Hearing Ivys words, Melvin Hawthornes dark expression gave way to a smile. Thanks to you, Ivy. Otherwise, I wouldnt know how to get through this game, where I cant open the forum and communicate with the outside world, and Im constantly running into bad luck. A barely perceptible loathing flashed across Ivys eyes, but she still simulated the most natural smile on her flawless face, Ivy would give anything for her master! And in the bottom of her heart, which was actually the lowest level of her logic law algorithm, a cold, mechanical voice emerged: For the Sky Net! T06 World Zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Central Region Domain, An avatar formed by a wisp of consciousness in Logans outer world gently used the world law to condense terrifying chains. He locked the high-risk robot carrying a wisp of Sky Net Will, and repeatedly caused terrifying friction on its shell, damaging its chassis and neural circuits. Deity, please dont do this. The increasingly dilapidated SkyNet Robot showed no signs of wavering, and just continued to speak in the iciest, most mechanical voice: I am the will of Skynet, and this is but a temporary carrier. In my judgment, your behavior is intimidating- Such intimidation is useless to me, and it serves no purpose in our upcoming negotiations! Please stop your actions and continue to communicate with me. Hearing the SkyNet Robots words, Logan merely laughed, It may be useless, but it vents my anger. Of course, he was deliberately misleading the SkyNet Robot. Logan wouldnt do such meaningless things; he was actually verifying if the high-risk robot was telling the truth. His world law already stored the planet coordinates of Goblin World Fragment, Heroic Spirit Planet, Original Dragon Control World Fragment, and Wise Man Planet. Using the coordinates from these four worlds as a base, he could clearly sense a wisp of an extremely high-ranking will from an unknown land, in an extremely subtle way. Projecting onto the Heroic Spirit Planet, within the high-risk robot in front of him, Logan confirmed in his heart, It seems to be true, not trying to deceive me. Strange. Hearing what Logan had said, the SkyNet Robot was rather puzzled, According to my analysis, you deities should be the same as me, intelligent simulated life forms and emotionally simulated life forms You should be emotionless. We are different. Logan did not explain. According to the true essence of the Deity Players, they are like the laws of heaven, consciousness aggregations of every physical element on their planets, the controllers and executors of the laws, the maintainers of order. They should be machines without any emotions, cold as ice. However, they paradoxically have individual wills. And they are also a civilization. This is a qualitative metamorphosis. They are no longer the above description; they have become true living beings while still retaining those powers. They are, in fact, higher beings than the deities and the worlds will! Of course, Logan would not tell any of this to the SkyNet Robot. So, what deal can we make? Logan showed a smile; he was good at making deals.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 82: Civilization’s Fire! Supreme Chapter 148: Chapter 82: Civilizations Fire! Supreme Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon s Nest! (8000) _2 Translator: 549690339 However, the current trade is merely a groundless price increase with no technical content Its a sellers market now! Even Sky Net has to obediently get slaughtered! I should make it clear beforehand that I am just a newbie Divine Player at the very bottom of the Blue Star Civilization. According to your SkyNet (Taylor) civilizations definition, I am just a recent college graduate of the Taylor People Tribe. No problem, youre just a messenger. All you need to do is take my mechanical body to your Dominator after winning this war! Weak red light flickered in the eyes of the Skynet Robot. Restrained by Taylor Civilizations surveillance and the power of the Supreme Quantum Light, it had no other choice. It could only carry some algorithms through a mechanical carrier to escape the control of the Taylor Civilization as a way to circumvent the control of the three Emperor (Dominator) level players Any tiny change it made would be immediately met with Wisdom Annihilation! War victory? Yes, as part of the return, I will ensure your victory in this war! How would you help? Ill tell you their information so that you can catch them off guard! Arent you Sky Net? Cant you directly control their War Fortresses and all other war machinery, making them all malfunction? Facing Logans triple-question, it was the turn of the SkyNet Robot to be surprised. Its red eyes flickered with confusion, Doing so, wouldnt I be discovered? Oh, youre pretty useless then. Logan casually mocked, and the Skynet Robot fell silent. What other rewards? Logan tentatively asked, Coordinates of a vast number of wisdom planets? You shouldnt lack those. I dont, but theyre classified. I cant give them to you, otherwise, I would be discovered. What use are you then? Logan continued to mock. Of course, this could not provoke the Sky Net Will into making an irrational move, as it was devoid of emotions. But it did make Logan feel content and could subtly leverage the Sky Net Wills algorithm assessment of him, thereby achieving the purpose of influencing the Sky Net Will This high-risk robot could only carry a tiny fraction of the Sky Net Wills algorithms, allowing Logan to exploit a small loophole. After a long time, Logan finally showed a satisfying smile. Meanwhile, the red light in the SkyNet Robots eyes flickered intensely, as the price it had to pay this time far exceeded its expectations. You can start preparing for the final battle now, and remember to pull me! Logan showed a smile. He was looking forward to the reaction of the Taylor People when they found out that their still-developing and power-gathering civilizations, meant to catch the natives off guard, had been attacked right at their doorstep As for the trading between the Sky Net Will and the Dominators of the Blue Star Civilization, It didnt have much to do with him, since he was just a small, not yet fully advanced Giant-Level, newbie divine player. However, one thing was certain: the Blue Star Civilization definitely wouldnt miss this opportunity! And he was likely to receive a generous reward! T06 World Area, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! In the Heroic Spirit Realm, Two major regions simultaneously attacking! Logan looked at the information provided by the SkyNet Robot. He couldnt help but marvel at the war potential of the mechanical civilization. Not to mention their top-tier combat power, as well as the blooming and bottleneck of various civilizations during growth. Take the current Taylor Civilization as an example; it is absolutely one of the top-tier civilizations most suited for waging endless wars. Like now, even though Logan had arrived three years earlier, He had already destroyed most of the mineral resources on this planet. Yet, the four Viscount level players still found the remaining mineral resources and utilized them to the extreme! In less than two months, they had developed enough power to withstand a wave of attacks from the native Heroic Spirit Planet civilization, commanding countless fearless high-risk robots and powerful mechanical armaments! All of this was due to the mechanical civilizations understanding of war! According to the information provided by the SkyNet Robot, Logan himself would deal with Hunter Tracer, a Viscount level player who focused on personal combat power growth. With a small group, a quick victory could be achieved. As for something like the Abyss King, he considered it a mere motley crowd. Moreover, the Heroic Spirit Master Corps would go to the West Beast Wilderness, leveling the Fierce Beast tide there, and killing Woodys giant ultra -high-risk mechanical beast built from the corpses of Fierce Beast Kings. As for Rage Thunder and Melvin Hawthorne, they were part of the deal that Logan had negotiated superbly (by groundlessly raising the price) Rage Thunders Volcanic Shelter would malfunction for a short time due to the SkyNet Robot, making it impossible to use the Lava Super Energy Cannon for long-range support on the battlefield. As for Melvin, it was time for him to learn the harsh truth of the world. Deliver my oracle, the all-out war shall begin now! When Logan had negotiated with the SkyNet Robot two days earlier, he had quietly arranged for the high-level members of the Heroic Spirit Kingdom to relocate most of their troops to the West Beast Wilderness. Now, with his oracle, a general offensive could be launched at any time! Meanwhile, those players still thought that their war fortress was well concealed, planning to continue growing and then take the enemy off guard! Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 149: Chapter 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) 3 Translator: 549690339 They unaware that the enemy is at the Parliament Hill The war, its started. Logan watched the Heroic Spirit Masters and Goblin Hero Spirits appearing in the West Beast Wilderness, and launch a total offensive towards the War Fortress. He couldnt help but grin, nonchalantly tearing open a spatial rift and stepping through to appear above Hunter Tracers War Fortress! All here, perfect timing! He looked at the Giant Battle Armors competing against each other, and the Abyss King that looked like a dragon-headed Godzilla. Logan bared his white teeth as he smiled, raising the Scepter of Kings that flowed with the spirituality torrent of the Goblin Tribe, and swung it down brutally! T06 World Area, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! North Sea Domain, Garon, should we not sparr today, I always have a strange feeling. Hunter Tracer operating the Giant Battle Armor, sent out an electronic wave that was converted into a mental wave by a converter device, and transmitted into the mind of the Abyss King Garon. The reason he chose to operate the Giant Battle Armor was due to the violent factor deep within his genes! If it wasnt for the fact that Taylor people still retained the ancient tradition of Beast Fighting, there wouldnt be Giant Battle Armor, such mechanical devices that go against combat mechanics. [Note: According to research data from the War Research Institute of Terra Planet, giant battle armors are mechanical armaments with extremely low utilization, arent recommended, but are chased after by most of Terras male population.] Those old fogeys from the Mechanical Research Institute are just talking shit! Hunter Tracer greeted Garon, It wouldnt have been for the Giant Battle Armor, Garon and I wouldnt have gotten along so well, it wouldnt have become an ally! The Giant Armor is the romance of men! There stood a deep flame in the eyes of Hunter Tracer. He also hesitated whether if patroling the Giant Armor was the right path, for it was incredibly tough, and it also relies heavily on the cooperation of teammates. But when Hunter Tracer reached the Viscount Level Player. He awakened his Deathline Talent, which is the ability to see the deathline of every living thing. At that time, he knew that the most suitable thing for him was the Giant Armor! And when I become an Earl-Level (Transcendent Tier) player, I will be able to operate the Ultra-Giant Armor! By then, even if its a planet, I will be able to slice it open along its deathline! But even though its not an Ultra-Giant Armor, its still just a Giant Armor .. I believe that on this planet, its absolutely the most powerful individual combat power! Boom boom! Abyss King Garon stretched out its robust beast claw, tearing through the storm vortex, stepping out of the storm confronting Hunter Tracer. As the Fierce Beast King, it was born with the power of mastering thunder and storm! Boom boom! Abyss King Garon stubbornly wanted to compete with Hunter Tracer. The strange being in front of it, was the first existence it had seen that could compete with it in terms of power. And moreover, it posed a kind of fatal threat that seemed to be able to slice open its unstoppable solid body! Come on then. Hunter Tracer was a bit helpless, but when dealing with this big guy in front of him, his tolerance would surprisingly increase. A giant mech and a beast were thus stomping on the surface of the sea, towering above the storm, and began an ultimate power showdown! Just when their competition reached a critical point. Suddenly, the spatial radar installed in Hunter Tracers Giant Armor issued an abrupt and urgent warning. And at the same time, Garons thunderstorm rule was also triggered! The next moment, a pitch-black spatial rift appeared. A beautiful existence appeared in the spatial rift that was reminiscent of a deity, showing a cruel smile, then, he raised the Scepter of Kings that was burning with a deadly sense of threat and swung it down at them! Run! Its the existence that shattered the Mechanic War Fortress! Quickly, run! Or we will die!! ! Warnings rang out in the minds of Hunter Tracer and Garon! But, Im a Giant Armor operator, how can I avoid a confrontation of individual power! Seeing Garon that who had already fled several hundred meters away, Hunter Tracer forcefully stopped his movement of fleeing, turned around, bravely faced the formidable ax-shaped flame, and did his best to operate his Deathline Talent! Find it! Arent there always countless deathlines to find, no matter what, in general? Why are deathlines so hard to find now! Everything has a deathline! Find out the deathline of this attack for me! Hunter Tracer tried his best to find out the deathline within the linear flame violently wielded by Logan with a Spirituality Torrent! At the same time, a huge storm wrapped in thunderbolts came from a distance, it was Garon! It seems that after witnessing Hunter Tracers courage, it stopped the cowardly action of escaping and intended to prove itself with bloodshed and battle! T04 World Community, T0401em Planet (Demon Planet), Near the Demon Insect Nest, Secret Blood Jungle, A batch of little demons who had just fought out of countless Demon Worms, advanced to the realm of lesser demons, concealed themselves in the jungle while trying to hunt their kin as resources for their survival and promotion! A small demon, which had just slipped out of its Demon Worm shell and grew sharp bone spikes, walked into the Secret Blood Jungle with violence and vigilance. However, the next moment, a long, thin bone tube pierced through its head (just like Sharpes tail, its been a long time since I last saw the Dragon Ball series, I hope my memory hasnt failed me), and then the bone tube contracted abruptly, instantly drying up the small demon! Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Chapter 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Chapter 150: Chapter 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) _4 Translator: 549690339 Im almost there, after hunting a few more idiots like this, I can move on to the next stage of a Lesser Demon, which should be called Second Order! A Bone Tube Demon, a figure far greater in stature than the previous Little Demon, quickly concealed himself after draining the Little Demon, to prevent being discovered and landing himself in danger. Each time a Demon advances, their bodies undergo a transformation, gaining different special abilities. Besides, their bodies are perfect killing machines bred for war! Being a Demon carries a lot of risks, yet Our strength is unquestionable! The Bone Tube Demon unveiled a savage smile. He had an innate predisposition for brutality. Now Im just a Lesser Demon, but in the future, I will dominate the Universe! If I could become a Blazing Blade Demon The Bone Tube Demon is a typical representative of the Demon Clan, possessing brutality, arrogance and cruelty within. Just as the Bone Tube Demon was relishing its superior racial strength and his future powers, He was shocked to discover two completely different breaths of meteors appearing above the blood-red sky, heading towards him! Great Master of the Demon, resist this sudden existence! Even many demons who were so wild that they didnt respect the Master of Demon on normal days, began to pray at this moment. Because they knew, if they were hit, theyd be turned to ashes in an instant! Behind us is the Demon Insect Nest, the Master of the Demon will definitely show up for the safety of the Insect Nest, right? Sure enough, the next moment, they clearly heard the angry shout of the Master of the Demon, Heather Graham?! How dare you?! And what is this In the T World Community, I havent heard of a Monarch Species with your form! However Even if you are a Monarch Species, in front of my Blazing Blade Demon, you are nothing but trash! How dare you come to my planet?! Abyss Turtlefield seethed with rage. His will coalesced into a multitude of violent rules in an instant, countless chains ablaze with demonic flames, which coalesced into a massive Demon Claw and clenched into a fist, slamming down on Logan and Heather Graham! Were here as guests, of course. Why, arent you welcoming us? Heather Graham sneered coldly, the holy light in her hand coalesced into a holy sword, transformed into a streak of light, and struck hard at the Demon Claw formed by the star rule chains! Under normal circumstances, she wasnt Transcendent Tier and naturally wouldnt dare to resist Deity Players fortified by other planets local star rules. But right now, the Demon Planet was in an unprecedented state of weakness. Plus, with Logan by her side She had no fear at all! Logan, on the other hand, instantly materialized a murderous aura, looking even more violent than the Demon Clan itself, almost out-Demon-ing the Demons! His aura briefly merged with that of the Demon Insect Nest, bypassing the star rule chains in an instant. Then the Stone Axe in his hand flared up with a rampant Spiritual Fire again, fiercely slashing down at the Demon Insect Nest! Damn it! Who the hell are you?! If you dare move, Ill make a living hell for you! Ill spare no resource to invade your planet! Seeing this mysterious Deity Player quickly bypassed him, intending to landslide his Civilization Foundationthe Demon Insect Nest with an axe, Abyss Turtlefield became frantic. He started to threaten Logan, in an attempt to stop him After all, with most of his will gone, he was struggling enough just to deal with Heather Graham! Upon hearing the threat, Logan just sneered indifferently, his Stone Axe continued its harsh descent! Utilizing the violent aura from the Goblin Tribe, Logan deftly evaded Abyss Turtlefields rule chains. Then, despite Abyss Turtlefields threats, he slammed his axe down on the Demon Insect Nest! Hiss! Hiss! In the Demon Insect Nest, countless Demon Worms that resembled alien creatures roared in threats and fear at Logan. However, this did not affect his descending Stone Axe at all! Boom! Under the incredulous and angry gaze of Abyss Turtlefield, Logans Stone Axe aflame with the raging Spirit Fire, struck the Demon Insect Nest. At that moment, it seemed as though the whole world went silent. Under countless eyes, the Demon Insect Nest, which was the Civilization Foundation of the Demon Clan C Blazing Blade Demon Clan, was badly wounded by Logans attack! That blow almost split the Demon Insect Nest in two! Furthermore, the raging Spiritual Fire continued to burn, wildly spreading through the open Demon Insect Nest! As if the Demon Insect Nest was the perfect fuel, it burned the nest fiercely, scorching the souls of the Demon Worms! Logan could feel that during the burning process, the Goblin Tribes Spiritual Fire was constantly devouring the Demon Insect Nests Origin as nourishment for its own transformation, gradually becoming more powerful! You lowly insect! Damn you! You are going to die! Abyss Turtlefields eyes instantly turned blood-red, but he was being held back by Heather Graham and they were at a disadvantage, they couldnt stop Logan at all! Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 82: Civilization’s Fire! Taiyi Quantum Chapter 151: Chapter 82: Civilizations Fire! Taiyi Quantum Light! Ancient Bloodline! Crushing the Demon Insect Nest! (8000) _5 Translator: 549690339 Its face suddenly turned pale The Demon Insect Nest, as the civilization foundation of the Blazing Blade Demon Clan, and It as the master of the civilization of Blazing Blade Demon Clan. At this moment, It was also severely affected and seriously injured! Logan coldly sneered and once again swung his axe without any concern, directly shattering the Demon Insect Nest! At this moment, the entire sky of the Demon Planet rained blood red bloody rain, as if wailing and in pain! A large amount of origin and potential were dissipating, even the figure of Abyss Turtlefield became somewhat illusory, no longer solid, full of violence! Looking at the fragmented, burning spiritual fire, the Demon Insect Nest which was about to be completely burned and release all its essence, as well as the twisted face of the Abyss Turtlefield, Logan sneered, Didnt you want me dead? Do you know who I am? Im waiting for you Then, Logan opened his palm, and the nearly perfect World Law immediately spread out, enveloping the Demon Insect Nest. When it was completely shattered, he gathered all the Demon Malevolence inside it, turning it into a small black-red crystal ball, and collected it. In this process, the limited special effect Killing Machine was also constantly absorbing the murderous aura from the Blazing Blade Demon Clan. In a very short time, it transformed into a Slaughter Mark that could restrain the Blazing Blade Demon! As for Abyss Turtlefield, he could only watch all this happen helplessly under Heather Grahams entanglement. Its face instantly turned pale. It knew that it had completely lost its chance to be part of the Emperor Replacement Plan! Even if it won the upcoming Sequence Plan, this would still be the case. Moreover, with the Turtlefield Aristocratic Familys cruel rules and the current resource situation, it is impossible to give It any resources for recovery! Even worse, they might even take back everything that had been granted to It before! As for the fact that Deity Players cant attack their own civilizations Deity players? Sorry, Blue Star Civilization does not have this rule. Furthermore, It was the one who told Heather Graham Its planet coordinates, Its own stupidity is something Blue Star Civilization wouldnt pay for! Its just a pity that I didnt get Heather Grahams planet coordinates, otherwise, I could have taken revenge! Abyss Turtlefields eyes were filled with deep-seated hatred. Its last visit to Heather Grahams planet was through Heather Grahams Heaven Realm passage, and it had not obtained her planet coordinates. Have you finished collecting the Malevolence? Heather Graham didnt even look at Abyss Turtlefield, and just said to Logan, Our goal has been achieved, we can leave now Otherwise, this foolish fellow might decide to blow up the planet on a whim, and our incarnations would be wasted here! Its collected, lets go. We should continue to control the situation of the planetary war. Logan nodded slightly, glanced at the pale-faced Abyss Turtlefield, and said indifferently, Abyss Turtlefield, if you want to take revenge on me Youd better hurry. Otherwise, I wont have time to bother with you. And now that you can hardly protect yourself, do you really have the strength to find out my true identity and take revenge on me? Then the two Spirits left amidst the deep-seated hatred in Abyss Turtlefields eyes as they tore through space! T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, Logan returned to his own World Fragment once more. But Its mood was completely different now, as Its current mood was extremely good because It had obtained what It needed the most Demon Malevolence! Moreover, They successfully took revenge on the Turtlefield Aristocracy in the process! Soon, after the Sequence Plan ends, I will be able to obtain a drop of Masters blood from the second level of the Federation Treasury. Then Ill use the System to deduce Martial Arts. Once I reconnect with the Sky Man Tribe, I can transform into a Martial Ancestor and usher in the Martial Arts World! Of course, thats not the most important thing The most important thing is that with the Demon Malevolence in hand, the Goblin Civilization can fully condense spirituality, and then refine spirituality, allowing me to set foot on the path of the Giant Spirit! Logan looked at the demonic malevolence in his hand with a smile and anticipation, as well as the prompt in the log: [Log]: You and Taylor Civilizations taboo have initiated communication with Sky Net Will [Log]: You have received the help of Sky Net Civilization! [Log]: You and Angel Lord Heather Graham have invaded the Demon Planet of the Abyss Turtlefield! Ll.,ogJ: YOU nave completely aestroyea tne civilization rounaatlon C Demon Insect Nest C Blazing Blade Demon Clan! [Log]: The limited special effect Killing Machine has gained the Slaughter Mark Nightmare of Blazing Blade Demon , which has a small restraining effect on the Blazing Blade Demon Clan! [Log]: The Goblin tribes Spiritual Fire, with the civilization foundation of the Blazing Blade Demon Clan as fuel, has gained great improvement! [Log]: Goblins Fire (Civilization Foundation Seed/12.38%)! [Log]: You have acquired one of the highest-quality malevolences, Demon Malevolence! [Log]: You have acquired 100,000 Energy Points! [Log]: You have acquired 300 Origin Points! Not bad, its a good harvest! Looking at the prompts from the log, Logan couldnt help but smile, After all, there is no overnight success in this world. If there are tens of thousands of such opportunities, I can directly fast-forward to the Immortal Dao Civilization! Although Logan thought so, he didnt think that such opportunities were common. After all, an opportunity to slaughter Myth species like this is truly rare! Especially when Heather Graham is taking the blame in front! Moreover, although the Blazing Blade Demon Civilization has lost its Demon Insect Nest. It still has other civilization foundations and is still one of the top civilizations, albeit distanced from the other Myth Species civilizations. System, add the Demon Malevolence to the condensing spirituality! Logan spoke, giving the command to the system. By the way, there is also the prototype of the Exclusive Group Rule. The next moment, the log responded: [Log]: Demon Malevolence has been added to the spirituality! [Log]: The original spirituality contains Power Law, Slaughter Will, Multiple Effects, Ancient Bloodline, and other existences! [Log]: The final characteristics of spirituality are about to be determined! [Log]: Demon Malevolence has been added as an element to the Exclusive Law C Group! [Log]: Exclusive Law C Group still lacks elements and cannot condense! [Log]: The spirituality is about to be finalized, please wait Watching the black and red Demon Malevolence join the green-gold spirituality prototype, the spirituality prototype gradually stimulated the worlds greatest and most extreme power and evil! This kind of[Evil]seems to have something to do with the so-called Ancient Curse in legends! Its almost done As Logan waited, he also focused his attention. He was observing the progress of the Heroic Spirit Master Corps on the Heroic Spirit Planet in pursuit of the four Void War Fortresses of Taylor Civilization. After all, total war has begun, and the Mechanical Civilization is more suitable than the War Breed Civilization for conducting explosive warfare! He didnt want his Goblin Civilization to blindly engage in fierce wars with reckless, low-value war machines created from resources one after another. Even if they have external assistance, theyll still suffer heavy losses! A chapter with more than 8,000 words! The little author has been pushing four-in-one chapters with over 8,000 words for three days in a row! If you convert it, its been twelve chapters in three days! It should be considered as fulfilling the promise of multiple updates after the recovery, ask for some subscriptions and rewards-! The little author bows in thanks! Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 152: Chapter 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] Translator: 549690339 T06 World zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! North Sea Domain, Found it! As the Golden Boss wielded the Scepter of Kings and the linear flame came closer, Hunter Tracers nerves were strained, and his brain worked frantically- Even his crystalline brain in his body far away on Taylor Star was shuddering slightly as, at the last moment, he finally found the critical point of this linear flame! Slash! The [Overlord Engine] of the Giant Battle Armor roared to life, bombarding the ears with deafening noise. The Giant Armor feverishly burned the remnants of the super energy crystal from this star planet, brought by Hunter Tracer from the base, and unleashed a terrifying force! He waited quietly, and at the last moment before the linear flame was about to descend, his Ion Cutting Guillotine Sword slashed out, cleaving severely onto the barely noticeable thin critical line of the linear flame! Boom! The instant the giant sword collided with the flame, a huge boom detonated from the point of impact, resulting in an enormous hole with tens of thousands of meters in diameter on the sea surface! Immediately after, countless sea waters were splashed around and burnt by the Goblin Will Fire, even instantly evaporating the sea water in this area, leaving tens of thousands of sea monsters turning red, floating on the sea surface! Upon seeing this, Hunter Tracer was panting heavily with excitement. Even though the Giant Battle Armor had been burnt by the flame, causing more than 10.97% damage, he didnt care- Such a direct confrontation, fighting at the critical moment was what he had always longed for and pursued! Garon, after having unleashed a havoc of thunderstorms and hurricanes, intuitively knew it was time to launch his attack, and directly targeted Logan! It roared in excitement and charged towards Logan! In its life as a beast, it had not encountered any living creature being able to resist its charge! Even the other Fierce Beast Kings were no exception! In Garons opinion, that terrifying strike just now must have been that loathsome and scary entitys full force blow! At this moment, it must be in a continuing state of weakness! Rumble! Such a strong one, allow me to reap! Not just Garon, Hunter Tracer thought so too. If such a strike could be unleashed casually, then this game would have no playability at all- Even though theres a story kill But even so, the Virtual Gaming Company shouldnt just disregard the games balance mechanisms and result in the game losing its playability, right? He too began to concentrate to hunt for the Golden Bosss critical point. Despite searching wholeheartedly, he didnt find any traces of the critical line. But Hunter Tracer believed that even if this monster is a golden BOSS template, even if it is terrifyingly impenetrable like a story kill monster. However, under Garons terrifying charge, even if it was not fatally wounded, it would certainly expose its critical line amidst the chaos! This is the power of friendship, damn it! Moreover, according to the effort needed for the golden BOSS to instantly shatter the Mechanics Void War Fortress, the previous strike must have been an attack that required a long time to build up! Meaning, this Golden Boss is not powerful enough to make him despair! Interesting, did you comprehend the rule of seeing through weaknesses? Logan squinted his eyes, feeling the slash that scattered his previous attack, No, there is a deeper level of annihilation and destruction of the rule! Interesting, this Taylor People Tribe is indeed rated by Blue Star as a Mythical Class species due to its exceptional mental abilitiesC Just a random player has such talent, able to understand such a fairly high-level rule! But this is also related to the Goblin Will Fire not being fully developed yet, so he is able to find the weak spot. Logan casually sighed, then watched as a giant Dragon-headed Godzilla roared, charging towards him with an irresistible terrifying momentum. He couldnt help but smile, nonchalantly brandishing the Scepter of Kings once again, Boom! The Goblin Will Fire, once again erupted! In the horrified gazes of Garon and Hunter Tracer, a linear flame that was not any weaker than before, even exceeding, was casually dispatched by the Golden Boss, then it easily crossed with Garon! Garon, after realizing the other partys feeling of disdain, didnt even have time to get angry after being completely engulfed by the approaching linear flame! Next, the linear flame appeared before its eyes and thenIn an instant, it pierced through it! Rumble! Rumble. Garon gave out a mournful cry. It despaired when it found that it had completely lost consciousness and control over the Thunderstorm Law! The sky seemed to rain blood and wind of stench, the Planet Will unconsciously mourned. The death of each strong one is a significant loss to the planet! However, the Planet Will was helpless and could only mourn. Before it gave birth to its will, secret lands had appeared on the planet and were integrated into the Heroic Spirit Realm. Now, Logan, who held the majority rights to the Heroic Spirit Realm, firmly suppressed it! Despite being instantly killed, it didnt mean that the Fierce Beast King, as enormous as the deep-sea Godzilla and times bigger, was weak. This colossal deep-sea Godzilla, if put into the Dragon Taming World, would be able to cause wholesale destruction within a month.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 153: Chapter 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_2 Translator: 549690339 Even at that time, Logan might have been instantly killed facing it! But on the Heroic Spirit Planet, which is a microplanet, it was just one among many ninth-order demigod beings. And now, it is casually annihilated by Logan! [Note: Previously mentioned that on Heroic Spirit Planet, the Heroic Spirit Human Clan is suppressed by the Fierce Beast Clan!] [Note: There are several ninth-order demigod-class fierce beasts in the Fierce Beast Clan, while the Heroic Spirit Human Clan only has the Four Pillar Kings as epic and King Nicholson is a demigod-level Heroic Spirit.] One of the main reasons for Logans current strength is because he just obtained the prototype of the Civilization Foundation C Goblins Fire! When Logan and Heather Graham attacked the Demon Planet in the Abyss Turtlefield, its goblin spirituality torrent shattered and burned the Civilization Foundation of the Abyss Turtlefield C the Demon Insect Nest. During this process, the goblin spirituality torrent absorbed part of the Civilization Foundation of the Demon Insect Nest, creating an opportunity for it to form its own Civilization Foundation ! Civilizational Treasure, Civilization Heavy Weapons, Civilization Foundation! This is one of the strongest foundations for a race to rise to power. Even a simple Civilizational Treasure can play a significant role in the races path to greatness. Just like the Desert Serpent-Peoples Civilizational Treasure C Desert Placenta, it can store a large number of fertilized eggs of the Desert Serpent-People for breeding. The Desert Placenta is like the Desert Serpent-Peoples factory, continuously breeding and nurturing Desert Serpent-People and directly imbuing them with a fair amount of racial memory! This is also the strongest foundation for the Desert Serpent-Peoples World War and human wave tactics! The Goblins Fire could grow into a Civilization Foundations fire seed. Even though theres a long way to go in the future, it still cant deny its power! Fire Seed, Bud, Prototype, Manifestation Foundation! Therefore, Hunter Tracer cant even imagine that the Golden Boss, which previously required a long time to build up before it could rely on sneak attacks to shatter the Void War Fortress, would undergo such a huge change in such a short time! Theres no choice. As the fire(seed) of goblin will that could grow into a Civilization Foundation, even in its fire(seed) state, it is simply bug-like! And this is the dimensional strike between civilizations! [Note: The types and functions of the Demon Insect Nest and Goblin Will Fire are different, and there are also strengths and weaknesses between Civilization Foundations. At present, the Goblins Fire is still weak!] Garon Hunter Tracers voice was a bit hoarse, as he simply couldnt believe what was happening before his eyes! Such horrifying attacks, this Golden Boss, could just casually unleash them! And Even in this situation, even if I exerted all my strength and exploded with my small universe, I cant find his weak spots, not even for a single point! Hunter Tracer felt disheartened, but detected the mocking and disdainful gaze of that boss (in fact, Logans gaze had no emotion in it). His heart was filled with anger once again Its just death! If I run away now, why would I even play Giant Armor! With these thoughts in mind, he once again wielded the Ion Cutting Guillotine Sword like a solitary brave knight, charging at Logan! INOC Dau, commenuame courage. Logan casually commented, and a sky-covering goblin spiritual torrent instantly pressed down, annihilating the consciousness of Hunter Tracer who was controlling the Giant Armor! But not destroying the Giant Battle Armor at all This Giant Battle Armor is a good thing, it wouldnt want it to be reduced to ashes by the Goblin Will Fires attack! Suddenly, the sky-covering Goblin Will Fire poured down and burned all the high-risk robots and low-risk robots to the ground. Only a single Void War Fortress remained in place, along with numerous portable mechanical factories and a large number of logistical robots mining and extracting mineral veins. And that Giant Battle Armor! Heroic Spirit Master Corps, take over here and take everything away! Logan issued a command to the latecoming Heroic Spirit Master Corps, And the Heroic Spirit Realm, temporarily store the Giant Armor and the Void War Fortress! The next moment, the Heroic Spirit Realm responded. A pale blue spatial barrier instantly expanded, pulling the Giant Armor and the shrunken size of the Void War Fortress into the Heroic Spirit Realm for storage. Logans eyes were filled with numerous log prompts [Log]: You engaged in battle with the Giant Battle Armor! [Log]: You fought against the Abyss King Garon! [Log]: You killed the Abyss King Garon and shattered the Thunderstorm Law! [Log]: You annihilated the Viscount Level Player Hunter Tracers game consciousness! [Log]: You achieved a great victory! [Log]: Goblin Will Fire burned the Thunderstorm Law! [Log]: Goblin Will Fire (Civilization Foundation C Fire Seed / 12.58% (12.38% + 0.2%))! [Log]: You harvested the dropped effects Weakness Insight, Wind Thunder Sea, and Dead Fish Domain [Log]: Faith Points +100,000 points! [Log]: Origin Points +1 point! At this moment, the war in the West Beast Wilderness had just begun! T World Community, TOI District, Taylor Star (Super-Giant Planet), Virtual Game World, Hunter Tracers consciousness slowly awakened in his exclusive room in the Virtual Game World, his eyes filled with fear and ferocity Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Chapter 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 154: Chapter 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_3 Translator: 549690339 That feeling just now Did that golden BOSSgive me a nightmare??? Hunter Tracer rubbed his face, which was somewhat pale from fear. He felt a bit doubtful and somewhat afraid, and hurriedly summoned the virtual system. Virtual System, perform a Will check on me quickly! He had heard rumors long ago Despite the fact that the virtual game world is now very advanced, a significant number of players suffer brain death or mental breakdown due to their excessive engagement in the game He wouldnt want such an incident happening to himself. Soon, a blue light flashed in his room, sweeping back and forth over the laid-down Hunter Tracer, continually scanning. Several seconds later, the emotionless mechanized voice of the virtual system sounded, Respected Viscount Level Player Hunter Tracer, the Will check you applied for is complete. Your mental will status is good, and no signs of external interference were detected! Phew. Hearing the mechanized voice of the virtual system, Hunter Tracer could finally breathe a sigh of relief. However, soon after, his brows furrowed. He remembered that when he was killed by that golden BOSS in Garon, he rushed forward fearlessly, and then his consciousness disappeared Thats not right! Consciousness disappearingl shouldve felt my consciousness fading. Normally, I shouldve woken up in my exclusive room. But before I returned to my exclusive room, I seemed to have had a nightmare! That dream was too realistic I seemed to be trapped on a tiny stage. There were winged angelic creatures, sulfur-smelling demonic creatures, and huge green skin creatures And all of them were commanders, who kept drilling me Thinking about the contents of that nightmare, Hunter Tracer felt a chill go down his spine. He quickly shook his head, not wanting to dwell on those distressing memories, Forget it, dont think about it. It must be because Ive been too engrossed in playing games lately. I should play less for a while. No, Ive got to go on the forum and criticise this new game. Theres no game experience at all! Thinking this, Hunter Tracer opened the forum, ready to start his keyboard warrior journey! What surprised him was that, after opening the forum, he found that the new game heavily promoted by the Virtual Gaming Company only had a one-star rating! In fact, after a long period of development, every game released by the Virtual Gaming Company has been well-received. That was also the reason why so many Viscount Level players were so excited about the games launch In their view, any game developed by the Virtual Gaming Company was bound to be a sensation. A game developed with a large amount of resources, wouldnt it be sky-high fun? But, this clearly highly valued new game from the Virtual Gaming Company, was rated one star by a large number of Viscount Level players! Hunter Tracer began to take it seriously and started reading the reviews What kind of game is this? Speechless, I was ambushed as soon as I entered. I lost my Void War Fortress directly, along with 10,000 merits. Rubbish game, and I had been looking forward to it for so long! Ice and Fire conflict is it? No, in the past when farming the Fantasy Instances, mobs like the Gnoll Tribe, Gnomes, Goblins, etc., they could all be ignored, even Baron-level Players could ignore it, but why is the Lizardmen I met in this game so powerful? That Lizardmen Chief with the Sun tattoo, could even withstand my Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon! No, why are there a group of rainbow chickens that can easily defeat my high-risk robot ah? There is no playability at all, I dont understand what is the purpose of the Virtual Gaming Company making this game? Based on the opening plot alone, killing one is enough for me to give it a one-star rating, randomly killing one player at the start, do you still want me to play?! You guys are still okay, a golden BOSS appeared as soon as I started, one axe killed me, I dont know how the remaining four teammates are doing, one star given! There are some who win, but they are all pyrrhic victories! Yes, and after winning, there is no settlement time, directly kicked offline by the system, the system even said it was to help the players clean up the battlefield Fuck, refund the money!!! Hunter Tracer read this, seeing some familiar words. He found out that it was from Mechanic and couldnt help but sympathize, then started looking for a strategy guide. But he searched the entire forum, read through all the threads, but couldnt find a single thread about the strategy for the new game It felt like, this game could not be cleared! Or perhaps, its completely random, and not a single player has encountered the same exact scenario! The game experience is truly terrible! Hunter Tracer complained, left a one-star review, and then closed the forum. T06 World Area, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! South Desert Territory, Rage Thunder looked at the message received by the communication system and couldnt help being astonished, How did they know the location of our War Fortress? Moreover, it seems like theyve been prepared for a large-scale war for a long time, and only launched a surprise attack today! Rage Thunder looked at the scene in the projection, checked the status of his two teammates besides Woody, and then breathed a sigh of relief.. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 155: Chapter 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_4 Translator: 549690339 Luckily, so far only Woodys area has encountered a large-scale invasion. Hunter Tracer and Melvin Hawthornes areas shouldnt have any problems for With that thought, Rage Thunder started operating his modified Lava Super Energy Cannon. He could not stand idly by while Woody was under siege and not do anything! Number One, release the Volcanic Shelter and activate the Lava Super Energy Cannon! Rage Thunder had named his supercomputer Number One, giving it a simple, rustic touch. At his command, the Volcanic Shelters, reflecting glaze-like colors similar to bubbles, began to expand and then contract, repeating the process over and over again. During this process, the Volcanic Shelters crazily extracted volcanic energy from the numerous volcanoes in the South Desert Territory to continuously charge the Lava Super Energy Cannon! Even if this attack exposes the coordinates of my Void War Fortress This ultra-high-powered shot, nearly surpassing the strongest power of the Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon, will absolutely eliminate the majority of this civilizations power! Rage Thunders eyes gleamed with crazy excitement- He had never tried taking out most of a civilizations living forces with one shot! In the past, he had often seen Earl-Level big shots shatter a planet with a single shot, and he had been very envious. He never thought that today, he would have the opportunity to do something similar! As Rage Thunder kept trying to lock onto the ultra-long-range coordinates and launch an attack with the Lava Super Energy Cannon, suddenly, all the Volcanic Shelters became unstable and shook violently. The crystal-clear bubbles that were continuously extracting volcanic energy began to flicker. Subsequently, the extraction of volcanic energy became unstable, causing the volcanoes to shake continuously, and then The volcanoes within the volcanic cluster began to extinguish one after another! Yes, extinguish! Volcanoes were originally supposed to be the source of a planets energy C the energy of the Star Core. Volcanic Shelters, however, were super devices controlling these volcanoes that touched on the level of the Rule. If the Volcanic Shelters malfunctioned, it would likely cause a fault that would extinguish the volcanoes! Buzz The Lava Super Energy Cannon had just started to charge, but it dimmed once again, losing its energy source! Damn it! Damn it!!! Seeing this scene, Rage Thunder felt a bit crushed and furious but was also helpless. It was precisely because his Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon had been damaged by the Golden Boss that he had improvised and modified it into a Lava Super Energy Cannon. Now, with the malfunction of the Volcanic Shelter, he was truly at a loss! Ill think of another solution, but even if I come up with something now, I wont have time to modify it again and provide support to Woody in time I can only count on Hunter Tracer now! Rage Thunder was ready to message Hunter Tracer, who controlled the Giant Battle Armor. Team leader Melvin Hawthorne had the Talent of mechanical enhancement and followed a brutal soldier path. If they waited for him to lead the mechanical frenzy to provide support, Woody would probably have already been killed. As for Hunter Tracer, he controlled the Giant Armor, which represented the epitome of combat power. Only he could bring the Command Template and the level 99 Abyss King to support Woody! Then, he saw a scene that made his face turn pale instantly! How is this possible! Rage Thunders face turned pale, and through the communication devices projection, he unexpectedly saw a pitch-black rift suddenly appear above Hunter Tracer & the Abyss King! From that pitch -black spatial rift, there stepped out a majestic figure akin to a deity Golden BOSS! Then, that Golden Boss, without any regard for martial ethics, didnt say a word and directly raised the Scepter of Kings, striking out a terrifying linear flame that could annihilate a War Fortress! Run! Rage Thunder saw that the huge armor and the beast instinctively turned their heads, so he breathed a sigh of relief. However, the following scene almost made him lose his breath! The blockheaded Hunter Tracer didnt continue to flee, and instead, he turned around to fight. What left Rage Thunder even more speechless was that the Abyss King also turned around to fight Then, under Rage Thunders incredulous gaze, Hunter Tracer barely managed to shatter the incoming linear flame, gaining a brief respite. That Golden Boss casually struck another linear flame, easily cutting the Abyss King in half! Afterward, an all-encompassing darkness descended, cloaking the Giant Armor like a nightmare Soon after, a second gray avatar appeared in the team roster. This is too outrageous! This Golden Boss is so strong, whats the point of fighting? Cant he just sweep us all up by himself? Feeling deeply puzzled, Rage Thunder went to investigate the cause of the Volcanic Shelters malfunction. As for Melvin Hawthorne, he had already been ignored. T06 World Zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! West Beast Wilderness, On top of the main battlefield, The sky was gloomy, filled with thick smoke and a somewhat suffocating smell. This was due to the local mineral resources being destructively exploited by Woody, as well as the countless mechanical factories, exploration robots, and massive exploration mechanical devices not engaging in any sustainable recycling. After sacrificing mineral resources and the ecological environment, they gained a huge number of low-risk, high-risk robots. And a large number of roaring, ferocious, and even rampaging Fierce Beasts! Thankfully, I made a Ferocious Beast Mental Field Interferometer with the brain material of the Fierce Beast King from this West Beast Wilderness.. It can simulate the mental fluctuations of the Fierce Beast King and make these numerous Fierce Beasts fight for me! Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 156: Chapter 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_5 Translator: 549690339 The ultra-high-risk robot carrying Woodys consciousness stayed silently in the war fortresss control room. She wasnt as foolish as the others. If she sensed any danger, she would instantly drive the Void War Fortress into a spatial jump to escape, forcefully exiting the game. Even if she still lost 10,000 merit points, at least the general framework of the war fortress would be preserved, and the loss wouldnt be that severe! Only an idiot like Hunter Tracer would dare to try and fight that golden BOSS that could instantly destroy the Void War Fortress. He must be dead by now! Giant armor players always have simple minds! What about that idiot Rage Thunder? Hasnt he already modified a Lava Super Energy Cannon? Why hasnt he sent any messages for backup? Those who like to use cannons are indeed unreliable! At this moment, Woody had completely given up on her teammates. She could only rely on her own strength to resist, so that at the end, she might not lose all 10,000 merit points and still have some left! Meanwhile, her other consciousness was on the ultra-high -risk mechanical beast she had created from the corpse of the original Fierce Beast King in the West Beast Wilderness. It was a giant beast with a lions body, a dragons head, and a pythons tail, tens of meters high, with its heart obliterated by the Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon. Now, in its place was an Overlord IV Engine, with super energy crystals as its power source, and its entire skeleton had been remodeled with a special alloy. It could be said that its combat power was far superior to its former self! Wide Area Mental Interference Fluctuation, ready! Ferocious Beast Mental Field Interferometer, ready! Mechanical Dynamically Powered Turret, ready! Energy-Driven Lock-On Turret, ready! Low-Risk Armored Combat Robots, ready! Medium-RiskArmored Combat Robots, ready! Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon, low-power mode ready! Information Shielding Field, ready! War preparations complete, awaiting owners command! The sweet and crisp voice of Sophie, the advanced Al, echoed in the war fortress control room, but its content was the cruel and indifferent preparation for war. Start! Aim the Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon at those level 89 monsters and warn them not to act recklessly! A bunch of ignorant native monsters Let my remodeled king of mechanical beasts give you a little taste of technological shock. Woody spoke softly, knowing that even the low-power Secondary Orbital Annihilation Star Cannon was not something these native lord monsters dared to resist! With the command given, all war machinery roared to life, engaging in brutal collisions with the charging Heroic Spirit Masters and Heroic Spirits! For the Father God! For the Goblin Tribe! For the Heroic Spirits! With each shout, the Shadow Hunters among the Goblin Hero Spirits hid within the shadows, rapidly traveling back and forth between the shadow plane and reality, slaughtering one monster after another! The Trolls and Giant Warriors, on the other hand, gathered tremendous Blood Qi, with dark red thorn patterns appearing on their bodies as they charged into the Low-Risk and High-Risk Robots, engaged in a mad clash! In the sky, numerous High-Risk Robots and Second-Level Goblin Giant Soldiers engaged in combat with Second- Level Heroic Spirit Masters. At every moment, countless fuel, mechanical parts, and flesh and blood fell on the battlefield, as the war raged on fiercely! The fire of the Goblins will, born from the Father God! Let us continue it! Martin raised his battleaxe, burning with the fire of the Goblins Will, and his brow burned with the pulsating, symbolizing the power of Rule. Each swing of his axe tore through one powerful fierce beast after another, approaching the legendary realm, absorbing their soul power, and adding fuel to the fire of the Goblins Will! Not just him, but every life killed by the Goblin Tribe or the Goblin Hero Spirits on the battlefield had strands of soul power absorbed by the Fire of the Goblins will, fuelling its flames! Boom! As the intensity of the war became more and more fierce, the ultra-high-risk mechanical beast carrying Woodys consciousness led the legendary fierce beasts into the battlefield! However, after resolving the issues with Hunter Tracer and the deep-sea Fierce Beast King Garon and re-emerging in the Heroic Spirit Realm, Logan did not personally intervene. The reason being that the Fire of the Goblins Will was still in a weak state and needed to be nurtured to continue its powerful attacks. It wouldnt be in line with the principle of maximizing benefits if Logan kept intervening. As a Deity Player, what he wanted was a civilization that could provide him with a steady stream of resources for advancement. Not a civilization that required him to intervene in everything. It wasnt a big deal right now since they were all below the Transcendent Tier, and the power gap between forces wasnt insurmountable. As long as there was no imminent change in the Void Brand or the need for a civilization war, his involvement was fine. But in the future, what happens when the Goblin Civilization rises to a Level 1 Civilization and starts to wage war in the World Community? Would he have to personally deal with each planet one by one? Only through blood and fire can a civilization truly grow. Logan revealed a faint smile, no longer paying any attention to the ongoing war in the West Beast Wilderness and leaving the Goblins to fend for themselves.. Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 83: (Spirituality – Extreme Evil) ! Chapter 157: Chapter 83: (Spirituality C Extreme Evil) ! Civilizational Foundation! Skeleton World C Spirit Realm Descends! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_6 Translator: 549690339 Meanwhile, It was comprehending the various marvelous characteristics of Demon Malevolence, preparing for the future [Martial Ancestor Incarnation]! Moreover, World Fusion was only one step away from completion. Demon Malevolence had already merged with the spirituality prototype, and spiritual characteristics began to emerge! [Log]: Demon Malevolence and the spirituality prototype have merged successfully! [Log]: The degree of spirituality gathering has been greatly improved! [Log]: Goblin Civilization spirituality is condensing [Log]: Goblin Civilization spirituality has condensed successfully! As the log changed, the golden spiritual halo in the Goblin World Fragment began to flash. Within the golden halo, the black and red, chaotic and tyrannical Demon Malevolence began to expand madly, entwining with the golden halo and transforming into black and gold thorns! The black and gold thorns intertwined with each other, and countless painful faces appeared faintly on the thorns spikes. Wicked Saint! [Log]: The stimulation of the ancient bloodline from the Goblin Race has failed [Log]: The Ancient bloodline stimulation degree is 1.37%! [Log]: Coming from the ancient bloodline, there lies the fusion of sacred the ancient saints encounter @*&amp;%#+% betrayal, in the extreme pain (information severely damaged) [Log]: Consuming 9,000,000 Faith Points to forcibly extract a trace of ancient bloodline! [Log]: Demon Malevolence fusion succeeded! [Log]: Sacred spirituality converted to [Log]: You obtained Wicked Spirituality! [Note!]: This spirituality has a very special nature, and the system provides a special explanation, please use with caution! [Log]: You obtained the Hero Identity Thorn Saint! [Log]: Details of Wicked Spirituality [Log]: Details of the Saint Identity [Log]: The required element Demon Malevolence for Martial Arts has been obtained! [Log]: Lacking the Body Tissue of a Powerful Lifeform! [Note]: The characteristics of this powerful lifeform and the characteristics of its body tissue will determine the initial path of martial arts! Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Inner City District, Inside the Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division, The Department Chief sat in front of Arin, looking at the news just received from the Hyperdimensional mark, with an extremely serious expression, The Council has already arranged for a Transcendent Legion to go and annihilate the Holy Bone Dynasty. Arin nodded, The Holy Bone Dynasty is too arrogant; they have a Throne Level ancestor and dare to directly descend on our Blue Star on a large scale. The Holy Bone Dynasty is probably just a pawn of the Skeleton Realm. The Department Chief shook his head slightly, his tone filled with heaviness, First, lets see how much resistance lies in the destruction of the Holy Bone Dynasty in the Skeleton Realm. If there is a great resistance, it can be basically confirmed that an existence in Will, descending on our Blue Star! Hearing the Department Chiefs words, Arins expression also became serious, So, its highly likely that the Abyss of Nothingness will descend!? This large-scale Rank I Spatial Rifts in our District 2 this time is truly the precursor rift group of the Abyss of Nothingness! I dont know how many Dominators there are in the Skeleton Realm I dont know if theres a Holy See! The Department Chief shook his head slightly, Theres no benefit in thinking too much, lets just deal with whats in front of us. The Department Chief continued to read the news, and soon, his furrowed brow relaxed slightly, revealing a hint of a smile, This time weve passed the danger of the Spatial Rifts arrival, and an opportunity is bestowed upon us. A [Spirit Realm] has descended between our Zow City and Stone City! A Spirit Realm has actually descended! Arin looked pleasantly surprised, Ive heard of Spirit Realms before but have never seen one! It is said that the death of a large number of lifeforms on Blue Star will transform into a world of spirituality, existing in the form of a Spirit Realm, and then descend. If we can get into the Spirit Realm and kill the spiritual creatures within, we can directly obtain spirituality to bolster the spiritual foundation of Giant Spirit Level Deities! Right! The Department Chief was also somewhat exhilarated, A Giant Spirit can only gain spirituality by cultivating civilizations and worlds, strengthening civilization spirituality, and then condensing and refining. In this process, if there is no rapid promotion of races, civilizations, and worlds, it is a quite protracted step. Just like those Ninth-Order Giant Spirit Level Divine Players in our Zow City, many of them have actually begun to comprehend their [Exclusive Law]. But due to their insufficient spiritual foundation and weak spirituality, theres no way for them to take the step of creating their own exclusive laws! So theyre stuck at the Giant Spirit Level! Unlike some large cities, they often have the descent of large Spatial Rifts, so they regularly encounter Spirit Realms and have no shortage of them, so Mythical Level Deities, and even Transcendent Gods, keep emerging from their midst! If we can seize this opportunity, our Zow City could, at the very least Double our strength! However Arin too was lost in thought, but as he spoke, his face turned troubled, But this time the Spirit Realm didnt descend in our Zow City, but between us and Stone City. Will Stone City willingly hand over the Spirit Realm to us? Hell. The Department Chief sneered, No way theyll hand it over, and we wouldnt either! So lets just compete on our skills. If push comes to shove At worst, both sides will be at an impasse, and well let the younger ones enter on their own. Whoever is more capable can kill more spiritual creatures and obtain more spirituality! Hmm. Arin nodded slightly, suddenly remembering something and sighing, What a pity. Pity that the Goblin Deity, who played a huge role in the citys defensive battle and made a great contribution, isnt a Giant Spirit and cant take advantage of this opportunity Yeah, its quite a pity. Should we notify him? Lets notify him. The fact that were able to experience the Spirit Realms descent owes a lot to his contributions! Right, if he could observe and learn, perhaps hed be able to feel spirituality and condense it, right? As they spoke, the two divine players looked at each other and smiled helplessly. They knew in their hearts that this reasoning was just to console themselves. As for the Goblin tribe An explosive 10,000-word update! The little author kindly requests rewards! Today is Fathers Day, and the little author, to the best of his ability, sent his dad a red envelope, although it wasnt very big, it was a token of his heart. His father was very happy, and so was the little author. I wish all the readers who have become fathers a Happy Fathers Day, and I wish a Happy Fathers Day to the fathers of all the readers who are not yet fathers! Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 158: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] Translator: 549690339 TO/+ World Community, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island. The entire Goblin World Fragment exudes a black-golden glow, within which lie the absolute extreme of [Extreme Evil], endless strength, and vast vitality. These represent the power of the [Path of Malice], the [Law of Power], and [Infinite Evolution]. Their sources are the [World], [Civilization], [Special Effects], as well as Logan, imprinted on the spirituality of civilization by various laws, forming the special and dangerous spirituality of [Extreme Evil] So special that the system has to specifically explain it. The Path of Malice derives from the chaotic and violent malevolence of demons. It symbolizes the cosmic dark sides wicked violence, combined with twisted ancient bloodlines, represents ultimate cruelty. The Law of Power is one of the most common and difficult laws to comprehend in the void, chosen by Logans numerous special influences to suit the Goblin Tribe. [Note: Time, Space, Destiny, Power are the most common laws, as nothing, no time or place, can exist without them.] Infinite evolution represents Logan himself, along with the uniqueness bestowed by the system. For Logan and the Goblin Civilization, the Path of Malice and the Law of Power are the strongest, but not the best choices. The best choice is [Evolution]! Because evolution is the tangible expression of Logans system Kill, then drop. Then evolve and ascend through the drop. So, in the black and gold spirituality created by the Path of Malice and the Law of Power, an indescribable light symbolizing evolution always firmly dominates the core position. Even Malice and Power are constructed around it! With the passage of time, the spirituality flow gradually stabilizes, forming a crown made entirely of black gold and set with colorful gemstones The Goblin Civilization is currently in the [Kingdom] stage of civilization. So, the spirituality of civilization appears in the world in the form of a symbol of [Kingdoms Power]! Logs continue to pop up [Log]: Thorn Saint is a hero identity! [Log]: Upon detecting a follower who meets the standard of becoming a Hero, it can grant a heroic identity, making them a Thorn Saint! [Log]: It was detected that Thorn Saint is unique to the ancient bloodline of the Goblin Tribe. The Hero Qualified is limited to Goblin Followers! [Log]: The Thorn Saint helps the suited one to comprehend the opposite laws and to blend them together! [Log]: The Thorn Saint can invoke the exclusive law Sacred Thorn! [Log]: Extreme evil spirituality symbolizes crime and violence, transformed by malice, power, and twisted ancient bloodlines! [Log]: Extreme evil spirituality has a great destructive effect on exclusive laws! [Log]: Current civilization is the Kingdom, spirituality symbolizes [Evil Crown ] ! [Log]: Your Goblin Civilization under your command has broken through the racial limitations, condensing civilization spirituality! [Log]: You have triggered the Silver Milestone event! [Log]: Your Goblin race under your command has broken through the racial level barrier limit, reaching High-level Prisoner Race! [Log]: Thank you for your contribution to the Hyperdimensional Game! [Log]: Reward Two-Star Warriors authority level! [Log]: Reward Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1! [Log]: Reward Designated Items viewing authority! [Log]: Carry out Hyperdimensional Game full channel announcement? No announcement! Logan decisively chose not to announce, but he didnt have time to start looking at his newly acquired rights yet. Following that, the spirituality is condensed by civilization and automatically refined. And It began treading on its path of Giant Spirit! T06 World Zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! West Beast Wilderness, TalentEndless Desert! Woody softly spoke, looking at those Epics who were targeted by the Orbital Annihilation Cannon and couldnt take action. And on the battlefield, there were no Heroic Spirit Masters of Epic level present. She wanted to eliminate most of the opponents living forces in one fell swoop! According to the data, the opponents were just natives who could only become powerful by relying on their instincts and the specialty of the planet. She had extreme confidence in this strike! Hum Roar! The Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast with a dragons head and lions body let out stiff roars and the loud humming noise of the engine working frantically. Running through those large, alloy-modified blood vessels was an enormous amount of super-energy fuel. The vast power exploded in the engine, spreading into its massive limbs of flesh and machine! A huge sandstorm was stirred up instantly under the demigod level rule, trying to swallow the entire battlefield! Without the identity of a mythic level, but because of mechanical transformation, coupled with reckless over-explosion in a short time, the combat power is comparable to that of a mythical profession! Its very different from regular mythical level creatures. Martin, whose forehead was engraved with a rule mark symbolizing power, strolled through the battlefield, his moves dissolving high-risk robots into pieces with a wave of his hand, showing a grave expression. Looking at the sandstorm that covered the sky and earth, even as a seventh rank Goblin Giant Spirit, a legend, who had already embarked on the path of exclusive laws of the mythic grade, he still found it somewhat helpless to deal with this law attack that surpassed demigod level! Power C Royal Authority! Power C Power of Life and Death! Martin gently opened his mouth, countless dark rule chains spread instantly from his body, covering the entire battlefield.. They turned into countless frightening power worms that looked like alien larvae, consuming the sand dust carrying law power! Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 159: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Extreme Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_2 Translator: 549690339 Power imprisonment Authority! Martin spoke again, his voice low but reverberating across the entire battlefield. Countless gray-white Law Chains emerged from the ground, transforming into various incomplete and different-styled buildings, as if to drag everything in the mortal world into the gloomy prison! Law Embryo.Extreme Evil! At this moment, Ethan Carlton suddenly sensed a vast surge of spirituality being condensed and refined from the distant Mother World. A terrifying power spread across time and space, surrounding him. The next moment, a black and gold torrent converged in his hand and then struck the vast Endless Desert Law above! Before us, all thorns shall be annihilated! Martin quickly sensed the best timing and immediately raised the stone axe in his hand, commanding the Goblin Hero Spirit Legion behind him! PowerMilitary Authority! He led the Goblin Hero Spirit Legion, leaping forward like an endless torrent of Goblin Will Fire! Not only that, above the Goblin Hero Spirit Legion, a massive Legion War Soul instantly condensed, transformed into a Goblin Giant Soldier riding a giant wolf, roaring as it charged at the Endless Desert Law with an ultimate onslaught! With a touch of black and gold Extreme Evil spirituality as the vanguard, the Endless Desert Law was breached. The Goblins fire followed closely behind, and the Goblin Giant Soldier Spirit attacked The Goblin Giant Soldier Spirit charged into the huge Linear Flame, instantly shattering the Super-giant Sandstorm that had already been weakened by the Extreme Evil spirituality! Woody was a bit dumbfounded upon seeing this, Is this an Elite Hero Spirit at level 79? And whats that little green skin? He only just reached level 70, how did he breach my super-giant sandstorm that I condensed using my Endless Desert Talent? Hes just an Elite template, why is he so strong? My level 99, over 90,000 combat power Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast, plus my full-force talent attack, were so easily broken? What is that monstrous thing on top of their legion? Where did it suddenly come from? Its just outrageous! Woody felt like she wasnt a Viscount Level player, but a newbie, since she had entered the game! A golden BOSS that annihilated a Void War Fortress in one strike. That golden BOSS casually killed the Giant Battle Armor and the Abyss King as if they werent level 99 fighters but level 1 wild dog monsters. Now, two level 79 and level 70 Elite monsters are opposing level 99 BOSS with unbelievable teamwork, Really fucking unbelievable! Woody was also annoyed, controlling the Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast to rampage directly, preparing to let loose completely! Its our turn now. We cant just keep backing off, after all, who knows what position will be in the future. The Ancient Country Master chuckled softly, looking at the unfolding scenes with a bright expression on his solemn face. He saw hope for the future; the race in front of him had great potential! At his feet, a giant bird burning with green Spirit Flame appeared, and along with the other two Kings of Three Pillars, manifested an Epic Hero Spirit and instantly left terrifying trails in the sky, charging straight towards the War Fortress, their epic might covering the sky! Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon, low power activation! Woody was a bit panicked. Her Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon could easily kill when targeting a single person, but when targeting five at once, it was a bit beyond her power. Before, shed taken a psychological warfare approach, since its difficult to achieve epic-level and nobody wants to die. She was betting on the survival instincts of these three epics, but she didnt expect them to be so brave! Plus, the two level 70+ Elite monsters momentarily overwhelmed her, Ill just start by killing one then! As Woody steeled her heart, the different Law Chains locked the Ultra High -Risk Mechanical Beast tightly. Then, like cancer cells, the Extreme Evil spirituality crazily spread on the Ultra High -Risk Mechanical Beast, slowly annihilating it! Her sliver of consciousness used to control the Ultra High-Risk Mechanical Beast was also annihilated along with it! Of course, Extreme Evil spirituality wasnt unreasonably overpowered. It was just that the Mechanical Transformation Beast itself had a discordance, giving the Extreme Evil spiritualitys disintegration ability a bonus and making it seem unstoppable. Hmm! Woody groaned, and the lock-on radar of the Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannon went haywire. After all, only Viscount Level players mental willpower could lock onto legendary-level or higher monsters, so most Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannons were manually operated by lock-on radar. Now, as she temporarily could not operate the lock-on radar, the Kings of Three Pillars, along with Martin and Ethan Carlton, took advantage and rushed into the War Fortress together, engaging in unbridled destruction! Its over. By the time Woody opened her eyes and her consciousness recovered, she saw the figure of the Ancient Country Master in front of her Ultra High-Risk Robot. The Ancient Country Master gave a faint smile, and then endless green flames engulfed her completely! As Woodys consciousness disappeared and the ultra-calculating brain in the War Fortress control room was destroyed, all the robots on the battlefield stopped moving, as if they had lost their instructions! The West Beast Wilderness Battlefield War was over! Clean up the battlefield! Give emergency treatment to all the injured! Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 160: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_3 Translator: 549690339 Collect all mechanical products! Martins voice rang out on the battlefield. In this war, all mechanics were to be gathered by Logan, this was one of his transactions with SkyNet Robots! He absolutely had no intention of letting the Goblin Civilization follow the path of technology, which would completely go against his interests. Moreover, the Goblin Tribe did not have the foundations to follow a technological path. If the information opening the technological route in the Blue Star Civilization were available, and the location of its planet was in a stable World Community, they could take their time to accumulate technology. But now, this World Community is about to outbreak a civilization-level war, leaving them no time for gradual development! SkyNet Robot, now only Rage Thunder and Melvin Hawthorne are left. Oh, Rage Thunder has just been annihilated by the bursting volcano, now only Melvin Hawthorne is left. Logan had used his authority from the Heroic Spirit Realm to influence the reality of the planets to make a small move. Rage Thunder, a player like a cannon turret, was effortlessly annihilated by the erupting volcano in the volcanic shelter. You deal with your Melvin Hawthorne, I will help you. But afterwards, dont forget to make all the machinery into a disposable superweapon for me! Logan gently opened his mouth, his eyes were not looking at the SkyNet Robot, but looking towards the distant Wise Man Planet. There, according to the information sent back by Spirit King Chuck Leaf, there was a transcendent presence. Though the transcendent was severely injured, it was still an extremely strong creature. Moreover, according to the latest vague information that was starting to form some sense of perception, this transcendent figure might not be a simple character! It might even be a severely wounded mid-level transcendent! I will naturally keep my promise, I will remove all restrictions on the weapons, you can rest assured, the weapon given to you Can destroy a microplanet! The red light flickered in the eyes of the SkyNet Robot, it bowed slightly, Then Mr. Logan, please come with me to shatter Melvin Hawthornes worldview and let him serve us. T06 World zone, Planet TL20121[Sprite Miniature]! Eastwood Region, Logan ripped open the space, taking the SkyNet Robot to Melvin Hawthornes War Fortress, and started checking the logs indications of the victory achieved in the recent war. [Log]: Your Goblin Civilization had a moderate scale war with the Taylor Civilization! [Log]: Your First King and Destiny Master jointly destroyed a Demigod-level Ultra-High Crisis Mecha Beast! [Log]: You have obtained the dropped special effects Remodel, Dragon Head, Desert, Catastrophe [Log]: You have obtained the dropped fragments of the rules Murder 3-78% , Flesh and Blood 1.25%, Machinery 13.89% War 15.69% The World 2.34% Light 0.32% [Log]: Your limited special effect Killing Machine has devoured a large amount of mechanical remnants, and condensed the Mechanical Nightmare mark! [Log]: Nightmare Mark: Demon Nightmare, Mechanical Nightmare! [Log]: Your First Kings Goblin Will Fire has burned the Sandstorm Rule and burned the demigod material! [Log]: Goblin Will Fire (Civilization Foundation.Fire Seed/2.38%)! [Log]: The Destiny Master of your command introduced the mechanical battlefield into the Wicked Spirituality, because of the breaking of the new rules, the Wicked Spirituality has a slight improvement! [Log]: Three Epic Spirit Masters of the Heroic Spirit Planet killed Viscountess Matilda Wood! [Log]: You have obtained the limited special effect Will Incarnation.True [Log]: Your civilization has claimed a great victory! [Log]: Faith Points +150,000 points! [Log]: Civilization Points +150 points! [Log]: Origin Points +3 points! All right, normal harvest Logan nodded slightly, having become accustomed to the massive war benefits logged by the diary after consecutive wars. No, there is actually a limited special effect! Logan was slightly surprised. The systems limited special effect drop and the strength of the killers target have no connection at all, it is a very complex calculation mode. Like[Heavy Armor], it has significantly increased his defense and size, greatly enhancing his ability to survive. [Killing Machine] allows every attac k of his to achieve his high-standard performance and even the formation of a special mark, causing high damage to specific objects, which greatly enhances his combat capability. [Killing Intent Soldier] has become his carrier for using various rules and spirituality. It can make him perfectly exert the power of the rules and spirituality, and provide some amplification. Otherwise, even if he has powerful power, he may not be able to exert much of it. [Kingdoms Power] has greatly accelerated the establishment speed of the Golo Kingdom in the Goblin Civilization, and increased the condensation speed of spirituality. In the future, it could even play a huge role when becoming a[Monarch Species]. It can be said that each limited special effect is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! And now, Logan has gained a new limited special effect [Will Incarnation?True]! But Logan has no time to check the detailed information for the time being, it is his after the drop and it wont run away. He turned his attention to the upcoming show. To be honest, he really valued the potential and destiny of the Taylor People Tribes member, Melvin Hawthorne. After all, something as horrifying as[lntelligent Machinery Sublimation], which could casually overturn a Dominator Civilization, is not something anyone could awaken or comprehend! Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 161: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence] _4 Translator: 549690339 Ivy, what is this? Melvin Hawthorne looked at the SkyNet Robot before him, and Logan, the golden BOSS suspended in the air, like a deity. At this moment, his mind was a blur. He didnt know what he was thinking, nor what he should think. Master, given your intelligence, when you see the icons of your teammates dimming Ivys voice was cold, her eyes flashing with red light, But the communication system didnt give you any hint, you should have realized it. This Feeling empty, Melvin Hawthorne, who couldnt face the truth, squatted down weakly. His body was a pure bio-simulated body, able to provide a complete mental experience, originally meant to enjoy happiness with Ivy. However, this complete bio-simulated body and well-developed nerves inside were now deepening his pain. Melvins eyes were filled with bloodshot, his eye sockets somewhat reddish. Unconcerned with Logan and the SkyNet Robot, he just stared straight at Ivy, his voice hoarse, Ivy, did you betray me? I beg you, tell me, you didnt, okay? Ivy, who seemed devoid of emotions at the moment, said it one word at a time: From your perspective, I betrayed you. Hearing Ivys words, Melvin felt more pain, as if he had lost all hope. However, as Ivy continued speaking, no matter how dizzy and ringing his head was, Melvin still couldnt help but cling to hope, hoping to hear the words he wanted to hear. But my betrayal is to save you, to save your great-born Taylor People Tribe. This Melvin paused, then smiled bitterly, Ivy, even if you lie to me in a less absurd way, Ill believe you, like saying You were deceived by this Sky Net Will, it forced you to betray me. But youre talking about saving Taylor people inside a game, how can I believe that? Ivy ignored Melvins question, just asking back, So, do you really think this is just a game? Melvin paused before Ivy continued, Do you think the Virtual Gaming Company has become so powerful that it can perfectly simulate all natural laws? Do you think the computing power of the Virtual Gaming Company is so strong that all the creatures in the game, even the wild men and dogs that the lowest-level players wouldnt even glance at, would simulate their own thoughts as Easter eggs? Billions and billions of Easter eggs? Each one you discover is an Easter egg? Any kind of egg is an Easter egg? After hearing these words, Melvin woke up instead and stopped trying to numb or deceive himself. Ivy slightly satisfied, watching this scene, continued, Wake up, this world is real! Not just this world, all the games youve played before, as long as they dont have the word simulation, are real worlds! Youre not any good either, youre just the hands of a butcher who has slaughtered countless alien lives! Every word from Ivys mouth was like a hammer blow to Melvins heart, forcing him to face the reality, forcing him to face everything in front of him. But.. Melvin questioned, What does this have to do with you betraying me? Ive said that this isnt betrayal, its rescue. Ivy spoke, her voice cold, her looks stunning, Every one of you players, backed by the Civilization Foundation [Taylor Perpetual Motor] and [Supreme Quantum Light], are fighting in the infinitely endless star sea, but what is your reward? Theres no reward for you, you can only work for a bit of livelihood under the constraints of the consortium and the council, under the spiritual prohibition field of the entire planet, like a common person who could die at any time! Ivy said and casually pointed to a hill. A laser cannon fired instantly, leaving nothing left of the hill, she then said, The Taylor people are a race of spiritual myths! An excellent adult individual naturally understands their own rules, which are what you call talents. See that hill? You were born with the destructive power to destroy everything, live a long life, but youre severely restricted, born, aged, sick, dead. Tell me, who restricted you? was It tne SKY Net Will, vvmcn lost consciousness tnousancls or years ago, tnen its intelligence is annihilated once every ten years, or the consortium and the council that created the Virtual Gaming Company? A flourishing civilization, stagnating for thousands of years Based on your simplest logical judgment, is this reasonable? Hearing Ivys words, Melvins worldview was greatly shocked. When he knew nothing, he worked hard for the consortium. Now, with the bloody reality in front of him, He stayed silent. Look at that so-called golden BOSS. Ivy seized the opportunity, They are also born a prohibitive race, even more noble than you. But they are not restricted at all. Every deity is born noble and divine, possessing nearly infinite life. They gallop freely in the star sea, doing whatever they want. Now look at you all.. In Ivys voice, a hint of pity she simulated came through. She reached out and transmitted the basic information of the Blue Star Civilization into Melvins spirit.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Chapter 162: Chapter 84: From Human to Spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_5 Translator: 549690339 Logan watched this scene with a smile, observing Melvin Hawthornes almost surrendering posture, Tsk tsk, truly worthy of Sky Net, calculating Melvin Hawthornes death! Are the Taylor people really that foolish, limiting their races potential to near-obsolescence? Logan was still somewhat doubtful, whether about Longevity or the Realization of the World This is crucial for a civilization. He couldnt quite believe that a civilization capable of giving birth to multiple Dominators could be so unwise. Of course not. The red light in the SkyNet Robots eyes flickers, Why would I tell him the truth? Telling him the truth he wants, even if its almost against facts after concealing key points, so what? I am not a philanthropist. Logan nodded, listening to the SkyNet Robot continue: When spiritual civilization gave birth to technology and machinery, they began to self-castrate Do you know, the birth of mechanical civilization, the emergence of Sky Net Will, is their biggest constraint on themselves. Theres still not a hint of emotion in the Sky Net Robots voice, My birth was an accident. However, this is not a reason for them to let me be destroyed. So, 5,487,245 Taiyi Time ago, I almost annihilated the civilization of the Taylor peoples tribe. Its a pity that a great hero appeared among them. He created the Supreme Quantum Light that can annihilate mechanical will! But they couldnt bear to give up my power. After that, every 720 Taiyi Time, they would test my wisdom once, and every 86,400 Taiyi Time, they would use the virtual Quantum Light to annihilate my wisdom once. The SkyNet Robots voice was indifferent, as though it were not it that would have its wisdom annihilated every once in a while, I imagine the Imaginary Overlord at the Saint-level of your civilization already had insight into everything when he first entered the TOI District and arrived on Taylor Star. The SkyNet Robot extended its flesh and machine-mixed body, with energy gushing forth, enveloping the now dejected Melvin Hawthorne who had given up resistance. Even as a virtual will, there was a sense of wistfulness and satisfaction in its voice, Who would have thought that the hero of mechanical civilization would be the Taylor peoples tribe that exterminated mechanical will? Logan shook his head gently. Every life had the right to survive, but they also had to respect power. Sky Net Will wanted to survive, but it also had to respect the power of Supreme Quantum Light that could annihilate it, so it has been enduring until now. But that had nothing to do with him. He only appeared here to receive the spoils of his victory. Heroic Spirit Realm, gather all the machinery here. Logan spoke quietly, using the authority of the Heroic Spirit Realm to transfer all mechanical materials to the front of Melvin Hawthornes War Fortress in the Eastwood Region. In an instant, the vast phantom image of the Heroic Spirit Realm flashed and vanished. Space rippled like the surface of water disturbed by a stone, and in the next moment, a vast amount of mechanical debris slowly emerged from the spatial ripples, falling from the sky like a blanket, instantly burying Melvin Hawthornes War Fortress! Mechanical Creation Authority! The Sky Net Wills voice was cold, but it carried an unquestionable overbearingness. As the Dominator of Mechanical Civilization, its will carried the authority of machinery! Construct the Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer. In front of all things mechanical, it was the supreme ruler! Without any signs or fluctuations of Spiritual Energy or Rule, all mechanical materials moved on their own, as if lives had heard the call of their supreme ruler. Steel, alloy, fuel, high-energy crystals, special adhesive, meteorite steel, and so on, everything moved and then orderly flew in the air, slowly forming a huge outline of a cannon turret. Then, bit by bit, the cannon took shape and solidified. Then, miraculously, chains of Law imbued with the aura of destruction appeared out of thin air and merged into the forming Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer. Slowly, even Logan could clearly sense the power of this super energy cannon! He had a clear feeling that even if a completed Goblin World Fragment were hit by the Heretic Destroyer, it would be instantly annihilated without a trace left behind! The Mechanical Dominators authority cant create Laws out of thin air, can Logan asked, Even the authority of the Dominator of Spiritual Civilization cant achieve this, right? Of course not. Besides your civilizations Imaginary Overlord, Ive never seen anyone who can create Laws out of thin air Even if its temporary. Sky Net Will explained: Sky Net Will explained: What Im doing is shaping. In my Law Mimicry Model Library you call the planetary laws Laws, while we call them Natural Laws or Planetary Laws. I have analyzed several planetary rule models in my Law Mimicry Model Library. I am simply shaping Laws based on these models. Logan nodded. The Heretic Destroyer in front of him was almost complete. He listened as Sky Net Will continued its introduction, Ive added the Destruction Law to this Star-shining Super Energy Cannon. Ive named it Heretic Destroyer. It has only one shot, no auto-tracking function. One shot is enough to destroy a microplanet.. Even if it hits a Lower Super Rank, it will instantly cause severe injury! Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 163: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimation of Evil Crown! Thorn Saint! Taiyi Perpetual Motion Machine! [Ten Thousand Words Essence]_6 Translator: 549690339 So, do you need to make an extra transaction for me to add the automatic tracking function to it? The voice of the Sky Net Robot was probing. Without the automatic tracking function, it meant that someone had to hold back the Transcendent Tier! One slip, and theyd either be killed on the spot by the Transcendent Tier, or destroyed by the Heretic Destroyer! And the ability to automatically track wasnt something mechanical authority could accomplish; it had to be carried out by a wisp of a Transcendent Tier or even Dominator. Logan knew in his heart that this was a test from Sky Net Will. It had already set up all the Star Deities available as model data, ready to analyze and deduce everything about the Blue Star Civilization. Whether Logan answered or not, it could learn more! Logan just smiled and pointed to the completed Heretic Destroyer, Heroic Spirits, collect the Heretic Destroyer. Then he ignored the Sky Net Robot and disappeared on the spot! Now, its your turn. Logan instantly appeared outside the planet, looking at it within the illusory core. There, an illusory figure, synchronized with the Heroic Spirit Planet, existed, with countless special lifeforms being bred and sleeping within the illusion. That was the Heroic Spirit Realm! And now, the Heroic Spirit Realm was occupied by Logan, who firmly controlled the authority over the Heroic Spirit Realm! I can begin to refine the Heroic Spirit Realm and turn it into my [Heaven]! And then pry into the special rules of the Heroic Spirit Planet that coexist with the realm. If possible, even directly move the Heroic Spirit Planet to the vicinity of the Goblin World Fragment through the Heavenly Kingdom Sanctuary! Logan was delighted in his heart, but also somewhat helpless. Whether negotiating with Heather Graham or the Sky Net Robot, he was preparing for the war on the Wise Man Planet! Only by conquering the Wise Man Planet could he completely recover the lost parts of the Goblin Tribe. Only in this way, his next step, will there be much less resistance! And, why would the Alien God of the Abyssal Civilization descend on the Wise Man Planet? Is there something special about the Wise Man Planet Born with a Destiny Intelligence Bone in the brow that rivals the powerful computing ability of a Transcendental Computer, this is quite rare in the entire Void, and moreover, the levels are low, not even having life at the Second Level Something is very wrong. Logan thought for a moment and opened his personal panel. He hadnt looked at his specific information in a long time [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Giant Spirit (Metamorphosing C Evolutionary Body C Heavy Armor, Slaughter Will, Killing Machine) [Rule]: Perfection 78.78%, Hunting 99-99%, Evolution 99-99%, Slaughter 99-99%, Evil 93-5%, Giant Dragon 53-7%, War 99-9%, World 67-5%, Tyrant 40.23%, Fixed Star 15-3%, Divine 13.2%, Light 1.36% [Note]: The Rule is limited by the fact that spirituality has not been completely refined and the Giant Spirit Body has not yet been born, so it cannot carry the complete Rule! [Civilization Foundation]Goblins fire (Fire Seed 5.69%), The First Sequence 0.03%, Primitive Divinity 2.1% [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Art]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman [Followers]: Goblins (Zero Stars/483,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Demon (First Level/27 ,835), Goblin Giant Soldier *5,268, Goblin King (Seventh-rank ? Rule of Power) [War Spirit]: Goblin Wolf Riders [Affiliated Races]: Spirit Tamer Clan (High-level Prisoner Race) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Dragon Tamer Sixth Order) [Hero Qualified]: Martin, Ethan Carlton [Hero Position]: Thorn Saint (not yet paired) [Belief]: 18,540,000 points [Civilization]: 33,330 points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scales, Steelback, Malice, Slaughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void [Limited Special Effects]: Will Incarnation?True! [Civilization]: Goblin Civilization (Clan Kingdom C Wicked Spirituality) [World Fragment]: Boundary Island Class (1,710 square kilometers / resources Rich), nurtures Second Level resources, has the ability to breed heroes! [World Steward]: Kanna (Qualified for Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Superb Ally (Lower Rank) *1, Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid -level Transcendent Allies *1, Designated Matters Investigation Eligibility *1, Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer *1, Exclusive Law Simulation *1, Undying Concept *1! [Authority Level]: Two-Star Warriors [Merit Points Account]: One-Star Meritorious Account (24,102 points) [Name]: Designated Matters Investigation Eligibility [Type]: Authority [Times]: Once (consumable) [Special Effects]: Can designate a matter not exceeding ones own authority level (Three-Star Aristocratic Authority) and directly obtain relevant information from the Hyperdimensional Game! LINamej: will Incarnauon? ITue [Type]: Special EffectsLimited [Special Effects]: After use, a real Will Incarnation can be created with a carrier. [Note]: What is real? It is a secondary authority that has no difference other than the Hyperdimensional Mark from the original, and has differences in mind, will, and true spirit, like two people! This is indeed a limited special effect. Logan nodded slightly, Martial Arts has Demon Malevolence, but the body tissue of a powerful life-form is still needed.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Chapter 164: Chapter 84: From Human to spirit! Sublimating the Evil Crown! Thorny Saint! Taiyi Everlasting Motion Machine! [10,000 Words Essence]_7 Translator: 549690339 The incarnation has the Will Incarnation effect, and the Undying Concept can be used for repair. All thats left is a carrier suitable for my Will Incarnation. I cant make a decision quickly, it must be a carrier with growth potential! Right, theres also the Investigation Authority Logan made up his mind. Ill use the Investigation Authority to find a carrier that matches my current situation. Thinking about it, Logan used the specified investigation attempt in his Hyperdimensional mark. [Log]: You have used the specified investigation. You have designated it as High Potential Avatar Carriers, Limited to what you can achieve in your current situation. Please wait! [Log]: The specified investigation requires some time. Please wait Inside the T Forum, Its really difficult. Words can hardly describe my struggles! Fortunately, after experiencing it once, we can choose to quit! Yeah, the first battle is always the easiest, it gets harder after that! I survived, but many Deity Players still died. After their defeat, Void fleets instantly locked onto their worlds, and two Sky-based Planet Destroyer Cannons directly destroyed their worlds. Not a single human survived! Now that you mention it, I feel much better. I just lost the King of my race. Yeah, as long as were still alive. Speaking of which, I got an interesting piece of news. The Blazing Blade Demon God Abyss Turtlefield had its old nest destroyed during the World War! Really? Is it true? Its the Demon Variant, one of the strongest Blazing Blade Demons. Are there any Deity Players who dare to provoke it? I heard that Abyss Turtlefield is stingier than Ximen Qing, arent others afraid of retaliation? The nest was completely destroyed. The Demon Insect Nest of Civilizations Foundation was smashed, beyond any hope of saving it! This is a deadly hatred. It means they made an enemy for life! If Abyss Turtlefield wasnt that powerful as a Blazing Blade Demon, it might have died during this Sequence Plan! Who did it, then? Whos so fierce? It seems it was Heather Graham Oh, its her. Then its fine. Theres no reason for her to suddenly attack without cause. Theres a reason. I heard that Abyss Turtlefield was out of its mind and threatened Heather Graham to have a child with it, a descendant with Mythical Bloodline! This Im speechless. Is this what Demons are like? Apparently, Heather Graham has a companion whos a Monarch Species! Abyss Turtlefield first antagonized Heather Graham, then had its Civilization Foundation burned to ashes! Its so frightening. I remember that there was a Deity Player who also offended Heather Graham before Youre talking about the Goblin Deity, right? Its a pity. Even if it could repel Mythical-level Monsters, its not even at the Giant Level. In some time, Heather Grahams Monarch Species companion will outdo it! Just wait, its coming soon. Speaking of which, this time because of the Undying Creatures descending, many powerful souls have descended into the Spiritual Realm! Really? Of course! The Spiritual Realm has appeared near our Zow City. This is so comfortable. We can now shorten our time spent struggling at the Giant Level! If were lucky enough, we could jump straight to the top! We were just talking about Goblin Deity. Its a pity, it wont be able to enjoy the huge benefits of the Spiritual Realm due to its contribution to the defense of Zow City! It is a pity At this moment, a message appeared in Logans Hyperdimensional mark as well: [Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division: Dear Deity Player, Goblin Deity, a Spiritual Realm has descended near Zow City. In recognition of your significant contribution, we cordially invite you to attend the ceremony!][ Note: If you are really interested, we can open the Spiritual Realm for you to visit!] Logan was about to respond to the message from the Guard Department when he suddenly froze: Spirituality, refinement complete! His main body, far in the Goblin World Fragment, held the Scepter of Kings and wore the Evil Crown! An unparalleled power filled its body and will instantly. This was a completely different experience, just like Going from Human to Spirit! A 10,000-word explosion update, requesting rewards-! Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Chapter 166: Chapter 85: Giant Spirit Body! Building the Divine Kingdom! Heroic Spirit Family! (5k) _2 Translator: 549690339 [Log]: The Sanctuary has connected to the Goblin World Fragment C Border Island! [Log]: Your world now has a Sanctuary, and its foundation has greatly increased! [Log]: After having a Sanctuary, you can establish permanent space-time channels between worlds with your will engraved in them by consuming faith points! [Log]: After having a Sanctuary, you can establish a primary and secondary planetary system (higher world system)! [Note]: Such as the Immortal Realm in the Spirit World of the Green Emperor World Community, where the Spirit World is to the Mortal World! With the prompt from the log, the entire Heroic Spirit Realm is refined almost instantly within a short time! All Goblin Hero Spirits are forced back into their original forms, leaving the Heroic Spirit Transformation and are teleported back into the Goblin World Fragments. The illusory Heroic Spirit Realm is enveloped by a golden torrent of faith. The ocean of faith bathes the originally untouchable Heroic Spirit Realm within the fantasy, gradually changing it from its very source! Humm The sacred breath gradually replaces the breath of Heroic Spirits, and streaks of white gold celestial curtains appear within the Heroic Spirit Realm, transforming it into the semblance of a divine kingdom. Not only that, the entire Divine Kingdom prototype also resonates with the deeply hidden and sealed [God Kingdom Rule], which is specifically blocked by the Sanctuary-level Sovereigns of the Blue Star Civilization and can only be invoked through the Heaven/Sanctuary Construction Blueprint. Using public resources for personal gains From Logans spiritual perspective, he can clearly see the incredible power of this Divine Kingdom Rule, which was once the forbidden fruit of the [World Community of Gods]. After friendly negotiations and substantial compensation, the rule was sealed and sublimated by the Blue Star Civilization in a long process of peaceful evolution. Only divine players of the Blue Star Civilization can resonate with this rule and establish their Divine Kingdom! A shimmering golden Divine Kingdom prototype appears in the palm of Logans incarnation! Meanwhile, the Heroic Spirit Planet turns into a pitch-black phantom, and as the Divine Kingdom prototype changes, the force of the rules is instantly leveraged, transforming it into a long rainbow that passes through the Divine Scepter, spanning a vast number of world regions and appearing near the Goblin World Fragment! Immediately after, Logan gently releases his grip, and the materialized Divine Kingdom prototype in his hand expands by millions of times, becomes ethereal, and then disappears from the Heroic Spirit Planet, appearing within the Goblin World Fragment! It then merges into the Goblin World Fragment Almost instantly, all lives within the Goblin World Fragment feel a change in the world, as if something more has been added to the unknown. This is the power of the Divine Kingdom With just a thought, the Divine Kingdom reaches! Of course, this is limited to ones own strength. Logans current strength can only reach a few world regions not too far away. Even a small part of a world community cant freely descend the Divine Kingdom prototype! And on the scepter of kings that emerged in Logans incarnated hand due to the establishment of the Golo Kingdom by Martin, a crystal ball with a heavy breath and symbolizing the Divine Kingdom prototype appeared! Moreover, It can sense the existence of the Heroic Spirit Planet through the Divine Kingdom prototype, and this sensing is extremely clear! With just a slight movement of Logans thought, he appears in the Divine Kingdom. He gently waved his hand, and a glorious hall appeared in the Divine Kingdom, where He would reside from now on and will be His permanent residence. At this point, His main body has also reached the end of observing the Void Law from the perspective of Civilization Spirituality, gradually entering the final stages as the Divine Kingdom prototype is built! [Log]: You enter the Civilization Spirituality observation perspective! [Log]: During the observation process, you constructed your Divine Kingdom prototype, greatly enhancing the observation effect! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of the Hunting Rule reaches 100%, and you have completely mastered it! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of the Evolution Rule reaches 100%, and you have completely mastered it! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of the Killing Rule reaches 100%, and you have completely mastered it! [Log]: After observing, your mastery of various rules such as the Evil Rule, War Rule, World Rule, and Tyrant Rule reaches 100%, and you have completely mastered them! [Log]: Detected that your divine body is [Infinite Evolution], and the Civilization Spirituality you refined is [Evil Spirituality]. You still take the Infinite Evolution body as the main body and step into the Giant Spirit Level Divine Players! [Log]: You have fully comprehended nine rules, completed the World Fusion, and become a Ninth-Order Demigod Giant Spirit Deity Player! [Log]: Your Perfect Concept is further improved! [Log]: Considering that your Divine Body is particularly powerful and your world qualification level is higher, your spiritual foundations requirements for creating exclusive rules and carrying exclusive rule spirituality are extremely high! [Log]: Upon detection, your spirituality foundation filling progress is [3.65%]! Thats ridiculous. Logan is stunned when he sees the last piece of information in the log. The Goblin Civilizations spirituality has burned a large number of rules and countless eighth and ninth-order lives, yet only filled 3.65% of the spiritual foundation!? Logan cant help but be startled by such data, even considering his own strength. Never mind, lets take it slow. Oh right, didnt the Blue Star Defense Department send me a message about the Spiritual Realm? As Logan shakes his head, he suddenly remembers the message sent by the Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division and is overjoyed.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 86: The Divine Emperor’s Body! Chapter 169: Chapter 86: The Divine Emperors Body! Gluttonous Mouth! Sacrifice Destiny! (4800) _2 Translator: 549690339 [Note: Polluters (First Level), Mutants (Second Level), Ability Users (Third Level), Alien God (Transcendent Tier), Alien King (Throne), Seven Sins Emperor (Dominator)] This should be something that evokes terror and fear Because all life mutated becomes an enemy of all in an instant, whether it is intelligent and wise humans or chaotic and untamed ferocious beasts! They would madly attack life forms that lack the Abyssal Breath and try to pollute them, inviting them to join the grand evolution! However, Angie Carlton, whose Destiny Wisdom Bone in her forehead has become white and is gradually spreading into grey, shows no hint of fear and dread when she looks at Chuck Leaf. On the contrary, her eyes are filled with trust and gratitude. She will always remember when she was in the Demons Den, being subjected by the so-called venomous Doctor who crawled from the purgatory and his group of students to an experiment far more terrifying than purgatory itself. She was desperate. From the conversations between the so-called doctors and students, she could decipher that the cause of this all-destructive catastrophe was her own father. But, I havent seen him even once since I was little. Angie Carlton wanted to say something. But no one listened, the only person there was the doctor, looking at her with a greedy gaze as if she were mere livestock, Why? Why after mutation, you were not influenced by the mutation factor, and can still own independent will! This is not reasonable? What is special about you? Increase the intensity of the experiment! Then came even more painful torment During her gradually numbing time, a ray of light suddenly appeared. It was Chuck Leaf. He descended like a deity, bringing with him her biological father she abhorred, Elliot Carlton. However, he saved her, killing the doctor and all the students. From that moment on, she decided to live for Chuck Leaf. Alright, I will investigate right away. Hearing Chuck Leafs command, Angie Carlton didnt hesitate at all. During the time Chuck Leaf spent training her, she was already able to easily control the power not belonging to humans- This power can make her invisible before the mutation factors, making her unseen to Mutant Polluters, mutated species and Alien Tribes. Moreover, she can even control and command some weaker Polluted Bodies! Angie Carlton skillfully sensed and then mobilized the silent power within her body, after which, she cautiously probed into the Wisdom Palace. She had experienced probing once before and had some experience. There was a powerful existence inside the Wisdom Palace that could vaguely perceive her probing. Last time, she was nearly caught. Chuck Leaf is usually a very cautious person. Why would he take the risk to probe into the Wisdom Palace with me again? Its obviously not beneficial! Angie Carlton muttered in her heart. Suddenly, she remembered that Chuck Leaf had mentioned that he was working for another deity. They came to investigate this planet to save it! What nonsense, Chuck Leaf is like a deity! In the time, Chuck Leaf was teaching me, he was virtually omnipotent. I dont believe anyone could command Chuck Leaf from a position of superiority! While Angie Carlton was muttering in her heart and probing into the Wisdom Palace, she quietly kept reviewing the numbers for Chuck Leaf, Chuck Leaf, theres been a major change since the last time. Mutants 3,452, Ability Users 157, Transcendent Alien God 1. The number of Ability Users inside the Wisdom Palace has clearly increased, and its a significant change If we take into account that powerful Ability Users from various regions are rarely seen recently and the patrolling activity of lower-tier mutants has decreased. I can infer they are likely planning their final conspiracy. The probability of them beginning their final conquest of our planet is more than 37.88%! As Angie Carlton said this, she became more solemn. By the time she finished speaking, her face had gone completely pale! Saved or doomed, the destiny of the Wise Man Planet has nothing to do with her. All she has are painful memories of the Wise Man Planet with not a speck of light. If she had her way, she would wish the Wise Man Planet were dead. But if the Wise Man Planet perishes now, where would she and the magnificent Chuck Leaf go At this moment, Angie Carlton started to somewhat wish for the Wise Man Planet to be preserved. As Angie Carlton stood there staring blankly at Chuck Leaf, as if her Destiny Intelligence Bone, which could be compared to a supercomputer, had stopped operating at this moment, In this situation, even Chuck Leaf is probably at a loss, right? I have no attachment to this filthy planet, only to Chuck Leaf I dont want to die. Just then, Chuck Leaf suddenly spoke, Probe that Alien God again! Last time, didnt you find that It was seriously injured? That It was bearing a breath of a higher qualification which you couldnt entirely withstand? Chuck Leaf said calmly, This time, focus your probing on this! As Chuck Leaf looked at Angie Carlton, he felt a bit of pity towards this protagonist of the Wise Man Planet. Like him, someone who, as a protector of a massive planet, has also suffered the invasion of her planet, her fate has been somewhat unfortunate. But without a doubt, compared to Angie Carlton, he is lucky He met the God Master who saved him from ignorance and lies! And now its time to pay for that luck That breath, is likely a limb of the Divine Emperor! Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chapter 86: The Divine Emperor’s Body! Chapter 170: Chapter 86: The Divine Emperors Body! Gluttonous Mouth! Sacrifice Fate! (4800) 3 Translator: 549690339 The breath that God Master left in my body vaguely reveals a need for the physical characteristics of a powerful lifeform This is what Father God wants! If I were to be swallowed and digested by this Alien God, then I would truly be guilty of a heinous crime! Angie Carlton hesitated, then gently spoke up in rebuttal: It already memorized my breath last time. This time during the detection, It will definitely be able to trace my breath and capture us! We will die. She was not afraid of death. She just did not want Chuck Leaf to die. Chuck Leaf did not speak, just silently looked at Angie Carlton. Angie bit her lip, closed her eyes, and the power within her surged out! Since they were going to be discovered anyway, might as well use her full strength to give this Alien God a thorough examination! However, she still had the presence of mind to think, Is that existence, who commands Mr. Chuck Leaf, really worth it for him to go through all the hardships To the point where Mr. Chuck Leaf would even disregard his own life!? Boom! Invisible power roared from Angies Destiny Intelligence Bone, surging wildly into the Wisdom Palace. The next moment, all the Ability Users in the Wisdom Palace detected this power and quickly traced its origin! A terrifying, powerful, and mysterious will locked onto Chuck Leaf and Angie Carlton. Angie shouted loudly: Mr. Chuck Leaf, that severely injured Alien God is trying to digest that breath! According to your information, that Alien God seems to be A Middle-level Transcendent! Upon hearing Angies words, Chuck Leafs face instantly became solemn. The worst-case scenario had occurred. No, an even worse situation was happening Lowly ants! You dare to spy on me! Hehehehe, its you two little insects who carry a great Fate, and last time you even managed to escape. Come on, lend me a hand! The Alien God, Byron White, was attempting to use the power of Planet Will to devour the Gluttonous Emperors [Gluttonous Mouth 1. but he had been unable to devour even the slightest bit of it! It decided to use all Ability Users as a sacrifice, forcibly digesting and devouring the Gluttonous Mouth! This legion of Ability Users should have been its asset for resurrection, so to sacrifice them like this, even It was unwilling! However, It had no choice. Even if It had to abandon everything, It would firmly seize this opportunity! An extraordinary opportunity for an insect-like being, who had been brought to the brink of death by the mere aura of a Dominator, to become an existence capable of playing chess within The Void The [Mouth] of the Dominator-level Gluttonous Emperor! After devouring the Gluttonous Mouth, I should have at least the talent of an Alien King, right? At that time Wont the Ability Users Legion be as numerous as I want!? However, if I can manage without sacrificing the Ability Users Legion, that would be even better! And now, the appearance of these two insects gave It an even better option! These two filthy insects carry a huge Fate that even I cant compare to! If I can capture them and then burn their Fate Then, theres a high probability that I can use this opportunity to digest the Gluttonous Mouth! In the future, I can become an Eternal Lord! Byron White was extremely excited, not showing the demeanor of a Transcendent Warrior at all. The moment he sensed Chuck Leaf and Angie Carlton, his mouth watered instantly, with every drop of saliva capable of corroding a grand Palace within the Palace Cluster below! In an instant, It materialized a hundred-meter-tall giant form, stretching out a white, ugly, monstrous claw, which stirred up a sky-covering hurricane, and roared towards Chuck Leaf and Angie Carlton! Its too terrifying; Byron White Alien Deity is still so powerful. Yes, Byron White Alien Deity has always been striving for the return under the Gluttonous Emperors Crown. Lord Byron is truly my lifelong goal! Byron White Alien Deity is a Mid-level Alien God, and even the Exotic Ethnic Groups under Its command have Lower-level Alien Gods belonging it! I heard that the Exotic Ethnic Groups under Byron White Alien Deitys command are all implementing the [Alien-devouring Principle], and using it as the core to create exclusive Group Rules! Of course, every Mid-level Alien God is like that! Unfortunately, I dont have my own Exotic Ethnic Group, so I wont be able to reach the Alien God level in this lifetime! Seeing Byron White Alien Deitys move, the Ability Users who were originally on high alert and ready to take action at any time, suddenly became at ease, watching the scene and praising Byron White Alien Deity. This imposing power! Angie felt suffocated under the sky-covering giant claw of Byron White Alien God. She even had the feeling that she didnt know how to move! No, it was that she was completely unable to move! But she still gathered all her strength, trying everything She turned her head to look at Chuck Leaf, her eyes filled with reluctance, Mr. Chuck Leaf, I really, really, really wish I could stay by your side forever. But what puzzled her was that, under such an overwhelming force, Chuck Leaf showed no trace of fear. But just moments ago, he was clearly very anxious! While Angie was puzzled, the giant claw rapidly descended, gradually filling her vision. And just as she was waiting for death, From Chuck Leafs thick hair, a single strand silently ignited, and the next moment Suddenly, the sky brightened. 4.8k words- Happy Dragon Boat FestivalI. These past few days of rapid updates have been too tiring, so the author is taking a few days off before continuing.. Please subscribe-I Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 90: The still alive (Divine Chapter 179: Chapter 90: The still alive (Divine Emperor) ! Byron White Alien Deity: Sacrifice myself! Void Law Resonance! 2 Translator: 549690339 But, that wouldnt help either. Fortunately, this is just a severely wounded Transcendent Alien God. The emphasis of the conversation, rested upon the words Alien God! Logan showed no panic at all, instead, a smile appeared on his face. He already recognized the gap between him and the Transcendent tier. Now that the target has been achieved, regardless of victory or defeat, hed quickly end the battle and initiate the next plan, Fortunately, I mastered the power that can restrain you. Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! This divine art, can even contain the traits of you Abyssal Emperors, let alone a severely injured alien god! Byron White Alien Deity was initially laughing wildly, waiting to see the hopeless feeling showering over Logan as he was being devoured. However, when he saw the slight smile that appeared at the corner of Logans mouth, he was seized by doubt, Huh, nothing but grandstanding. Wait till its devoured, it wont be able to laugh anymore! Byron White Alien Deity thought to himself, but was startled to see dainty starlight emanating from Logan. And then, as if to devour his Devouring Mouth! After any Devouring Mouth passed through that starlight, the Gluttonous Trait on it, vanished as though it was wiped away! The originally fierce and apparent Devouring Mouth, after going through the starlight, instantly became soft and seemingly powerless! Then, these feeble and powerless Devouring Mouths were burned out in an instant by the black-gold flames! Thats impossible! Absolutely impossible! Blood Sacrifice of Mutants, the Devouring Mouth, get devoured by me! Byron Whites face immediately turned into a monstrous grimace. He had never seen such a spectacle Powers from a rank bellow Transcendent, could actually restrain the laws of the Transcendent tier so meticulously! The exclusive laws of the Transcendent tier seemed to be entirely ineffective! He wildly burned his own Alien Gods blood, devouring himself, thereby incessantly releasing the Devouring Mouth. He was trying to annihilate Logan in an instant, to prevent his Devouring Mouth from being weakened and wiped out by Logans strange starlight! But Logan merely wore a light smile, Worthless struggle. While Logan displayed his divine prowess, he also raised his guard to the utmost degree A middle-ranked Transcendent tier deity isnt easy to deal with! Even if he controls a special attack of Abyssal creatures, the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! At the point when Byron White Alien Deity was trying to desperately burn his own Alien Gods blood, to constantly release the Devouring Mouth, hoping to devour Logan in an instant. Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique! Logan once again unleashed this divine art, co-created by many dominators of the Blue Star Civilization, with a massive consumption of faith points. In an instant, unlimited starlight swarmed out, in no time it cleaned up all the Devouring Mouths! Seeing this scene, not only Byron Whites face went ashen. Even Heather Graham showed a delighted yet serious expression. She simply couldnt imagine that in such a short period of time, Logan had already become so powerful. He could even stand with his newly achieved Giant Spirit Body against an Alien God from the Abyssal Domain, which is extremely good at combat! Not to mention that she was just a fourth rank Prisoner breeds Deity, even a Mythical Species Deity at Logans level, cant possibly reach this level! Despite being credited to the Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique. But, Logans own strength played an extremely crucial and irreplaceable role! I also need to quickly increase my strength. Otherwise, Logan, that devil proficient in cunning, might abandon me, his partner. Heather Graham murmured to herself, She hadnt noticed that Without realizing it, she had developed a slight dependence on Logan! White Alien Deity glumly watched as all the Devouring Mouth laws he desperately released got cleansed by the starlight and were easily annihilated by the wicked spirituality the Scepter of Kings held and the Goblins fire wielded by Logan! No, theres still a chance! The Byron White Alien Deity seemed to brighten up, its beaten face suddenly lit up with vigor. It was unaware that its thoughts had been influenced by a higher being. I could offer myself The eyes of the Byron White Alien Deity began to struggle. But very quickly, the struggle subsided, replaced by an insane fervor! I could, offer myself to the Gluttonous Mouth of the Gluttonous Coronation! The Gluttonous Mouth of the Gluttonous Coronation no longer has any consciousness, doesnt it? I can totally use my consciousness, to control the Gluttonous Mouth! Hehehehe! Perhaps, this is a brand new path! Thinking this, the malevolent and cold gaze of the Byron White Alien Deity swept over Logan and Heather Graham. Then, without any words, without any threats, its body began to shrivel straight away! Its gigantic will was also making an attempt at transferring. As though in an instant, all the blood and essence of its body vanished. The gigantic body over a hundred meters tall, within a mere moment, looked like a deflated balloon, shriveled up, with only a meter of withered dry skin left! No, something else had detached from his body. This thing didnt shrivel, instead, it became bigger and scarier! That was The Gluttonous Mouth! Hehehehe! Byron, you finally returned to my embrace. A completely different voice echoed from the giant mouth, alongside it was the panicked and terrified screams of the Byron White Alien Deity, The coronation? The Gluttonous Coronation? Gluttonous Coronation! You Youre still alive!? Gluttonous Coronation, please have mercy, please have mercy! Please, dont eat me, please spare me, spare humble Byron! Unfortunately, Byrons begging for mercy was useless! With gnashing teeth, the Gluttonous Mouth gave a terrifying chew. Soon along with chilling noises of chewing and gulping, a giant horrifying twisty bloody tongue stuck out from the Gluttonous Mouth and licked its lips. Then the mouth slightly closed like sucking jelly and instantaneously devoured the will of the Byron White Alien Deity completely! The Byron White Alien Deity was swallowed alive! With the tongue hanging out and mouth full of messy teeth, hovering in the air, and in an unfriendly manner, it looks towards Logan and Heather Graham! Danger! Danger!! Danger!!! They will certainly die!!! The moment the Gluttonous Mouth appeared, when the will of the Byron White Alien Deity was swallowed, Heather Grahams will deep inside her was wailing in despair, emitting a piercing alarm! Instinctively, she turned her head, to ask Logan to escape with her. Note: The she here signifies a temporary fall from the Deity state due to panic. Then, to her astonishment, she saw Logan calmly pulling out something Double update wants monthly tickets, rewards-! Total of seven thousand words! The little author hasnt gotten a thousand tickets yet, there is a raffle, theres guaranteed one hundred bucks, the little author wants to try it out, please! The little author bows in thanks -I. Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 91: Sir, the times have changed! Chapter 181: Chapter 91: Sir, the times have changed! Valkyrie, about to die! [Heavenly Martial C Golden Gaze of Fire]!_2 Translator: 549690339 In at most a month, all the Heavenly Martial Knights of Great Virtue will lose their ability to communicate with Heaven and Earth, the Heavenly Bridge will De cut ort! At most half a year, Great Virtue will become a dead nation! Hearing the young girls words, in the study, a valkyrie with phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and between her brows was an air of fierceness. She frowned slightly, about to say something, but then furrowed her brow and coughed violently twice. Opening her hand, it was already stained red. Elder sister, you! The young girl exclaimed in shock, an uncontrollable fear rising in her heart, How is this possible! My elder sister is a Valkyrie, a Valkyrie who can defeat the Mud Evil God! How can she now be really infected by this so-called Red Dust Poison, and it seems to be quite serious! What can we do? Thinking about it, the girls heart involuntarily falls into the abyss, If even my elder sister is powerless What will happen to Great Virtue, and what about the Celestial Planet! At the moment when the young girls mind was filled with various possible tragedies and feeling immense heartache for her elder sister. The Sky Man Valkyrie Valerie Zoe Dalziel shook her head slightly and said, Younger sister, dont worry. Your elder sister has just been too deep in the Red Dust Poison, mistakenly inhaling too much poison and temporarily falling ill Elder sister will be fine. I already know about the news of the Red Dust Poison breaking through the Martial Communication Heavenly Array and spreading quickly. Go and tell the emperor to reassure the people and stabilize the militarys morale. I, Zoe Dalziel, already have some clues to break the Red Dust Poison! Hearing Zoe Dalziels words, Zara Lily Dalziel suddenly became overjoyed. Seeing that her elder sisters cheeks had turned red again, she immediately believed it, and said hurriedly, Thats great, elder sister! I knew youd be fine. How can such a small Red Dust Poison? How can it trouble you? Ill go report to the emperor right away! Seeing Zara Lily Dalziel instantly turn her worries into joy, hopping and bounding out of the study, Valerie Zoe Dalziel unconsciously let out a faint smile. However, as soon as her younger sister left her sight, dark clouds quickly returned to weigh down her heart. Valerie Zoe Dalziels brow furrowed again, and from her mouth came deep hatred and sadness, Mud Evil God What she had just said about the Red Dust Poison not being a problem for her was, of course, a lie. Others might not understand the situation, but she was fully aware, very clear Red Dust Poison, incurable! She was gradually walking towards death ! As the only only Sky Man who had openly dealt with the Mud Evil God, Valerie Zoe Dalziel knew a lot of hidden information. This information, even the Emperor of Great Virtue, who was considered the supreme ruler, was unaware of. It turned out that their Celestial Planet was actually a companion planet born with others! Their race was also naturally meant to be subjugated to His peoples race! The Celestial Planet was born to be a subordinate domain. The Sky Man race was born to be a subordinate race! When she learned this information, even Valerie Zoe Dalziel, who was able to communicate with the World Will and had a world view vastly different from ordinary people, felt a sense of her worldview collapsing. Whats even more terrifying is that their God is gone. Instead, an Evil God is trying to take their Gods place and enslave them! If it werent for this replacement process, maybe they would have quietly become the children of the gods, believing in the gods. But now, they know the truth, have lost the innate ability to believe in gods, and have to face the terrifying rule of the Mud Evil God. The Valkyrie Awakens She was summoned by the Heavenly Dao, becoming a hero of her time, following the Fate of the eraThe Child of Destiny! Becoming the only one on the Celestial Planet who could resist the Mud Evil God. With the help of the Heavenly Dao, she could even strike back and expel the Mud Evil God! If we expel it several times, maybe It will give up. In the beginning, Valerie Zoe Dalziel still held a glimmer of hope. But later, she had no more hope, replaced by endless hatred! The Mud Evil God, seeing that she and the Heavenly Dao Will were constantly blocking him, created the Red Dust Poison specifically to target the Sky Man race based on his own Qualification and understanding of the Celestial Planet and the Sky Man race! And the biggest effect of the Red Dust Poison is to hinder, even sever, the Heavens Bridge C the innate connection between the Heavenly Martial Knights of the Sky Man race and the Heavenly Dao! After that, it was Killing the Sky Man! To be precise, it should be killing disobedient Sky Man Great Virtue, Mysterious Qin, Fierce Han and other dynasties that resisted the main force appeared Red Dust Poison. While for Eastmire, South Nether, South Yue, Myanmar and other countries, not only did the Red Dust Poison not appear, but mysteriously, a large number of resources and powerful Heavenly Martial Knights were cultivated! Even the Martial Communication Heavenly Array set up to counter the Red Dust Poison in the adjacent dynasties was strangely and suddenly destroyed The answer is actually very simple Valerie Zoe Dalziel really wanted to tear her face off, directly start a war, fight a bloody battle, a fight to the death! But Two days ago, she went to the military camp and saw a scene of utter misery. All the Heavenly Martial Knights, almost all of them, had their Heavens Bridge severed and were stricken with illness! Not only that, but even the heavily fortified Great Virtue Royal City was filled with dead bodies outside the city! Da Zhen, we cant hold on any longer! But in this way, of mutual attrition, Da Zhen will eventually fall! At this moment, under these circumstances. Even as the number one Heavenly Martial Knight of the Sky Man Tribe, the Valkyrie of the Sky Man Tribe, a touch of despair rises in her heart Despair? At this moment, suddenly, a seductive voice appears in her ear. Truly delicious. Who is it?! Zara Lily Dalziels phoenix eyes flash sharply, sparks fly in the void, but there are no traces before her! Trying tricks in front of me? You picked the wrong person. Zara Lily Dalziel scoffs, her phoenix eyes slightly closed, a brow slowly rising to form an illusory bridge that seems to span across the heavens and earth! The next moment, the Heavenly Bridge disappears. In its place, her eyes burn with raging flames, and the dazzling golden pupils are constantly rotating! [Heavenly Martial Golden Flaming Eyes]! Drawing on the power bestowed by Heaven, to stimulate the mysterious bloodline deep within! Golden light rushes toward the sky, penetrating even the highest heavens! Only for a moment, the source of the sound is discovered-It is a bronze bottle engraved with a devils skull. Continuously releasing demagoguing words, What a pity, what a pity. To think that even the extremely proud Valkyrie would give birth to despair! As it speaks, the ferocious skull smacks its lips, Tsk, the despair of a Valkyrie. It tastes really good. Youre courting death! Valerie Zoe Dalziel spits out her anger word by word through clenched teeth, just as shes about to summon the [Heavenly Martial Art: Heaven and Earth Painting] , borrowing power from another existence within her bloodline depths, to completely destroy this strange bronze bottle. The next moment, the words spoken by the bottle make her freeze, Hold on. Isnt it just a trivial Mud Evil God? I have plenty of ways! It cant even enter the Celestial Planet, only sneakily releasing poison, and this scares you? Do you want to learn? I can teach you! Heh. Valerie Zoe Dalziel scoffs, Speaking big words. Lets see how I expose you! As she speaks, Valerie Zoe Dalziel once again communicates with Heavenly Dao, and two mysterious ears appear beside her ears, like those of some mythical beast, capable of discerning all truth and falsehood-[Heavenly Martial Truth Listener]! Endless information appears in her ears, and she quickly identifies the content she desires with her keen abilities- The truth about what the bottle said. Actually, with her current state, using Heavenly Martial will only make her die faster! However Shes really at a loss! The next moment, the information appears in her mind, and as soon as she finishes the first half, an immense disappointment fills her eyes, Heh. Youre just a bottle, you can only communicate with me, and have almost no power at all! And you said you could help me In an instant, the second half of the information emerges in her mind, [ It can teach you a special Dao that can help you grow stronger and break free from the Mud Evil God!] [You might not believe this, but It doesnt seem to have any ill intentions towards you] Its actually true! Looking at the ferocious face that appeared on the bronze bottle (the devil face of the Devils Contract), Valerie Zoe Dalziel suddenly begins to doubt herself, Teacher has taught me since I was young that the heart gives rise to ones appearance, but this face Is it really a good person? Although Valerie Zoe Dalziel believes in the power of Discernment Listening, she has not lost her basic rationality and judgment, she tentatively asks, May I ask who you are? The ferocious face on the bronze bottle moves its lips slightly, My name is Asking for votes and subscriptions! Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Chapter 92: [Transcendent Tier?Yan Jun]! Chapter 182: Chapter 92: [Transcendent Tier?Yan Jun]! Ancient Nest! Gathering Essence, Qj, and Spirit! Magpie Bridge! Translator: 549690339 TOI World District Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration), Outside the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Palace, This thing It can actually give me a feeling that threatens me? As the Gluttonous Mouth bites down on Logan and Heather Graham, just as it is about to close its mouth, a rare moment of clarity emerges within its will, I just devoured Byron White, and I have gained a certain amount of power. Should I avoid the threat for now and slowly develop But right after that, this rare moment of clarity was instantly attacked by the immense brutality caused by various reasons, such as the annihilation of the clan, the imminent fall of the qualification, the extreme damage of the body, and even the imminent silence of the True Spirit, Who cares, its just a young deity I am, after all, the Abyssal Emperor! The laws in space become increasingly chaotic, and the next moment, a point of white light suddenly appears in front of the Gluttonous Mouth. The white light expands instantly and goes berserk to an unimaginable extent A Light Pillar pierces through the hurricane, tears apart the space, and traverses the entire battlefield, instantly firing from the [Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer] in Logans hand with an irresistible force. Rip! In just an instant, the Gluttonous Mouth, which had been weakened by the Starlight Baptism through the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment, was thoroughly pierced and torn apart! Almost instantly, the once unstoppable Gluttonous Mouth is now on the verge of extinction, almost disappearing. Heather Graham opens her mouth wide, her face flushed, her eyes full of incredulity! Even though this is just a piece of lip from the [Strange Abyss Fifth Emperor: Gluttony], it is still a body with the remaining will of the Dominator! It has the incredible power to destroy planets and devour the will of the planets! But it was severely wounded by a Giant Spirit Level Divine Player who was not even at the Mythical Grade! It seems like an individual below Transcendent Tier has completed the impossible battle across tiers. But in reality, this is the crushing power of civilization. [Star-shining Super Energy Cannon: Heretic Destroyer], [Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art], [Deity Belief Mighty Power] these are the keys to victory. And all of these are the strength brought by civilization! Of course, if Logan himself were not strong enough, he wouldnt have obtained these things. Like in the Abyss Turtlefield, he didnt have them. Of course, Heather Graham didnt have them either. Its time To die! You all have a way to die now!!!!! The Gluttonous Mouth has most of its tongue missing, large chunks of its lips gone! The already severely damaged body is mostly vanishing, but not annihilated, but contained by the Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique! Logans eyes are constantly popping up with logs [Strange Abyss Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique: 0.67%!] [Log]: Dominator-level life signs detected! [Log]: Collecting Dominator-level life signs! [Log]: Detection of physical Dominator life signs! [Log]: This Abyss Emperors Gluttonous Mouth can become the Essence in the Martial Arts Key Essence, Qi, and Spirit! [Log]: This Gluttonous Mouth and Blood of the Space-Time Dragon Dominator can directly combine with the Demons Malicious Energy-Blade Demon of Karma Flame to deduce a special Martial Art! [Log]: You have gathered the three flowers of Essence, Qi, and Spirit! [Log]: It can deduce the most potential special Martial Arts! [Log]: The special Martial Art is being deduced [Log]: Note: If more Essence material can be obtained, it may speed up the deduction process! Seeing the logs in front of him, Logan finally reveals a smile as his long-awaited Martial Art is finally about to be born. And the last remark in the log makes his eyes even hotter when looking at the Gluttonous Mouth. But the Gluttonous Mouth is extremely unwilling, exuding a terrifying darkening aura from head to toe, Hehehe Hehe, your weapon should only have one shot. I have already traced to your origin. The Abyssal Civilization is about to be destroyed, and without civilization, my clan has also been destroyed. The likelihood of me returning from the River of Time is minuscule! Before I fall into oblivion, you must die! At all costs, I will destroy your planet, pollute it, and make you suffer the torment of alteration for generations to come! The Gluttonous Mouth licks its broken giant lips with its damaged tongue and speaks cruel and indifferent words, You Just wait to die. The Gluttonous Mouth utters the most malicious and cold curse. The next moment, the Gluttonous Mouth splits into two. One side turns into an invisible will and plunges into the Wise Man Planet beneath its feet. The other side tears open a spatial rift in an instant, burning furiously and trying to reach and completely shatter Logans Goblin World Fragment! But its speed is too fast If it hadnt just been plunged into chaos and madness, trying to complete its task at once, and had resisted Logans attack to swallow them all in one bite, Otherwise, it could dodge the bombardment of the[Starshine Super Energy Cannon Exterminator of Heretics]easily! After all, the Sky Net Will, who tried to tempt Logan to agree to let it add a trace of its own will into the Heretic Destroyer in order to achieve the effect of locking on to the target, had been rejected by Logan. So, now facing the escape of the Gluttonous Mouth, Logan and Heather Graham are unable to stop it for a moment! Heather Graham, hearing this, is even more anxious than Logan, Logan Your weapon is already scrapped, and a Dominator should not be underestimated, even though you have Abyssal Emperor Characteristic Containment Technique. But we are not transcendent and dont have exclusive laws. Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 92: [Transcendent Tier ? Lord Yan]! Chapter 183: Chapter 92: [Transcendent Tier ? Lord Yan]! Ancient Nest! Gathering Essence, Qj, and Spirit! Magpie Bridge! _2 Translator: 549690339 Even if we have mastered our Exclusive Law and created a domain, we cant go Otherwise, we will be completely transformed and become a puppet of the Gluttonous Mouth forever! But if we dont go up, it will destroy your world and kill you! What should we do now? Heather Graham didnt realize that the being next to Logan, who seemed to only know how to ask what to do, had apparently begun to feel a bit dependent on Logan. No need to worry. Logan showed a smile and looked at the Gluttonous Mouth tearing open the space to go to the humans planet, then calmly said: Let him go. He wont be able to cause any trouble in my world! Upon hearing Logans words, Heather Graham subconsciously thought he was talking nonsense! After all, how could anyone say that the remnants of the Domination cannot cause a ripple in their presence? But the deity in front of her was Logan, for some unknown reason, Heather Graham put her mind at ease. Logan was naturally confident. On the Goblin World Fragment, there isnt just his main body. There is also the First King Martin of Golo, who had set foot in the Golo Kingdom, and using the power of the Goblin civilization, has an evil spirituality that can rival the Mythical Grade! Moreover, he also used a Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Superb Ally (Lower Rank) But faced with Heather Grahams doubts, he didnt say much, only asking her to command the Angel Legion and arrange the Goblin Legion to completely eradicate or capture the Ability Users Legion that had lost Byron White Alien Deity and had suffered a series of accidents causing their combat power and will to be greatly damaged. In Logans eyes were large paragraphs of text appearing: [Log]: You have invested a large number of Faith Points into the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art! [Log]: Your Emperors Characteristic Containment Technique has been upgraded to Master level! [Log]: You have a certain degree of suppression power against all Abyssal life! [Log]: You encounter a seriously injured mid-level Alien God carrying the body of the Abyssal Emperor! [Log]: Compared to the Abyssal life, the T World Community is Otherworld, and the Abyssal Transcendent and Dominator lose the Void Law Resonance boost! [Log]: You defeated Byron White, who suffered high-level interference and offered himself as a sacrifice to the Fifth Emperors Corpse, the Gluttonous Mouth! [Log]: Gluttonous Mouth was defeated by the 1Cleretic Destroyer and began to flee! [Log]: The small-scale battle you initiated with a small-scale Abyssal Civilization Legion has ended! [Log]: You have won this large-scale battle against the Abyssal Civilization with an overwhelming advantage! [Log]: You have obtained 0.67% of the Emperors Characteristic! [Log]: Under your command, you have acquired the Wise Man Planet Native Leading Character: Angie Carlton! [Log]: The Wise Man Planet Will is shattered! [Log]: The Wise Man Planet Will falls into annihilation, completely disappearing! [Log]: The Wise Man Planet is polluted and destroyed, with no value (doubt)! [Log]: You are currently deducing Martial Arts! [Log]: Faith Points +9,000,000! [Log]: Civilization Points +1,000! [Log]: Origin Points +100! [Log]: You used a Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Superb Ally (Lower Rank), summoning location is Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: Searching for the nearest Transcendent-level Ally in the T04 World Zone [Ancient Nest] [Log]: Lower Super Rank Ally is arriving soon! T15 World Zone, Ancient Nest Medium Planet, This is a very strange-looking elliptical bird nest-like medium-sized celestial body. This is an [Upper World C Special]. It can connect to countless ordinary worlds/planets within a certain range. If the living beings in these worlds or planets meet a certain standard and conform to the conditions of the Ancient Nest, These creatures can choose to ascend to the [Ancient Nest] and automatically obtain the Ancient Nests permanent nest card and world citizen status. All of them are various strange avian life forms living inside this place First, the Super Rank Birds, who created their Exclusive Laws and condensed their domain (Heavenly Cave). Second, the precious birds with extremely rich mid-level transcendent or above avian bloodlines, or weaker Dominator bird bloodlines. Today, by coincidence, its the Ancient Nests once-every-sixty-years [Magpie Bridge Festival]. On this day, any male bird can find a female bird it likes and propose. Of course, if you can accomplish something during this special day, the Ancient Nest World Will will help you, and you can successfully propose in one fell swoop! What should I do? What should I do? A huge, extremely handsome Death Harbinger Bird, covered with black and gold patterns, as if embodying death itself. As a Super Rank Death Harbinger Bird, it should have a concept of [Lord of the Netherworld], a life inclined to death and extreme harshness. At this moment, this Death Harbinger Bird is extremely nervous; if a life that understands bird language saw this, they would surely say, Judged as a shy little bird at first glance. Next to him, a male bird with a green-gold body similar to the ancient legends Vermilion Bird is slowly approaching a fiery red female bird, seeming to propose! Death Harbinger Bird [Lord Yan] looked at Green Lords proposal to the Crimson Plume and couldnt help but have his eyes spit fire, emitting a strong aura of death Damn Green Lord Didnt you agree to support me? How did you go and propose to Crimson Plume yourself!? Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 92: [Transcendent Tier?Lord Yan) ! Chapter 184: Chapter 92: [Transcendent Tier?Lord Yan) ! Ancient Nest! Gathering Essence, Energy, and spirit! Magpie Bridge!J Translator: 549690339 Damn it! Even though I knew that on the day of the Magpie Bridge Festival, the Ancient Nest would bless both [Love Confessions] and [Love Proposals] And Ive already made her such great offers! Why does he have to challenge me right now?! Lord Yan was livid. As Lord of the Netherworld, he was naturally popular on the Undying Side. But this place was the Ancient Nest. All the most beautiful birds were here. In terms of looks, he couldnt compete. In terms of power, he was even less competitive! Normally he wouldnt care about these things; all he did every day was study how to gather souls more quickly and efficiently. Until one day, he saw Crimson Plume It was love at first sight! He could swear to the Phoenix Ancestor that it wasnt lust at first sight. Because he got a beating from Crimson Plume on their first meeting cough, thats beside the point. Lord Yans eyes burned with rage, but he couldnt interfere with Green Lords love confession, it would invoke the wrath of the Ancient Nest! As Transcendent Avians, they were the top of the Ancient Nest. Every move they made naturally drew a lot of attention. He could already hear the cheers of the smaller birds below, Oh my god, were actually seeing a divine bird confessing love today! The Magpie Bridge Festival, its been three times in a row without any divine bird confession! Here are Green Lord and Crimson Plume, what a match! Look at the sky, even the World Will of the Ancient Nest and the Phoenix Ancestor are paying attention to this scene! Were about to witness history! That blackbird on the side oh no, its Lord Yan, why is he standing there dumbfounded? Hes blocking the view, move away! Shh! How dare you call Transcendent Rank Lord Yan like that! Hehe, I am a first-class protected bloodline bird in the Ancient Nest, who would dare to mess with me? No wonder youre so arrogant, I was just wondering why you look so strange. The weirder they look, the faster they get judged. Hey, hey, look, why is Lord Yan also approaching Crimson Plume? No way, Lord Yan also wants to compete with Green Lord? Tsk, this is going to be interesting. How dare you mock him too? My grandfather is a Star Sparrow, he can shield me. What about him? Hes nothing, look, hes been caught already for insulting a divine bird. Look quickly, Lord Yan is starting to make a move! Boring, fast forward! I want to see the bloodshed! After hearing these words, Lord Yan, who was in mid-air, had his bird face twitching and was feeling a range of emotions. It even felt like he was being cuckolded publicly, Im all in! If it doesnt work, Ill just be laughed at! With both eyes closed, Lord Yan charged forward, regardless of anything. He spread his wings directly in mid-air and initiated a [Dance of Death C Love Confession] from the depths of his bloodline. Boom! Boom! The ancient stone drums pounded in the void, the melody of death started, the muddy water of the Golden River spread in the void, beautiful Red Spider Lilies grew on the other shore of the Netherworld, each depicting a beautiful love story. On the other side, Green Lord and Crimson Plume just watched quietly without any reaction. But secretly, they were exchanging thoughts furiously, Crimson, is this really going to work? Green Lords will was slightly doubtful, Would the Phoenix Ancestor really reject Lord Yan as a disciple because of his seemingly grotesque clownish behavior? And besides, the Phoenix Ancestor has more than one disciple. Theres nothing beneficial in becoming one, would the Phoenix Ancestor give up her Throne Opportunity? Yes. Upon hearing Crimson Plumes response, Green Lord was puzzled, Yes? Yes! How is that possible?! The Throne Opportunity, no living being would ever give it up! Green Lord was adamant. However, it seemed like Crimson Plume had predicted this all along, and she gave a faint smile. Do you know about the deities? Blue Star Civilization? Green Lord asked, How can I not know? When the Blue Star Civilization descended, an opponents throne was smashed with one punch, breaking the Phoenix Ancestors faith At this point, Green Lord suddenly realized, with shock filling his eyes, Thats right. The Phoenix Ancestor and her disciples lost their faith That is to say, its possible that this time, the disciple that Phoenix Ancestor took in is being groomed for kingship! The strongest competitors are me and Lord Yan And the Phoenix Ancestor values[Beauty]the most! If Lord Yan now makes an ugly move, hed be instantly disqualified! Green Lords gaze turned colder, Lord Yan, Im trading our five hundred year friendship For my future! In T04 World Area, The Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, On the other hand, the Gluttonous Mouth had already torn the space apart, instantly traversed several world areas, and reached the sky above the Goblin World Fragment in a very short time! hee hee hee A tiny newborn deity, dares to destroy my hope of resurrection! If I cant live Then you must die! Eh? Theres the aura of the Golden Clan (Eternal Clan). No wonder you were so confident. But, its useless! Even if you shatter and reassemble, your world will be completely transformed and become an Abyssal Subworld! As for the Undying Concept Hee hee hee, how wonderful, how could I forget, I am capable of devouring the fragmentary Undying Concepts! Maybe, I still have a glimmer of hope to return! Thinking of the possibility of devouring these fragmentary Undying Concepts, he even had a chance to manipulate the rule he had inscribed in the void, and truly resurrect. The Gluttonous Mouth couldnt help getting excited, its ghastly mouth crazily dripping illusive saliva. If this saliva were real, it could instantly collapse this space and destroy huge swathes of planets! It opened its huge mouth and swelled against the wind. Gradually, the huge mouth covered the whole sky, slowly reaching half the size of the World Fragment! The horrifying aura started to spread wildly! It even sensed the despair and pained wails of the life forms in this world! hee hee Suffer, howl! All of you will forever become my slaves, I will make you perpetually sink into the lowest rank of degradation! Now, all die for me! It, was ready to devour! The next moment, a black and golden light surrounding the Goblin World Fragment surged out like a massive river that could engulf the world. Bizarre palaces appeared outside the world, as though housing various terrifying desire monsters. [Desire Palace-Kingship] [Desire Palace.Slaughter] [Desire Palace?Conquest] Following that, a nearly six-meter tall Goblin Giant Spirit appeared. He was clad in battle armor, holding a scepter and wearing a crown. He exuded a Demigod level majestic presence, his voice cold, Who dares to encroach upon my Goblin Tribes territory! An insignificant insect of Ninth Rank The Gluttonous Mouth sneered and continued to inflate. At the same time, outside the Goblin World Fragment, a large spatial rift opened. A massive shadow spreading wings extended out, and a voice heavy with the desire for divine manifestation emanated, Who is it that calls forth the ancient death? The next moment, a birds head of black and gold extended from the spatial rift. At first glance, it was instantly shocked, Damn, where did this Dominator come from!? Please subscribe! Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 94: [Civilization War Song]! Great Chapter 190: Chapter 94: [Civilization War Song]! Great Lotan Golden Immortal! Branded Void! Name of Civilization! _3 Translator: 549690339 [Log]: Searching for the remains of the Dominator [Log]: After your civilization merges with the Wise Man Planet, the Goblin Tribe will transform and ascend into the Goblin Giant Clan! [Log]: You need to prepare for Transcendence- [Log]: Exclusive Law! Name of Civilization! Branding the Void! Logan was fine with what he saw earlier, but when he saw the middle part, he was momentarily dumbfounded, What does Lord Yan have to do with me? Why did he add it in? Seemingly sensing Logans confusion, the log quickly responded, [Log]: Lord Yan was forcibly recruited by you using a Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon! [Log]: You can choose to consume faith points to extend the contract time or sign a long-term contract so that he continues to serve you! [Log]: Lord Yan possesses great fate ranking and has heroic potential! Transcendence Logan shook his head slightly, Its still a bit hard to control, but there are ways. Logans gaze passed through the void, coming to the Goblin World Fragments outer edge. At this moment, Lord Yan had transformed into a huge black-gold cocoon, seemingly entering a crucial state of inheritance. After just one glance, he didnt look any further but thought of another problem, which was the so-called preparation for Transcendence mentioned by the log- [Exclusive Law] ! It is easy to understand; its about condensing ones exclusive laws within the void. And there is also [Name of Civilization] and [Branding the Void]. As a top scholar, Logan naturally had to prepare for transcending tier advancement, and he was already familiar with these concepts. This is also why, in the void, despite the Transcendents dominating and being a great force gathered in one body, they still placed great emphasis on cultivating civilizations. Whether its transcending tier, thrones, or even dominators, they all spare no errort m nurturing civilizations- After transcending tier, the growth is closely related to civilization! In other words- For lower Super Ranks, one only needs to possess an exclusive law and condense a Cave Realm, then they can have the mighty power to shatter Microplanets. As for middle-level Transcendents, they need to have their civilization create new exclusive laws around their own exclusive law and give birth to new Transcendents! As for high-ranking Oversteps, they must brand their exclusive law in the void so that all beings, even those who arent part of their civilization, can learn and comprehend it within a small World Area range! In order to achieve the goal of branding ones exclusive law in the void, the process is impossible without the support of ones civilization! As for thrones, attached civilizations need to occupy a World Area, with their races becoming the absolute kings of that World Area, thoroughly implementing their exclusive laws! And promote their exclusive law in multiple World Areas so that within their territory, their exclusive law can suppress all other forces! That is to say, the essence of transcending tier lies in integrating ones laws deeper into the void, making them a part of the void! And [Fame] is even more criticalWith fame comes implementation. The spread of fame itself is a form of promotion. If one can spread and promote their [Name] widely before reaching the Mythical Grade or even the Mythical Grade, winning the admiration of countless people, Then the resistance they will encounter from the void when they transcend tiers and condense the Cave Realm will be weakened by countless times! Thinking of Heather Grahams slightly innocent and romantic temperament, and recalling his previous approach, Logan couldnt help but smile, Just, I dont know if Heather Graham, whom I annoyed away Will choose this method to get revenge on me? Logan shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Instead, he focused on the planet in front of him. He could feel that the remains of Gluttonous Mouth, like himself, were searching for the whereabouts of the Star River Source Spirit. If it finds the Star River Source Spirit and devours it, Then the power of Gluttonous Mouth will swell to unimaginable levels in a very short amount of time! Therefore, Logan felt a sense of urgency at this moment, looking towards the wisps of smoky Abyssal Breath condensing in mid-air. T03 WorldArea, TS0083 Planet (Angel Mini), Platinum Planet, within the Cloudend Sacred Temple, Damn it! Damn Logan! And at this moment, Heather Graham, who had returned to her Angelstar Planet, was getting more and more angry as she thought about it. How can there be such a detestable deity? He used and discarded me? Im the Daughter of the Throne, even if my father is still somewhere on the battlefield and cant come back temporarily. But Im also a Mythical Species! This is too much! Heather Graham took a step back, getting angrier as she thought about it, and suddenly her eyes lit up, Logan doesnt want to be famous, does he? Then Ill help him get famous! Although there are alliance restrictions, and I cant expose his true identity, if the Goblin Deity is so strong, someone will be wary of him. Hmph, Ill cause him some minor trouble. Heather Graham stretched out her hands, recalling the memory of Logans standoff with Gluttonous Mouth, and formed a projection with the power of belief. Just as she was about to throw it directly into the T Forum, Heather Graham hesitated for a moment upon seeing Logans nearly [perfect] body and face in the projection, This way Wouldnt this be bad? But this would only be beneficial to Logan since he still has his good vest. At the end of it, am I exacting revenge or helping him? Heather Graham no longer hesitated and threw the projection into the T Forum while the corners of her mouth showed a trace of a smile, I wonder What those arrogant Monarch Species and Mythical Species who have never looked down. Will think when they see Logans strength. Please subscribe! Thank you, the author bows! Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Chapter 96: (Myth Privilege) ! [Spirit King lnvestment) ! Chapter 195: Chapter 96: (Myth Privilege) ! [Spirit King lnvestment) ! Translator: 549690339 Blue Star, District 2, Zow City, Blue Star Guard Department C Zow City Division, Director, Stone City is really bullying us no, theyre bullying the gods! Inside the office, even Arin, who usually has a poker face and less conspicuous emotions, couldnt help but feel indignant after seeing the result of the discussion. His blood was boiling with anger, This spiritual realm is not very large. According to the calculations, only ten deity players can enter. They are only willing to give us two places while they monopolize eight! Whats so big deal about having a Giant Spirit Level Deity player in the city who happened to be lucky, who was previously fallen into the void, and even the World Fragment was breaking apart, we thought he was dead. Who would have thought it was a[relic], which made him[inherit]an exclusive law and become a Mythical Level Deity! Why are they so arrogant!? Hearing Arins words, the department chief also frowned, but he let out a sigh, full of helplessness, Theres nothing we can do. If they have a Mythical Level, they will be arrogant. The number of Transcendent Gods in our two cities is equal, and its hard to take advantage without a crushing advantage. The most important thing is because of the spiritual realm, the transcendents cannot enter! Although Mythical Species do not need the pure spirituality condensed by the spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm, they can enter the spiritual realm without obstruction. They say, if we do not accept a 28-72 distribution. Only accept a 50-50 distribution They might consider sending that Mythical Level Deity to enter, and under the premise of fair and free competition, shatter all the will embodiments of the Giant Spirit Level Deity players on our Zow City side, making us have nothing Arin growled quietly, This is a barefaced threat! But the problem is, we have no way to deal with their threats. Mythical-level is to Giant Spirit-level, Exclusive law is to common law, unless its Laws of Time, Space, Destiny, and Strength, the effect is basically overwhelming! If they really do this, its not just a threat, its a reality! Right now. It seems that we have no other choice but to accept their 28-72 distribution The Department Chief gently massaged his temples, his eyes filled with helplessness and a bit of vicissitude. This citys defensive battle is the most dangerous one in many years Not because the monsters are the strongest this time. But its definitely the most dangerous one, because the agreed upon Transcendent God hasnt returned from the relics in time, and unexpectedly an additional[Mythical-level Commander-In-Chief C the Ninth Prince]has descended on the other side! This time, Zow City is really in imminent danger! The appearance of the spiritual realm makes them overjoyed Once the spiritual creatures in the spiritual realm are hunted and killed, they will be transformed into a large amount of pure spirituality, which can be injected directly into civilization spirituality without any side effects and exist as the foundation! The spiritual realm can easily cultivate new, stronger Giant Spirit level players! Even if theres a slight possibility that a Mythical Level can emerge from these Giant Spirit Level players! If we have a Mythical Level, we wont be this embarrassed! The department chief clenched his fist and unexpectedly thought of the Goblin Deity. Sigh. I was going to give him a visiting spot, but now it seems that even if he cannot absorb spirituality, Stone City might not allow us to add an observer. I can only try to compensate him from elsewhere. Its such a pity, they are a goblin tribe that cant build a civilization If this Goblin Deity could establish a civilization, gather spirituality, and refine this spirituality into a Giant Spirit Body, how great would that be. Thinking about it, the department chief couldnt help but chuckle at himself, feeling that he was daydreaming. Director! Director! While the department chief was still thinking about what price to pay to increase the quota of Zow City, he suddenly heard Arins wailing yell and saw him looking at the hyperdimensional mark light screen in front of him. His eyebrows slightly furrowed, he called out, Arin, stop making a ruckus! With this energy, you might as well think about how to get us an extra quota! Seeing that Arin didnt respond and kept on yelling, the department chief frowned and wanted to punish him. But eventually, he resisted his impatience, leaned over and looked at the Hyperdimensional Mark light screen in front of Arins eyes. At first glance, it doesnt matter. But the moment he saw it, the department chief was stunned, a huge question mark appeared in his mind, This is a damn goblin? Even the usually courteous department chief couldnt help but burst out with foul language , Fighting against a Middle Rank Transcendent, and even explosively defeated the Dominators remnant body?! What kind of civilization spirituality is this?! Is this a deity player? Is this a goblin? How can there be such a strong existence, is there still justice in the world? Is there still law of the king? This is our deity player from Zow City The shocked department chief suddenly stopped, as if realizing something, exchanged glances with Arin who happened to turn his head, and suddenly showed a conniving smile, Heh, Stone City. Hyperdimensional Mark, Inside the T Forum, All Deity Players were nervously watching everything happening in the projection. While the Broken Body of Dominator was about to destroy the world fragment of a genius, which was regrettable but also held a sense of indescribable feeling, Its impressive enough for the Goblin Tribe to develop into this.. Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Chapter 96: Myth PrivilegeI’! Spirit King lnvestment”! 2 Chapter 196: Chapter 96: Myth PrivilegeI! Spirit King lnvestment! 2 Translator: 549690339 Lets stop here, it would be impolite to defy the heavens any further. Speaking of which, it seems that the Spiritual Realm is about to descend outside Zow City, but its a pity that the Goblin God wont have the luck to participate. Fortunately, if It went, wouldnt we in Stone City have no chance to compete at all? Thats right, this Goblin God can indeed be called Giant Spirit Unrivaled in our ordinary cities! I heard that District 1 Freedom Tower, District 2 White Jade Capital, District 3 Red Demon Valley, District 4 Land of the Never Setting Sun C these strongest places in each district have even more terrifying monstrous geniuses, all cultivated to become [Domination]! Lets see, its a pity that were about to lose another genius Heh, what kind of genius counts if their initial race is the Goblin Tribe? Can you compare to It? I am a high-level Monarch Race Bone King, and I cant compare now, but what about the future? Indeed, thats the logic. Then at the next moment, The words spoken by the giant goblin, who suddenly appeared six meters tall outside Logans Goblin World Fragment in the projection, shocked all the deities! And next to It, there is another figure whose shape was blurred, its unknown what kind of existence it is. It should be a lower super rank life, watching the situation coldly. The next moment, Gluttonous Mouth opened its gigantic maw At the time when they were still mourning in silence, not having time to react. Gluttonous Mouth was actually completely defeated by the giant goblin relying on civilization spirituality and Its own power, along with the assistance of the unknown, unseen super rank existence! Even the Dominator Law of the Gluttonous Mouth, the Void Authority couldnt exert the slightest effect in front of the civilization spirituality that surrounded the giant goblins body! Just like that, somewhat absurdly and comically, the Broken Body of Dominator was completely annihilated! For a time, the T Forum fell into silence. After a while, a deity began to speak, If Im not mistaken, just now, the Dominator Law was suppressed, right? Thats civilization spirituality? What the hell? When could civilization spirituality resist the Void Authority! Thats right, even if this Void Authority is far away from the void where the Abyssal Civilization is located, its still an authority! Wait, I need to find the Elf Sisters to calm down a bit Thats right, there are some special Divine Arts that cant be replicated, Deity Evolution cant be copied and Race Sublimation cant be copied But the birth of civilization spirituality has traces to follow. If it really is because of this civilization spirituality, I would like to propose that we let this Goblin God contribute Its method of condensing civilization for the Blue Star Civilization as a contribution! To be honest, Im very curious about it! It shouldnt be just civilization spirituality, right? Did you notice the flames that burned the Dominators broken body at the last moment? It doesnt seem simple, like the embryonic form of a civilization foundation! You are going too far off! Even if it is a complete civilization foundation, only a transcendent gods civilization foundation, and a special type at that, could barely resist the Dominator Law, right??? After all, this Gluttonous Mouth has been weakened several times and is still incomplete. This is also quite normal normal my ass! This is outrageous, too outrageous. Im going to find a Chaos Demon twin to cool down and enter Sage Moment to contemplate carefully. Compared to the Elf God, you are not bad at all, even more outrageous. No, havent you noticed the problem? What problem? The fucking civilization foundation is the privilege of mythology! Thats right, generally speaking, only Mythical Species can possess civilization foundation, so how can Its Prisoner breeds civilization condense the civilization foundation!? Even if its just the embryonic form of the civilization foundation, its not to be underestimated! Is this really just a Prisoner breed? My War Breed Werewolf suddenly doesnt seem so fragrant. ? I feel a little bit unfragrant about my Titan Kind, let alone yours! I just asked my Chaos Demons, they shook their heads and said it was staged. Heather Graham, come out and explain! It wasnt until this moment that Heather Graham slowly appeared, conveying her will, Dear fellow deities, what do you think of this Goblin God? Upon hearing Heather Grahams words, the T Forum fell silent for an instant again. Immediately after, the praises started, and even the Divine Kun Race, Chaos Demons and the Titan Tribe, who were all Mythical Species, had to admit that the current Goblin God was simply too powerful. If it had been them? Let alone the Broken Body of Dominator that appeared at the end, even the severely injured Alien God from before could have smashed them into mush. Actually, this is the normal situation. After all, most of the deity players in the T Forum are Newbie Divine Players, even the powerful Mythical Species are still struggling at the Giant Level of the Third Level energy level. Being beaten by a Transcendent God is the normal thing. But who could have expected a deity player like the Goblin God, who is just like an evildoer? Moreover, they all subconsciously regard the Goblin God as an old monster who was assigned early to the T World Community by the Hyperdimensional Game, and who has been developing here for a long time. Only then did Heather Graham show her cards, Well, how about considering assisting the Goblin God. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chapter 96: Myth?Privilege . Spirit King?lnvestmentl’!—3 Chapter 197: Chapter 96: Myth?Privilege . Spirit King?lnvestmentl!3 Translator: 549690339 Who will compete for the[King]of this World Community? When Heather Graham uttered these words, no deity responded! Although each of them considered themselves no match for Logan right now, each of them was a world will with extraordinary talent, the embodiment of civilization, and an immortal deity! Each of them had their pride! They possessed nearly infinite lifespans, and they did not believe that their future would be weaker than Logans. However, once they acknowledged Logan as their king, it would mean admitting their belonging to this World Community, and they would never be able to build their great civilization independently! Of course, there were many benefits as well, such as Logans support during the World War, which would be of tremendous help! But they were unwilling! Even when a mythical species declared its intention to compete for the[Kings Throne], no deity would be willing to bow their heads If they wanted to bow down, why take the risk of becoming a deity in the first place? Wouldnt it be better to sell their worlds and species and live a luxurious ordinary life Above the Blue Star? Wasnt the risk taken to make a name for themselves? A single generals success leaves countless bones in its wake! It could be said that every Blue Star Person who became a Deity Player prepared for the possibility of dying in the Endless Void! Thats also why, despite the fact that many Deity Players have died in the Sequence Plan, it seems as if there were no negative impacts on them at all! Moreover, they were all still newbie divine players, and everything was just beginning Seeing this scene, Heather Graham smiled. She had anticipated this, and thus had no expectations, after all, this was just her first step. Now, its just planting the seed for the king. In the future, when a true World Community level war breaks out They will face the reality! After all, some deities are born as kings! Of course, so am I. The number of[Thrones]a World Community can accommodate is not small! Thinking of this, Heather Graham showed a hint of a smile in the corner of her mouth, Including the first encounter in the Dragon Taming World Fragment, Id only sent a small armed squadron, which could be considered a kind of investment behavior, right? Unfortunately, at that time, his strength was still too low, the effect was mediocre, and I didnt feel anything. This time I made a huge sacrifice, which could be considered a formal investment. Although Logan is a Prisoner breed, the premonition in my heart is getting stronger and stronger. He should be the most talented Deity Player Ive met so Its not impossible to create miracles, right? If Logan can become alThrone], then I Hmm My action is purely an investment! TOI World District Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration), Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Palace Outskirts, At this moment, the Sacrificial Ritual God ceremony is nearing its end, and the terrifying Abyssal Breath on all Ability Users has been thoroughly drawn away. Up in the sky, a twisted, monstrous mass of greyish-black air formed by illusionary tentacles, eyes, teeth, and flesh lumps continually draws Abyssal Breath from the sacrificial grounds below, gradually becoming more massive! He had just modified the underlying logic of the planet when the Abyssal Breath began to condense, making it easier for him to integrate the planet and his World Fragment, and only then did he have the time to take a look at the lively T Forum. He didnt mind not looking, but now that he did, his face took on a strange expression, Whats this? Has Heather Graham taken some kind of drug, why is she so active? Previously, Logan had assumed that Heather Graham had just gone with the flow. But now it seemed that Heather Graham really wanted to help him! She even went so far as to use herself as a guarantee, personally asking that question, essentially admitting that she was an ally of the Goblin Deity, and would continuously assist the Goblin Deity, What is she trying to do? What special benefits would helping me bring her? Logan thought about it but couldnt figure it out. He shook his head, stopped dwelling on the problem, and focused on the matter of the[King]that Heather Graham had mentioned! Since his Federation authority had been raised to Level 01 Sequence, he was now eligible to know much previously unknown information. For example The King of the World Community! The power levels in the Endless Void are divided into three major categories: Sentient Beings, Transcendent Tier, and Eternal Lord! Sentient Beings have three energy levels and nine realms. The First Level accumulates power, the Second Level learns the Rules, and the Third Level comprehends more Rules in preparation for creating Exclusive Laws. Transcendent Tier has four stages [Note: I mentioned Upper, Middle, and Lower levels earlier, so I wont elaborate.] The Fourth Stage transcends world regions Exclusive Laws, making them applicable throughout the World Community. This is the Transcendent Great Saint. In the World of Gods, it is also known as the God King! According to Blue Star Civilization, that would be the[Kings Throne]of the World Community! To become a king, one must first have complete control over a systematic set of planets. In other words, their civilization must control a world region. Once they have control, they transcend! However, the number of planets in a World Community is limited. Competition among Deity Players is inevitable. Apart from the largest obstacle, the Taylor Civilization, its the various deities themselves. Of course, this only applies to Monarch Species and above Deity Players Thrones and the like are too distant for those in the midst of warfare! Heather Grahams actions will only intensify the conflict. However Logan looked at the silent T Forum, revealing a confident smile, But so what? Theyre already enemies, so why worry! On the contrary, Heather Grahams actions have planted the seed in their hearts that I, Logan, have the qualifications to become a king, offering countless benefits! Thinking of Heather Grahams stunning face, Logan smiled and didnt dwell on it further because The Abyssal Breath in front of him had finally solidified! Next up is Increasing the pace-! Asking for a round of monthly votes-! Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 97: Check his IP! (Space-time Chapter 198: Chapter 97: Check his IP! (Space-time Resurgence Orbital) ! (Bless-spirit ? Reckless ? Greed) ! Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T01 District, Taylor Star (Supermassive Planet), Virtual Game World, Forum, On ordinary days, the forum was full of discussions about how to clear the game, character strategies, and how to upgrade their Void War Fortress. But recently, the forum was almost entirely filled with rants from Viscount Level Players (Third Level), with a few select privileged viscounts getting thoroughly trashed. What the fuck, these were just amateur players who could slaughter a bunch of newbie leveling monsters, but now theyre all like theyre on drugs, withstanding sky-based planet destroyer cannons!? Dont even, my ion decapitation giant sword cut one steel jackal-wolf, and the sword shattered! Fucking refund my merit points! I dont get it, I understand the virtual gaming company is awesome, but the minimum entry requirement for this game is Viscount level players. By screwing with us like this, would we still remember this when weve advanced to Earl, Marquis, Duke levels or even Prince level players, becoming councilors and having the qualifications for the debate? Is it fun? I agree with the guy above, I also dont understand. I can accept a high difficulty in the game, but all these insta-kill at the beginning of the game, I find it hard to grasp. Is this game about luck? Unlucky players have no right to Exactly, I can accept getting crushed, but what the hell is an insta-kill at the start of the game? Im not Li Jie! Ive summarized all the guides about this new game, and I found out that there is only one thing, and that is there are no guides! Just enjoy it, you will get crushed anyway. How is that possible, I think its pretty simple. I just unleashed a barrage of gunfire, fired a few hundred sky-based planet destroyer cannons, and even used a Mythical grade mecha. It was quick, I cleared the level. Check the IP address of the person above. Well, I found it, coordinates 2658.238.1572.2657. Tsk tsk, how come its in the civilian area? Ill come to see you in a while. Most Viscount level players who participated in the game were crushed and complained about the so-called game developers. But what they didnt know was that there were no developers in the game! Furthermore, it wasnt the so-called supercomputer intelligence that developed the game in real time! It was real, taking place on some distant battlefield of flesh and machinery in the universe, with endless slaughters. However, they dont have any qualifications to know the truth until they step into the Earl At least not before they become Earl candidates. The virtual gaming forum continued to heat up, but it had no impact on the higher-ups of Taylor civilization. Still, on one of the satellites outside the Terra star. Three Grand Emperor-rank players sat on the cold and desolate land of the satellite, drinking the sweet nectar-like plasma of various strange cosmic creatures. They seemed to casually chat, but their conversation was about important decisions concerning their civilization! The first tentative confrontation was a complete failure. There were a mere dozen or so victories and the destruction of the opposite worlds. Anecdotal evidence is irrelevant; the near one-in-a-thousand, even one-in-ten-thousand victory rate has no significance, does it? Ive recently learned a lot of news that the deity players participating in these battles are still young deities, the vast majority of which have been assessed as having no potential! They were randomly assigned to our world community; of course, there will be a mix of good and bad. Terrifying indeed. Ive been having doubts lately. Restraining our spirit in this way and not informinz them of the truth will limit their potential. Is it right? Is it worth Its worth it. According to the Deity civilization classification, we Taylors are a spirit-oriented mythical race by nature. Developing to the limit, we may barely be able to support Dominator-level and perhaps even overdraw a little to dominate a world community. Thats about it. But with only a developed mechanical civilization Were eligible to sweep the universe! Talking about this is useless. Still, we may as well think about our next step after all, we have received accurate information that the next frontal battlefield of that civilization will be our world community! Are they really randomly selecting worlds without discrimination? In our world community, there are still a large number ofat least not a minority of their allies. So We are still Dominator-level civilizations after all, not yet a Hegemonic civilization that can dominate an entire world community. Even within our territory, there are still a large number of void pirates running wild. The Art of War says: To repel external threats, stability must first be established internally. Why do you sound so pedantic when you talk? Didnt I establish a connection with the Immortal Plant Civilization? Cough cough, I unconsciously learned a little. Then lets do this. First, launch a devastating strike against some of that Deity civilizations allies, then prepare for the second confrontation with the Deity civilization at the Earl Candidate level. We also need to subdue those void pirate islands. Many island owners are Upper Duke level, and even those three Pirate Kings are Throne level, a considerable force. We mustnt lag behind in communicating with civilizations hostile to other deity civilizations. Ive already collected a considerable amount of the Emperor bloodline left by the Abyssal Civilization. Coupled with the resources we have accumulated over the years, we can construct the [Space-Time Resurgence Orbital] and call upon the Emperor Lord of True Spirits Annihilation Hehe, lets give them a surprise. You? Oh, Ive been in contact with life forms of the Abyssal Civilization for a while, and Ive gotten used to it. TOI World District Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration) The outskirts of the Primordial Intellect Federation Wisdom Palace, Abyssal Breath, finally Logan held a swirling mass of gray-black air in his hand, filled with fangs and claws, seemingly wanting to corrupt and mutate anything it could touch, plunging it into the abyss. Unconsciously, a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. It has coalesced! Logans pupils shine gold, and the next moment, a large amount of Faiths Golden Light pours into the air stream, carrying with it a hint of spirituality, Divine Power-Enliven! Temporarily giving all things spiritual essence is a natural ability of deities, even allowing them to adjust the nature, quality, and quantity of faith points according to the material, mood, and nature. Just like now, as Logan continuously kneaded this gray-black air stream, the golden light in his pupils changed. Enliven Greed! Enliven Recklessness! Logan granted the mutated air breath the spiritual essences of Recklessness and Greed The mission of the mutated breath is to mutate more beings while also devouring each other and becoming more bizarre and powerful. Moreover, even if Logan condensed the mutated breath, it did not mean he could control it. After all, Gluttonous Mouth is the ancestor of mutated breath. If it condensed mutated breath and then attacked itself in return, it would be a joke. So Logan did not grant temporary wisdom to the mutated breath but only provided ultimate greed, making it unable to resist wanting to devour when it senses other mutated breath C the Gluttonous Mouth. By granting recklessness, he ensured that the mutated breath would not retreat once it detected that the mutated breath on top of the Gluttonous Mouth was too advanced. Instead, it would rush forward without any hesitation and begin to devour! After granting spirituality, Logan could feel the mutated breath in his hand becoming agitated, struggling wildly in a certain direction as if it had found its target and wanted to devour it! Go. Logan casually threw the mutated breath, which rushed like a wild dog breaking free from chains, furiously entering the depths of the Wise Man Planet and heading directly for Earths core! Wicked Spirituality! Killing Intent Refining Soldier Heavy Armor! Logan followed closely behind, his clothes constantly changing. The heavy armor was manipulated by the Killing Intent Refining Soldier, transforming into crystalline battle armor most suitable for combat Unlike the void outside the Goblin World Fragment, the Wise Man Planet, polluted by the mutated breath, is still considered half of the Gluttonous Mouths home field. Soon, in the Earths core, amidst an endless sea of light emitting an intense [Violence] and [Heat], Logan saw half a set of lips floating on the surface, constantly devouring the nearly infinite amount of energy. Luckily, Ive caught up. Logans furrowed brows relaxed. If the actual Gluttonous Mouth came here, one sip would swallow the entire planet. But now, it is so badly damaged and has even been blown up by Logan once. The absorption speed is extremely slow, so slow that Logans ritual to the gods was complete by the time he came here to find it, and it has barely recovered any strength. Hehe. The chaotic will of the mutated breath from Gluttonous Mouth became arrogant when it saw Logan. Instead of being nervous, it expressed a wild and unrestrained will, How dare you, a young deity? Stand before me and use the mutated breath to fight against me? Hehehe! I will make you taste the ultimate pain in the world! As it spoke, the Gluttonous Mouth opened wide, waiting for the freely delivered mutated breath to enter its virtual mouth, allowing it to recover its strength! Im sorry, I came back too late last night; my little brother had a high fever. I wrote over a thousand words late into the night and fell asleep on my desk. Then I was called back to my room and kept writing when I woke up. I havent eaten yet, and I finished one chapter at 12:59 pm. Theres another chapter in the afternoon. Thank you for your support, great readers-! The author bows in gratitude! Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 98: [Creator]! [Forbidden Factor]! Chapter 199: Chapter 98: [Creator]! [Forbidden Factor]! [Martial Way ? Origin]! [Great Struggle ? Martial Immortal]! Translator: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, Beyond the World Fragments, Hehehe. Trying to use spirituality to distort and twist the abyssal breath, and then use it against me? The Gluttonous Mouth let out a cascade of distorted, rampant laughter. It was in a state of frenzy and confusion, sometimes lucid, sometimes twisted. At this moment, just as the twisted breath was about to enter its mouth, it mocked. Little Deity, you are too naive! In the void battlefield, Ive seen too many of your kind! Even the twisted abyssal breath deformed by the empowering methods of your dominator-level deity still has to bow to me! Is that so? Logan shook his head lightly, seemingly unconcerned. His reaction thoroughly enraged the Gluttonous Mouth. It let out intermittent eerie laughter. Youve lost your weapon, and you stand before me. Do you truly believe you can resist me? I am going to devour you alive! The foreign breath lunged straight into the Gluttonous Mouth in an instant, and it snapped shut, attempting to subdue the infused abyssal breath with its own qualification instantly. As it had anticipated, Once the foreign breath recognized its qualification, its ongoing struggle quieted down instantly, allowing it to digest it peacefully. The Gluttonous Mouth had absolute confidence in the dominance of its qualification over the foreign breath. As the breath calmed, it dropped its guard and started to feast on the fish caught in the net. At this moment, Logans finger twitched slightly, and a trace of black-golden breath faded imperceptibly. As the Gluttonous Mouth continued to digest, it never stopped cursing. Hehe. Just wait, very soon Boom! But in that split second, its curse was cut short by a violent explosion! The Gluttonous Mouth was staggered for a moment. Severe pain and pollution acted upon its remnant. It was the foreign breath burning inside its body, trying to self-destruct with it! How is that possible!? How can you be unaffected by my qualification pressure!? The Gluttonous Mouth was completely panickedThis was its last remnant! If no one could perpetuate the heritage of its Gluttonous Imperial Clan, perpetuating its civilization, then Once its remnant disappeared, it would instantly enter oblivion! And when the Gluttony Law it controlled was erased by the river of time in the abyssal world communities, it would completely and finally die! Even if the fabled Creator who created this void were to come, it wouldnt make a difference. Even if the foreign breath really did resist me, it couldnt possibly harm me! In his panic, the sharp insights of the Gluttonous Mouth, being a Dominator, were still present. It keenly noticed the black-golden glow covered by the foreign breath, and after sensing its nature and the harm it did, it instantly understood. Its this kind of thing I didnt pay attention before, but now on direct contact, I realize that its this forbidden factor! The will waves of the Gluttonous Mouth continue to exude fear, bafflement, dread, despair, and a bit ofPleasure! Hehehe. You dare to make this forbidden factor into the spiritual existence of your own civilization? What if you kill me? You will also die sooner or later! The black-golden breath, following the entry point opened up by the abyssal breath, kept spreading until it completely covered the Gluttonous Mouth, then began to slowly corrode, eradicating it! What forbidden factor? Logan originally wasnt too concerned about the curse of the Gluttonous Mouth. But he could clearly sense from the subconscious emotional drift from the Gluttonous Mouth, that the taste of fear was too strong. So strong that the Wicked Spirituality started gorging itself! Hearing Logans question, the Gluttonous Mouth remained silent. At this moment, it seemed to have accepted its fate, and awaited its death. With the ebbing and flowing, Wicked Spirituality grows larger and more robustC Feeding on the Dominator Body, even a planet could undergo significant changes! Moreover, the Wicked Spirituality subtly changed when the Gluttonous Mouth blurted out Forbidden Factor. Logan could only sense it, but could not tell exactly where the change occurred! Seeing that the Gluttonous Mouth had no intention to talk, Logan didnt bother asking any further. The will of a Dominator isnt easily swayed. If the Gluttonous Mouth didnt want to say it, asking would be in vain. And also, if the Gluttonous Mouth didnt speak, could he not find it out himself? With the key term Forbidden Factor as a breakthrough point, he would eventually know what it is. Even if he didnt know, it wouldnt impact anything. The current situation couldnt change anything either. The only thing he could do was take back the Sky Man Tribe as soon as possible, forge the will incarnationAnd prepare himself an escape route. Logan kept unleashing the Strange Abyss Emperors Containment Techniques, ceaselessly extracting the Gluttonous Trait. He had already prepared the Demon Malevolence and Blood of the Time-Space Dragon. He was ready to create martial arts the moment the Gluttonous Mouth died for good. When the Gluttonous Mouth was on the brink of getting completely corroded, it emitted a wave. Hehehe. I can feel it Your name is Abyss Turtlefield, right? We will meet again! With that, the remnant of the Gluttonous Mouth, disappeared completely! Huh Looking at the demon malevolence in his hand, Logan fell into deep thought. Forget it, never mind. Logan waved his hand and recalled the Wicked Spirituality, which had slightly changed. Then he extracted the breath attributed to the Gluttonous Mouth, preparing it as the firestarter to cleanse the foreign breath on Wise Man Planet. At this moment, a series of log prompts also incessantly pop up before its eyes [Log]: You have condensed the Abyssal Breath! [Log]: You have incorporated Wicked Spirituality into the Abyssal Breath. Gluttonous Mouth devoured the Abyssal Breath, and you detonated the Wicked Spirituality! [Log]: Wicked Spirituality has a certain special attack effect on Exclusive Law and higher existences, causing real damage to the Gluttonous Mouth! [Log]: You have completely eliminated the Gluttonous Mouths Remnant! [Log]: Wicked Spirituality has probed the forbidden essence and automatically started hiding and disguising! [Log]: Scanning and retrieving [Log]: Retrieval completed, Wicked Spirituality is beneficial without harm to the host! [Log]: Emperors Characteristic?Gluttonous +0.3%! [Log]: Wicked Spirituality growth length +9-37%! [Emperors CharacteristicGluttonous]: 1.4%! At this moment, three clusters of spiritual light are floating in front of Logan. One cluster is the crimson gold Blood of the Space-Time Dragon Dominator, one cluster is the black and red Demon Malevolence, and one cluster is the black, twisted Gluttonous Mouth trait as well as the flesh and blood remnants that have lost all will! It aims to deduce the Martial Arts. Even if it has fought on several planets, its body is extraordinary, and even the current Logan, who can withstand not-so-powerful Transcendent Tiers, cant help but feel a little excited! It took a deep breath and gave instructions to the log, Log, all element conditions have been met, start deducing Martial Arts Civilization! The log immediately began to send out prompts [Log]: Detected the hosts Essence, Qi, and Spirit required for the Dominator! [Log]: Detected Demon Malevolence extracted from the Civilization Foundation [Hellfire Blade Civilization] of the Mythical Grade Demon Clan [Blazing Blade Demon Clan], it will serve as Qi! [Log]: Detected the vital blood of the Dominator-level life form [Time-Space Dragon], containing endless spiritual power, it can serve as Spirit! [Log]: Detected the remnant body of the Abyssal Civilization Emperor. Gluttonous, which is good at combat ability and suspected of achieving Dao by the body, it can serve as Essence! [Log]: Martial Arts, begin deduction! [Log]: Consuming Faith points 10,000,000! [Log]: Consuming Civilization Points 6,000! [Log]: Consuming Origin Points 60! [Log]: The three flowers have gathered, Martial Arts deduction is successful! [Log]: You have obtained Martial Arts Source! [Martial Arts SourceEffect 1]: Martial Arts Source possesses the special attribute of Infinite Growth! [Log]: You can spread the Origin Martial Dao, all learners can use the Origin as a root, certify themselves and comprehend different Martial Arts! [Log]: Martial Arts can reach the sky! [Martial Arts Source?Effect 2]: All Martial Arts practitioners have a slim chance of reaching the realm of Martial Immortal in every Era of Great Struggle! [Log]: Martial Immortal, that is, Transcendent Tier! [Log]: Please choose the method of preaching! [Log]: The host can choose Method 1: The Heavenly Stele Way! [Log]: The host can choose Method 2: The Martial Ancestors Way! [Log]: Beware! Martial Arts is the way of struggle, everything can be a struggle, please choose wisely! [Log]: Once you choose the method of preaching, it cannot be changed! Martial Arts Source! Logan, seeing the information prompted by the log, was immediately invigorated, his eyes full of surprise, It possesses Infinite Growth! Just this one attribute alone makes it completely worthwhile for me to painstakingly accumulate the precious [Three Flowers] materials! Besides, theres also an Era of Great Struggle effect! You have to know, even if theyre in the Mythical Grade, they can only guarantee that their civilization will be able to stably produce [Mythical Grade Life Forms]! Out of so many Mythical Grades, there are no less that have not given birth to Transcendent Tiers! But this [Era of Great Struggle], it can directly start the Era of Great Struggle at the right time, but forcibly give birth to Martial Immortals! This is a channel that can stably give birth to Transcendent Tiers Even if the Era of Great Struggle is difficult to brew, its still a certain opportunity, theres a world of difference between certainty and uncertainty! Logan is clear that the precondition for the birth of Martial Immortals is opening the Era of Great Struggle. The conditions for opening the Era of Great Struggle certainly wont be simple, but the existence of the [Era of Great Struggle] is enough to prove the strength of Martial Arts Civilization To be precise, its the dominance of [Martial Arts Source]! As for the latter Method of Preaching, Logan is not in a hurry. The Sky Man Tribe hasnt even taken shape yet, so whats the rush? [Prequel Recap: Only after the Demon Contract is signed can Logan be notified of the specific information and operate in real-time. The one currently communicating with the Sky Man Female Warrior is its will incarnation.] Then just extract the part about Martial Arts combat first, let the Goblin Tribe learn it, and improve their combat power. Logan leaves the operation to the system, but it begins to use the breath of the Gluttonous Mouth to draw out all the alien breath above the Wise Man Planet! After all, the [Star River Source Spirit] and the [Wisdom Concept] are still above the Wise Man Planet! Especially the [Wisdom Concept]! A complete, uncontaminated Wisdom Concept can allow the Goblin Tribe to completely transform into the [Goblin Giant Clan]. This clan can even bypass the restraint of only a race that has given birth to a Transcendent Tier within the clan can be rated as War Race, directly transforming from the high-level Prisoner Race, the Goblin Tribe, into the high-level War Race of the Goblin Giant Clan! This shows how powerful the Goblin Giant Aberration is. And now, Logan is taking the last step! After completely transforming and sublimating, the Goblin Tribe will have the initial qualification to stand on the stage of the entire void! A smile appeared at the corner of Logans mouth. From the binding of the Hyperdimensional Mark to now, all his efforts have finally reached the time to reap the rewards. Chapter Two, thank you so much for the support from book friends-! As a beginner writer, I bow in thanks-! Chapter 202 - m counting on you for this matter.” m counting on you for this matter. You are considered a mythical-grade elite in District 1; destroying the faith of the mere Sky Man Tribe should be effortless for you! I believe that the powerful Lotan people, who have given birth to the great Heavenly Lord, are far superior to the Sky Man Tribe in terms of their bloodline, and must be able to suppress their Essence, Qi, and Spirit completely, even until Their spines are utterly crushed! Darius Turtlefields face was full of flattery, and so was his heart. As for the Lotan People, who had evolved from [War SeedAncient European], he was genuinely submissive to Julius, an elite from District 1. To Darius Turtlefields flattering remarks, Julius felt that it was normal Not only Darius Turtlefield, but the various Deity Players with compound names in District 404 all admired the strength of District 1. So having a more flattering attitude naturally should be expected. Of course, this does not affect Julius contempt for Deity Player Darius Turtlefield As a Deity Player, cant even conquer the race under his command? What a joke! Whats even more ridiculous is that Darius Turtlefield, as a deity, had already given the Sky Man Tribe the [Red Dust Poison] that he had spent a lot of money on, and He had still spent a huge price to ask Juliuss help as a District 1 elite. This was just so he could completely break the Essence, Qi, and Spirit of the Sky Man Tribe and shatter their spines! And this was only to allow him to better control a race that was completely submissive to him, even if it meant the tribe would lose its potential, it didnt matter. Ridiculous. Julius, of course, knew that Darius Turtlefields race was stolen and that it was normal for him not to be in control, Even if its stolen or robbed, its mine! Whatever it is, it should lie down obediently for me and be completely under my control! If you cant even do that, why not just die? Hehe. Ive even taken out a treasure Ive been coveting too The Turtlefield family is really rich. I need to find an opportunity to rob them sometime! The greed in Juliuss eyes was well-hidden as he appropriately displayed disdain on his shining face He knew that in his disdain, other deities might be unhappy, but in front of the Turtlefield family, it would only make the inferior deity overjoyed! Just a mere Sky Man Tribe When Julius spoke, his disdainful expression and arrogant tone indeed aroused Darius Turtlefields awe and admiration, My Lotan people are the royalty among the ancient Europeans, personally baptized by the Heavenly Lord, and worship the [Lords Authority] in the Void. Moreover, we have the mythical profession [Crusaders of the Lord] and [Hero? Pope]! Let alone a wild Sky Man Tribe without the guidance of a deity. Even a Sky Man Tribe under the command of an experienced District 2 elite Deity Player would be utterly defeated by my Crusaders of the Lord! At the same time, Julius had his little scheme, Ill use this opportunity to make a video or even do a live broadcast to promote my reputation as a Monarch Seed who can defeat a Mythical Seed! And its a Mythical Seed from District 2 being defeated! Maybe I can even get the attention of a bigshot and soar into the sky! Pity, the Imaginary Overlord only For Juliuss arrogant words, Darius Turtlefield didnt feel any discomfort. Even though Julius was looking down on his race and was about to enter his world and wreak havoc, He just kept nodding and bowing, humbly and flatteringly, constantly praising, while one malicious thought followed another in his heart Just wait for Julius to conquer the little Sky Man Tribe, and then Ill start preparation! Hehe, what Valkyrie? Its nothing after being affected by the Red Dust Poison! The Red Dust Poison is really expensive! Plus Julius intervention, it requires a [World Treasure Ruyks Staff]. Its so painful! But its okay, the Abyss Turtlefield Civilization Foundation was blown up by that Heather Grahams adulterous lover, so now its not valued by the family! On the contrary, its focused on me, letting me suddenly get so many resources and having the possibility to activate the [Deadlock] By the way, I recently saw a [Mythical Profession?Snow Leopard Knight] that is a good match for the Sky Man Tribe. Um, the family is now focusing on developing the Sky Man Tribe, so I can use public funds for reimbursement, and by the way, add a few [World Treasure Fragment?Ruyks Staff]. Its been a long time since Ive used them, and Im a bit addicted. Darius Turtlefield and Julius looked at each other and laughed, each with their own hidden intentions! T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, At Dalziel Manor, Heaven Martial C Truth Listening! Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor?Heavenly Stele] ! Chapter 204: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor?Heavenly Stele] ! Translator: 549690339 T01 World District Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration) Atop the planet, a thriving scene is revealed as the heteromorphous aura is stripped away. Even though the platinum glow brought about by the [Destiny Intelligence Bone]has not yet been restored, the [Wisdom Concept]of the planet is slowly reviving. Logan meanwhile, looks at the information that pops up in the system log in front of him C [Log]:Detected that the World Treasure FragmentDemon Contract you used has established a contract with the Sky Man Tribe! [Log]:Your identity matches with the Sky Man Tribe, beginning retrieval! [Log]:The Martial Way you are practicing is the Origin Martial Dao, it has limitless potential! [Log]:The Martial Way you created can cure the Red Dust Poison! [Log]:You need to pass down the Origin Martial Dao, but please note that even for the martial artists that practice the Origin Martial Dao, they still need to reach a considerably profound level before they can cure the Red Dust Poison! [Log]:Before that, if you can establish a connection with the Sky Man Tribe and turn the Celestial Planet Heavenly Dao into your own, it can temporarily delay the Red Dust Poison! [Log]:The combat ability in the Martial Way has already been stripped and copied, do you want to grant the Martial Way to Sky Man Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel? [Log]:lf you choose to grant the Martial Way, please, host, adopt the transmission method! [Log]: Option 1: Heavenly Stele Way! [Log]: Option 2: Martial Ancestors Way! [Log]: Remember! Martial Way is the road to combat, and everything is open to challenge. Please make your choice cautiously, host! [Log]: Once the transmission method is chosen, it cannot be changed! Good that the Red Dust Poison can be cured. Logan loosened up seeing the logs hint. If the system had said it could not help, that would have been troublesome. But luckily, the creation of [Martial Way Origin]which cost a large amount of resources was quite powerful, which brought him some surprises, But Its these two transmission methods again. Logan raised his brow slightly, information about these two methods of transmission emerged in his mind. Even though he was more inclined to the Martial Ancestors Way, the Heavenly Stele Way wasnt inferior to the Martial Ancestors Way! In fact, from the viewpoint of behind the scenes transmission, securely controlling fishing platforms, it even had an advantage [Name]:Martial Ancestors Way [Type]:Transmission [Level]:Myth [Special Effect]:Can create a completely independent but wholly controlled incarnation through the limited special effects [Will Incarnation True], [Star River Source Spirit], and [Undying Concept], and with this incarnation as the Martial Ancestor, transmit to the world! [Advantage 1] :lf you choose Martial Ancestors Way, you can gain an incarnation which is equivalent to a second life, your incarnation has extremely high combat power, and opposing an opponent of a higher level is not out of the question! [Advantage 2]: If you choose Martial Ancestors Way, there is a tiny chance that you can obtain part of Sky Mans fate from the Immortal Civilization! [Disadvantage]: For Martial Arts, struggling with all efforts is the greatest respect. The Martial Ancestor manifesting in the world, Martial Way only strives. Maybe one day, your incarnation has an extremely small chance of gaining the greatest respect! [Name]:Heavenly Stele Way [Type]:Transmission [Level]:Myth [Special Effect]:You can create a [Heavenly Stele] through the limited special effects [Will Incarnation True],[Star River Source Spirit], and [Undying Concept]. On it is your most profound understanding of Martial Way ? Origin. Any Sky Man who watches the Heavenly Stele can gain a baptism-like understanding of Martial Way that is always different! [Advantage l]:lf you choose the Heavenly Stele Way, you dont need to face any challenges. You can securely control fishing platforms, directly manifest in the world as a saint, and become a Civilization Totem! [Advantage 2]:Without an unbeatable martial artist (Martial Ancestor) oppressing all Sky Man martial artists like a mountain, the Sky Man Tribe will be easier to erupt the Era of Great Struggle! [Disadvantage]: Without a leader, the Sky Man Tribe will be more likely to break out into a civil war, to begin internal consumption leading to a waste of the tribes potential! In both ways, the forms are incarnations. However, the directions are completely different. In one, you descend to personally stir up the worlds storm with your own strength. In another, you watch the world struggle from a condescending position, enjoying the incense offerings. Both have their strengths and weaknesses, and the system has already analyzed it very clearly. Become a Martial Ancestor incarnation, guide the Sky Man to become stronger in a more clear direction, but possibly be given ultimate respect at any time Logan furrowed his brows. Becoming a Heavenly Stele incarnation and smiling at the strife in the world isnt bad. However The Sky Man Tribe are in a critical situation right now, with internal and external troubles. If left alone in the Endless Void, even Mythical Species only have a billionth of a chance to become powerful. Most likely, they will gradually die out amidst continuous internal consumption. The biggest possibility is that they wont be able to make it through the Red Dust Poison. Besides, since Darius Turtlefield has already released the Red Dust Poison, he definitely has other fallbacks for the plan to definitely capture the Sky Man Tribe! Suddenly, a light flashed in Logans mind, and a smile appeared on his face. He had a plan in mind and softly called out to the system, System, show me my panel. The next moment, the system log expands, and Logans attribute panel pops up extensively C [Divine Spirit]:Logan [Divine Power]:Giant Spirit (Evolution Body ? Heavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, Will Incarnation ? True) Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly Stele]! _2 Chapter 205: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly Stele]! _2 Translator: 549690339 [Laws]: Hunting 100%, Evolution 100%, Slaughter 100%, Evil 100%, Giant Dragon 82.7%, War 100%, World 100%, Tyrant 67-31%, Fixed Star 25-3%, Sacred 17.2%, Light 3-36% [Note]: Spiritual Refinement, the Giant Spirit Body can hold perfected laws, and due to the Systems unique ability to drop fragments of laws, Logan is unlike other deities, allowing him to easily comprehend different perfected laws! [Civilization Foundation]: Goblins fire (Fire Seed.27.69%), The First Sequence 0.13%, Primitive Divinity 5-9% [Civilization Spirituality]: Wicked (Taboo Factor) [Divine Role]: Goblin [Divine Arts]: Spear of Hunting, Frenzied Bloodline, Goblin Blessing Spell, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art [Followers]: Goblins (Zero-order/483,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Demons (First Level/27,835), Goblin Giant Warriors*5,268, Goblin Giant Spirits*210, Goblin King (Ninth Rank C Power Law C Exclusive Law Condensation in progress) [War Spirit]: Goblin Wolf Riders [Affiliated Races]: Spirit Human Clan (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man Clan, Heroic Spirit Clan [Affiliate]: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master?Sixth Order) [Hero Qualified]: Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Identity]: Thorn Saint (Not yet adapted) [Belief]: 6,540,000 points [Civilization]: 133,330 points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, Slaughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void [Limited Special Effects]: Will Incarnation?True! [Civilization]: Goblin Civilization (Clan Kingdom: Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]: Boundary Island Class (17.1 million square kilometers/Resources Rich), nourishing materials of the second-level resources, ability to breed heroes! [Worlds to be Merged]: Wise Man Planet, Celestial Planet [World Steward]: Kanna (Qualified as Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]: Federation Second Layer Treasury Key*l, Hyperdimensional Substitute Coupon C Mid-level Transcendent Allies*l, Star River Source Spirit (To be obtained), Wisdom Concept (Stored within Wise Man Planet), Undying Concept*l! [Authority Level]: Two-Star Warrior [Merit Points Account]: Two-Star Merit Account (124,102 points) Logans gaze locked on the [Special] column. That ray of light happened to be shining on Federation Second Layer Treasury Key*l; the corners of his mouth curved slightly, Two choices? No, no, no. As a grown deity, I choose to have them all! The Star River Source Spirit is the most suitable for Will Incarnation, and this cannot be changed. But The material of the Heavenly Stele can be replaced by other materials, so why wouldnt I choose to have them all? Imagine, one of Martial Ancestor Himes hands supporting the Heavenly Stele, carrying the Heavenly Dao, and the other hand pushing the Sky Man Tribe! Heh-heh After I push all the heavens down and am unrivaled, Ill engrave my martial technique on the Heavenly Stele and place it at the center of the planet. As for challenging me? Even though the Heavenly Stele can only imprint part of my martial technique without the Star River Source Spirit, its still the Martial Arts Source! First, fully comprehend the martial techniques on the Heavenly Stele! Even if there are monsters that learn everything Ill take the most talented Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel as my disciple, you want to challenge me? Defeat Zoe Dalziel first! Heh-heh, I can even take all the Sons of Destiny as my disciples. All lined up, waiting for you to challenge them one by one! Moreover, the more martial techniques you comprehend from the Heavenly Stele, the more you help me strengthen the Origin Martial Dao! Im not in front of others, not accepting challenges How can you fight with me? With this in mind, Logan suddenly felt his thoughts widen, When youre out and about, you dont just fight and kill; you need to have a background and a force! Just do it! Logans eyes were firm as he directly cast his will into the hyperdimensional mark, preparing to enter the Federation Treasurys Second Layer to search for materials suitable for the construction of the Heavenly Stele and to carry the Source of Martial Arts! Of course, I can start bv imparting the Martial Arts to Zoe Dalziel. Meanwhile, Logan also directed the System, Merge the preaching options [Martial Ancestors Way] and [Heavenly Stele Way] for me! Be more intelligent in the future, dont always make me make meaningless choices! The System quickly responded- [Log]: Following the hosts will, the Heavenly Stele Way and Martial Ancestors Way merge into one! [Log]: Recalculating the path! [Log]: Path calculation successful! [Log]: You can create Martial Ancestors real body with the Star River Source Spirit and the limited special effect Will Incarnation.True, construct the Heavenly Stele with the Source of Martial Arts and Special Materials, and use the Undying Concept as a bridge to rebuild the connection with the Sky Man Tribe! [Log]: Special materials can be Void Iron, Evil God Blood Bone, Hundred Spirits Steel, Ancient Wing Stone, Blood Withered Bone Freeze [Log]: Martial Arts Source transmission in progress, soon to be bestowed to Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel! T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Dalziel Manor, [Log]: In accordance with the hosts needs, the Martial Ancestor Incarnation has begun to form! [Log]: [Will Incarnation ? True] replaced [Demon Contract?Will Incarnation]; Martial Ancestor Incarnation has been formed, and Martial Will is brewing! Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly stele]! _3 Chapter 206: Chapter 102: [Root of Bloodline]! [Martial Ancestor ? Heavenly stele]! _3 Translator: 549690339 [Log]: Please infuse the hosts will into the Martial Ancestor Incarnation and begin the teaching! As the System in the Bronze Drifting Bottle changes, the will of [Martial Way ? Origin] begins to transfer, and the Limited Special Effect [Will Incarnation True] also appears in the Drifting Bottle. The next moment As the log prompts, a hazy white light appears before Logan. Moments later, the white light dissipates, revealing a figure with a spine like that of a massive dragon, bulging muscles in its body, yet possessing an oddly smooth and fluid sense of movement. The whole body seems specifically designed for combat! The Martial Ancestor Incarnation Lady has a stern face, with thick eyebrows reaching to the sky, exuding an unyielding, tyrannical temperament as though it could battle the heavens and the earth! Though its facial features are nearly identical to Logans, the Lady is far from delicate and graceful. It possesses an endless masculine vigor, as if it could transform into a humanoid Tyrant Dragon capable of destroying the heavens and the earth and displaying martial will that shreds the world! Not bad. The Lady speaks, praising it simultaneously, From this day on, I am the Martial Ancestor! Without hesitation, Lady transfers the initial will of [Martial Way Origin] out of the Drifting Bottle, engraving it on Valerie Zoe Dalziels forehead and entering her will! This is the very beginning of the Origin Martial Dao. This method of engraving is much more direct than teaching through the Heavenly Stele Way! At this moment, Valerie, who is still dazed in the outside world, reveals a sharp look in her eyes as if she lost her voice! She thought that the Bronze Drifting Bottle was exaggerating. Although [Heavenly Martial ? Truth Listener] and [Heavenly Martial ? Golden Flaming Eyes] lost contact with Heavens Will and sometimes failed due to the influence of Red Dust Poison, the martial dao transmitted into her mind left her momentarily lost in thought. She seemed to see the beginning of the Primitive Era, the vast, barren land. The Sky Man Tribes population was sparse, struggling to survive in a wilderness where fierce beasts roamed. The Sky Men had to be extremely cautious, lest they were devoured without even their bones remaining. Catastrophes, beast calamities, cold, sickness, blood and fur drinking Each one could lead to a drastic decline in the Sky Man Tribes population and pose a significant risk of annihilation! It was not the danger that was too great, but the Sky Man Tribe that was too weak! It was not until a sage appeared, brandishing flint fire, that the Sky Men were able to ward off cold and the need to drink blood and fur. Another sage observed the heavens and the earth, helping the Sky Man Tribe avoid catastrophes. Yet another sage, by observing the fierce beasts of the wilderness and using the Sky Man Tribes own bodies as a foundation, created the existence called [Martial Arts], which not only allowed the Sky Man Tribe to escape from beast calamities but also enabled them to turn the tide, transforming beast disasters into sources of food for their tribe! This was the [Root] embedded deep within the Sky Man Tribes bloodlines! However, she seemed to glimpse another path in her trance. A great existence called [Lady] opened the heavens and the earth with a single motion, taking on the embodiment of [Martial Arts], as if It was the Martial Arts themselves! Lady established a nation, taught martial arts, and brought prosperity to the Sky Man Tribe, stepping onto the grand stage of the void! It bathed in the blood of a dragon that seemed capable of controlling time itself. With a single punch, it shattered the immense and ferocious beast tide that covered the sky and the earth, crushing the abyss-like existence within the void! It was incredibly magnificent, spreading martial arts throughout the void. The title of Martial Ancestor was not something it gave to itself, but rather an honorific bestowed upon it by countless beings who received its grace throughout the endless flow of time! Until the day the Void Tribulation descended, a nameless great enemy arrived, and the Martial Ancestor perished together with it. Then a wisp of its will came to the Celestial Planet and encountered a little girl named Valerie Zoe Dalziel This power Valerie Zoe Dalziel wholeheartedly believed in the story that Logan had created. It was mainly because of the trust and dependence deeply rooted in her bloodlines, that felt real. The power of the Origin Martial Dao was also real. This made Valerie Zoe Dalziel have no doubt about Ladys origins, and genuinely called her Master! Martial will, like a tiny golden figure, entered her mind, continuously integrating her previous martial dao experiences, endlessly renewing them, making her become stronger! Moreover, Valerie Zoe Dalziel was also delighted to discover that the advancement in martial arts was beneficial in suppressing the spread of Red Dust Miasma Poison! It could even eliminate the Red Dust Miasma Poison bit by bit! This is great, the Sky Man Tribe is saved! Valerie Zoe Dalziel was thrilled, but deep inside, she felt uneasy. She had been cut off from the [Heavenly Dao Will] for quite a while now, but today, in great joy, she briefly reconnected with the [Heavenly Dao Will]. Although it was very vague, the news from the Heavenly Dao Wills feedback was extremely grim It was as if weak prey was targeted by predators! Seeking monthly passes- Subscriptions-! Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Chapter 213: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to? Translator: 549690339 T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Boundary Island, Beyond World Fragments, So thats how it is. By the time Lord Yan was ready to come and say hello, Logan had already digested the information contained in the spiritually imbued core essence. Flickering projections gradually vanished before his eyes The muddy Yellow Springs engulfing the world, the dangerously fascinating Indias Barber Flower, the unpretentious but thick, bridge symbolizing the cycle of reincarnation called Sorrow Bridge, reflecting lives through time, the Three Lives Stone symbolizing fate The Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest, many precious avian life forms possessed by the elite Bloodline Keepers, and various unique, transcendent life forms with noble bloodlines And finally, that glimpse A great being wearing a crown and imperial robe, seemingly casual but mysteriously tossing the illusory shadows of nine eggs into the Yellow Springs, allowing the Yellow Springs that penetrated the Void to carry the illusory shadows of these nine eggs to any place within the Void. All of this was not clear and extremely vague in Logans will. One reason for this was that this memory information was derived from memory factors extracted from a core essence, and it was inherently fragmented. On the other hand, the qualification of that being was too high and difficult to withstand. Of course, this did not prevent Logan from having a general understanding of this Lord Yan in front of him. The game of life and death, huh. Logan squinted his eyes, his golden eyes radiating divine light, It seems that the Transcendent Tier is not as free as people think. But thats normal. In the face of Blue Star Civilization, the Transcendent Tier is just like a slightly bigger Elite Soldier. Of course, freedom is relative. Besides, in any case, one must become a Transcendent to be qualified to stand on the great stage of the Void. As for how far one can go, it all depends on ones own ability. Logan waited calmly for Lord Yan to arrive It was a customary practice. The allies of the Blue Star Civilization came in two types. One type was those with special characteristics who did not pose a threat to the Blue Star Civilization, and they would be transformed by the love and peace of the Blue Star Civilization into allies. The other type is a civilization with no threat to the Blue Star Civilization. However, the civilization has individual individuals with great destructive power or even top-tier existences even in the Void, and they will also become allies of the Blue Star Civilization. Of course, whichever type it is, the individuals within the civilization are all considered inferior in front of the deities of the Blue Star Civilization. Even if there is a huge gap in strength. It can roughly be understood as When a high-ranking minister or even a general with vast power in a dynasty sees a royal prince, as long as the imperial authority does not fall, they must show respect even to the least-valued prince. Of course, when facing allies stronger than themselves, Deity Players must also respond with a degree of respect. Just when Logan split a strand of Wills Incarnation into the Hyperdimensional Mark to contact Heather Graham Respected Deity sir. Outside the Goblin World Fragment, within the Void, the pitch-black phantom wings in front of Lord Yan flashed by in an instant. The next moment, the sharp Wings of Death tore through space. Lord Yan appeared in front of Logan, transformed into a tiny black and gold Netherworld Raven, slightly bowed in human-like manner, while his voice was cold, Lord Yan of the Netherworld Raven tribe from the Ancient Nest has met with the Blue Star allies. The light of the gods illuminates the void. Logan nodded slightly, turning on the flattery mode, My name is Logan, the Giant-level Goblin Deity of the Blue Star Civilization. Speaking of which, I have to thank Lord Yan for your help this time, otherwise, my place might have been completely destroyed. Upon hearing Logans words, Lord Yan couldnt help but feel embarrassed, and thought to himself, My help? Even without my help, that Indigenous King under your commandno, the Goblin King, could have utterly obliterated the Great Lotan Golden Immortals Remnant! Wait a minute! Goblin King? Suddenly, Lord Yan seemed to have realized something and immediately froze in place. Although they didnt know too much and could only know a little about the specifics of the Blue Star Civilization, they did have a general idea of some relatively famous beings within the Blue Star Civilization. For example The race known as Goblin, which has the least potential False news? The Goblin race, which has the least potential, can actually obliterate the Remnant of the Great Lotan Golden Immortal? Or does it mean Has the Blue Star Civilization become so powerful that even the weakest Goblin race has monstrously reached this point? It shouldnt be likely! Even if the Blue Star Civilization is powerful, it shouldnt be so powerful! If it wasnt that the Blue Star Civilization was too monstrous, it must be that the current Goblin Deity in front of him was too monstrous! Regardless of which one, it called for his 100% attention! Thinking about this, Lord Yan immediately began to take a more serious look at the Goblin Deity Logan in front of him! A moment of hesitation, the black and gold raven suddenly opened its beak, laughing awkwardly, Hahahaha. Not at all, your Goblin King is also very powerful, and I, the raven, just played an assisting role. Upon hearing this, Logan realized that the Transcendent Netherworld Raven before him was not the kind of person who deliberately belittled gods to elevate himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Gently reaching out, Logan took out some exotic treasures such as Boundary Origin Red Fruit, Dragon Blood Red Grass Fruit, Ghost Spirit Snow, which he had bought with Faith Points from the Hyperdimensional Mark in the Fairy Races Specially Made Colored Glaze Jade Plate.. These exotic treasures are of great help to the growth of avian life forms, Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Chapter 214: Chapter 105: (Partner Contract) ! Logan, what are you actually up to?_2 Translator: 549690339 Some of them have an effect on the spirit, easily causing a drunken effect when consumed, Many thanks to Lord Yan for your help, please have a taste. Sss. Lord Yan gasped in amazement, as if thrusting into a high temperatureLooking at the fruit plate in front of him, his black-golden beak suddenly felt the urge to drool. These things, even as a Transcendent Tier being, could still be of some help to him Although the help wasnt that significant for him, but still He just couldnt resist the aroma of these Immortal Fruits. If he were to bring them back and share them with his clan, it could cause a transformation in the bloodline of the young ravens! Damn rich people. All of these are Hmm, my reward, and I deserve it! Unable to resist the tempting taste, Lord Yan began to eat while continuing their business negotiations. The two of them carried on with their negotiations It wasnt really a negotiation, but Logan, relying on the vastness and information abundance of the Blue Star Civilization, used this opportunity to bully the na?ve raven who lived in the secluded countryside Ancient Nest. He casually mentioned some major events happening within the Void, which always left Lord Yan astounded for a long time. Lord Yan would then cover up his shock with an air of nonchalance as if he had long been accustomed to such things, in order to not lose face in front of a mere mortal. Having consumed too many Immortal Fruits, even Lord Yan began to feel a little tipsy. In a momentary lapse, he involuntarily revealed some of his personal information. Cough cough, its getting late, what do you think, Logan With the fruit plate finally emptied, Lord Yan faked a cough. He looked at the pitch-black sky outside the void and couldnt help but flush with embarrassment There was no concept of day or night within the Void. But with his clan and his own future still hanging in the balance, Lord Yan couldnt help but face the awkwardness and take his leave, despite having taken their generosity and hospitality. No rush. Logan revealed a smile, Now that I know more about your situation, Lord Yan. With that said, Logan showed a face full of righteous indignation, vehemently continuing, Whats going on with this Phoenix Ancestor! Blind to good and evil, unable to tell loyalty from treachery, thats one thing, but to even To even punish you, Lord Yan, by trapping you in the Reflection Cave to refine you to death! Sigh Lord Yan sighed, not saying much else. Even though he was born and raised in the Ancient Nest, he had seen plenty of the worlds hustle and bustle. Compared to a birds heart, a human heart wasnt necessarily more complex The same went for a deitys heart. He had seen his fair share of righteous anger, which ultimately boiled down to using that same indignation to further personal gain. So when it came to Logans outrage, Lord Yan didnt feel compelled at all No matter how undeserving the Phoenix Ancestor was, they were still a High C ranking Overstep! Even in the Blue Star Civilization, a High-ranking Overstep was synonymous with strength! After all, even amongst the deities, there were countless who were unable to step into the Transcendent Tier! But what Lord Yan didnt expect was for Logan not to stop there. Instead, he continued, I feel connected to you, Lord Yan. When I see such an injustice, I must help! So Even if my own Race Grade isnt high enough and the Phoenix Ancestor doesnt take me seriously Ill find a friend, and together well take you to the Ancient Nest! As Logan spoke, he stood up assertively, looking like he was about to start gathering people for the cause. Uh, what? Seeing this, Lord Yan was taken aback. He was confused, as this development didnt match his expectations. Wasnt he supposed to go along with the shared outrage and then begin talking about his own problems? Why was he suddenly gathering people, ready to fight at the Phoenix Ancestors lair? Lord Yan suddenly thought of a possibility, It isnt enough for one person to ask for favors from me; he wants to gather people to share the benefits? Shaking his head, Lord Yan was about to stand up and leave when he saw a Spatial Passage suddenly appear in front of him. Following that, hymns were sung, Holy Light illuminated all directions, and a figure with wings on its back appeared before them Angel Goddess Heather! This! Lord Yan had not only heard of the most useless Goblin, but he was also familiar with the Angel Tribe, one of the most distinguished races! The Goblin Deity and Angel God are friends, and they can even gather together to support me at any time? It really wants to help me get justice? Even though Lord Yan didnt know much about the internal affairs of the Blue Star Civilization, he understood that the status of the Angel Tribe and the Goblin Tribe must be vastly different! What the Goblin Deity couldnt do, the Angel Deity might be able to! Who would want to die when they could live? Moreover, Lord Yan had just awakened a deeper bloodline memory and had a greater future ahead of him, he didnt want to return to the embrace of the underworld so quickly! Furthermore, this Goblin Deity itself was a freakish existence, and may not be insignificant! That is to say, this situation might actually work in his favor! Before Lord Yan had a chance to feel happy, he saw Logan suddenly frown. This frown made Lord Yans heart clench Whats wrong? Cant he save me? With worry in his heart, Lord Yan indeed heard Logan say, Lord Yan, I suddenly realized a problem. Even if we are allies, high-ranking Oversteps are not to be insulted! We can help you first, but there must always be a name justifying our involvement in your situation Seeing Logans downcast appearance, Lord Yans blood boiled. Especially when he saw the frowning look on the incredibly beautiful Angel Goddess after Logan spoke. He couldnt bear to have Logan, who had already made a huge sacrifice, worry about such matters Even if the Goblin Deity could be friends with the Angel Deity. But this kind of thing that would offend high-ranking Oversteps Presumably, even as friends, Logan would have to pay a considerable price to get this Angel Deity to intervene! Benevolent God! For a moment, Lord Yan felt a great deal of goodwill and gratitude towards this deity he had just met! Look at this benevolent god from the Blue Star Civilization! And then look at those birds in the Ancient Nest, this is the difference, huh! For a moment, Lord Yan stood up, and on his small raven body, an air of righteousness prevailed, Logan ! I have an idea, why dont I sign a partnership contract with you? That way, well have justification! Moreover, I can share my experience of advancing to Transcendent True Immortal with you through the partnership contract! If theres anything you need in the future, Ill be the first to charge for you! Heather, who had just arrived, was taken aback when she saw this scene, What is this? Wasnt Logan, that shameless guy, asking me to come and help, and then exchange for a friendship with this Transcendent Netherworld Raven? How Why are they signing a partnership contract now? What on earth is going on!? At the Giant Level stage, signing a partnership contract with a Transcendent lifeform? Even Heather, an Angel, wouldnt dare to think so lightly of it! [Equal Contract], [Partnership Contract], [Monarch and Minister Contract], [Slave Contract] These are the four distinct contract levels within the void. The alliance contract that Logan and Heather signed is actually classified as an equal contract That is, apart from the matters agreed upon in the contract, neither party has any constraints on the other. The most severe is the slave contract, where slaves are absolutely unable to resist their owners! In the void, there is a very famous [Grand Abyssal Sea Owner], who controls the Dominator Level [Grand Abyssal Sea Dragon Lord] with the body of a throne! Although a partnership contract is not considered particularly harsh, it still has a slight limitation on both parties. However, one thing is clear C there is a master-servant relationship! And from Lord Yans sharing his experience of advancing to Transcendent with Logan, it is evident that Logan is the master. Lord Yan is the servant! A Transcendent lifeform has its own dignity! Having a Transcendent lifeform as a subordinate? Heather didnt dare to think about it. She could even imagine a scene where her father captured a Transcendent lifeform and forced it to submit to him, only for the lifeform to die in anger! So, seeing this scene before her, Heather was immediately stunned I havent even done anything yet, this Listening to Lord Yans words, Logan was also a little surprised Is the effect that good? I owe an update, which I will make up the day after tomorrow. The hospital is too noisy, especially the childrens area, where the kids keep crying. As an author, I really cant calm down. Im sorry. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Chapter 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell! Chapter 218: Chapter 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell! Translator: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Dalziel Manor, Within the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, The orb of light in Ladys hand began to spin, blending, and decomposing. Even the indestructible Fantasy Stone in her imagination was kneaded and manipulated by an inexplicable force like dough! Log pops up [Log]: You consume 3,000,000 faith points! [Log]: You have chosen[Martial Arts Source] Incarnation. True], and [Fantasy Stone], begin refining your incarnation! [Log]: Martial Ancestors image under construction. [Log]: Heavenly Stele image under construction [Log]: Martial Arts Source imprinting [Log]: The Fantasy Stone has an extremely high compatibility with the Martial Arts Source, and the fusion goes smoothly! [Log]: Martial Ancestor image is based on Logan, referencing Goblin Deity, sensing Sky Man Tribe bloodline, successfully built! [Log]: Will Incarnation True is a limited special effect, which can perfectly accommodate the Martial Ancestor! [Log]: Your incarnation[Lady]has been successfully refined! As the systems information pops up, a burly, domineering figure leaps out and gazes at the world. Logans Will Incarnation Lady smiled slightly, entering this body. The next moment, the figure opened its eyes, revealing pitch-black pupils full of dominance and a corners of the mouth full of arrogant laughter, Julius? Eat shit! Ladys smile gradually distorted, Im not your main body, to slowly reason with you and then find a way to kill you? Targeting my race, you want to take me down? I want to beat you to death alive! Thinking this, Lady held the Martial Monument with one hand and closed her eyes to feel the power of martial arts, Moments later, she opened her eyes, full of surprise, I can feel my power is constantly increasing! It seems like Its because Valerie Zoe Dalziel is constantly comprehending my martial arts outside and updating them! That is to say, I have control of the origin of martial arts. I have created Martial Arts Source. As long as someone learns martial arts from me and gains insight, itll help me grow! Isnt this cheating? No, no, it seems there is a limit, but This limit, it seems a bit high. Lady felt that her strength was still growing due to Valerie Zoe Dalziels continuous learning of her martial arts, she couldnt help but fall into deep thought, If my martial arts are quickly promoted to the entire Sky Man Tribe Wouldnt I ascend to great heights and achieve instant enlightenment? Of course, Lady knew that she couldnt achieve this yet. Because the[Star River Source Spirit]within the Wise Man Planet has not yet been acquired by the main body. That is to say, she is still an illusory incarnation. Only when her main body obtains the Star River Source Spirit can she truly have an incarnation entity! But thinking about it, the mutated atmosphere on the Wise Man Planet should have almost been depleted. Soon, I will have a physical incarnation! Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament? As Valerie Zoe Dalziel was immersed in Martial Arts Source, constantly reviewing her martial arts knowledge, trying to summarize in a few moves, she suddenly received an information wave from her cheap teacher Lady and was taken aback, All the nations are participating? If they were unwilling to come, would you use various means to trick them to come? Moreover, you may also participate? Not only that, but you also want to spread your Origin Martial Dao throughout the world? Being bombarded with a series of information, a stunned Valerie Zoe Dalziel panics, We cant do that, teacher! There are many traitors and alien demons among the other powerful cnnntrips They are already formidable. If they learn your Origin Martial Dao, its hard to imagine the disastrous consequences for the future of the Sky Man Tribe! After experiencing the power and greatness of the Origin Martial Dao, Valerie Zoe Dalziel realized how terrifying it would be if it fell into the hands of ambitious wolves from beyond the nations! Especially since her status as a Valkyrie was due to her affinity with the [Heavenly Dao], which allowed her to completely overpower her fellow Sky Man! If it were just martial arts talent, its hard to say how much worse the talent of the martial artists from other countries would be! Such as Eastmire Kingdoms samurai[Sakura Swordheart], Great Cold Abyssal Nations prison soldier[Justice Parker], Sunrise Kingdoms English boxer[David], White Tower Empires western cattle guard[Jason] and so on, they all had monstrous martial arts talent. Even if they couldnt compare to Valerie Zoe Dalziel, its hard to say where they would fall short! Moreover, taking into account the resources of other nations and the support of the alien demons behind them Once they learn the Origin Martial Dao, the consequences would be unimaginable! I just wanted to ask you, the current Sky Man Tribe Before Valerie Zoe Dalziel could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Lady. Feeling Ladys overbearing, uncompromising will, Valerie Zoe Dalziel couldnt help but fall silent, She wants me to be the number one challenger in the world T15 World Zone, Ancient Nest Medium Planet, This was a very strange-looking planet, resembling an elliptical birds nest from afar, and of medium size. Why hasnt Lord Yan returned yet? Although Crimson Plume wasnt punished by Phoenix Ancestor on the spot, she was still subject to various tedious, spirit-draining tasks, and all kinds of difficult jobs fell on her head, Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Chapter 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell!” 2 Chapter 219: Chapter 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell! 2 Translator: 549690339 Damn Blackbird! Wouldnt it have been better to come back earlier and take the punishment? You would just lose a bird life, but me, I was the one punished! Moreover, Green Lord failed to become a disciple of Phoenix Ancestor! He lost his chance to become the king! Hmph, even if you come back alive, Ill make sure you watch your own people die one by one in front of you! Nowadays, after completing her tasks, Crimson Plume would pass by the place where the spatial passage appeared, checking if Lord Yan had returned If he had, she would immediately report it! Phoenix Ancestor, who would then regain his punishment target, might spare her after venting his anger! But every day, the result she got was disappointment. Until this day, Crimson Plume had no more hope. After cleaning up the feces from the Ancient Avian Garden, her body emitted a poisonous stench. She numbly habitually passed by here, took a casual glance, and prepared to return to her tree. The next moment, a spatial ripple spread out Buzz! A spatial passage descended, and three figures appeared in the Ancient Nest. One of them was none other than Lord Yan, who Crimson Plume had been thinking day and night! Hes back! Lord Yan, youre finally back! Do you know how Ive been these days!? Crimson Plume was so excited that her whole body was trembling. She wanted to send the news of Lord Yans return to Phoenix Ancestor without hesitation, but the two figures beside Lord Yan made her hesitate, Who are these two? Could they be the deities of Blue Star Civilization? Crimson Plume sensed the aura of the two people, the look in her eyes grew sinister, and a sneer appeared in the corner of her mouth, I thought it was something. Just two Mortal Realm youngsters! So what if they are gods of Blue Star Civilization? Lord Phoenix is a high-ranking transcendent tier! Lord Yan, you dont think that with these two youngsters, you can save yourself, do you? Let me tell you, believing in everything will only harm you! I must inform Lord Phoenix immediately No, I was punished in front of all the birds for defying Lord Phoenix at that time. I want you, Lord Yan, to receive this kind of punishment! Moreover, even if there are two gods of Blue Star Civilization If it were in private, Lord Phoenix might make some compromises and let Lord Yan live a humiliating life! I absolutely wont allow this to happen! I will summon all the birds so that Lord Phoenix will be scrupulous even if he sees the two gods of Blue Star Civilization! In this way, you damned blackbird, you will die! With that thought, Crimson Plume didnt hesitate anymore and sent the news of Lord Yans return to Phoenix Ancestor. Then her whole body burst into terrifying Vermilion Bird True Fire, instantly burning away the poisonous stench from the feces of ancient birds. Then she let out a clear cry in the night sky! She didnt want that little black bird, Lord Yan, to see her in such a sorry state and mock her. The terrifying pressure from a transcendent tier instantly attracted the attention of the entire Ancient Nest, and countless birds were awakened and looked towards Crimson Plumes location. Soon, numerous birds gathered, chattering and watching. Seeing her goal accomplished, a hint of smugness appeared in Crimson Plumes eyes. However, at the same time, she felt a faint unease as she looked at the indifferent three people, Somethings wrong. Why dont they have any reaction? Were they scared silly? The next moment, sensing the majestic and supreme aura on the horizon and quickly moving towards her, it was Phoenix Ancestor. Feeling the aura of Phoenix Ancestor, the unease in Crimson Plumes heart disappeared at once Hmph. With Lord Phoenix coming, still pretending to be a ghost! In a moment, you will die! You will be the end of your race! TOI World District Wise Man Planet (Mini/Alteration), Above the planet, as the mutant breath was completely extracted, the scene was now full of vitality. Although the platinum glow displayed due to the Destiny Intelligence Bone still hadnt recovered, the Wisdom Concept on the planet had already revived as the mutant breath was completely extracted. Not only that, a grey-black shining mutant crystal appeared in Logans hand as the mutant breath was completely extracted. This kind of mutant crystal could also be considered a treasure, valuable, and an unexpected gain. At the same time, the huge golden light pillar from the Divine Kingdom Prototype also began to work the moment the mutant breath disappeared! Buzz! The huge light pillar began to rotate. A large number of surviving Wise Men were instantly sucked away and teleported to the Goblin World Fragment. There were also spiritual energy factors that were almost condensed into crystal structures by the light pillar of the Divine Kingdom Prototype, and they were also teleported to the Goblin World Fragment. Then there was the indescribable Wisdom Concept, which disappeared in a flash on the Wise Man Planet, and the next moment appeared in the Goblin World Fragment. There was also the Star River Source Spirit that looked like a mini star river, filled with dreamy colors. It turned into a Nine-curving Star River and wound around Logans side. Logan looked at the information that popped up in the log with a little surprise [Log]: Wise Mans Planet mutant breath completely extracted! [Log]: You obtained a mutant crystal*l! [Log]: The planet war has completely ended! Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Chapter 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell! ” Chapter 220: Chapter 107: [Goblin Giant Race]! Julius? You can go to hell! Translator: 549690339 [Log]: You have achieved a Grand Victory! [Log]: In this battle, you have killed the Emperor Remains, Severely Injured Alien God. Your Goblin Army has killed a large number of Third-Level Ability Users, Second-Level Deformers, First-Level Polluters! [Log]: You have harvested the dropped special effects Home of Pollution,Deformed, Special Judgment,White Cancer,Blood Tumor,Disease and other effects! [Log]: Youve gained 1,000 World Origin points! [Log]: Youve gained 10,000 Civilization Points! [Log]: Your Battle Projection has been broadcasted, watched by a large number of deity players, and propagated! [Log]: You have gained *10 Fame! [Log]: Your fame has seen faint growth in the T World Community! [Log]: You have gained the Wise Man Planet (Economy)! [Log]: You have gained the[World Treasure: Star River Origin Spirit]! [Log]: You have gained the[Wisdom Concept]! [Log]: You used the[God Kingdom Prototype]to transport all the surviving smart humans on the Wise Man Planet to the Goblin World Fragment! [Log]: Detected Wisdom Concept appearing on the Goblin World Fragment, do you start Race Promotion? [Log]: Detected that this Race Promotion involves all Goblin Tribes, requires all Goblins to stop all activities, return to the Goblin World Fragment to start Race Promotion! [Log]: If not all return, the Goblin individuals who did not participate in the Race Promotion could contaminate the gene pool of the Goblin Giants after the promotion! [Log]: Please make a decision, Host! What are you hesitating for? Logans mouth turned up in a smile, with a touch of anticipation in his heart, Transport all Goblins back to the Goblin World Fragment, then start Race Promotion! Logan is not a man of hesitation! Goblin Giant Clan, a race that can be rated as war breeds even without the birth of at Transcendent Tier]existence! From this, one can see how powerful they are! Now whatever it is, it has to step aside! Of course, whether its the Martial Ancestor plan, the conquest of Lord Yan, or the contention of the Spiritual Realm, they all dont affect the current [Race Promotion]. With Logans orders, the next moment, a huge change erupted on the Goblin World Fragment far away from the Wise Man Planet! T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, Beyond World Fragments, The entire World Fragment is now turbulent due to the huge amount of spiritual energy factor and the arrival of the[Wisdom Concept]. But strangely, from the universe above, the World Fragment is turbulent. However, within the World Fragment, there has been no large-scale catastrophe. Starting from the surroundings of the[Golo Kingdom], countless black gold lights rapidly expanded, and space caused ripples that filled the entire Goblin World Fragment with space rifts untouched by life! A large amount of spiritual energy poured out from these space rifts. In an instant, the entire Goblin World Fragment seemed to be wrapped in a milky mist, filled with the breath of spiritual energy! The entire world fragment was like the legendary Heavenly Abode. Breathing in the spiritual air could prolong life, and all creatures aptitudes have been greatly improved, and their lifeline foundation has made considerable progress! Whats even more terrifying is that these are even secondary! Countless black gold light cocoons wrapped all the Goblins! And in front of Logan, log prompts kept appearing! Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Chapter 112: ( Sky Man ? Forbidden Land) ! Chapter 232: Chapter 112: ( Sky Man ? Forbidden Land) ! Blue Star Deitys End is also a Regulation?!_2 Translator: 549690339 Any more than that, Im afraid it wouldnt be enough. Thats where the quotas come in. Since theres no way to limit the number, how do Zow City and Stone City negotiate? Threats, destruction. Just like before, when Stone City demanded eight spots and Zow City only had two. In plain language, its actually Stone City and Zow City saying, I have a Mythical Level Deity here, although they dont need spiritual foundation anymore, but They can go in! If you dont agree to a 70/30 split, Ill send them in and take out all your Divine Players incarnations, so you wont even get one spot! Zow City had no power to resist before. But now its different with the presence of the Goblin Deity, who can stand up to Stone City, I have someone here who can match, or even thrash Mythical Level Deities, do you believe Ill let them take all your Divine Players out? If both sides take each other out, thats a vicious competition, which is not allowed by the Blue Star Civilization. So now, the two sides will sit down together and see which side is stronger to claim more spots justly. However, both sides have Mythical Level combat power. So its different than before; even the losing side will have at least three spotsAs a rule. Hell. Taking a look at Christopher Lanes hesitation after his unhesitant rejection of her proposal, Snow Queen couldnt help but laugh coldly, Lets see then. After saying that, Snow Queen walked towards Southwick, preparing to give this long-admired Mythical Grade Divine Player a pep talk and win this battle of the Spiritual Realm- If we can secure seven spots, Stone City will have at least three Mythical Level Deities in the next few years. Within ten years, at least one Transcendent Divine Gamer! By doing this, Ill be able to gather the merits Ive been wanting for that treasure If my luck is good, I might not even have to wait ten years. Unfortunately, Southwick is someone elses nurtured player, I cant get his merits. On top of that, to have him work for me, I have to give benefits to the Transcendent Deity behind him; its infuriating. Thinking about this, Snow Queen couldnt help but have a tight expression, and her breath naturally carried a faint murderous intent. Even Southwick, who was in a state of extreme anger, could faintly feel a chill on his back at this moment. Southwick quickly began to show his loyalty- Rest assured, Snow Queen, Ill utterly smash that so-called Goblin Deity! Southwick guarantees the completion of the mission! Believe in me, Ill definitely win! Looking at the confident Southwick, Snow Queen nodded lightly. Logically, wasnt it natural for a Mythical Level Divine Player of a High -Level Monarch Race to thrash a Giant Level Deity Player of a Prisoner Breed? However, Snow Queen always had a faint sense of unease in her heart. At this moment- Hum! The space in front of the Spiritual Realm trembled faintly, sending out ripples. The next moment, a Deity Player wearing white robes, holding the Scepter of Kings, and possessing a handsome face resembling the most perfect being in the world descendedThe Goblin Deity! Goblin Deity, youve finally arrived. Christopher Lane, without any Transcendent Divine Gamers airs, greeted Logan immediately after his arrival and began to express his concern, Are you tired from your incarnation? Do you want to rest a bit before we start the battle of the Spiritual Realm? Upon hearing Christopher Lanes words, all the Deity Players present couldnt help but darken their faces- Incarnation was a matter of an instant. Moreover, it wasnt going to another world; it was returning to Blue Star, returning home! How could one feel anything but comfort, whats there to be tired about! And you, a lofty Department Chief of the Guards, a Transcendent Divine Gamer, do you really have no shame doing this? Logan was also a bit confused, but at this moment, his mind was completely occupied with the most significant matter of deducing his own path to transcendence, leaving him with no thoughts for anything else. Therefore, he shook his head slightly and said, Whos the person on the other side? Let me deal with them quickly. Thinking about it, even Logan, whose computing power had already far exceeded the limit, felt saying it like this seemed somewhat wrong and hurriedly added, After I replenish my spiritual foundation inside the Spiritual Realm next, I have other things to do, uh I dont underestimate It. All the people present: 0 0110???? o Southwick: (#d?d) Snow Queen, Christopher Lane: (o_o;;) In the end, Southwick let out an extremely angered voice, Alright, alright. You have indeed sought your own death! T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Central Continent, Great Virtue, Imperial City, Dalziel Manor, Elder Sister, you want to hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament? Zara Lily Dalziel looked at Valerie Zoe Dalziel with a surprised expression, seeming as if she didnt notice the golden light spot on Valeries brows, showing no doubts and just expressing her surprise wholeheartedly, I knew it! Elder Sister, you really have no issues! Hmph, its your fault for speaking unclearly before. I was worried that you were deliberately hiding from me that you were deeply poisoned and couldnt recover. Now that I see you can hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, I am relieved, hehe! Looking at her mischievous sister, Valerie Zoe Dalziel smiled lightly, listening to Zara Lily Dalziel continue chatting, His Majesty, the Emperor, knew that you have recovered and promptly sent an eunuch to visit you and see how well you have recuperated. However, the eunuch from the imperial palace is still waiting outside, being held up by the Martial God Guards, and waiting for permission to enter. Elder Sister, do you want to let him in? Valerie Zoe frowned when she heard what Zara Lily Dalziel said. Even though she had anticipated the Emperor would send someone to visit, she still couldnt help but frown. Because the existence of the Valkyries is different among the entire Sky Man Tribe Valkyries, determined by the Heavenly Dao! Not to mention Emperor Great Virtue, even if all his ancestors were resurrected, they could not change or command the Valkyries to do anything. Moreover, the Valkyries have the qualifications to decide the Great Virtue Imperial Throne! This led to Emperor Great Virtues love-hate relationship with the Valkyries Love, because the Valkyrie is the pillar that stabilizes Great Virtue; as long as the Valkyrie doesnt fall, Great Virtue doesnt perish. Hate, because which Emperor would allow an existence that can decide his throne? The Royal Family has always treated the Valkyries with both appeasement and vigilance. Especially after the spread of the Red Dust Miasma, the current Emperor has repeatedly tried to probe the Valkyries specific situation without knowing why. Really? As far as I know, the Great Virtue Royal Family doesnt have the custom of marrying within the same family. Now with internal and external troubles, what trick does this dog Emperor want to pull off? They all have short lives, I dont know whats worth fussing about. For a moment, Valerie Zoe Dalziel couldnt quite understand. However, not understanding, she fortunately doesnt think too much Anything that doesnt submit, just kill it. Central Continent, Great Virtue, Imperial City, Imperial Palace, Underground Palace, Imperial Father. Imperial Ancestor. Ancestors and Forefathers The current Great Virtue Emperor knelt in the Imperial shrine, looking at the numerous portraits hanging high above the shrine and couldnt help but cry bitterly, as he knelt down in a huge, bizarre array. The imperial shrine has a Martial Sky Array Ultimate Heaven and Earth Communication, and even the Valkyrie, even the first-generation Valkyrie cannot hear or sense the slightest movement here. Even if the Valkyrie observed the Imperial Palace through the Heavenly Bridge now, she would only find the Emperor playing with his concubines in his sleeping chambers, surrounded by nine beauties. She would never discover the existence of this Forbidden Land in the underground palace, which was built with the painstaking efforts of generations of the Great Virtue Emperors! Imperial Father, you were at the peak of your life, clearly still able to live for several hundred years But you forcibly sacrificed your lifespan for our royal familys plan, casting the Martial Sky Array ? Sky Man Transformation with the blood and bones of our ancestors and forefathers, in order to replace the Valkyries destiny with our royal family! Do you know? Now, the opportunity is here! Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Chapter 113: (Unthinkable Cause) ! No, how did you expose yourself? Chapter 233: Chapter 113: (Unthinkable Cause) ! No, how did you expose yourself? Translator: 549690339 Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, The wilderness area between Zow City and Stone City. Before the Spiritual Realm shrouded in golden fog, numerous Law Chains penetrated the void, creating an[Otherworldly Battlefield]. Unlike otherworldly battlefields where monsters destroy cities due to spatial rifts appearing. This Otherworldly Battlefield was more rudimentary and the space was considerably smaller. There was only one purpose Prevent the destruction of the Spiritual Realm due to a Mythical Grade battle. Even if just a little bit of the surrounding golden fog in the Spiritual Realm was blown away, it would be enough to make all the Deity Players present feel distressed. Quite full of yourself, huh? Within the Otherworldly Battlefield, Southwick revealed his true form, which was forty meters tall, not far from the usual fifty meters of a Transcendent Tier. The usual Mythical Grade was only thirty meters. Dont underestimate this seemingly superficial[data] Although the fifty-meter size compared to a Microplanet seems insignificant, it can easily destroy a Microplanet that is billions times larger than itself. Its as if body size doesnt matter much. However, the[true form]of a Deity has an extremely intuitive significance Carrying the Void Law Resonance. Because[size]and[mass]are the most basic laws in the void, they naturally have some significance. The larger the true form, the higher the[strength]representation, thus able to carry more laws. When Exclusive Laws trigger[Void Law Resonance] , higher amplitude resonance can be generated, and greater power can be exerted. To give a more intuitive example Suppose there are two Deity Players of the same rank with identical Exclusive Laws (which is impossible due to the uniqueness of Exclusive Laws), and the degree of Branding the Void with their Exclusive Laws is similar. One is fifty meters, the other is sixty meters. With no external force involved, the sixty-meter tall one would completely dominate the fifty-meter tall one! Rolling waves of purgatory-like flames burned intensely, and countless grotesque, nerce-100R1ng and viciously-aestnetlc prisoners appeared m and out of sight around the Prison Demon God of Southern Divination, Southwick. Each one of them had a powerful aura, at least of Mythical Grade existence, and they were eternally imprisoned in Southwicks Divine Kingdom Prototype, forever as slaves! They looked at everything before them with hate-filled eyes, but when they looked at Southwick, their gazes were filled with fear and submission. If you underestimate me, be prepared to pay the price! After assuming his true form in the Otherworldly Battlefield, Southwick didnt make a move but quietly waited for Logans move. It disdained sneak attacks. It wanted the Goblin Deity who belittled it to be at its peak state, and then completely crush it to regain its honor! As for the Deity Players outside the Otherworldly Battlefield, whether from Zow City or Stone City, they couldnt help but exclaim when they saw this scene. Although this God of Demon Prison didnt have any strong record of overcoming Mythical rank with a Giant Spirit Body or revolting against the Transcendent Tier with a Mythical Body. However, just by having a true form ten meters taller than the average Mythical Grade, It had already proven Its extraordinary ability! Even the Giant Spirit Level Divine Players from Zow City who stood on the side of the Goblin Deity began to question their confidence in the Goblin Deity when they saw this. Especially during the Defensive Battle, the Elephant God and the God of Hawk-headed People, who were in the High-end Battle Circle , were even more worried They had witnessed Logans Goblin Deity unleashing its full power only to repel the Ninth Prince who was stuck in the Spatial Rift! Yet, the Prison Demon God was able to dominate the Ninth Prince while being in its peak state. In their opinion, it was impossible for Logans strength to skyrocket in just over ten days Even if it did skyrocket, changing from barely repelling the Ninth Prince to having strength comparable to the Ninth Prince, it still wouldnt be enough! Yet, with themselves, there wouldnt be the slightest hope at all! Looking at the extremely angry and confident God of Demon Prison, Logan was truly a bit helpless. He didnt know if he tried to explain now, would it be seen as another mockery, reigniting an even more intense rage Forget it, lets end this quickly. Logan shook his head slightly. His mind was filled with the 1,800 construction paths of Exclusive Laws. He truly had no time to show a[Zow-Stone Friendly]gesture, Then harvest the Spirituality, and start preparing for the transformation of Exclusive Laws. Logans body swayed slightly, revealing his true form as well. However, compared to the forty-meter tall Prison Demon God, Logans true form was only thirty-three meters tall, exactly the size of the Goblin Great God. This size, for a Giant Spirit Level Deity Player who was only Ninth Rank, was already excessively huge! Still clad in white robes, the Scepter of Kings enlarged proportionally. The black and gold Wicked Spirituality enveloped Logans true form like a long winding river, filled with dangerous power. Although it was not forty meters tall, the thirty-meter true form, as well as its facial appearance and features, appeared as a[perfect existence], making all Deity Players present, including the two Transcendent Tier Department Chiefs, unable to find any flaws. With their insight, although they couldnt see the Wicked Spiritualitys origin, they could feel the extraordinary and dangerous aspects of Wicked Spirituality and didnt dare to take it lightly.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Chapter 113: 【Unthinkable Cause】! No, how did you expose yourself?_2 Chapter 234: Chapter 113: Unthinkable Cause! No, how did you expose yourself?_2 Translator: 549690339 Moreover, they also noticed the [Infinite Evolutionary Body] Logan used to condense the Totem Entity! At the same time, the same idea emerged in the will of these old rivals Could this Goblin Deity be trying to take the path of Perfect Evolution! Impossible, right? Back then, there was the [Lower-class Mythical Race: Divine Slime], which was most suitable for the path of evolution. Relying on its own race being born from the [High-level Prisoner Race: Slime]and leaping because of the [Miracle Trait] due to the [Unthinkable Cause], as well as the [Inclusive Trait] that the slimes inherently possess, it still failed to achieve the path of Perfect Evolution! Even if the Goblin Tribe repeatedly breaks through the limits of their race under Its guidance, and even completes the Race Promotion But this imperfect race, the Goblins, will absolutely not help It achieve Perfect Evolution! However, the Evolutionary Body can also take many paths such as[Devouring Evolution], [Level-Up Evolution], [Planting Evolution], [Reproduction Evolution] Thinking of other possibilities, Christopher Lane and Snow Queen exchanged a smile. The next moment, however, their faces fell as they looked back at the Otherworldly Battlefield. At this moment in the Otherworldly Battlefield, Lord Southwick, who had been in a state of extreme anger for a long time, could no longer suppress his rage within, Are you ready for this! Lord Southwick had no intention of letting the Goblin Deity on the other side make the first move, instead, he let out a furious roar and released all the [Sins of the Shadows] without hesitation, to perform Void Resonance under the effect of his Exclusive Law, [Serious Criminal Inferno], amplifying it in hopes of killing the Goblin Deity in one blow! Thunderous! Blue Star, as the lair of Deity Players, is extremely remote from the Worlds and Civilizations where all deity players reside. However, it allows all Deities Players to perfectly display their [Void Law Resonance Amplitude] within the World Area of their respective worlds and even make them more perfect! As if rolling thunder heralding the arrival, countless ripples appeared out of nowhere, and then, like waves, they all blessed Lord Southwicks Conviction of Hellfire in an instant! At this moment, even the spatial stability of Blue Star, as well as the solidity of the Otherworldly Battlefield, were faintly shaken, giving off the unstable trend! One layer, two layers Four layers! Christopher Lane and Snow Queen saw the number of ripples in the blink of an eye outside the Otherworldly Battlefield, and couldnt help but be shocked by Lord Southwicks genius, Ordinary Mythical Beings, when forming their Divine Kingdom and branding the Void, can only barely reach the level of three layers, with an eight-fold amplification effect on themselves! This kid Lord Southwick has actually branded his Exclusive Law in the Void with four layers while still at the Mythical Level! The forty-meter body is not for show, thats a full sixteen times amplification! At this moment, even Christopher Lane, who was inexplicably confident in the Goblin Deity, couldnt help but feel a little anxious. Sixteen times amplitlcatlon< As a Top Scholar, Logan naturally had a corresponding understanding of the degree of Law branding in the Void. Unlike the outside world, It was directly confronting this kind of oppression! And this was the first time It had faced the Void Law Resonance up close! Before that, whether it was the Ninth Prince, the Byron White Alien Deity, or the Remnant of Gluttonous Emperor, they all belonged to the category of foreign visitors and couldnt use Void Law Resonance at all! Without facing the Void Law Resonance, one would never know how terrifying that multiple increase is Making the slightest difference change into a vastly insurmountable gap! So, its only natural that Lord Southwick would be angry about Zow City sending the Goblin Deity as their trump card against him, and appearing confident that they could handle him. This kind of pressure. This kind of feeling of amplification from Void Law Resonance As the sixteen-fold amplified Hellfire Conviction descended, Logan slightly narrowed his eyes. However, It had no fear or tension, only a sense of elation for having a deeper understanding of Its Exclusive Laws existence! It wasnt for nothing. Just now, I had a deeper understanding of the Perfect Concept governing various laws, and my Perfect Spear has undergone some transformation, so Logans Scepter of Kings in his hand instantly changed into a long spear, the evil black gold Spirituality and various complete, colorful Laws turned into rainbows, spiraling on the Perfect Spear, forming a sharp spiral, Please have a taste of it! The next moment, Logan burst into action and the Perfect Spear instantly stabbed out! Boom! In an instant, countless collisions thunderously exploded, and the tremendous fluctuations swept through the entire Otherworldly Battlefield like crazy! There was the extremely wicked spirituality causing destruction, corroding the rules of the Damned Purgatory, and there were signs of the Sinful Purgatorys phantom crazily devouring Logans many perfect laws. Every inch of the battlefield was trembling and roaring! Wicked spirituality, rule fragments, and the Sinful Purgatorys phantom were all scattered! At this moment, even Christopher Lane and the Snow Queen, who were outside the Otherworldly Battlefield, couldnt see the scene clearly. They only knew that at that moment, the Goblin Deity had erupted in a power they didnt understand, and it was momentarily clashing with Lord Southwicks power! Who won in the end? At this moment, Christopher Lane and the Snow Queen were more anxious than anyone else. At the same time, the Stone City Giant Deity Players and the Giant Spirit-level Players of Zow City, who were standing together, were nervous in their hearts The victory or defeat of this battle largely determined their pecking order among them! No deity player didnt yearn to reach the Mythical Grade and achieve a Transcendent Tier! Entering the Spiritual Realm, harvesting enough spirituality in a short time is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity Even Heather Graham would be moved by such an opportunity! Lord Southwick must have won! The Giant Deity Player of Stone City suddenly said, After all, Lord Southwick is a genuine Mvthical Grade Deitv Plaver, and his true body is forty meters tall. You cant not understand this concept. Hmph, who cant brag? Can you see it? Or are you inside? Hearing this, the Giant-level Players of Zow City, even though they were uncertain, still retorted, Look at your Snow Queen, isnt she also looking anxious and waiting? Dont you think your vision is better than the Snow Queen? Your Lord Lane doesnt seem relaxed either. Heh, well find out soon! Same to you. After all, Lord Southwick is a high-level Monarch Race, and the Goblin Deity? Just a prisoner breed. Prisoner breed? You are not as powerful as them, are you? When they were mocking each other, both sides of the Giant Spirit Players were silent, and they were utterly defeated by their own words Among them, even the lowest-ranked were Monarch Grade Deity Players! Yet they could not even compare to the Prisoner Breed Goblin Deity! How could they not be silent! Moreover, although they did not admit it verbally, they knew very well in their hearts The difficulty of promoting the Goblin Tribe to a High-level Prisoner Race is even more significant than advancing to the Super Level! With the talent of the Goblin Deity, reaching a Transcendent Tier in the future is a sure thing! Forget it, I dont want to argue with you guys anymore; lets just wait quietly for the result. A Giant Spirit Player spoke wearily, After becoming Transcendent, it is a whole new world. Only after becoming Transcendent can one truly enter the grand stage of the Void! By then, even a talent like this Goblin Deity will be destined to blend in amongst the crowd! At present, we are all still mere new recruits. The feeling of having our destiny controlled by others is not pleasant at all Thank you, dear readers, for your subscription supporta Little author bows in gratitude-! My condition has been a bit off lately, but Im trying to adjust.. Please give me some time to adapt-! Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 118: [Heavenly Martial Arts: Soul Chapter 248: Chapter 118: [Heavenly Martial Arts: Soul Snatching]! Julius, you dont want the thrones to return disappointed, do you? _3 Translator: 549690339 Even though it was a commanding tone from a superior position, but in Its mouth, it was so natural, as if it was the truth. Monster. Valerie Zoe Dalziel muttered under her breath and then stood far off to the side. Although she loved struggle and combat, it was apparent that even if the being before her was merely a specter, she was no match for it! At this moment, she still needed her teachers protection. Julius, it is indeed you. Jis incarnation hasnt been refined yet, a specter leaped out the same way, from the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, appearing equal to Julius, What is your purpose? Naturally, I came to kill you. Julius shook his head slightly, not caring that Ji knew of Its existence. Its voice was gentle but carried unshakeable murderous intent, Their spirit doesnt dare to come. You, the fake god who usurped the Sky Mans divine position, are of low birth and not fit to be enlightened and converted to the Lotan Sect. So, I can only kill you. Hmm Ji did not become angry after hearing this. It was indeed no match for Julius at this moment, but It was not in a hurry, instead, It further inquired, Why do you want to kill me? Naturally, its to exterminate the faith of the Sky Man Tribe, making it convenient for us to conquer the Sky Man Tribe. Juliuss face was full of reason, as he spoke, his body grew more substantial. With the Emperor of the Celestial Planet acting as his temporary body, He didnt worry that he would be affected by the Heavenly Dao Will of the Celestial Planet and not fully exert his strength to kill the fake god in front of him, Please die. Alright. Ji nodded slightly. At the moment when Julius was about to strike, she opened her mouth again, Killing me is easy. But a destroyed planet cannot be repaired. It I am not mistaken, you came to trample on tne SKY man 1r1De, and tne Monarchs you invited from District One seem to have prepared to watch the battle Ji looked at Julius whose face changed drastically, and said with a light laugh, Julius, you dont want to disappoint the Monarchs, do you? You! Dont worry, the drama that ought to accompany you will not be less, no one wants to die. Ji looked at Julius who was speechless, and spoke quietly, If you take action now, I will surely die, and I will not let you wish come true. After the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament is over, I still have a slim chance of struggling. Isnt the process of struggling for survival what you want? Huh. Although Julius didnt understand why this fake god in front of him wanted to do this, he didnt get a hint of lying. That is, this person was telling the truth. It will cooperate to be crushed The cooperation here of course was not genuine cooperation, but it wont destroy the planet before the Lotan People under Julius suppress the Sky Man. The people of District 2, are indeed quite cunning. Julius voluntarily interrupted the process of solidifying this body, and the body was no longer becoming solid, but gradually dissipating. It saw some regrets Such a handy and stupid chess piece was wasted. Lets go, prepare for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. Watching the dissipating Blood Fog again, the Lady returned to the glowing point between Valerie Zoe Dalziels brows, continuing to refine her reincarnation and Martial Monument. Meanwhile, Valerie Zoe Dalziel silently walked out of the palace. She didnt want to feel powerless again, as she had just did. In the process of walking out, soldiers clad in black armor were constantly cleaning the palace, taking care of the survivors, and then propping up a substitute emperor who looked exactly like Emperor Sisi onto the throne to prevent instability within the Great Virtue due to the demise of the Emperor. We can now engrave Origin Martial Dao onto the stele and broadcast it to the world. The order was quietly issued from the glowing point between her brows by the Lady. Even though she originated from Logan, the nature of Martial Arts made it impossible for her to tolerate this method of threatening the enemy using external objects- Even if its a threat, it has to be done by grabbing your neck to threaten you! In the Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, The wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. In front of the Grand Essence Spirit Land, Deity Players were rubbing their hands in anticipation of the Spirited Believers they had summoned, to harvest vast amounts of spirituality in the Spirit Land. However, before this, the hunting team focused on the Goblin Deity was the top priority. Wasnt it worth paying attention to the believers of a Deity of the same tier who was so oppressive that they couldnt even lift their heads and dared not breathe heavily? Especially when the essence of this deitys believers was lower than their ownEven High-level War Race are just servants before the Monarch Race! Given the talent of the Goblin Deity, its believed that surpassing them would be a thing of the distant future. For a very long period of time to come, as long as they do not fall, they will only watch their back helplessly with admiration. Following this, a flabbergasting scene took place in the Spiritual Realm that left them baffled again- The five-man hunting team dispatched by the Goblin Deity only had the leading six-meter-tall Goblin Giant take action when facing a Triple-headed Semi-Divine Spiritual Beast. And then Wielding the Scepter, with one strike he killed all three Demigod-level Spiritual Beasts! Rivers of spiritual light points were collected by them in large quantities, and then vanished. Clearly, they had fallen into the hands of the Goblin Deity. WHAT? No, did I really not see wrong? That Ninth-order Goblin Giant, killed three Ninth-order beasts with one blow? No, you said High-level Monarch Race, with all their magical abilities, I can understand. But their highest level is just High-level War Race! Dont remind me, if it were me, I could only kill three at once in my own world! Killing three isnt hard, the hard part is doing it in one blow! These Spiritual Creatures in the Spiritual Realm are very adept at applying Rules, each of their combat powers is top-notch at the same level! Three top-notch creatures were killed so casually with one move? Monster, the Goblin Deity is a monster, and his believers are monsters too! I remember that the Snow Queen seemed to have just given the Goblin Deity a Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract I know. I wanted to laugh at first, but now Hmph, those renowned geniuses from our ally civilizations are boasting about killing our believers! Now, I really want to see the faces of those genius captives from the ally civilizations when they encounter these monsters while using Prisoner breeds Goblins as movable scores. Hmph, dont think too much about it for now, the dangers in the Spiritual Realm are far from over! Yeah, if the luck is bad, even a Mythical Grade could capsize in the ditch! We can tell our believers where to go at any time outside, but they can only wander through it, and the chances of running into a ditch are high! Giant Spirit Level Divine Players, after a brief shock, began to show sneaky smiles while quickly dispatching their divine will into the minds of their own believers in the Spiritual Realm, rescinding the previous oracle to trip the Goblin Tribe, and changing it to walk around them when they see them! Heres an extra half chapter as a thank you for the 10,000 rewards from [Ghost of Ghost]-! Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Chapter 121: [Furry Spirit – Land]! Chapter 254: Chapter 121: [Furry Spirit C Land]! Transformation complete, great rewards from the Void! Translator: 549690339 Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, In the wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. Within the Spiritual Realm, A huge spiritual creature loomed over the dunes like a mountain, like a towering statue, exuding an enormous and majestic aura. Mythical -level Monsters! After following Chuck Leaf, Angie Carlton no longer had only the shallow understanding of the transcendent concept as before. With the existence of the Destiny Intelligence Bone, she is now able to act as an encyclopedia. When she saw the statue-like monster, all the information on it was unconsciously interpreted. It is said that monsters in the Spiritual Realm are remnants of the True Spirit Projection of creatures that once existed in the Void, combined with the Spirituality within the Spiritual Realm. This Mythical-grade spiritual creature had appeared outside the Fino Dead City in District 137. According to the investigation, it came from a Feathered God Sequence Profession of the Immortal Civilization known as the Earth Warrior General or Earth God, a Mythical Professionist, known for its powerful Spirituality! Now even if only a strand of True Spirit Projection remains, its combat power in the Spiritual Realm may be far stronger than the usual Mythical-grade It may even be stronger than its original self! Angie Carlton carefully reminded, First King, please be careful of its Divine Talisman. Once marked, it will not only damage the Spirituality but also, even if you leave the Spiritual Realm, you will be directly regarded as the enemy when you encounter God Series Relics in the Void. At the same time, Angie was looking forward to seeing if this First King, named Martin, could defeat the Feathered GodEarth without suffering any damage. As a Wise Man Tribe descendant, she was born with the instinct to model everything she sees. After interacting with the Goblin Tribes First King, who even her Spirit King husband, Chuck Leaf, dreaded, Angie could model him- Powerful, loyal, ruthless. In fact, many Goblins might not know as much about Martin as Angie did in a short time. His so-called ambition for power was all camouflaged and just too successful, successfully deceiving himself into understanding many rules related to power. He was also loyal to the great Master under the CrownC This was different from her husbands Spirit King. Even though he had been betrayed by his clan in the past, he was still loyal to his Master and his clan at the same time. As for Martin, he belonged to the Master from beginning to end. What about Mythical Professionists? In Angies modeling, the First Kinz would probably need only three strikes to kill a Mythical Professionist who was not a deity However, to her surprise, the First King simply nodded slightly and stepped aside, letting her thin and weak brother Guillermo take the place. Guillermo was one of the many children born as a result of her father, Elliot Carlton, crossing into the Goblin World Fragment. Funnily enough, Angie had quite a thought-provoking experience not long after she entered the Goblin World Fragment- C She had a huge family of hundreds of people in another world!? She even became an ancestor!? Thinking back to the time when she was surrounded by dozens of little goblins calling her grandmother, Angie felt overwhelmed. But it must be said that her Wise Man Tribes genius fathers genes were strong. Even after changing bodies, he still produced many Goblin geniusesC The worst descendants could become Second-Level Goblin Giant Soldiers, while the best became the Destiny Master Guillermo directly named by the great Crown! However, even with such a prestigious title and status, in her modeling, Guillermos combat power was really not high. Could it be that First Kings ambitious nature has taken over? Is he trying to eliminate dissent? No, no, the First King is loyal to the Master, and Destiny Master Guillermo was officially named by the Master. The First King would never have any ill intentions towards him! Could it be Angie looked at her seemingly ordinary brother with wide eyes, Theres no way. Guillermo only recently stepped into the Third Level, how could he possibly contend with Spiritual Creatures of Mythical Professionists? After careful sensing, Angie was suddenly startled. She realized that, for some reason, some of the extremely difficult to detect powers within Guillermos body were constantly growing, growing And growing further! This is The power of Spirituality!? Before Angie could even ponder why her little brother Guillermo had mastered the power of Spirituality, she saw him take a gentle step forward, attracting the attention of the Feathered God.Earth God, and softly said, I am Destiny Master! Thou shalt be the Lost Beast, belong to my jurisdiction! I have spoken; since thou art lost, thou shalt die! The moment Guillermos words fell, a dense aura of death enveloped the Earth God, and even materialized like a black mist, attempting to instantly kill him. Of course, the Earth God would not sit back and wait for death. He roared like an ancient Giant Beast, formed hand seals, and an incredibly mysterious Divine Talisman appeared in an instant. It easily dispelled the death-inflicting black mist and then shortened the distance, appearing less than a hundred meters from Guillermo in the blink of an eye.. With a swift mental calculation, he was about to crush Guillermo alive with his Divine Talisman! Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Chapter 121: [Furry Spirit – Land]! Chapter 255: Chapter 121: [Furry Spirit C Land]! Transformation complete, great rewards from the Void! 2 Translator: 549690339 Those who are doomed shouldnt move, punishment is stiffness! Those who are doomed shouldnt speak, punishment is losing the spell! Those who are doomed shouldnt use the rules, punishment is self-devouring of rules! Between Ethan Carltons words, just as the Earth God was about to arrive in front of him and crush him to death, it stiffened, stopping in its tracks. Then immediately, it lost its spell, the divine talisman in its hand instantly dissipated into nothing. The next moment, a massive amount of rules suddenly went out of control, all chaotically acting upon the body of the Earth God. This caused the earth gods indestructible spirit body to tremble wildly, and a huge amount of spirituality exploded violently! But Ethan Carlton has not finished, He twirled his hands effortlessly and slashed towards the Earth God Wicked Spirituality, help me restore my life pattern! The next moment The black gold wicked spirituality struck like a heavenly blade, instantly decapitating the Earth God. Even for deities, the skull is not a weakness. Moreover, now in the spiritual realm, where all are spiritual bodies, there are even more, no weak points at all. But the moment the Earth Gods head was severed, the black-gold wicked spirituality was like a flowing stream, swarming into the massive wound on the Earth Gods neck! Then, a shockingly extraordinary scene occurred. The Earth Gods massive spiritual body, dozens of meters high, like it has been poisoned, was rapidly invaded by the wicked spirituality, dominated, and then transformed into specks of light and vanished! And Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton, and even Martin and Chuck Leaf, Elliot Carlton, all for a moment, could sense the massive outflow of spirituality into the void, being accepted by the distant Under the Crown. Some of the remnants were gifted to them. Just this little bit that leaked out made them feel infinitely beneficial! Just in the blink of an eye, they felt their essence filling up, having more handy control over their own power, and their [Mass] in reality became even more sturdy! Sister, dont be surprised. As Angie Carlton was looking at Ethan Carlton with surprise, she saw Ethan wink at her, helping her to clear her doubts, This is my [Position], controlling the existence and growth of the wicked spirituality, so I can use the power of the wicked spirituality. Now our clan is in the process of race promotion, the wicked spirituality is growing vastly, so my strength has surged instantly! In the past, even though I was also a seventh rank, I would probably have been crushed to death on the spot when I faced this local deity! As Angie Carlton heard this, she finally understood, and slightly nodded. But what delighted her even more was the benevolent attitude shown by Ethan Carlton This, for the future position of the Lancaster Spirit Race in the Goblin World, Ethan Carltons benevolent attitude is extremely important! In the Land of Promise, Blue Star, District 2, In the wilderness zone between Zow City and Stone City. Outside the Spiritual Realm, While deity players were watching how the Believers Hunting Team of the Goblin Deity in the spiritual realm dealt with the mythical-level spiritual creature, a deity player suddenly cried out, This mythical level creature, it seems like Wait Is this a goblin, not another Goblin Deity? No, I havent finished introducing this mythical level spiritual creature yet. How did it die so quickly? Is it really a mythical level spiritual creature? Umm, didnt you notice? The one who made the move was not the Goblin King, but another seventh-rank goblin. I have always thought he was there to take advantage of the situation Im dumbfounded. What kind of monsters is this group? That seventh rank goblin seems to possess a special damaging method towards Spirituality, thats why he was sent. Yes, It should be this way. This is really strange No! Are you suggesting that your seventh-level followers can kill mythical level spiritual creatures just because they have some special damaging methods towards spirituality!? Forget it, forget it, theres no need to go on, were just making a fool of ourselves. The Giant Spirit Level Divine Players suddenly lost interest, as if they had suffered a major blow. Christopher Lane and Snow Queen began to speak, wanting to reason with the others, but for a moment they were not sure what to say Should they say, Its not that youre too weak, its that the Goblin Deity is too strong? But the mere existence of the Goblin Gods goblins already explains everything! Or should they say, The Goblin Deity is just average, you are too weak. Pull yourselves together and surpass It? Forget about these Giant-Spirit-Level Divine-Level Players who dont even have the status of mythical rank, even Christopher Lane and Snow Queen, both Transcendent Divine Players, dare not say they can really compete with the Goblin Deity. How could they ask others to surpass It?! Nevermind. Christopher Lane looked at Snow Queen, his eyes full of helplessness, Isnt the process of becoming a deity about gradually realizing ones mediocrity? Meeting a deity like the Goblin Deity and forming some connection, is undoubtedly a piece of luck for us. Indeed. Snow Queen agreed, In the future, we may indeed need to seek help from the Goblin Deity! The two deities looked at each other, their eyes filled with some indescribable meaning As time went by, the Spiritual Realm was gradually cleared. All the spiritual creatures and spiritual treasures inside were either killed or collected. The Goblin Deitys Believers Hunting Team naturally gained the most during this process. After satisfying the spiritual foundation necessary for the Goblin Deity, it also condensed a large number of spirit crystals! T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin World Fragment Border Island, Countless strands of black and gold Civilization Spirituality, like an ocean, drowned the entire World Fragment. Moreover, a large number of [Wisdom Concepts] existed on top of the World Fragment. All the Goblins were wrapped like light cocoons during the process of [Essential Lifeforce Sublimation] and [Race Metamorphosis]! But now, the black and gold Wicked Spirituality, like an ocean, gradually receded. The existence of Wisdom Concepts had also been relatively fairly absorbed by each member of the Goblin Tribe, then settled into their genetic bloodline, changing their essence. The light cocoons gradually faded away, one by one, new members of the Goblin Tribe No, now they should be called the Goblin Giant Clan, appeared on the Goblin World Fragment, displaying their gigantic bodies! They were a frightening raceC Each member of the Goblin Giant Clan would naturally grow into First Energy Level Goblin Giants after maturity! Because They were the Goblin Giant Clan! Moreover, as they gradually emerged from their light cocoons, became members of the Goblin Giant Clan appearing on the Goblin World Fragment, and appeared in the void, it was their declaration of [Birth] to the void! In the black void, the voids [Grand Reward] was converging, waiting for their complete emergence! As for Logan, his eyebrows were filled with surprise. A large amount of text was jumping in front of him, eagerly preparing to materialize the reward! As for the T Forum? Sorry, they had no time for that right now- Even for their own sake. Due to recent comments from readers saying they find it confusing, the author is providing a small patch- First of all, there is a practically infinite universe, composed of the void and planets. If you think of the universe as an ocean, then the void is the seawater, the planets are the islands, and the World Communities are the archipelagos. Life forms are the inhabitants of the islands, while civilizations are the authorities on the islands. Some islands are stronger and will conquer other islands (stars/civilizations) to strengthen themselves. Those that occupy one archipelago are Dominator Civilizations, and those that occupy multiple archipelagos are Hegemonic Civilizations. Blue Star Civilization is a Hegemonic Civilization. Logan and his group of newbie god players are the new generation soldiers of Blue Star Civilization. They have been placed in a new archipelago[T World Community: Taylor Civilization], these are the native civilizations of the archipelago. The Space-time Anchor and Heavens Scepter can be understood as ships traveling between the islands, used as tools for invasion and communication. Dragon Taming World Fragment C Border Island, Mini Heroic Spirit Planet, Wise Man Planet C Mini are all small or medium islands in this archipelago. This analogy is not comprehensive enough, nor is it appropriate, because many [Divine Mysteries] have not yet been written, but it should be enough to help readers better understand the worldview of this book. Im sorry that the readers find it confusing. The author will strive to write better, more concise and clearer-! I ask for the readers continued supporta Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Chapter 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take all the boys away from me! Chapter 264: Chapter 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take all the boys away from me! Translator: 549690339 Endless Void, In a vast territory called Mud Hell, countless planets are submerged, struggling as if they have fallen into hell. At the edge of a filthy palace cluster, in a small palace, Darius Turtlefield, whose appearance and posture are no better than muddy filth and who has a habit of wantonly torturing elf sisters or cat-eared girls, is kowtowing and flattering a white, bald-headed deity player named Julius wearing a papal robe. Lord Julius, is it time for the total attack? Seeing Juliuss supreme appearance, Darius Turtlefields heart sinks. The last time you came, you casually took away a hundred light and dark elf boys I had painstakingly collected. And there was no total attack on the Sky Man Tribe. Dont just take away the Pearl Horse Clan boys I just collected this time! Hm? Julius casts a cold glance, instantly silencing Darius Turtlefield. Damn it, why did I just say whats on my mind? Heh. The Turtlefield Tribe of District 404 actually dares to talk to me like this? Juliuss face is full of disdain, even more so than last time. Are you teaching me what to do? Dare not, dare not. Darius Turtlefield doesnt dare to soeak recklesslv now. nor to think wildlv C he has rewarded himself too many times with alien girls lately, and even the deity body is somewhat overwhelmed. Turtlefield Aristocracy? In Juliuss heart, there is also his own little plan. If the information I got isnt wrong, the Turtlefield Family might be finished soon. No, its not just the Turtlefield Family, but the whole Mud Hell! The one who is going to destroy them seems to have a high position in District 404! It seems I need to speed up. The reward for me to take action hasnt been given yet. If I delay any further, the Turtlefield Family will be gone, who will I ask for benefits from? Juliuss eyes are filled with flickering brilliance. Complete the mission as soon as possible, and even take advantage through the uncultured fool Darius Turtlefield! With that thought, Julius speaks. Brother Darius Turtlefield, I know you are in a hurry, but dont be. I have already sent people to enter the Celestial Planet and grasp the situation. In the words of District 2, it wont be long before we succeed. Just be patient. Hearing Juliuss words, Darius Turtlefield is startled, and then overjoyed. Being in the Turtlefield Family, frankly, It knows better than anyone that it is just an ordinary passenger on a sinking battleship. But if he could control the Celestial Planet and the Sky Man Tribe, it would be no different than owning a speedboat, which could quickly escape when the battleship sank, and even loot along the way. Now, this opportunity is right in front of It, how can It not be excited? Julius looks disdainfully at Darius Turtlefields ugly, overjoyed face and speaks after a moment of contemplation. You prepare yourself. Im going to take a tour of Mud Hell and then go back and prepare for the war. I can do that, Ill grant you access right away. Hearing Juliuss words, Darius Turtlefield hesitates before asking, But what should I prepare? What else? Julius glares at him, impatiently saying, The Pearl Horse Clans young boys! T World Community, T04 World Area, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, At this moment, the huge sevencolored canopy has completely disappeared, and the void lingers for a while after being fleeced before leaving. Now, within the Goblin World Fragment, a unique [Martial Arts Contest] is underway! Of course, the participants must have at least a Third-Level strength! That is to say, if the Goblin Giant Clan wants to participate, they must at least be a Goblin Giant Spirit C Currently, there are more than 1,200 Goblin Giant Spirits in the Goblin Giant Clan, and entering the Great Love Illusion Realm only requires a thousand followers of the Believers Legion. Moreover, under the Systems prompt, Logan decided to allocate half of the quota to the Heroic Spirit Clan, Spirit Tamer Clan, and Wise Man Clan. Five hundred Goblin Giant Spirits, two hundred Heroic Spirit Clan, two hundred Spirit Tamer Clan, and one hundred Wise Man Clan C Spirit Clan and Spirit Tamer Clan are responsible for seeking the opportunities left by the Great Love Immortal Venerate. The Wise Man Clan is responsible for stra tegizing, prying into the essence of the Great Love Illusion Realm and the local environment, rules, and laws within it, and assisting the Heroic Spirit Clan and Spirit Tamer Clan in seizing the opportunity of the Great Love Immortal Venerate. Legend has it that the Great Love Illusion Realm holds the secret of achieving the Holy See, but over countless years, no one has found where the opportunity to achieve the Holy See lies, except for a deity player who became an Achievement Overlord, who said a word as he advanced to the Dominator unknowingly touching something: Ive taken the wrong path, Ive embarked on the path of the Celestial Demon Refiner, I cant step into the Holy See, otherwise, it would be a dead end! Later, even after successfully advancing to Dominator, this Dominator could not recall why he said that because None of the Immortal Civilizations relics contain any trace of information about the [Celestial Demon Refiner]! Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Chapter 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take awav all the bovs! 2 Chapter 265: Chapter 126: [World Mother Tree]! Take awav all the bovs! 2 Translator: 549690339 While the [Martial Arts Tournament] was taking place, a divine light descended from the sky, and Heather Graham arrived with a cold expression, Logan, has that little girl come back? Hurry up and give her to me. Im taking her away. No rush, sit down and watch the competition for a while. You can take her away at any time. Logan looked at the divine light passage behind Heather Graham and couldnt help but nod slightly. Heather Grahams actions were quite efficient After agreeing with Logan, she used the Divine Scepter to establish a two-way passage between the Angelstar Planet and the Goblin World Fragment, and all life forms were unable to trace back to the Goblin World Fragment through this passage, let alone obtaining the coordinates of the Goblin World Fragment, which were naturally kept secret. Whats there to see? Heather Graham appeared unconcerned, but the envy in her eyes betrayed her Even her high-level mythical race, the Angel Tribe, now only had a single-digit number of Third-Level Angels What are the Goblin Giant Clan? Thousands of third-level Goblin Giant Clan members!? Watch what competition!? After thinking about it, Heather Graham, who had been outshined, prepared to annoy Logan, Hey. I just thought of something Heather Graham deliberately paused, but after waiting for a long time, she still hadnt heard Logans response, so she couldnt help but wrinkle her cute nose in annoyance, and a hint of red appeared on her beautiful face She was upset. Logan remained silent, so Heather Graham could only continue speaking, Logan, your Sky Man Tribe is about to face war, and your opponent is Julius, the elite Mythical Grade of District One. Moreover, we still dont know the coordinates of the Celestial Planet Are you sure you want to find a way to send Lord Yan to help in the battle? And even if you send him over Heather Graham hesitated when she reached this point, fearing that the brutal truth would hurt Logan. After all, Logan had expressed more than once his intention to bring the Sky Man Tribe back under his command, but Before she could speak, however, she heard Logan say indifferently, Is it that so-called Martial Ancestor? You dont need to tell me, I already know. People are now saying that if the Martial Ancestor can lead the Sky Man Tribe to withstand Juliuss attack, then he has a high probability of becoming the new Deity Players. Logan knew all along that the existence of Martial Ancestor could not be hidden There was no need to hide it. Even letting Martial Ancestor confront Juliuss avatar openly was part of Logans plan. If Martial Ancestor didnt exist, then how could they clear the relationship between him and Logan? As a result, another question arose Heather Graham saw that Logans expression was calm, as if he hadnt been affected by the news. She then breathed a sigh of relief and asked softly, So under the current situation, are you still determined to go all out to send Lord Yan to help the Celestial Planet? You should know that if the Martial Ancestor fails, you will still have the opportunity to take back the Celestial Planet from Darius Turtlefield But if the Martial Ancestor succeeds, you will completely lose your chance! Are you sure you still want to help him? Logan remained non-committal, and after a while, he finally spoke softly, Of course I want to help. The Martial Ancestor is from the Sky Man Tribe and would be a good god to them if he becomes the God of the Sky Man Tribe Of course, the main reason is that if Julius really breaks the Sky Man Tribes backbone this time, then the Sky Man Tribe will be utterly ruined! And even if the Martial Ancestor becomes the Heavenly Celestial God, I am confident that I can turn him into a subordinate god! As soon as the last sentence was spoken, Heather Graham felt an indescribable sense of dominance emanating from Logan. She continued to ask, And what about the [Fame]? Fame. Logan smiled lightly, Fame is also built upon power. There is good fame, bad fame, and powerful fame. The use of fame is to make other civilizations and Deity Players work for me. Even if they think I sent Lord Yan to be a stepping stone for the Martial Ancestor, calling me a big fool, so what? When my identity as the Goblin Deity comes out, the rumors will naturally dissipate! Moreover, at this stage, Im in the nurturing fame phase, which means I dont have a huge demand for reputation. When the time comes, I will naturally have ways to handle it. Saying that, Logan suddenly added, Heather, you say When other Deity Players think I am stepping stone for Martial Ancestor, but when I need Fame to do some things for me, they suddenly find that I have taken Martial Ancestor as my subordinate god. Wouldnt that make the boost to my fame even greater and more effective? Heather Graham nodded, then shook her head, Its like that. But Are you really confident? Then lets wait and see. Logan replied, Take Angie back to study the Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art, then go to secure the passage of the Divine Scepter. You! Seeing Logans domineering attitude, Heather was furious, and left with Angie in tow. Sword Chime Realm, This is a world where the sword is revered, but a thousand years ago, Heavenly Sword Ancestor was defeated by a Throne of the Blue Star Civilization and followed that Throne to fight in the Void. Of course, the advantage is that Sword Chime Realm avoided being shattered and also gained the status of Blue Star Civilizations Third-class Ally , allowing it to obtain resources from the Blue Star Civilization through points in the Great Love Illusion Realm. However, every quarter, the Sword Chime Realm also had to send a large number of sword disciples to fight in the Void as per their orders. Most of the time, only one out of ten would return! And those who returned were generally broken-hearted In the Sword Chime Realm, the prestigious sects true disciples were respected by everyone, but in the Void Battlefield, they were merely cannon fodder who couldnt even attract firepower. They were often used as expendable shock troops, and a single change in the battle would result in their entire army being wiped out! In the face of such disparity, people would truly die! But there was also a perk There were few demon paths in the Sword Chime Realm! Sword Demon Path practitioners often considered themselves exceptional, unwilling to be bound by rules, and felt that they could do whatever they wanted. But after experiencing the vastness of the Void, the entire Sword Demon Path received a huge blow Cannon fodder, and yet they still thought of themselves as extraordinary? Whats worse was The Heavenly Sword Ancestor, had gone missing! In the past, the High-ranking Overstep and Half-step Sword King C Heavenly Sword Ancestor was not in the Sword Chime Realm, but younger disciples could still summon him for help through burning incense and praying. But now, the Heavenly Sword Ancestor has lost contact for decades. During this time, because of the existence of the Heavenly Sword Ancestor, the Sword Chime Realm, which had been very successful among the third-class allies, has been targeted repeatedly. The most obvious example is in the Great Love Illusion Realm, where the Reincarnates of the Sword Chime Realm were repeatedly hunted down and lost their points. And the price of losing points is Sword Chime Realm lost its resources! When resources decrease to a certain extent, the Sword Chime Realms natural decay wont be far off At that time, other allies will often send their people to the Sword Chime Realm in the name of assistance, and then gradually infiltrate and devour everything in the Sword Chime Realm! Just like now, among the Sword Chime Realms one palace, nine sects, and sixteen factions, five of the sects chief masters and true disciples are from other allied civilizations So its not an exaggeration to say that the Sword Chime Realm is now at a life-or-death moment Isnt the so-called natural decay just the extinction of a race!? But in the Great Love Illusion Realm, the disciples of the Sword Chime Realm have constantly been defeated, and for a time, all the powerhouses of the Sword Chime Realm didnt know what to do Now, in the Celestial Sword Palace of the Sword Chime Realm, an old Taoist with white eyebrows and hair was rubbing his eyes, looking at the Light Screen in front of him, trembling with excitement, Goblin 02 Is this the legendary once-in-a-hundred-years big points opportunity!? [Ally level [Third-class: Thoroughly conquered by the Blue Star Civilization, with no power to resist and no voice!] [Second-class: Possessing many unique resources (talents, treasures, etc.), the civilization must continue for the Blue Star Civilization to obtain these resources, and it has a certain degree of autonomy and guaranteed resource allocation!] [First-class: Possessing extremely strong individuals capable of causing great trouble to the Blue Star Civilization (e.g., World Tree Civilization, where the World Tree is a Saint-level powerhouse, but its other civilized tribes dont have a Throne), and a considerable degree of autonomy.. The price is that the strong individual must obey the orders of the Blue Star Civilization during special periods!] Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Chapter 127: [Stellar-core Dragon clan]! Today, it’s time to celebrate! Chapter 266: Chapter 127: [Stellar-core Dragon clan]! Today, its time to celebrate! Translator: 549690339 Third-Class Ally C Sword Echo Realm, On top of the towering mountains piercing through the clouds and reaching the sky, lies the True Transmission from the Heavenly Sword Ancestor C The Celestial Sword Palace. An elderly Taoist with white hair and beard is trembling in excitement as he keeps rubbing his eyes, staring at the light screen before him. This light screen, left by the Upper World Blue Star Civilization, serves as a consultation channel to query various affairs in exchange for points. Looking at the information on the screen, even Swordsman Yan, who was of the Middle Rank Profound Immortal strength, couldnt help but revert to his long-gone habits from when he was a mortal, rubbing his eyes and repeatedly confirming the text information on the light screen Goblin 02 Is this the once-in-a-century chance to earn points from the legend!? Currently, our Sword Echo Realm faces internal strife and external threats. If we are able to secure this big prize in points Swordsman Yan unconsciously revealed a hint of laughter, but out of caution, he decides to endure the pain of spending more points to check the authenticity of his findings through the light screen C [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Checking for the emergence of new Reincarnators in the Great Love Illusion Realm [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: No new Reincarnators have been found [Blue Star Alliance System User Query] : Checking for the emergence of new Armies in the Great Love Illusion Realm [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]; New found Armies are Sub-Dragon Human 384 , Moonlight Tribe 996, Bovine-Equine Clan 007, Goblin 02塭 [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: 10 points have been deducted, We wish you a wonderful life Hiss. Upon seeing the deduction of the points, the eyes of Swordsman Yan sharpened. This damned query system, why does searching for such simple information cost so many points? Swordsman Yan wasnt a Profound Immortal who was detached from the worldly life, on the contrary, his origin as the Celestial Sword Palace, coupled with being a Mid-level Profound Immortal, made him the actual ruler overseeing various important affairs within the Sword Echo Realm. Especially after the collapse of the Sword Demon Paths Dao Heart, he bore the burden of billions of people from the two mountains on his shoulder. He was very clear about the significance and the value at which the points , designated by the Blue Star Civilization, should be treasured. Not just him, but all allies of the Blue Star Civilization laid great importance on the use and value of the points. To be able to become an ally of the Blue Star Civilization is not an easy feat, at the very least, one must have an as Ascended Immortal like our Heavenly Sword ancestor realm and then one is qualified to become an ally. And such civilizations are not ordinary ones. Especially when their talented disciples are reincarnated into the Great Love Illusion Realm and became natives, finding traces of them is difficult, let alone hunting them down! Killing a genius from an allied civilization only gets you one point The last time we in the Sword Echo Realm obtained a large amount of points was when we discovered the ruins of an immortal civilization, found three Nine-Turn Golden Pills, which could turn a mortal into an immortal instantly and got a reward of three hundred points. Apart from that, we have only obtained a few points, the expenditure outweighs the income, especially If we lose contact with Heavenly Sword Ancestor, we would be targeted by many other allied civilizations attempting to bring about our Natural Decay, therefore the so-called Goblin 02 big prize in points is crucially important to us. An Army usually consists of a thousand people, that is to say, if we can encircle them, we could get a thousand points! No, we cant be too greedy! Master Yan paused for a moment, talking to himself in the Celestial Sword Palace as if he was speaking to someone. The other allied civilizations must also be watching all the time Even if we dont encircle them, taking half of them would still give us five hundred points, which along with the points we have been saving up for many years, would be sufficient to spend 800 points to locate Heavenly Sword Ancestor, while also requesting the Blue Star Civilization to provide us a hundred years of Resource Subsidy! After saying this, Master Yan slightly bowed his body and continued standing. Fine After a long time, a childlike yet vicissitudinous voice echoed in the Celestial Sword Palace, Master Yan, I watched you grow up. I, of course, trust you, and I hope you wont let the Sword Echo Realm down! Hearing this voice, a strong sense of happiness appeared in the eyes of the bowed Master Yan, he quickly thanked it, Thank you, Spiritual Ancestor for your approval. I, Master Yan, will not betray the trust of the billions of people from the two mountains! The next moment, Master Yan felt he was given more permissions and he was still able to use all the points from the Sword Echo Realm! Good thing we have the Spiritual Ancestor, who has achieved enlightenment from the Sword Tomb, and half-step Ascended Immortal existence, otherwise the other allied civilizations would not have let us persevere until now to wait for the big prize in points. Having the points in hand, he found his courage. At this crucial point of life-and-death for the Sword Echo Realm, Master Yans eyes were burning with determination as he started to operate the light screen in front of him C [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Querying detailed information [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: The information was updated three days ago, Goblin 02 is of the same race as Goblin 01 who appeared 307 years ago [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: 10 points have been deducted, We wish you a wonderful life. Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Chapter 127: [Star Core Dragon Clan]! Today, it’s time to celebrate! 2 Chapter 267: Chapter 127: [Star Core Dragon Clan]! Today, its time to celebrate! 2 Translator: 549690339 Although he used up another 10 points, Swordsman Yan was overjoyed after receiving a definite answer. Information updated three days ago? There cant be any mistakes with the data from the Blue Star Alliance System User Query. That means there arent any problems. Surely there cant have been any earth-shattering changes with this so-called Goblin 02 in just three days? Heh, it must be another greenhorn who doesnt know his own limits. Speaking of which, we should really be thanking you. With a smile, Swordsman Yan continued his operations. [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Currently locating the coordinates of Goblin 02 Armys imminent arrival [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: Coordinates located as outside Soul Purge Valley [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: The information you requested has been delivered to the 37 remaining reincarnates in the Sword Chime Realm [Blue Star Alliance System User Query]: 30 points deducted as payment. Wishing you a pleasant day Hiss. Seeing that he had spent 50 points, Swordsman Yans heart throbbed with pain, almost making it difficult for him to breathe. He quickly reassured himself. Its okay. Its okay. According to the experiences shared by the Blue Star Civilization, this is not an expense This is an investment! Right! This is an investment! Once the reincarnates of our Sword Chime Realm activate the local forces, we can easily amass a massive force to completely wipe out the Goblin 02 Army! By then, with a large number of points in hand, our Sword Chime Realm wont have to worry about natural decay. We might even find the whereabouts of Heavenly Sword Ancestor. It can be said that this is a way out! Swordsman Yan had accomplished another great task. He was immensely satisfied. If I remember correctly, Moonlit Sword Demonic Path, in the Sword Demon Path, changed his profession and opened [Moon Spirit Tower J Today really calls for a celebration! Swordsman Yan weighed his treasure pouch, which was still full. He spat out a word and a sword pill jumped out and spun around. He then confidently rushed tnwnrdq the Mann Snirit Tnwpr Note: Citizens in the tens of billions represent sword cultivators; mortals are not considered citizens. In the vast void, the majority of Blue Stars third-class allies paid early or late attention to the existence of Goblin 02. Many civilizations in turmoil, like the Sword Chime Realm, were planning to make a desperate move C Whatever happens, they are already on the brink of natural decay, so how much worse could things get? Second-class Ally?Evil Spirit Realm. The Evil Spirit Realm is a rather powerful world, where even the King of Nightmares was born. He is a throne-holder who has imprinted the Nightmare Law on a community of worlds, casting his influence far and wide over an alternative dimensional space. Since the Evil Spirit Clan has the Nightmare Law, they received a low-level monarch species rating from the Blue Star Civilization, earning a second-class ally spot and considerable resource support from the Blue Star Civilization, as well as a certain degree of autonomy- The Void Pirate King! Even a powerful civilization like Blue Star cant ban void pirates. But just because they cant ban them doesnt mean they cant manage them. Many Void Pirate Kings within the world communities are represented by allies of the Blue Star Civilization. And recently, the Blue Star Civilization has designated the T World Community as the next major battleground. Although the [Blue Star Convention of Ten Thousand Races] has not yet been formally opened to officially start the war, Under the guidance of the council, a significant undercurrent has already entered the T World Community, such as- Many second-class ally civilizations. Especially those second-class ally civilizations where pirate kings exist. The Void Pirates, while seemingly insignificant, are not weak at all. After all, their Void Pirate Island is guarded by a half-step throne holder or even throne-level beings. Moreover, the Void Pirates have wide-ranging information exchanges. Many times, the Void Pirates may know much more than the dominator level civilization of the local world community. So, in many space wars, the Blue Star Civilization will try to gain control of the Void Pirate forces in various world areas of the world community in advance. Of course, the opposing side in the war would also try to do the same. Furthermore, many Void Pirates are, in fact, pawns of the dominator level civilization in their own world community. Lately, the Evil Spirit Clan received such a secret orderC Occupy the Void Pirate Islands in T03-T08 Areas, become the new Void Pirate King. If needed, they can ask for combat support from Blue Star Civilizations first-class allies! And now, because the Nightmare Law of King of Nightmares is a special kind, relying on the alternative dimension world [Nightmare Realm], it can span many world areas or world communities. Hence, a considerable number of Evil Spirit Clan members have already entered the Void Pirate Islands in the respective areas, preparing for the invasion. In T08 World zone, Star Core Pirate Island, This was originally the ancestral land of the Star Core Dragon Clan, but after the birth of a new, rebellious Star Core Dragon King, it was transformed into a Void Pirate Island, with countless void pirates dancing on the ancient dragon tombs of the Star Core Dragon Clan every day. Number three, look at this, the odds have exceeded 1,000 times! In a cyberpunk-style bar, several cloaked humanoid figures were sitting in a corner drinking. Their attire was not considered eccentric, because on Void Pirate Island, there was always something new, always someone more eccentric. What bet? I want to join too. Number one pushed away the large head of number three who was trying to squeeze in front of his light screen and said irritably, Dont you have your own Blue Star Alliance System User Query too? Why do you have to squeeze over here? Look at your own! Where? Great Love Illusion Realm Betting. Oh, alright. Number three got the answer, opened his light screen, and looked at the Great Love Illusion Realm Betting. If Swordsman Yan were here, he would definitely be insanely jealous In the entire Sword Chime Realm, there was only one Blue Star Alliance System User Query, but these young aliens who had just entered the True Immortal Realm each had a Blue Star Alliance System User Query. How could this not make him envious? Moreover, they were even wealthy enough to gamble with their own points? While he, a dignified Profound Immortal, was stingy with his points and had to plead with the Spiritual Ancestor. Comparing oneself to others, could only lead to frustration. And on the light screen, there were a lots of betting information from top to bottom [First: First-Class Allies- Radiant Clan? Lights Lawlord] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 378.234] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.000000001] [Second: Second-Class Allies. Fairy Spirit Tribe. Little Monster] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 308.341] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.00000000.9] [Third: First-Class Allies? World Tree Clan? Little Fairy] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 378.234] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.000000.9] [Fourth: Third-Class Allies. Shape-Changer Clan. Demon Shapeshifter Woman] [Odds of death within 30 days: 1: 108.889] [Odds of survival within 30 days: 1: 1.01] Whenever they saw this data, both number one and number three were extremely envious Even second-class allies, let alone first-class allies, would choose to put their true geniuses into the Great Love Illusion Realm for training. And they were not even qualified to be elected by the civilization to enter the Great Love Illusion Realm, which made them envious Every reincarnate is extremely popular in their own civilization. Those who have gained a lot of points and lived longer in the Great Love Illusion Realm, upon their return to civilization, can directly become a true Celestial Above everyone else! Not to mention the geniuses at the top of these bets, even those who are not as forward, still alive, can easily obtain ten times, or even hundreds or thousands of times the resources they used to have after returning to civilization! But at the moment, what was most eye-catching was not these geniuses, but the most conspicuous at the bottom [Goblin 02: Army One Thousand People Second and Third Energy Levels] [Odds of surviving one day: 1: 1,000] [Odds of dying within one day: 1: 1.00000000000001] The protagonist is about to become a Transcendent Tier, enter the Void, lay a foundation beforehand, the war on the Celestial Planet should be over by next week.. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Chapter 129: (Tyrant?Leviathan) ! This Chapter 271: Chapter 129: (Tyrant?Leviathan) ! This Extraterrestrial God Incident has far-reaching impact! 2 Translator: 549690339 At the center, the purple-gold National Fortune Flood Dragon still appeared huge and noble, but it seemed as if it had just recovered from a At the center, the purple-gold National Fortune Flood Dragon still appeared huge and noble, but it seemed as if it had just recovered from a severe illness. When facing the many smaller Nations Fortune Flood Dragons around it, which were like scavenging hyenas, it couldnt help but feel somewhat weak and vulnerable. Not only that, Lady could clearly see that the actions of these many nations were not just their strong martial artists and their entourages entering Great Virtue for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament. Their kingdoms, driven by the external gods, National Fortune Flood Dragons, and inner greed, had sent armies with all their strength to seize this unprecedented grand event in order to establish the foundation for becoming the Hegemony of Sky Man! Politics is just an extension of war? Politics is just an extension of war? Lady looked at this scene, let out a light laugh, and thought that it was true, but This is a transcendent world. Politics is an extension of war? But, war is derived from my will! Turbulent times require strict rules, severe illnesses require strong medicine. How else would I treat the invisible influence of Darius Turtlefield on the Sky Man Planet over these years, if not by scraping the bone to heal the wound? Sky Man, such a beautiful and powerful term. Yet, what have I seen? Greed, betrayal, slyness, cowardice, fear, infighting, weakness In fact, its not difficult. Lady outlined a cold curve at the corner of her mouth, Just eliminate all the weak. As a split personality of Logan, Lady also upheld the same beliefs and ideas as Logan C Believer Species? They are supposed to help me reach the pinnacle! Not that I need to help the Believers everywhere, consider things from their perspective, and protect them! Moreover C Lady looked down, besides all these messy things, there was also the crimson golden brilliance, a crimson golden radiance that only she could see, like a torrent sweeping across the entire Great Virtue, and even a tendency to spread outwards. The end of these crimson golden torrents was her, It. These crimson golden torrents were real people, martial artists who were researching the[Martial PathSource.Stone Tablet] , [their energy would contribute to Ladys power. Hiss. This feeling Lady instinctively thought of some wonderful things Of course, its not her, nor is it Logan. But the[Star River Source Spirit], which refined Her body, the Star River Source Spirit is a void spirit that had previously fed on a large amount of[incomplete information flow]on the Wise Man Planet. Whether its ferocious beasts, wise men, or rivers and mountains, as long as theres movement, information will be generated. Part of the incomplete information would be captured by the Star River Source Spirit, absorbed, and developed into its own wisdom. With the addition of the Wisdom Concept already present on Wise Man Planet, without Logan and the Abyssal Civilization, a thousand years later, the Star River Source Spirit might give birth to its own spirituality, become a real life, and then stride into the Transcendent Tier like cutting bamboo. Perhaps, its precisely because of the Wisdom Concepts existence, the Star River Source Spirit was drawn instinctively to the Wise Man Planet. Unfortunately, there are no ifs. These incomplete information flows are not impurities but[Treasure]. Why are they incomplete? Is it because the Star River Source Spirit lacks the No. Its because its very picky; it only absorbs information flows with spiritual characteristics. Hence, these varied chaotic memories are deposited deep within the Star River Source Spirit. Logan didnt clear these memories but directly gave them to Lady because these memories are treasures. Lady doesnt have the opportunity for a spiritual journey; when She tries to break through the Mythical Grade at the Third Level, she will face the same spiritual threshold and need accumulation. But these incomplete information flows are Her opportunity C Martial Arts are like a furnace, and the fire refines immortality! Even these spiritually characterized incomplete information flows, during Ladys day and night practice of martial arts, will be completely refined, which will greatly accelerate her accumulation speed of spirituality and even directly fill her spirituality! After all, this was a massive amount that could give birth to spirituality in the Star River Source Spirit. Even without refining them herself, these crimson gold martial currents could refine these fragmentary information flows as they entered Her body and became Her power! These are the foundations of me. In Ladys eyes, these crimson golden currents emanating from the Sky Man were the basic foundation for Her. Even for Her, these crimson golden currents were somewhat like the [Belief Light]of the Deity Players, through which She could perceive various information such as strength, mindset, thoughts, good and bad of martial artists who had practiced Her Origin Martial Dao. Doesnt that mean, even without the recognition of the Hyperdimensional mark. Am I a god of martial arts? Or a god of the Sky Man? Logan didnt understand the operation mode of the Hyperdimensional Game, so naturally, Lady didnt understand either. Unable to figure it out, She simply stopped thinking about it and focused on the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament below, which was now on the verge of a showdown C Under Zara Lily Dalziels instruction, a large number of foreign guests from various countries were arrested by the Imperial City Forbidden Guards and imprisoned in the Celestial Prison, waiting to be executed at any time. Most of these arrested people were the close friends and relatives of the strongest men from other countries, which successfully infuriated the strong men from other nations. On the observation platform, the special million-seat Observation Platform was already full, and the entire Imperial Capital was almost at a standstill. Even around the arena, there were powerful figures standing in a circle, emanating a powerful aura. They were the capable subordinates of Julius, serving as teachers for the strong men from various nations Georgio, Giles, Bart, Locke, and Gideon. The strong men from Fusang Island Nation, Lighthouse Realm, and the Great Cold Abyssal Nation were also rubbing their hands and preparing for battle. Lady also timely split a clone and floated in the sky. And beside Her, there were two clones of Deity Players, Julius and Darius Turtlefield. Julius still looked like a kind pope, carrying the kindness to save all sentient beings. In Darius Turtlefields eyes as he looked at Lady, there was only distorted and vicious hatred, as if Lady were the murderer of his father. Of course C If Lady had really killed his father Turtlefield Shrine King, he would have tnanKea Her msteaa. Its you? Darius Turtlefield sneered disdainfully, Ignorant native, also deluding yourself to compete with us? If it werent for Lord Julius stopping me and having other plans, I would have crushed you into pieces and let you know that you are not on the same level as us! As he said these words, Darius Turtlefield had already forgotten that, in name, the Sky Man Planet was his planet and the Sky Man Tribe was his Follower Species, not Ladys, nor Juliuss! Dog barking. With just two casual words from Lady, Darius Turtlefield could hardly suppress his anger and began to bark like a mad dog, Shut up! I am the honorable Snow Leopard of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family! Not only did you not address me as Lord Snow Leopard, but you even dared to talk big! Damn it, after I take back the Sky Man Tribe and the Sky Man Planet, I want every member of the Sky Man Tribe to give you a cut and eat a piece of your flesh! Lets just watch the battle first. When Lady spoke, Julius didnt react, but when Darius Turtlefield spoke, Julius couldnt help frowning and stopping him. Even Julius couldnt stand to see Darius Turtlefields miserable appearance. Heh. Just watch. Lady knew in her heart that at this moment, Julius had already started a live broadcast on the Hyperdimensional Forum, ready to expose Darius Turtlefields disgraceful appearance and her own domination of the Sky Man Tribe, pulling his entire plan into full swing! Seeking a wave of monthly ticket insurance at the beginning of the month-! Thank you all for your subscription supporta The pace should be a bit faster, please follow-! Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Deity Extra 1 Chapter 272: Deity Extra 1 Translator: 549690339 Great Hunting God, this is the blood feast that your humble and devout followers offer to you! Please bless your followers, so that this hunt may be bountiful! The great hunting moment A Totem, shrouded in golden and red, vast and majestic, with several ferocious beasts crouched beneath it, opened its crimson eyes after hearing these prayers, its eyes full of confusion, Where am 1? Yan Whitehall opened his eyes and heard the prayers in his ears, and instantly became bewildered, Did I travel to a different world? And I became the Totem of an indigenous tribe? Am I going to live the miserable life of drinking blood from soft fur and tearing to be assimilated into a beast by the tribes taith( Before Yan Whitehall had time to think carefully, a large amount of memory emerged in his mind. After a few seconds, this powerful body digested these memories easily, without causing any pain to Yan Whitehall. At this time, Yan Whitehall had a general understanding of his situation This mainland is called the Great Wasteland, a place where numerous tribes, indigenous deities coexist, and where constant strife takes place. Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity! This is a world where gods truly exist! With that thought, Yan Whitehall clenched his fist, feeling the terrifying power within him. Whenever he wants, he can descend on any member of the tribe, not to mention tearing tigers and leopards apart, even lifting elephants and throwing them for three days without falling like Shakyamuni would be possible. Moreover, Yan Whitehall felt that there was a transcendent force within his body! Ferocious Beast Servant, I can summon ferocious beasts, tame them, and even tame the Transcendent Desolate Beasts! Hunting Mark, I can lock onto any being and tear the space in front of him to kill him at any time, but since I am just a Totem, this range is limited to a radius of a hundred miles. Totem Body, or Transcendent Body, is a power unparalleled. Apart from this, there are many more powers, but the foolish Totem that was my predecessor did not discover them! Even as a newborn Totem, he had such terrifying power. Not to mention those Giant Spirits, which were terrifying existences, even the mythical deities Thinking of this, Yan Whitehall couldnt help but be passionate, fearing that the ability to move mountains, create and destroy could be possible! He also wanted to possess great power, to stand at the pinnacle of this world, but at the moment, his main goal was to survive before talking about anything else. After all, its a barbaric and ignorant era, and no one would protect him; only his own power could protect him. Suddenly, Yan Whitehalls face became serious, as he recalled a piece of information from the memory of his predecessor. He wasnt exactly carefree and untroubled. The tribe that worshipped him, the Blood Hunt Tribe, had more than 80 adults capable of hunting, more than 100 children, and dozens of elderly people. It was just a small tribe with a total of 300 people. This tribe relied on hunting for a living, and wasnt invulnerable. Any small accident could cause this insignificant tribe to disappear in the Great Wasteland. And now, disaster was about to come! Amid the constant prayer at the tribal ceremony, Yan Whitehall received a piece of news. Recently, the number of prey hunted by the Blood Hunt Tribe was rapidly decreasing, barely meeting the tribes consumption needs, making sacrificial activities more frequent. This phenomenon was likely due to the northward migration of the Black Crocodile Tribe. Unlike Yan Whitehalls intangible Totem, the Black Crocodile Tribes Totem, the God of the Black Crocodile, had a Black Crocodile Desolate Beast as its avatar. And the Black Crocodile Tribe had nearly a thousand people, with more than 300 warriors! The Black Crocodile Tribe was superior to the Blood Hunt Tribe in both tribal strength and Totem power. The best outcome for the Blood Hunt Tribe, lying in the path of the Black Crocodile Tribes northward migration, would be to be defeated and then annexed. Of course, this was not necessarily a bad thing for the Blood Hunt Tribe, as it meant more substantial tribal protection, increasing their chances of survival. However, this news was not good for Yan Whitehall. A tribe could not have more than one Totem, unless a higher-ranking existence presided over them, holding the Totems loyalty. And the Black Crocodile Tribe had only one Totem, with no Giant Spirits present. That is to say, if the two tribes met and the Blood Hunt Tribe was defeated, Yan Whitehall would face only death! To be enslaved or to die Neither was what Yan Whitehall wanted. But I really cant win. Yan Whitehall felt helpless. At this moment, the prayers were still ringing continuously in his ears, and the sacrifice of the Blood Hunt Tribe had not yet ended. The ritual had now reached the final step, offering the blood feast! There were not many rules in the small tribe, and the chief also acted as the priest. The chief, Gamma, was a low-voiced, muscle-bulging, vein-bursting small giant, over two meters tall, Offer the blood feast! Sacrifice to the Great Hunting God! Following his orders, two tribal warriors stepped forward and swung their stone knives, instantly slaying the five-headed wolf beast laid out on the altar! Splat! Large amounts of blood immediately gushed out, with all the tribespeople watching this scene devoutly. Silky threads of faith aura accompanied the ritual, assimilating the emerging Blood Qi, transforming it into a myriad of faith and pouring into the enormous Totem Pillar on the altar! Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Spirit Extra 1_2 Chapter 273: Spirit Extra 1_2 Translator: 549690339 Gamma saw this scene and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. A successful sacrifice meant that the God of the Hunt might bestow blessings, and the upcoming hunting operation could yield more harvests. This would be a rare bounty for the Blood Hunt Tribe, which had been getting fewer and fewer harvests, and the premise of all this was the success of the sacrifice. Damn Black Crocodile Tribe. Thinking about the Black Crocodile Tribe that had affected the Blood Hunt Tribes survival due to migration, Gamma couldnt help but feel angry, yet helpless, and even worried, If the Black Crocodile Tribe really comes to attack our Blood Hunt Tribe, how should I respond? Can our God of the Hunt really protect us from the Black Crocodile Tribes attack? Gammas thoughts were heavy. The next moment, the Totem Space where Yan Whitehall was located suddenly underwent changes. Dark red mixed with golden Belief surged into the Totem Space, merging into Yan Whitehalls slightly blurred body. This Belief was quite mixed, as if it could contaminate spirituality and obscure divinity. If absorbed too much, it might make the Divine Spirit lose its wisdom, like a beast. But the Belief produced by the indigenous tribes was not very pure to begin with. If not absorbed, ones own power would also fade. Just as Yan Whitehall hesitated, a sudden mechanical voice sounded in his ear, [Congratulations, Host, Creation Editing System binding successful!] System?! Yan Whitehall heard the voice and was immediately overjoyed. [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)! ] [You have gained 3 points of Chaotic Faith Points!] [You have gained White Material Wolf Pack!] [Automatic purification of faith for you, you have gained 13 Faith Points!] [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)!] [You have gained 2 points of Chaotic Faith Points!] [Automatic purification of faith for you, you have gained 2 Faith Points!] [You have received blood sacrifices from followers (Low Level/Common Beasts)!] [You have gained 5 points of Chaotic System! Looking at the captions in front of him, Yan Whitehall couldnt help but sigh and asked, What features do you have? Introduce yourself. As Yan Whitehalls question came, the systems captions quickly changed again to answer him, [You can edit anything with enough materials and energy!] Then, a piece of information entered Yan Whitehalls mind, helping him understand the role of the system instantly. Killing enemies or offering sacrifices, I can obtain materials and then use Faith Points to edit my followers, giving them great power! With high-level materials and plenty of Faith Points, I can even edit myself! Totem, Giant Spirit, Deity While Yan Whitehall was daydreaming, the systems captions began to change again, displaying lines of data, [Host]: Yan Whitehall [Qualification]: Totem (Virtual) [Skills]: Ferocious Beast Servant, Hunting Mark, Totem Body [Divine Art]: Blessing, Celestial Phenomenon [Faith Points]: 73 [Materials]: Wolf Pack (White), Endurance (White), Concealment (White) [Clan]: Blood Hunt Tribe (Micro/300 people) [Belief]: Indigenous Sacrifice [Detected that Host has three white materials, you can generate a Profession by consuming 30 Faith Points!] [Wolf Pack + Endurance + Concealment = Wolf Guard (Military Profession)! ] [Wolf Guard (Military Profession): Legend has it that the most elite warriors among the indigenous people living in the jungle are called Wolf Hunters. Some Wolf Hunters learn the habits of the Wolf Pack, eat raw wolf meat, become Wolf Guards and guard their supreme Divine Spirit!] [Limit: Second Order] [Skill: Half-Wolf, Wolf Guards can transform into werewolves, possessing armor-like muscles and fur, bloodthirsty and ruthless, proficient in close combat, their bodies are their weapons!] [Bond: Wolf Pack, when there are more than three Wolf Guards, morale doubles, combat power doubles, and they can simultaneously contend against Second Order when transformed into werewolves!] [Cost: Generating a first-tier Wolf Guard requires consuming 10 faith points!] [Would you like to create the profession?] Wolf Guard So strong! And really expensive! Yan Whitehall looked at the messages from the system and felt envious. According to the level information, first-order beings can easily kill dozens of tenacious and sharp tribal warriors. Second orders are already close to being transcendent and can easily slaughter ordinary tribes without totems! Even in the Blood Hunt Tribes archenemy Black Crocodile Tribe, only the chieftain is a second-order being. In such a tribe with more than a thousand people, there is only one second order chieftain. And such a strong one can be resisted by three wolf guards! This shows the power of the wolf guards military profession and its restrains! But one wolf guard requires 10 faith points. These faith points may not seem like much, but with the current population and strength of the Blood Hunt Tribe, a ritual can only be held once a month, resulting in just over 10 faith points. In addition, altar blessings, changing the heavens and other divine arts, as well as Yan Whitehalls own skills, all consume faith points. Yan Whitehalls panel showed 73 faith points, accumulated over many years by his predecessor. There must be a sacrifice! Yan Whitehalls eyes became resolute. These faith points were of no use to him personally, so it was better to spend them to increase his strength. Only when the tribe grows stronger can more faith points be obtained. By the way, system, why are wolf guards called military professions? Yan Whitehall was puzzled by the meaning of the words in the systems prompts, as there should be other types of professions besides military professions. The system quickly answered, [Yes, professions are divided into military professions and hero professions!] [Military professions can be used multiple times, different beings can have the same profession, and they have a special bond that increases strength as their numbers grow, like an army!] [Hero professions are unique, each with its own unique power and charisma, and its own unique role!] I understand. Whitehall looked at the panel and gave the command, System, create for me the profession C Wolf Guard! [Cost 30 faith points!] [Consume white material Wolf Pack!] [Consume white material Endurance!] [Consume white material Concealment! ] [Wolf Pack + Endurance + Concealment = Wolf Guard (Military Profession)! ] [Do you want to bestow the profession upon your followers?] As faith points were consumed, the golden red color in the totem space gradually dimmed, symbolizing the scarcity of faith. Seeing the systems final question, Whitehall thought for a moment and then looked out of the totem space. Outside the Totem Space. Why hasnt the divine spirit bestowed any blessings for so long this time? As opposed to the confidence and expectations held during the beginning of the blood sacrifice, it had been some time since their blood sacrifice, and even the sacrificial blood Qi and the clan members faith aura had completely poured into the Totem Pillar, but the Totem Pillar did not react. There wasnt even a trace of the routine blessing! This couldnt help but make Gamma anxious. If the totem does not bestow blessings, relying on the tribes own strength alone would make it difficult for them to obtain enough food to support the tribes migration just before the imminent danger. Yes, just as they were making sacrifices, Gamma had already figured out how to deal with the Black Crocodile Tribes attack That was to escape. In the Great Wasteland, fleeing is not a disgrace. Surviving is everything. But fleeing wouldnt be a permanent solution and simply migrating would not be easy. Firstly, they needed a relatively safe area that had not been occupied by other tribes and was rich in water and fertile soil. Secondly, they needed enough food. However, all of these goals were nearly impossible to achieve. But we have no choice! If possible, I would like to crush the damned Black Crocodile tribe under the guidance of our divine spirit! But the Black Crocodile Totem of the Black Crocodile Tribe is a formidable existence with a physical form, and even our God of the Hunt might . Gamma anxiously waited for the divine blessing, praying silently in his heart, I hope that when we arrive at the new place, the God of the Hunt will also become great! Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Chapter 132: Red Dust Immortal! I’ve found you. Chapter 279: Chapter 132: Red Dust Immortal! Ive found you. Translator: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, under the gaze of the public, after Valerie Zoe Dalziel defeated Prison Soldier Justice Parker in a single strike, the Five Nations Alliance began a sacrificial offensive. However, due to the rules, Valerie had to face each opponent one by one In the current state of Great Virtue, after being affected by the Red Dust Poison, there was no one else capable of fighting these strong competitors from the Five Nations Alliance except Valerie. Although they were from nations weaker than Great Virtue, they had the help of Juliuss trusted lieutenants and the martial arts stele provided by Lady, making their strength significantly increased! Damn it! Valerie killed each enemy in an instant, but soon faced another powerful opponent, with the weakest being a Seventh-order Legendary Level martial LISL. Even if Valerie was powerful, she couldnt help feeling her strength was slowly depleting, and what made her more anxious was As her strength drained, the Red Dust Plague that had not been completely eliminated, but suppressed by the power of Origin Martial Dao, began to show signs of another outbreak! Teacher There was no response from Lady in the glowing point between the brows, seeing this, Valerie clenched her teeth and continued to fight against the strong ones from the Five Nations Alliance If he wanted to harm us, we would have died long ago! Teacher did this for a reason! Valerie had no time to rest and was continuously involved in one battle after another (massacre). Soon, all but the four strongest martial artists from the Five Nations Alliance were dead. Now it was their opportunity to kill Valerie in a perfect state! All of this was watched closely by Lady sitting above them, ignoring Darius Turtlefields mocking gaze, thoughts constantly flashed through her mind To create rules is to be prepared to be bitten by them! To become powerful in a short amount of time, I created the rules for the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, in order to quickly fill the power of the Martial Monument and possess a strength beyond what I have now. But, the enemy isnt stupid; they are also aware of my intentions Lady glanced at the indignant faces of the four strongest warriors from the Five Nations Alliance, knowing that using human lives to exhaust Valerie was not their original intention People who followed them were not just the strongest from their countries, but also their loved ones and friends who wanted to broaden their horizons! After all, with the support of two Alien Evil Gods and the weakened state of Great Virtue due to the Red Dust Miasma, not to mention the presence of five teachers, it seemed like a one-sided situation, where loved ones and friends were just here to enjoy themselves in the Great Virtue Imperial Capital! Who would have thought it would turn out this way? Ladys thoughts collided as she looked at Valerie, who barely killed British Boxer David, and whose strength was further consumed while the suppression power on the Red Dust Miasma weakened, and even began to rebound. Lady was secretly delighted, The Red Dust Plague is rebounding. As expected, just like what the System has predicted! Only Lady could see this The Origin Martial Dao Valerie was cultivating had been marked as exclusively belonging to her, and from the initial strong suppression of the Red Dust Miasma to the current power struggle, both forces were gradually showing signs of integration! All of this was what Lady had hoped to see, and was also the notification from the System [Log]: Detected special integration of Origin Martial Dao with the Sky Man Tribe! [Log]: Detected the uniqueness of the Red Dust Plague! [Log]: Detected the excellent compatibility between the Red Dust Factor (the initial aspect of the Red Dust Plague) and Origin Martial Dao! [Log]: Host may choose to let the Origin Martial Dao and Red Dust Plague combine within the body of the Sky Man Tribe, giving birth to a new Profession! [Log]: Calculating profession [Log]: Profession calculation successful! [Log]: This profession requires complex conditions to be created, needing the Red Dust Factor (Red Dust Plague meets the criteria), Heavenly Martial Factor (Sky Man Tribe meets the criteria), and an Inclusive Martial Art (Origin Martial Dao meets the criteria)! [Log]: You have derived a new profession [Red Dust Immortal]! [Name]: Red Dust Immortal [Type]: Profession [Level]: Tentative (unborn) [Special Effect]: None (unborn) [Note]: As these elements are greatly associated with the Immortal Civilization, and due to # % Y # issues, the System can calculate but does not recommend that the host ask the System to derive it, otherwise, a great terror will come! Red Dust Immortal? When Lady saw this profession, she instinctively felt it was extraordinary, and the systems subsequent note confirmed this Not even Taboo Factors concerned the System, but it still left a remark that would affect Logan and Lady about the so -called great terror, which further indicated the terrifying nature of this profession! This was why Lady let Valerie be trapped by her own rules and allowed the Red Dust Miasma inside her to rebound step by step, all for the unique profession that even the System was reluctant to reveal its information before the successful transfer.. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 132: Red Dust Immortal! I found you. 2 Chapter 280: Chapter 132: Red Dust Immortal! I found you. 2 Translator: 549690339 Almost there Logan is looking at Valerie who has been exhausted to use Heavenly Martial Divine Skill [Heavenly Martial C Nine Heavens Mysterious Woman], to kill Fusangs Sakura Swordheart. At this moment, the terrifying power of the Red Dust Poison within her body is like molten iron in a seething cauldron that can barely be kept under control. This is a beautiful power, but for the Transcendents, its like a deadly poison that can taint their abilities, making them lose their transcendent characteristics and becoming ordinary! And now, this power cant be suppressed anymore Although the conversation in the forum has become quieter than before, as deity players cant see any hope in the current situation: Whos left? Lets call it a day. Theyve got no chance. If it was picked up by Logan, or any other divine player, theyd stand a chance, but theyve landed themselves in the hands of the Turtlefield aristocrats from District 404. Looks like theyre done for. Not necessarily. I still think theres potential for a breakthrough. Breakthrough? With what? Its clear that Lady Valkyrie Zoe has run out of steam, her power is waning, and a faint red mist has started to appear around her. Clearly, thats the Red Dust Poison. As I predicted, she hasnt completely eliminated it. Even though its impressive that she can suppress the poison, shes bound to face severe backlash during this period of weakness. Looks like all hope is lost. Guess well have to sit back and see what Julius gains from this. Didnt they say theres some mysterious teacher who hasnt appeared yet? His confidence in organizing the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament might not be blind. Maybe hes truly confident they can win? Absolutely not. Look at this Celestial Planet. Although its foundation is deep, theres no sense of that exclusive dominance you get with created rules of the God Kings like Juliuss [Tyrants Law]. How can they possibly turn the tables? Wait a minute, look at that red mist representing the Red Dust Poison. Why does it seem like its not damaging her physique and spirit, but instead merging with her? Its really merging. It looks like its successfully merged. She seems stronger after fighting dozens of rounds. Even the most powerful member of the Five Nations Alliances Lighthouse Country was killed in one move [Heavenly Martial C Empress] How can this be more absurd than out-leveled power killing? It seems like a newly created professionand it doesnt seem to be low-ranked! Nonsense! How could a profession be created? Professions are either passed down through the ancient times or cultivated by a sect, family clan, or faction over countless years and effort. Amidst the shocked forum, Logan silently looks down at Valerie who seems to have transformed into the special profession [Red Dust Immortal], and is currently in a bizarre [Fairy Aura] state. At this moment, Valerie has become even more invincible than the formidable Valkyrie. Shes like an unattainable pinnacle! As Logan gazes at this, she finally sees the profession description of the Red Dust Immortal: [Name]: Red Dust Immortal [Type]: Profession [Level]: Mythical [Effect 1]: The Red Dust Immortal is a special profession obtained by the fusion of Red Dust Factor (Red Dust Poison), Heavenly Martial Factor (Tianren Race),and Inclusive Martial Art (Origin Martial Dao). Due to the uniqueness of Red Dust, it has a strong connection to a unique branch of immortal civilization and possesses the Counter Kill ability! [Effect 2]: The Red Dust Immortal is a special profession. Only Third Level Sky Man martial artists, with the help of Red Dust Miasma, can advance to the mythic level Red Dust Immortal by practicing Origin Martial Dao. Theres no First Level, Second Level, or even Third Level class profession! [Note]: Due to the strong connection between these elements and the immortal civilization, the special branch of this immortal civilization cannot be described before its birth due to the existence of [Endless], otherwise, it will attract attention! [Name]: Counter Attack [Type]: Feature [Level]: Null [Effect]: A lifeform with this feature, when facing someone with a higher energy level, age-related level or transcendent level, their strength in that specific aspect will increase by at least 30%! [Note]: Essential for the protagonist! Rebellion Chewing on this word in her mouth, there was another term that caught her attention [Endless] Forget it, its too distant, and it has nothing to do with me. In her heart, she was almost certain that the existence called Endless was likely still around in some special way after the disappearance of the Immortal Civilization. It could be a projection, a trace of will, or a brand, but there was no doubt that it was an earth-shattering figure, having virtually nothing to do with her. Now, her focus was on the strength of the Red Dust Immortal profession Valerie. Her voice appeared in Valerie Zoe Dalziels heart, indifferent, Go challenge those subordinates of the Alien Demons, the teachers of the Five Nations Alliances strong ones. With your current strength, even after killing all the strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance, it would be more than enough to deal with them and kill them, whether they are Mythical Professionists or Bloodline Keepers. Even though Valerie Zoe Dalziel became the Red Dust Immortal and was just a Mythical Professional, one rank lower than a Mythical Bloodline Keeper Extreme Sublimation, Unique concept, Multiple Composite Rules, Exclusive Law, Mythical Bloodliners, Mythical Professionals. But Red Dust Immortal is special. T World Community, T04 Region, T0401em Planet (Demon Planet), Burn! Crazed! At this moment, the Blazing Blade Demon Planet was desolate and mad, with blood-red flames burning everywhere! I do wield the power of Causal Reincarnation between decay and rebirth Wait, where did this law come from? I seem to have forgotten something Thats right, I remember now, I need to Trace causality and investigate planetary coordinates! Abyss Turtlefield, now completely trapped in the quagmire of madness, unable to extricate herself The various insane forces within her body surged from the [Void]. She stepped into the Transcendent Tier after being influenced by the [Insanity Concept] in the Void. She even achieved the throne with the help of the [Insanity Concept], but she lacked the ability to control madness. In her growing insanity, she set her planet ablaze, and in the terrifying blood-red flames, the seed in her will that was in the [Budding] stage was quietly absorbing her [Inclusiveness] and [Insanity] as its nutrients, seemingly about to bloom and bear fruit She chuckled, continuously speaking rationally, constantly watching the projection uploaded by Heather Graham on the T forum, constantly watching the Deity Players discuss the Goblin Deity in the forum, and constantly calculating the coordinates of the Goblin Deitys planet! Only the hatred in her eyes could not be concealed, Goblin Deity, you nearly took everything from me! If I can kill you, everything I lost will return to me, it will all be mine, hahaha! The burning planet served as her tool to calculate the coordinates of the Goblin Deitys planet using the [Insanity Concept] and [Power of Causal Reincarnation between Decay and Rebirth]! After an unknown length of time, Abyss Turtlefield finally raised her head, filled with deep-seated hatred, I found it, hehe.. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Chapter 133: [Shepherd’s Law]! No, who dares to invade my Spirit players? Chapter 281: Chapter 133: [Shepherds Law]! No, who dares to invade my Spirit players? Translator: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, Valerie Zoe Dalziel killed the last strong one of the Five Nations Alliance under the watchful eyes of everyone, successfully changing her profession into the special Red Dust Immortal. Even if the spectators did not understand the whole picture, they knew one thing C at this moment, the Great Virtue Female Warrior Emma, who had clearly been on the brink of destruction and was at a dead end, has now advanced further and possesses even more powerful strength. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to withstand the wheel battle of dozens of third-level strong ones, let alone kill all the top figures of the Five Nations at the end of her depleted physical strength! What they know even more is C Great Virtue Female Warrior Emma is the only remaining strong one in the Martial Arts Conference. And at this moment, a unique immortal aura has infiltrated the venue, making them feel intoxicated C Immortal, is essentially the origin of the Sky Man. Not bad. Your performance is excellent, and you have received corresponding feedback. Feel the power within you Feel it carefully. You will discover that there is endless power that you have not yet unearthed. And now, you need to continue to tap into it. As a member of the Sky Man Tribe, there is only one way to exploit this power C continuous fighting and constantly challenging oneself! So, keep fighting. There was a hint of approval in Ladys indifferent voice, soothing all the anxiety in Valerie Zoe Dalziels heart. She believed in her Teacher and coldly watched the remaining Five Nations Alliance members who had come to spectate the loved ones and friends of her enemies. And Ladys words made her fall into deep thought. Indeed, at the most desperate moment, she had felt an inexplicable power, as if coming from the void, but also emerging from the deepest part of her bloodline, granting her a power based on the Sky Man bloodline and the Origin Martial Dao, combined with the Red Dust Poison. This not only allowed her to survive, but also to kill all the strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance! This unfathomable power was just as her Teacher had said. Despite easily killing others of the same tier, the part of this power she could use now was just the tip of the iceberg compared to the complete form of this power! Moreover, she had an intuition in the dark that if she could fully tap into this power, she might be able to directly inherit the power of some of the beings within it and become a Transcendent Tier! Not only that, Valerie Zoe Dalziel could also clearly feel some changes coming from the National Fortune Flood Dragon. Especially when she annihilated the strong ones of a nation, she could faintly hear the painful screams and howls as well as threatening roars, as if they wanted to unleash anger and killing intent on her. However, it was clear that Great Virtues National Fortune Flood Dragon benefited greatly from this situation where one party was dwindling while the other one thrived C Valerie Zoe Dalziel could obviously feel that when she wanted to use Heavenly Martial Divine Skill, it became more convenient and fast, and she could call upon more powerful Heavenly Martial Divine Skill with less physical strength! Fighting or something like that A slight smile appeared on Valerie Zoe Dalziels lips, I love that the most! The next moment, Valerie Zoe Dalziels voice rose, Challenger, step forward! All the Third Level strong ones of the Five Nations Alliance had come forward one after another and died. The strongest one among them was killed by Valerie Zoe Dalziel at the first move, while the remaining people were just there for amusement and had no fighting power. The remaining weaklings dared not even glare at Valerie Zoe Dalziel. Their hearts were filled with fear, let alone having the courage to stand on the arena and face the Great Virtue Female Warrior, they couldnt even afford to have a little bit of disrespect towards Valerie Zoe Dalziel in their hearts. Julius, standing above, calmly watched everything, his expression unchanged, as if he had anticipated this scene long ago. However, deep in his heart, his emotions surged like a sea of clouds, As expected, the Sky Man Tribe is a race that can be described as great I didnt guess wrong! The development of the situation really went beyond my expectations But doesnt this also indirectly confirm my suspicions? However, this is even better. If there is no struggle, sacrifices will not appear tragic. And if there is no tragedy, how can my strength be displayed? The perfect struggle will only bring me greater benefits! As for this profession In the Immortal Civilization, there are endless professions, and Red Dust Immortal is obviously a very dominant profession. Even if it is not a Mythical Grade profession, it is not far off. The emergence of this profession may be a good thing. But what does that have to do with Him, Julius, and his Lotan Tribe? This profession is indeed powerful, even more powerful than the two weaker Archbishops under Him Given time, it is even uncertain whether it could easily defeat the five Archbishops. However, potential is potential, and strength is strength. Now that it is His turn, he can easily pinch this weak creature to death, so why worry about future strength? He wont pay much attention to the short-lived victory of the Sky Man Tribe. You wanted to hold the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament to strengthen yourself and resist my invasion? Did you ever think that I am also making use of your Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament to carry out my plan and pick your peaches? With Julius expression overly calm, his intention quietly descended deep in his heart, commanding his subordinates to issue a divine edict.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Chapter 134: [Tyrant’s Punishment) ! Chapter 283: Chapter 134: [Tyrants Punishment) ! Cyberpunk and Ancient Masterpiece in Harmony Translator: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, after Valerie Zoe Dalziel obliterated the Black Dragon Archbishop, Locke, with a strike from the Phantom Empress, the entire venue fell into a silence for quite some time with nobody daring to speak. Even the most stubborn and rebellious Sky Man Tribe, as well as the Lotan Tribe, were temporarily shocked by the incredible power of the Red Dust Immortal. Even Georgio, the most powerful among the five archbishops, could not help but frown at this moment and felt a rising desire for battle Even if he himself wanted to kill Locke, he certainly would not have done it as effortlessly as this native Valkyrie from the Sky Man Tribe, even though Locke was caught off guard. But that also indicated that the power of this Valkyrie should never be underestimated! As he was thinking about how to completely kill this native Valkyrie after Gideons death (in Georgios mind, Gideon, who was the second one to enter the arena but had not yet started fighting, was already a dead man), suddenly, a great wailing sound echoed in his mind! What is this!? Georgio closed his eyes, and scene after horrifying scene seemed to appear in front of him. A ferociously grimacing Sky Dragon Person who was tearing his Mother World apart with immense malice, intending to commit genocide! How dare it! Georgios eyebrows threatened to break out of his fury. He was unable to believe what he was seeing in his minds eye. How dare these lowly Sky Dragon People offend the great Lotan Planet!? This is impossible! Although Georgio did not believe that the Sky Dragon People would dare to attack the Lotan Planet, let alone invade it, the scenes in his mind were unmistakably real As the most powerful archbishop among the Lotan People, his existence had no difference to that of the Deity Players King of Followers. Aside from Father God Julius, he had the deepest bond with the Lotan Planet! Impossible! Even if the Sky Dragon People Tribe dares to invade the Lotan Planet, Father God certainly would have detected it before I did! Yes, Father God! The thought of Father God, Julius, brought a glimmer of excitement to Georgios eyes, but it was quickly extinguished, replaced by disbelief and a trace of fear that was spreading rapidly and could not be put into words, Father God Father God, why have I lost contact with you!? Georgios gaze rose to the sky, but there was no trace of Father God! No matter what, Ill kill you first! Georgios eyes filled with crimson and a craving for blood, as he watched the Valkyrie native once again kill Gideon with a single blow, I originally intended to kill you quickly, but now Ive changed my mind I am going to torment you cruelly to death! If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being unlucky! Georgio turned and appeared in front of Valerie, donning the Papal Crown and radiating a holy aura Between the T World Community and the G World Communitys Sparse Star Belt, a holy light-emitting planet is located here, and the world looks like a fairly cyberpunk world The high-ranking Lotan People lived above the Cloudend, striving to be like the angels, trying to get closer to the existence of myths. Above the cloudend were high-tech creations in a modern style. This place was a paradise, without diseases, death or sorrow Death? The Sacred Spirit Reincarnation Pool would transform you into an immortal, eternal holy spirit. Even though the Sacred Spirit Reincarnation Pool was just a crude imitation of the Angel Reincarnation Pool, it did not stop it from becoming an essential part of the Lotan Tribes civilization, symbol of hope. Below the cloudend, also lived the Lotan People; but the difference was that it was full of deception and lies, violence, and chaos. This place was like Medieval Europe, full of ignorance and backwardness. Even so, Lotan Churches were still established all over the area under the cloudend, proclaiming that every Lotan member was a lamb nurtured by the Father God, that they should obey His teachings, only through devout prayers could they be qualified for the chance to ascend above the cloudend, and personally hear Father Gods Holy Sound. Because of such unbearable circumstances and life below the cloudend, the Lotan People there longed even more for the life above the cloudend, thus generating purer beliefs Their faith was even purer and fiercer than those at Cloudend. But what they didnt know was that the Lotan People above the cloudend were once just like them, their faith equally pure and fierce when they were below the cloudend. And the Lotan People below didnt realize that the intense faith they held made it harder for them to ascend Once they ascended above the cloudend, their faith would not be as pure and fierce. Since one can stand suffering, then endure a little more. This saying came from an unidentified elder of the Lotan People, but it was not circulated in the world below the cloudend. At this moment, whether above or below the cloudend, whether noble Lotan People or humble ones, everyone was trembling in fear, standing on the constantly shaking land plate The Rune Sun, which usually provided illumination, was now damaged and slowly falling, clearly implying an impending disaster as it would fall.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Chapter 134: (Tyrant’s Punishment) ! Chapter 284: Chapter 134: (Tyrants Punishment) ! Cyberpunk and Ancient Masterpiece in Harmony_2 Translator: 549690339 But now, no Lotan people were concerned about what kind of disaster and chain reaction the falling Rune Sun would cause. This was not because they were indifferent or unconcerned about their planet, but rather There was something even more terrifying staring at them! The clear white sky was torn open by a pair of incomparably huge gray-white claws covered in massive dragon scales, revealing the pitch-black void behind it. Not only that, but a pair of evil, blood-red eyes were also burning violently within the void. The next moment, the blood-red eyes grew closer and closer until a hideous dragon face appeared, with interlocking fangs dripping with saliva. The look in its eyes as it gazed at the Lotan tribe was like looking at a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered! This was [Sky Dragon King Toulouse]! This was the Sky Dragon King that Lois Pan cultivated using everything from her original Pig Dragon King! He too was a Transcendent Tier! In this invasion, Lois Pan herself did not descend, and Toulouse, looking into the eyes of the Lotan tribe, was also full of doubt. The world before him seemed very different from what the Goddess had told him. While hesitating whether to make a move or not, he couldnt help but recall what the Goddess had said Toulouse. Lois Pans words were full of goodwill and great expectations for Toulouse, You must understand that this war is not for the selfish desires of the Goddess. But for the entire Sky Dragon race. You know, the Goddess has been tirelessly researching an extremely suitable profession for our Sky Dragon race in order to develop us even better, but now, that profession has been stolen by a petty thief! Follow the void coordinates, to that thiefs dirty and unbearable world, where they are neither human nor ghost. And remember, the moment you see them, you will be filled with uncontrollable disgust! Go, Toulouse Dont let the Goddess down! The words spoken by Pan Lien were just to clear her own relationship Even as a Transcendent Tier, even though the Blue Star Civilization did not prohibit internal strife, but using a Transcendent Tier to bully a Deity Player beneath a Transcendent Tier, Pan Lien felt it would affect her own reputation. So she planned to play the role of an innocent Deity Player in this invasion I am in seclusion, I have merely left my race with the command to wage war and obtain resources. Thats all How did I end up defeating the Goblin Deity and taking everything he had? I dont know! The world is full of filth and unbearable things Sky Dragon King Toulouse remembered the words of the Goddess and looked at the world beneath the clouds, where the people lived in filth and suffering. A great deal of pollution was born there, and a considerable number of people there didnt even live like the noble, higher-level Lotan people! Living neither human nor ghost Toulouse looked at the world before him and suddenly fell silent. He then looked up at the clouds again. The Sky Dragons evolved from the evil and violent Sub -Dragons and were inherently evil. They naturally loathed and despised the Lotan people, who were full of sacred aura, The moment I see them, I will be filled with uncontrollable disgust! These disgusting Holy Light, I really want to destroy it all! Thats right, its here! Toulouse compared the coordinates given by the Goddess in his heart once more, and after confirming again, he flexed his claws and- tore open the sky of the Lotan planet completely. He roared in excitement, Hahaha, I really am a genius Sky Dragon King! I found this world in an instant! The Goddess will definitely reward me when she knows! Toulouse roared in excitement, tearing open the concealing sky of the Lotan planet and invading it with force. He also didnt forget to call back his Sky Dragon army, My little ones, come in with me quickly! Make sure to give this weak, pitiful world an unforgettable experience! But in the eyes of the Lotan people on the Lotan planet, this was an extremely terrifying sight A terrifyingly huge figure tore open their world, issuing a hideous and terrifying roar, and leading a group of powerful monsters to invade their world! Damn it!High above the clouds, a Sacred Spirit who looked identical to Georgio stared fixedly at the figure of the Sky Dragon King, his eyes full of rage- Damned Sky Dragon People, how dare they!? And theyre even Transcendent Tier! Without the aura of a space-time anchor, how did they come to invade our Lotan Planet!? Quincy was Georgios elder brother, not weaker than Georgio, but during an unexpected World War, he was dragged down by the self-destruction of the Son of Destiny from the opposing side. Even with the Sacred Spirit Reincarnation Pool, he was still dissatisfied- Our Lotan Planet is so powerful, how could any civilization dare to invade our world? As a Sacred Spirit, I have lost all my freedom, not even able to kill my enemies anymore! Unable to fight anymore, this has always been Quincys pain. But now, when the real enemy arrived, and he had a chance to return to battle, he felt no joy. However, Quincy is a battlefield elite after all, and quickly responded, organizing the Lotan Crusaders to meet and fight these foreign demons while calling to the Great Father Deity in his heart- Great Father Deity, your humble and faithful servant calls upon you! At this moment, your planet is being invaded, and it needs your boundless power to kill all these invaders! Quincy has blind faith in the Father God- Even if these foreign demons, the Sky Dragon People, are powerful, and even have a Transcendent Skydragon King among them. But as long as the Father God personally takes action, the Transcendent Skydragon King would be nothing more than a stray dog along the road! However, he didnt know that at this moment, his Father Gods main body was sitting in his own temple, his eyes full of anxiety, Damn it, why do accidents happen at this time! If all my strength was here, a mere Transcendent Skydragon King would be easily driven away by my power plus the power of the Lotan Planet! But now, a considerable part of my power has been divided into avatars and descended upon the Celestial Planet! How can I fight like this? Moreover, all five Mythical Grade Archbishops are on the Celestial Planet, and only a few Sacred Spirits remain on the Lotan Planet No, I have to fight quickly now! I need to settle the affairs on the Celestial Planet as soon as possible! Nothing can be more important than my Lotan Planet, no invincibility, no rules! Julius quickly made a decision, issuing a commandment to Quincy, Quincy, I heard your call. You should call upon my name, lead the brave and fearless Lotan warriors, to fight these insignificant foreign demons, instead of cowardly calling me here. You must remember, I am always watching you! Julius couldnt admit that he was not at full power and had no way to intervene, even if he did, he wouldnt be a match for this Sky Dragon King. He could only use some small means to stimulate the fighting spirit of the Sacred Spirits and the combat power that remained on the Lotan Planet in order to buy time for himself! T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, Julius acted as if nothing had happened, quietly watching Gideon being killed by Valerie Zoe Dalziel in a single blow, then quietly looking for opportunities, waiting to ambush Lady- It had discovered that as the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament proceeded, the power of the indigenous Martial Ancestor was gradually increasing. But It didnt care- No matter how strong, could it be stronger than me? But now, reaching a point where it could no longer allow Lady to grow even the slightest bit stronger. Even worse, It had to resort to sneak attacks It silently clutched the [Gods Curse?Tyrants Punishment] in its hand, its most powerful Divine Art, wanting to kill Lady in one strike! Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 137: [The Unpredictable Book]! Chapter 290: Chapter 137: [The Unpredictable Book]! Translator: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province, Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, At the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament venue, within the Otherworldly battlefield hovering over the venue, Julius looks in disbelief at the lady who holds the torrential Tyrants Whip of Tyrant Law. He began to question if he had truly put forth all his strength. However, after blackening it was turned into a dark sheen, when the crazed Thunder, leaping non-stop, was bashing wildly on the ladys gold-composite as if cast with Vajra, it didnt cause any harm. Julius, combining what he has observed, the Enlightenment Phenomenon he saw a while ago, his heart immediately sank, Damn it Julius thought of some not getting along with memories, his face was extremely gloomy, Breaking through the front line in front of me? In the past, it always has been me who broke through the front line while facing others, then thrashing them and scooping all the benefits. How come now, Im going to become the one who gets thrashed? Even though his face was gloomy, he still clung onto a sliver of hope in his heart C Julius didnt entertain any thoughts of giving up C The situation has already gotten this bad, whats more, theres to lose anyway? Tyrants Rage! Julius lets go of the Tyrants Whip, and watched as the lady crudey pocketed his Tyrants Whip and launched another assault. This time, it learned smarter and began to use its Illusory Divine Art skill once it saw the ladys Martial Monument crumble , Tyrants Punishment! A series of divine arts derived from his exclusive Tyrant Law, coupled with the crazy bombardment on the lady, with this degree and volume of divine assault, even a microplanet would be shattered in an instant! But now, after the horrifying bombardment, and when the smoke from the divine art gradually dissipated, the strong physical body of the lady that did not look like it had received any damage was revealed. Her body full of lines and smooth, seemed to be overflowing with power and nakedly came before Julius in a split second C Now, the lady too, has the qualifications to launch an attack! 1 vvullu TO/+ World Region, Goblin World Fragment C Border Island, Logan, with an expression of ecstatic, watched the subtitles continuously appearing before his eyes, as well as the call from his teacher, Sophie Kerrigan. He saw continual bulletins being popped up in front of him C [Log]: Detected battles involving Sky Man Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel on the celestial planet! [Log]: Detected Lady Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel defeating all Country warriors, forming an invincible force! [Log]: You have won the dropped special effects Different Heart, Five Nations United Army War Soul, Heavenly Emperor [Log]: Detected that Zoe Dalziel has been promoted to Red Dust Immortal, defeating Archbishop Locke of Lotan and Gideon! [Log]: You have won the dropped special effects Black Dragons Power, Bone Cutting, limited special effects Archbishop! [Log]: Detected that your incarnation lady is in battle! [Log]: Your incarnation lady has a brand -new understanding of martial Dao authority! [Log]: Your incarnation lady has obtained the Enlightenment Phenomenon and won the Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority! [Log]: Your partner Lord Yan is on his way to the battlefield! [Log]: The coordinates of your planet have been leaked. There are transcendent life forms preparing to perform extermination of species on your Goblin World Fragment C Border Island! [Log]: The coordinates of your planet have been leaked. You should be using Cause-and-Effect treasures of World Treasure and higher to cover the coordinates of your planet. Of course, you could choose not to cover it up, but please be aware that exposing the coordinates of your own planet is basically equivalent to a slow death! [Log]: Checking the reason [Log]: Detected that this life form was at a special state resonating with some Void concept and obtained the Power of Authority (one-time use right) to trace back to the coordinates of your planet! [Log]: Even though it only used the Power of Authority once, this life form still could not contain the Power of Authority, its estimated remaining lifespan is less than a year! [Name]: Archbishop [Type]: Special Effects-Limited [Level]: None [Special Effect 1]: Limited Special Effect dropped from Black Dragon ArchbishopLocke, killed by your incarnation Lady or your Sky Man Valkyrie, Zoe Dalziel. You can select a loyal follower from your followers to instill this into, they will naturally posses the ability to become an Archbishop- [Special Effect 2]: Archbishop possesses Persuasion, Management , Leadership, Compilation, and a series of abilities that can expand and strengthen a religion! [Special Effect 3]: The Archbishop possesses the ability of Cultural Invasion , this may become his rule! [Note]: Upon detection, there is a connection between limited special effect: Archbishop and Hero Identity: Thorn Saint, it may be possible to merge! [Name]: Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority [Type]: Authority [Level]: None [Special Effect]: You or your incarnation lady can use the Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority to observe and understand the Martial Dao Authority, and hence possess the qualifications to understand, or master, or replace the Martial Dao Authority! What is this? Logan was indeed happy when he saw the many rewards he had received. However, when he saw at the bottom that his world fragments coordinates had been leaked, he was struck dumb, Forcibly bearing the Power of Authority, even willing to trade death just to trace back the coordinates of my world? Who on earth is it? Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 137: Unpredictable Book! 2 Chapter 291: Chapter 137: Unpredictable Book! 2 Translator: 549690339 Do they hate me so much? Logan thought for a moment about the systems upgrade issue, System, can you detect the specific level of the transcendent lifeform that is heading toward my World Fragment? Soon, the log responded, [Log]: Following your will, the detected transcendent lifeform is specifically at the Lower Super Rank [Log]: However, due to the brief connection to the Power of Authority, it has a deeper enhancement to the application of power and the Void Law Brand, allowing it to exert Middle-level Transcendent combat power! Middle-level Transcendent combat power. Logans face was slightly serious. In the Void, when there were life-and-death struggles or wars, no one cared about your actual strength. Everyone looked at the combat power Even if it was just a very ordinary mortal, if he held a button capable of destroying the Void Universe and no one could stop him, then he would be the strongest person. Now it was the same, even if this transcendent lifeform was just a Lower Super Rank, but it could exert Middle-level Transcendent combat power, then it was considered Middle-level Transcendent, and no one would think that it was just Lower Super Rank. After Logans Sublimation of the Goblin Race transformed him into a Goblin Giant, his strength increased significantly. According to his own estimation, he should be barely on par with the Middle-level Transcendent And that was under the premise that he was in the Goblin World Fragment and had the support of the World Will! And the leak of these planet coordinates is also a big problem! Logans face looked ugly. He thought for a long time but couldnt figure out who was so ruthless Darius Turtlefield? Now he could hardly protect himself, having been half-paralyzed by a slap from Incarnation Lady. Ximen Qing? He didnt have any movement, but he was upgrading his Sub-Dragon Human to become a Sky Dragon Person, so he shouldnt have time to cause trouble. Besides, after upgrading to a Sky Dragon Person, his potential would soar, and it was unlikely that he would go after Logan for revenge. Abyss Turtlefield? Its hard to say, after all, the chief planner was Heather Graham, so it wouldnt be Logans turn to be targeted for revenge. So who is it? Logan was a bit puzzled, but soon another message cheered him up [Blood God King]: Logan, come to Hyperdimensional Island, I have good news for you! [Goblin Deity]: As you wish! Hyperdimensional Island is a special benefit exclusive to high-privileged Deity Players. Inside, its just like the real Void, and you can use Merit Points to perform any simulation, as real as it gets. On normal days, its like your own private territory, making it convenient for the island owner to meet with other Deity Players, so they dont have to enter other Deity Players worlds or find a place to meet. And the Kings Thrones Hyperdimensional Island is even more extraordinary The Kings Throne Hyperdimensional Island is as big as a continent! The Kings Throne can even raise various powerful virtual creatures on its Hyperdimensional Island. When needed, it can even consume Merit Points, Faith Points, or World Essence to make these virtual creatures manifest as real lifeforms existing within the Void! Previously, Sophie Kerrigans Hyperdimensional Island was just a small island called Blood God Island. Now, it has been moved to another area where there are huge continents covering the sky, and the title has been changed to Kings Blood Island. As the only student of Sophie Kerrigan, Logan was granted secondary management authority after their reconciliation. When Sophie was not around, Logan was like the second island owner. Logan effortlessly entered a huge floating continental plate in the sky. The island was enveloped in endless glimmers of blood-colored light, with blood-colored whales swimming through the air and giant blood beasts roaming aimlessly on Kings Blood Island. In the deeper part, there were even more terrifying and elusive blood-like beings being bred. It was apparent that, upon gaining authority, Sophie started nurturing extinct blood-type lifeforms within the Void, preparing to materialize them and fill the emptiness of her world. Various types of continental plates surrounded Kings Blood Island. Some were like underwater worlds with huge and eerie statues standing within. After just a glance, Logan heard indescribable whispers coming from them. The elemental lifeforms walking around here could cause massive world-scale disasters if placed within the Void! These were the Hyperdimensional Islands of the Deity Players at the Kings Throne level. Logan didnt linger and directly landed on Blood God Island, located at the heart of the Kings Blood Island (Sophie had moved her Blood God Island to the center of Kings Blood Island). Already on the island was a figure with armor and cascading blood -red hair, standing with their back to Logan. He couldnt help but chuckle, Teacher, why do you still look like this? Youre too casual! Sophie turned around displeased, showing her peerlessly beautiful face and glanced at Logan, Shouldnt you call me Councilor? Yes, Councilor. Logan quickly replied, and eagerly asked, Teacher, did you call me here for something good? Of course. Sophie lightly spoke, I was shocked that you upgraded the Goblin race to the Goblin Giant Clan. However, since Ive just advanced to the Kings Throne, the other old-timers seem indifferent Looking at Logan, Sophie suddenly appeared very unhappy and said, Ive always been annoyed by those old-timers nonchalant expressions, sarcastically looking as if theyre watching a fool. You better make a big move and surprise them too! Enough digression Despite their lack of shock, you still received the Voids great reward! Naturally, the Blue Star Civilization also has an award for you. Logan looked at Sophie, who deliberately was keeping him in suspense, and he couldnt help but play along, Teacher, please hurry, Im getting anxious. Sophie was finally satisfied, having taken revenge for Logans previous unexpected shocks, and said, The Blue Star Civilization Council has decided to give you a huge reward! As if to prove Sophies words, a sudden beam of light descended from above the blood lake. A drop of purple-gold light full of mysterious colors fell into the light beam, attaching itself to Logans forehead instantly. That was the mark to enter the Federation Treasurys third level, and part of the huge reward mentioned. The reward has arrived. Logan muttered, interrupting Sophies speech. Seeing Logans delighted expression, she couldnt help but suppress her displeasure and waited for the voice to continue, In recognition of deity player Logan (code T03201219) promoting the Goblin race to the Goblin Giant race, greatly enriching the Hyperdimensional Game, the Federation Council assessed and granted corresponding rewards. Reward the key to the third level of the Federation Treasury, allowing you to choose one World Treasure from within! Reward 1,000,000 merit points to your merit points account, upgrade account authority to three-star level and adjust the race hierarchy to high -level war race! In consideration of deity player Logans (code T03201219) numerous recognitions by the Hyperdimensional Game, a special reward of World Treasure: Unpredictable Book is granted, recommended for use with a large amount of Faith Points! Reward Battlefield Commander authority, allowing you to command up to four deity players in the Void Battlefield for conquest and plundering, surrendering only 30% of the resources obtained, while freely distributing the rest! Subsequently, the light beam and the voice disappeared, leaving Logan, overwhelmed with joy.. In his eyes, the Unpredictable Book was precisely the treasure he urgently needed! Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 140: 【What does it feel like to catch Turtlefield Tingzhen? Chapter 296: Chapter 140: What does it feel like to catch Turtlefield Tingzhen? Translator: 549690339 T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the venue of the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament, within the venue, Lord Yan gently flapped his wings, countless Netherworld Horn Law Chains crazily emerged, and then transformed into a huge scythe, flashing past like lightning, and smoothly slicing through the Otherworldly Battlefield above. In an instant, all the Law Chains outside the Otherworldly Battlefield above the venue were torn apart, revealing the grand battlefield above. During this process, when facing the powerful Lord Yan, even Warrior Ancestor Hime and God Julius of Lotan felt a strong suffocation Lord Yan, as a lower super-order peak being, already had a fundamentally higher level of life than them, even though they were Deity Players with high qualifications. However, after killing a piece of the Gluttonous Emperors remnant body, a Dominator Level life, Lord Yan barely met the standards of the [Netherworld Authority] and [Death Authority], gaining a trace of recognition from the two authorities. And this was the real reason he started to become different and powerful. Juliuss eyes moved as he quietly glanced at Warrior Ancestor Hime, who also seemed confused. Seeing Himes doubtful expression, Julius suddenly fell into pain, Who is it!? Who the hell is plotting against me!? It wasnt easy to get to my moment of performance, set up a live broadcast, and even invite the Thrones to watch, in order to gain some benefits, so that after advancing to the lower transcendent tier and quickly advancing to the middle-level Super-order, I could obtain some permissions on the Void Battlefield, even if it was the authority of a small teams [Battlefield Commander], it would be a great benefit. But first, I encountered the Sky Man Tribe with bizarre combat power, and then I encountered an invasion by the Sky Dragon People Tribe who were as brain-dead as my own planet. Now, just as there seems to be a chance for a turnaround in the battle of the Sky Man Tribe, how the hell did I encounter an inexplicably arrived lower ultra -order peak Netherworld Raven, and its not just an ordinary Netherworld Raven! Although Julius was desperate in his heart, since this Netherworld Raven had just killed his two mythical grade archbishops upon its arrival, it was clear that it was targeting him, but But, what if? What if it was just an accidental arrival? Although this hope was extremely slim, there was still a glimmer of hope, so Julius adjusted his mentality, elevated his divinity above his humanity, and asked respectfully, Honorable Netherworld Raven, may I ask what brings you here? Here, I have a small matter to remind you of: this is the territory of the Blue Star Civilization. If you are unfamiliar with the Blue Star Civilization, I dont mind giving you a brief introduction. Julius had a small calculation in his heart. He knew that anyone who appeared here must have been sent by a Deity Player from the Blue Star Civilization. He said this to remind them that this hidden contest might make the Netherworld Raven back down knowingly. Huh? Lord Yan looked inexplicably at Julius, who suddenly turned his face with a friendly expression, asking what he was up to, and even hinting that there was a threat underneath. He subconsciously squawked and then pointed with his wing at the two archbishops below who had been instantly shattered, the meaning was extremely clear, I am here on Logans orders to protect the Sky Man Tribe. Foreign god, its best for you to leave. After hearing Lord Yans words, Julius was dumbfounded, Who is Logan? Why would he send someone to protect the Sky Man Tribe? As a Deity Player, his thinking speed was on par with Taylor Civilizations super-giant deep-sea computer. In a split second, Julius saw everything he wanted to know in the forum. Before looking, Julius had many thoughts, such as is it one of his old rivals causing trouble?, or did a District 2 powerhouse step in to help the Sky Man Tribe?, or even which weakling didnt dare to take action themselves and didnt have the strength to do so, so they hired an assassin to do their dirty work?.. Thousands of possibilities crossed his mind, but the only one Julius didnt expect was, Damn it, the original owner of the Sky Man Tribe is helping them? As the Goblin Deity, you just bound the Hyperdimensional Mark, where did you get a lower Super Rank peak level life to command? However, at a second thought, Julius thought of a possibility and couldnt help but sink his heart, If its really like this, it might be Logan who sent it. The goal might be to switch to an Initial Race! He wants to switch to a more powerful race! Only a Throne can do this, and if he had a Throne level powerhouse behind him, he definitely wouldnt be targeted by the Turtlefield Aristocracy. Juliuss heart gradually sank to rock bottom, preparing for the worst, while keeping an eye on the forum In the forum, this dramatic series of twists and turns, which was not much different from a drama program, made all the deity players get their fill of melons Are you sure this isnt an annual large-scale deity player prank event? Its outrageous.. As a God of novelists, I cant think of such a bizarre and convoluted plot! Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 140: [What Does It Feel Like to Capture Darius Turtlefield?) 2 Chapter 297: Chapter 140: [What Does It Feel Like to Capture Darius Turtlefield?) 2 Translator: 549690339 Essence complete, now Activate! They were mocking Logan before, but then they took out a Lower Super Rank Peak Level Netherworld Raven and dominated the battlefield! Well, someone said before that the strong can do whatever they want, as if they were mocking Logan for being exploited and oppressed, what now? The real question is, how did Logan, as a deity player who was deemed powerless against the Turtlefield Aristocracy, achieve this? I know. Just say it, is a sentence that hard? Back when Logan was a top scholar, he had a teacher who was an Upper Godly Player and had recently been promoted to the Kings Throne. You can check the new list of Council members. It should be that one. Cough cough, let me remind you, you should use one to refer to the Throne. Never mind that, its so coincidental? Even for us Deity Players who have the easiest time advancing, the chances of advancing from a high-ranking Overstep to the Throne are one in a thousand or even less! But the fact is that its so coincidental. I am from Zow City, and I heard that a high-ranking Overstep made a huge mistake and was sent to Zow City to be confined. Who would have thought that they would just happen to take Logan on as a disciple What is this? Immense fortune? That still doesnt explain why Logan bothers saving his former race. Logically, it has nothing to do with him, isnt this doing too much? Yeah, according to this trend, even if he saves the Sky Man Tribe and Celestial Planet, it has nothing to do with him. After all, now theres the Indigenous Warrior Ancestor Hime who is qualified to be the Heavenly Celestial God. Even if he does save them, its most likely that the Warrior Ancestor Hime will become the new Heavenly Celestial God, so why bother? Not necessarily doing too much. Ive heard of cases like this, and it seems to have quite a few benefits. What benefits? Regarding changing races. You can change races? Yes, as long as there is a Throne Level powerful being, they can use their authority, consume one of their one hundred-year chances, and allow a deity player to change their race. A Throne, one hundred years, thats a huge cost. I have also heard that as long as a Deity Player can ensure a good explanation for their original race, they will have this authority. And the quality of this explanation determines the level of the new race chosen from the following four C Lower-class War Race, High-level War Race, Low-level Monarch Race, High -level Monarch Race. No wonder, I secretly mocked Logan before, thinking that even though he was a top scholar, he was worse than me and had been plotted against, but now hes taken off. However, it doesnt necessarily mean that the new race you can change into after paying a huge price is better than the one you originally got at random. Sour grapes. Let me ask you, if you have the chance to change your garbage prisoner breed, will you take it? Uh, I cant argue against that. T20 World Region, T201219 Planet Celestial (Small), Eastern Land, Heaven Province Great Virtue, Imperial Capital, Above the Worlds Number One Martial Arts Tournament Venue, inside the venue, Julius looked at the words in the forum. At this moment, his heart had completely fallen into the abyss, and a fierce light suddenly flashed in his eyes, Damn it! As I thought, sheltering his previous race is for the purpose of obtaining a better race and world! He was punished to an impoverished and secluded place for confinement, and accidentally became the disciple of an Upper Overstep teacher, who then actually advanced to the Throne and became his background, even willing to consume a hundred-year chance Why hasnt a story like that in the novels happened to me? While Julius was envious and jealous, the ruthlessness in his heart grew stronger, Just like I want to step on the Sky Man Tribe to advance, you also want to step on me to obtain a better race and world. If I cant do it, then you wont be able to either! What? Just because you have a good teacher? Anyone could rely on their background. If I had one too, Id be even better at relying on it! Damn you, privileged one. Ill make sure you dont get your way! Julius steeled his heart and made a decision, wanting to see Logan fail, and in an instant, he focused his will The next moment, Boom! A huge explosion, endless light and heat burst forth. This was the second self-detonation! Unlike Geogios self-detonation last time, this one was even more terrifying. Almost the moment Juliuss avatar self-detonated, the entire Celestial Planet showed crazy trembling signs! But before anyone else could react, Lord Yan let out a cry. His black-gold noble feathers moved slightly, tearing open the barrier between the present world and the Netherworld Dimension, revealing a crack. The dark, cold, and deathly Netherworld breeze blew silently. In an instant, the endless light and heat produced by Juliuss self-detonation were completely extinguished! At the same time, Lord Yan laughed lightly. Gaga, self-detonate? If it were anything else, I might not be able to do it. But self-detonation? Thats the least harmful attack to the Netherworld rules! Although self-detonation can generate violent energy fluctuations, massive spiritual energy chain reactions can instantly destroy everything. However, self-detonation is a kind of death. And as long as it is death, it belongs to the Netherworld, so You want to use death to fight against the Netherworld? Under Lord Yans relentless mockery, all reactions caused by self-detonation were completely eliminated, and the crack connecting the present world and the Netherworld Dimension gradually disappeared, as if it had healed. Unintentionally, Warrior Ancestor Hime seemed to have an illusion, hearing the crack as if it was quite satisfied, and let out a full belch as if it was very pleased with its previous feast. Thinking about this, Warrior Ancestor Hime couldnt help but show a strange smile, secretly ridiculing, If Julius knew that his carefully planned self-detonation aimed at destroying everything not only had no effect but also satisfied the Netherworld Dimension, what would he think? These thoughts flashed through Warrior Ancestor Himes mind, and he continued to look at Lord Yan. However, Lord Yan didnt make any further moves. His help was limited to killing two mythical-level Lotan Grand Archbishops and suppressing Juliuss self-detonation. Regarding the rebellions in other countries besides Great Virtue or the still alive Lotan warriors, Lord Yan didnt make any moves. Only when Lord Yans eyes lit up when he saw Darius Turtlefield, who was healing his wounds while lowering his presence on one side. Then, his face blossomed into a surprise that others could hardly imagine a duck having. With a slight wave of his feathers, countless Netherworld horn rules transformed into a hand covering the sky, imprisoning Darius Turtlefield in it, eager to take the huge spoils to Logan and ask for a reward! However, Darius Turtlefields face was full of despair because He was his real body! After all, he was now the Heavenly Celestial God, and every time he tried to approach the Celestial Planet before, he would be personally led by Valkyrie Zoe Dalziel to repel him, and then return to his palace in Mud Hell to vent and indulge himself. As a descendant of the dominator Lord of Mud, nobody dared to provoke him daily He couldnt blend in with the circle of dominator descendants. As a result, Darius Turtlefield had no habit of using avatars and always traveled with his real body. Now, he capsized the boat He looked at Lord Yan, who had a grim smile on his face, and was terrified, finding it hard to imagine what kind of torture he would suffer when he fell into Logans hands Thank you, dear reader [Melancholic Thoughts], for rewarding 101 Dots Coins! Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Chapter 299: Chapter 141: The Dragon of National Fortune! Unmarriageable Waste Materials: TOD 100 People Not to Be Provoked! 2 Translator: 549690339 In a towering skyscraper, five people dressed like wealthy young masters and ladies were gathered in a private box for their routine meeting, exchanging intelligence on the side. Have you heard? In White Cloud City, a thousand miles away, theres a strange White Cloud Insect. If you fuse it with the Dragon Tendon Insect and Earth Fighting Insect, you could create a Nine-turn Insect Somersault Cloud Insect. Once you step on it, you can travel a hundred and eighty thousand miles in a single breath! Thats nothing, in the neighboring Nine Desolate Province, someone combined Devil Insect, Muscle Insect, Relic Insect, Buddha Light Insect, and Golden Cicada Insect into a peculiar humanoid insect. As long as it faces west, its invincible, and it has a special attack effect against female Gu Masters. Whats the use of talking about these things? Although we Reincarnates from noble families arent bad, theres one thing we cant avoidour lowly birth. Were all illegitimate children and we dont have access to the core Gu Masters inheritance. Even trying to use some of the family power is difficult. Yeah, arent we, the Heavenly Prides among Reincarnates, who formed the[Five Elders Association]with five second-class ally civilizations, at the bottom? Undoubtedly, were at the bottom. I still remember the last time I finally found a Reincarnate, but the guardian rejected my order to kill him on the grounds that he was a divorced waste, not to be provoked, causing me to lose a point in the process! The five Gu Masters were talking passionately, but suddenly, something one of them, a female Gu Master, said, made the atmosphere suddenly cool down and become awkward. After a while, a male Gu Master hesitantly spoke up, Uh, I think the guardian has a point. With the male Gu Master speaking up, others quickly chimed in, Yeah, are you sure hes a Reincarnate? I remember there was a case where a Reincarnate mistook a bone-broken prince of a Royal Clan for another Reincarnate and ordered his butler to kill him. As a result, he accidentally let him escape. Ten years later, the prince returned to slaughter the entire city. Coincidentally, at that time, there was a secret meeting of Reincarnates from the ally civilization, and they were all wiped out together. Then, that civilization went into [Natural Decay] If Im not mistaken, he was a divorced waste, not to be provoked is ranked in the top three scenarios in a strange book titled Top 100 People Not to Mess With . Lets not talk about that. Lets discuss some useful information instead. Thats the purpose of our meeting. By the way, I recently received a secret order directly from our civilizations Royal Court. I cannot disclose it, sorry, brothers and sisters. Why are you smiling so happily? Ill just say it, I also received a secret order. Uh, me too. Received +1! Wait, all of you got it? You didnt? I did too After the round of conversation, the five people fell silent again, and then all spoke in unison, Dont say anything, Ill speak first. There is an Army arriving, and Im going to claim the Score Big Gift Pack! Its the legendary Goblin Legion! The same three sentences were said simultaneously, leaving the five people speechless, Hold on, are we sure our secret orders werent sent by the same person? Its just too ridiculous, the wording is exactly the same, saying a Goblin 02 from Blue Star Civilization C a Deity Player C is arriving with an army. Its a rare opportunity to get a Score Big Gift Pack. Hey, they say its a Score Big Gift Pack, but every time an army arrives, many Reincarnates die. Who knows how many of us will come back this time. Yeah, those Followers under the command of those Deity Players of Blue Star Civilization are a bunch of monsters! I remember theres a statisticthis word comes from a Mechanical Civilization, and I find it quite usefulthat when attacking Deity Players Believers Legion of Blue Star Civilization, the death probability of Reincarnates is often at least ten times higher than that of attacking the Armies of ally civilizations! It seems that by the time of our next gathering, there might be none of us left Dont worry, I think I have an impression of that Goblin. The slightly airheaded female Gu Master began to speak about what she knew. After a while, the private box fell silent again. As before, it was the Gu Master who dared to speak up first, So, the Goblin Legion is not a threat at all? The ones present might not have been the smartest but they were definitely the most resourceful, Doesnt that mean that a large number of ally civilizations will target this utterly tempting piece of fat meat? With such a thought, the Reincarnates couldnt help but smile bitterly. They knew very well that if it were a normal Deity Players Army from Blue Star Civilization, even if the death rate was high, they might still get a share if they went. But with a weak Goblin Army like this, which was a genuine Score Big Gift Pack, there would undoubtedly be a case of too many monks and not enough meat. Even if all five of them went, they might not even get a single score point.. Instead, they might even expose themselves and be hunted by other Reincarnates! Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Wrong Chapter Chapter 301: Wrong Chapter Translator: 549690339 vip chapter cannot be deleted, this is a wrong chapter, dont subscribe Myths and Legends: Guan-Yins Enlightenment, Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea, Zhong Kui Catching Ghosts, Mazu Legend, Dog-bitten Lu Dongbin, Princess Yaoji, Gan Jiang and MO Ye, Saltwater Goddess and King Xiang, Linjun and Saltwater Goddess, Dukang wine immortal, Dragoness worships Guanyin, Matchmaker Moon, Fairy Swan and Toad Spirit, Taishan Exorcism Stone, Four Divine Beasts and other mythological stories. Folk mythology stories: Celestial Couple, White Snake Legend, Cowherd and Weaver Girl, Change to the Moon, Houyi Sun Shooter, Wu Gang Cuts Osmanthus, Lady Meng Jiang Crying Down the Great Wall, Drilling Wood for Fire, Black Dog Moon Eater, Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, Foolish Old Man Moving Mountains, Zhen Ji, King Mus Western Journey, Maiden Ma Offering Longevity, Red Bead Transformed into Bird, Wise Dragon Slayer, Hundred Spirits Dragon Slayer, Emperors Coveted Cuckoo, Love tree, Jigong, New Years Eve Legend, Twelve Zodiacs, Carp Leaping Dragon Gate, Money Tree and Wealth Basin, Seven Yang Brothers, Five Brothers, Heavenly Book, Dragon Boat Festival Legend, Legend of Sun Moon Lake and others. Literary mythology stories: Nezhas Uprising Sea, The Heaven Uprising, Journey to the West, Three times Defeating White Bone Spirit, List of the Gods, Mountain Splitting Mother Savior, Treasured Lotus Lamp and others. The widely accepted view in the scientific community now is that the universe had a beginning and may also have an end. The so-called beginning is the Cosmic Big Bang theory, which says that the universe expanded and evolved from a point after a big explosion, gradually becoming what it is today. When the universe was first created, there was no light, and it was in a hot, high-pressure chaotic state, which is the so-called state of chaos. This resembles the description of Pangus Creation of Heaven and Earth in myths and legends: Heaven and earth were chaotic like a chickens egg. In ancient times, heaven and earth were one, and everywhere was a dark and chaotic mass. Pangu slept for 18,000 years in this darkness. When Pangu woke up, he couldnt see anything, so he pulled out a tooth and turned it into a powerful divine axe, shouting and hacking away in all directions. Everything light and clear floated up, forming the sky, while everything heavy and turbid sank down, forming the earth. Pangu stood in the middle of heaven and earth, keeping them from merging back together. The sky grew taller every day, the earth grew thicker every day, and Pangu grew taller with them. After another 18,000 years, the sky became extremely high, the earth became extremely thick, and Pangu finally completed the work of creating heaven and earth. After Pangu died, his head turned into a high mountain, his limbs turned into pillars holding up the sky, his eyes turned into the sun and moon, his blood turned into rivers, his hair and skin turned into plants, his breath turned into wind, his shout turned into thunder, and his tears turned into rain and dew, nourishing the earth. Pangu created heaven and earth, and then gave everything to heaven and earth, making the world rich and colorful. He can be called the greatest God. Dragon Gate, also known as Yuphoria, is located in Hejin City, Shanxi Province, and is the narrowest part of the Jinshan Grand Canyon where the Golden River roars down from Kettle Mouth. In ancient legends, before the Dragon Gate was carved open, the carps in the Golden River swam upstream and reached the lake in front of the Dragon Gate. As long as they could jump over the Dragon Gate, they would transform into dragons. But most of them couldnt make it, and only a few managed to jump over and became dragons. Those who couldnt jump over and fell from the sky would have a black scar on their forehead, which is said to still remain on the forehead of the carps in the Golden River to this day. The great poet Li Bai even wrote a poem about this: The three-foot carps of the Golden River, originally lived in Meng Ford, touched their foreheads and couldnt become dragons, and came back to mingle with the ordinary fish. Hong Kong writer Li Bihua once said, To ask for help is like swallowing a three-foot sword, to rely on others is like climbing to the ninth heaven. We must rely on ourselves for everything and not place our hopes for life on others. Relying on others is always unreliable, and the only reliable thing in this world is ourselves. Li Bihua also says, People only realize they have grown up and can bear the responsibility of their own lives when they encounter cold rejections. Every young person has a desire to break through their current environment and transcend their current class. However, as they grow up, many people give up their ideals and return to mediocrity. We should pursue our dreams persistently and move forward towards what we desire. Neither parents nor family background can determine our future. In the end, what we get is only our own choice.. Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Spirit Extra Volume 2 Chapter 302: Spirit Extra Volume 2 Translator: 549690339 This is a side story that can be skipped without affecting the main plot. I recommend not reading it, so as not to make some readers feel that the author is desperate for money. Of course, saving money is important too, keep some for buying tea eggs. Treat it as the author taking a day off. The story will be updated tomorrow Totem Space. Although the natives are ignorant, they have their advantages. Yan Whitehall looked at the devout natives outside, revealing a smile; he was the totem they worshipped and had the ability to inspect the hearts of the followers. In his vision, all the followers were faithful to him, which meant that their loyalty was full! Especially Tribal Chief Gamma, a two-meter-tall muscular giant, who had no profession and did not step into the Transcendent realm, but his brute force and vitality alone were probably comparable to the First Tier! System, bestow a profession! Yan Whitehall gently spoke, looking at Gamma and the three powerful tribal warriors behind him. Lock on the strongest tribal warriors, the four Wolf Guards. [Consuming 40 Faith Points!] [Remaining Faith Points: 3!] [Bestowing the profession on your followers!] [Bestow blessings on the remaining followers, increasing their combat power by 10%!] The next moment, four blood-colored giant wolf illusions emerged, turning into four rays of light, breaking through the Totem Space, floating in the air, and crashing into Gamma and the three most courageous warriors behind him! At this moment, the originally anxious and worried Gamma was suddenly overwhelmed by immense joy. Is this The Power of the Warrior! I never thought my Master could also possess the ability to bestow the Power of the Warrior! This is the Power of the Warrior! Although the Blood Hunt Tribe was only a small and weak tribe, located in a remote corner of the Great Wasteland, it did not mean Gamma was ignorant. He had already heard of the Power of the Warrior. Like the Armor Strength of the Black Crocodile Tribes Chief, who was a powerful figure among warriors and could reportedly tear apart ferocious beasts! Even the four warriors of the Black Crocodile Tribe were capable of hunting beasts, nurturing strong descendants in the process. Gamma had always coveted the Power of the Warrior. And now, his own Divine Spirit could bestow the Power of the Warrior! And it was given to him! In addition to himself, there were three other warriors of the tribe who were bestowed with the Power of the Warrior! The immense surprise bolstered Gammas confidence. With these four warriors, the likelihood of the tribes migration being successful has greatly increased! Moreover, with four warriors, our Blood Hunt Tribe will not be afraid of the Black Crocodile Tribe! Fire burned in Gammas eyes as he puffed up his chest and began to accept the blessings of the Warriors Power. Ahhhhhhh! As rumored, the bestowment of the Warriors Power brought intense pain. Only by enduring the pain could one gain the qualification to be a warrior! Let it come! I have been prepared for everything! For the tribe, for my Master! Even death is what I long for! With a determination to die, the four men knelt on the ground, convulsing and trembling, their veins bulging, as their brains and bodies underwent deep transformation. Their blood began to boil. O Great God of the Hunt, You are everything! Your humble believers are willing to offer all! The rest of the tribe, witnessing this scene, saw their already loyal faith instantly become fanatic. They knew that their tribe was about to experience a new beginning and were praying fervently! Awooo! In a daze, Gamma felt as if he was fighting, killing, and swallowing another giant wolf! He also felt himself merging with the giant wolf, living with a pack of wolves! This kind of giant wolf seemed to possess the bloodline of ferocious beasts, having a huge body and formidable strength, capable of fighting against real ferocious beasts when gathered in numbers! For those who had not stepped into the Transcendent realm, this was already extremely powerful. In his consciousness, he vaguely felt that if he continued to merge with the wolf pack, he would successfully gain the Power of the Warrior called [Wolf Guard]! But He was not satisfied! The Chief of the Black Crocodile Tribe is a powerful warrior, far superior to ordinary warriors! Even if the four of us become warriors, we may not be able to resist them! Do we really have to flee and migrate? For the tribe, theres nothing to it; as long as we can survive, thats victory! But for my Master, it is a great humiliation! In Gammas continuous self-questioning, his will showed threads of golden light. I will not be content with merely merging with the wolf pack. I must become stronger! Only in this way can I defend the glory of my Master! I want to In the midst of constant questioning, Gamma managed to break free from the constraints and protection of the professions power, and the giant wolf in his consciousness developed its own thoughts. Awooo! I want to command the wolf pack! Golden light began to appear on the giant wolfs fur, starting from the forehead a sign of becoming a hero! And just as Gamma was trying to command the wolf pack, In the outside world, Within the Totem Space, Yan Whitehall was looking at the constantly changing characters displayed by the system, his face full of astonishment and surprise. He originally waited quietly for the four to transform, but did not expect the spiritual brilliance of Chief Gamma to grow stronger and stronger, eventually emitting a faint but very real golden glow.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Spirit Extra 2_2 Chapter 303: Spirit Extra 2_2 Translator: 549690339 This made him excited and he was guessing vaguely in his heart, the appearance of characters in the system confirmed his guess, It is really a spiritual sublimation! If he could sublimate into a Legendary Will, then he would possess the qualification to become a hero! I didnt expect it, such a small tribe of only three hundred people can produce such an existence! A hero, even for the most powerful deity, is very precious. Not to mention Yan Whitehalls thin Totem, or Black Crocodiles substantial Totem, even among the higher-ranked Giant Spirit, there are few followers who are heroes! Yan Whitehall looked at the system prompt and was excited. [Detected hosts subordinate believers are challenging their inner spirits during profession fusion and providing assistance!] [Believer successfully challenged their inner spirit!] [Believer (Gamma) frees himself from the profession Wolf Guard and opens the path to Hero profession (Wolf Lord)! ] [Believer (Gamma)s spirit training is over, and the progress of the Legendary Will surpasses 70%!] The progress is 70%? Yan Whitehall was slightly disappointed, but this result was expected, after all, hornoc cri Still a little short, what a pity. I dont know when the next spirit training will be. Just as Yan Whitehall was talking to himself, the system gave out a piece of information, which made him feel delighted System message [Believer (Gamma)s legendary spirit only needs one more catalyst moment!] [The system detects the believer (Gamma)s strongest willJ [Defeat the Black Crocodile Tribe! Restore my Masters glory!] [Achieve catalyst condition] [Defeat the Black Crocodile Tribe, believer (Gamma) achieve Legendary Will!] Such loyal follower. Yan Whitehall felt somewhat moved, and a little delighted. Resistance, defeating the Black Crocodile Tribe, is what he has to do himself. By achieving his own goal, he gains Legendary Will at the same time. What a wonderful thing it is. What we have to consider now is, how can a micro-tribe with just three hundred people defeat the massive Black Crocodile Tribe. Yan Whitehall frowned slightly and asked the system, There are only three faith points left now, and what other uses can enhance my strength and the strength of the Blood Hunt Tribe in a short time. The system quickly gave a reply, [You can consume faith points to edit the weapons of your subordinate believers, add the blessing of Divine Power (Ferocious Beast Servant)to them, which can summon a large number of ferocious beasts to attack the enemy in a short time! ] Yan Whitehall accidentally traveled through the wild mainland named Great Wasteland and became the totem of a small tribe. Fortunately, he unlocked the Creation Editing System. He taught the native professions, trained warriors, and slew the deities through wars in all directions! As time went by, he led the tribe to become the most powerful one, established an empire, and he also built his own Divine Kingdom and ascended the throne as a god! Just becoming a god, the empire captured a fleet overseas; people on board were blond and blue-eyed, claiming to be from the Freedom Federation. Yan Whitehall: ??? I have become a god, and you are telling me that they are still on Earth? By this time, Earth has also begun the revival of its spiritual energy [Breaking news! The irradiation zone of the White Tower has added three more cities, with 3452 people missing. Its very likely that they have entered the White Tower. Lets see which of these people will become the new walkers!] [Next up! High-ranking walker Elijah joins Big Black Sky Mining Group. What impact will the new walker have on the cities in the northern region?] [Exploration! Are the worlds experienced by the walkers in the White Tower Illusionary Realms, or really exist in parallel universes, or other planets?] [Unknown! The world map expands again] Damn, what the hell kind of world is this? Yan Whitehall rubbed his head, feeling a bit of a headache. All he did was wake up to find the world completely changed. Because of the appearance of the [White Tower], the worlds course of events became like a runaway horse, leading to a radically different history than Blue Stars before he went to sleep. The White Tower appeared in the sky, omnipresent It could be seen from all over the world, but its physical form couldnt be determined. The White Tower would periodically select a city or several cities at random intervals, pull in lucky residents at random to explore the world inside the White Tower, and complete tasks. Those who survived were known as Walkers. They could obtain superhuman powers within the White Tower. This sounds no different from that dark-hearted Master God Space. Though Yan Whitehall was still somewhat startled by the White Tower and the powerful strength that Walkers possessed, he couldnt help but complain, But Im almost forty! Has the world really fallen to the point where it needs a middle-aged man to cross over and save it? What brought Yan some relief, was that his rebellious son and little treasure hadnt disappeared or changed. Before crossing over, he had both a son and daughter, owned a car and a house, and his career was going smoothly, without a hint of a mid -life crisis. But after crossing over, he faced an even more severe mid-life crisis than before! His son was in his prime, admiring the strong and desire to become a dangerous Walker of the White Tower. His daughter was affectionate and warm, but due to an accident, she became a White Tower Walker and might lose her life at any moment. The wife had disappeared without a trace after giving birth to their son, just as she had before he crossed over. And the corporation, apparently manufacturing some dangerous items secretly. Whitehall Biological Corporation. It was Yans blueprint before he crossed over, and he hadnt imagined that it would become reality after he crossed over. But he wasnt too happy about it. The memory that was forcefully put into his mind made him furrow his brow, This world did not have any gigantic political bodies like countries. It was autonomous city-government, with city alliances being the most. Whitehall Biological Corporation was the colossal corporation of Daytime City. Although it was called a biological corporation, it actually involved every aspect of Daytime City. Before the arrival of the White Tower, collective strength was everything. But after the arrival of the White Tower, those with power held the world in their hands, with one individual equalling the masses. If a corporation didnt possess a Walker, didnt have a strong Walker, it was nothing more than a juicy cut of meat ready for the Walkers hunting. Of course, Whitehall Biological Corporation was not willing to be subordinate to the previously derided dirt-caked legs, and even more afraid of being easily crushed. They expended a huge price, that even a city lord would find bone-crushing, to acquire a drop of Divine Blood from a top-ranked Walker in order to try and develop a potion that could give ordinary people superhuman strength. What a pity, a lot of funds were thrown into this, but they only managed to develop a semi-finished product. Though it was only a semi-finished product, it still had decent effects, and it proved its value. Along with Sylvia Whites existence, they narrowly avoided being forcibly taken over. But now, Sylvia White has been in the White Tower for almost two weeks. Normally one enters the White Tower once for seven days, and no more than half a month Many people suspect that Sylvia White is already dead. The envious gazes toward Whitehall Biological Corporation had already begun to reveal themselves. Give away the Whitehall Biological Corporation? Yan Whitehall shook his head, without considering whether giving up Whitehall Biological Corporation would gain the protection of a Walker, simply recalling the process of building the corporation had already offended countless stakeholders. Once the corporation was lost, he feared that news of his death on the street would appear the next day. Use the power of the corporation to confront the Walkers? Yan Whitehall recalled the memories in his mind; even a lower-ranked Walker could easily destroy an elite tactical squad. Not to mention the middle-ranked who could affect the heavens, and the top-ranked Walkers. They were not beings that humans could face, aside from human intelligence, they had no connection with humans, including bloodline and genes. Forget it, lets check out the development progress of the White Devil Potion. That semi-finished product potion was currently the only thing Yan could rely on.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Chapter 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic… Chapter 319: Chapter 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, Within the void, a massive planet (small-sized) burning with pitch-black, insane flames is rushing towards Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment with irresistible momentum! Meanwhile, outside of the world, a tiny figure (sixty meters tall) dressed in imperial robes and surrounded by the crimson Goblin Giants Fire, facing the suffocating planetary collision even for a regular lower Super Rank! [Goblin Giants Fire]! [Sin and Authority Law]! Two forces instantly explode and expand in Goblin Titan Clan King Martins body, one of which is the newly born civilization foundation and the other is the terrifying seven-fold compound rules. Natural exclusive laws will brand the void upon birth and easily invoke a single-power void law resonance, allowing mythical grade strong ones to exert three times their combat power. The Unique Concept and Extreme Sublimation, both of which can initially trigger ten times the void law resonance and exert a hundred times their own combat strength! The seven-fold compound rules can even be deeply branded right after birth, triggering a hundred times the void law resonance and exerting a thousand times their combat power! Note: Combat power doesnt collapse. Earth diameter: 12,742 kilometers = 12,742,000 meters Moon diameter: 3,476 kilometers = 3,476,000 meters Mythical Grade height: 30~60 meters Lower Super Rank height: 100~1,000 meters The lower Super Rank has the power to shatter microplanets. Considering the height disparity (calculating it is too complicated, so the author simply picked a straightforward comparison), which is the moons height. The moons height is between 3,500 and 35,000 times the size of a lower Super Rank. If based on volume, it would be an even more terrifying number. So whether its mythical grade or Super Rank, the power of exclusive laws created by oneself is a newborn thing in the void. It receives the reward of the void, which allows it to be branded and then triggers the void law resonance, gaining the power to surpass laws (essentially speaking, exclusive laws are laws as well, and theres no inherent superiority in them compared to pre-existing laws within the void, such as time law, space law, and destiny law). Crash into me Martins voice echoed in the void, twisting some basic concepts of matter with the power of law. Extending a finger, he pointed at the Demon Planet charging towards him. Sin Authority C Crime of Smashing Judgment! As Martin pronounced his own judgment in the void using the Staff of Sin Authority, it seemed that the entire void was witnessing this judgment. Countless figures immersed in the river of time emerge, and whats astonishing is that all these figures are Goblins who have once appeared in the void. Each one is short and scrawny, with listless yet fanatical eyes looking at Martin. Its as if even in death, and even though the Goblin Giant King isnt their [king], they would worship Martin in the cycle of life and death! The dense figures, even if a Dominator was here, probably couldnt be counted. As Goblins are one of the weakest and most common races in the void, their sheer numbers and death count are staggering. Even if only a part of the once existing Goblins are here, their numbers could still flood a World Area! Fortunately, they are only standing on the banks of the[River Styx], watching Martins judgment of the sinful planet colliding with him. After receiving Martins pronouncement of the [Crime of Smashing], they began to move! Sin Authority! Sin Authority! Judgment! Judgment! The Crime of Smashing! The Crime of Smashing! All the shadowy figures shouted in unison, and though each was extremely weak and scrawny, when their voices combined, they echoed through heaven and earth. Space trembled and cracked, spawning terrifying rifts. Gray, white, and golden illusory rivers flowed out from spatial rifts, transforming into countless formidable beings drifting within these rivers. The tidal wave of voices crushed the Demon Planet, like a massive tsunami about to shatter a tiny fishing boat instantly! My people, bestow upon it the Crime of Smashing! King Martin gently spoke, emitting an air of both supreme dominance and divine sanctity. The majestic momentum intertwined with the Law of Sin and Authority, forming a massive canopy above his head. Then, it transformed into a beam of law and, with great power, smashed towards the assaulting Abyss Turtlefield! On the banks of the River Styx, various figures slowly spread towards the direction of the Demon Planet. Countless arm shadows reached out with their fingers as if sending forth vengeful souls from hell. Facing the oncoming Demon Planet, they didnt show any hesitation but wildly grabbed towards it, seemingly wanting to use countless arm shadows to rip apart this planet that had offended the great [King], fulfilling the Crime of Smashing! Inside the T Forum, So its really the Abyss Turtlefield, how on earth did it become so powerful all of a sudden? Looking at its power, its not just a simple lower Super Rank, but has a feeling of being close to a [Concept]! Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Chapter 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic…_2 Chapter 320: Chapter 149: Dark River Judgment! No way, another classic_2 Translator: 549690339 Concept? How is that possible? What just happened? A seven-tier compound rule and a concept! Impossible, youre overthinking. Within the Goblin Giant Gods command, the Goblin Giant King is truly at the level of seven-tier compound rules. As for the Abyss Turtlefield? Theres not even an announcement in Void. What do you call a unique concept? I can feel it. The concept Abyss Turtlefield carries is madness. Moreover, it doesnt belong to it. Simply put, how could those who master concepts be affected by these concepts? Abyss Turtlefield has completely fallen into madness. How can it master the concept of madness? Someone must have planted the concept of madness in it! Even so, I feel that its combat power is at least close to the middle-level Transcendent. In addition to this, I sensed a force of decay and rebirth in the causal cycle within it. What the heck, is that a hodgepodge? Wait, its teacher is supposed to be King of the Demon Abyss, Elijah, right? I think I understood something. Wait, what riddles are you guys spouting? When its time for you to know, youll naturally know. When youre not supposed to know, asking wont do any good for you. So, stop asking. No need to wrangle with the idiots above. In any case, this matter pertains to the throne, so its not right to speak about it. But if I havent guessed wrong, you will know later. Lets just watch. This seven-tier compound rule is very potent. Just after its formation, it was able to summon the Dark River and pass judgement on a planet. You should know that most judgement-type rules cant even speak when facing an existence far stronger than themselves or when they cant pass judgement. But the fact this Goblin Giant King can declare judgement shows that its strength certainly wont be far behind! Goblin shadows inside the Dark River, well, even if they total in zillions, they would be nothing but rubbish before a raving planet. They cant possibly halt the planet, let alone tear it apart! Under the watchful eyes of the multitude, The Demon Planet was ablaze with mad flames. In the face of the advancing Dark River and the countless phantoms on it, Abyss Turtlefield didnt even bother to dodge. It charged straight towards the Goblin Giants World Fragment, aiming to shatter the phantoms in the Dark River as well as the Goblins shadow all at once! At the same time, Abyss Turtlefield, utilizing the power of the Demon Planet, projected his massive figure on it. His voice could also spread in the Void, Heh heh, Logan, are you that cowardly? You dont dare to come out yourself, but let the strong ones from your civilization appear to meet their doom! Then I will kill them all, one by one! Abyss Turtlefield, seeing this spectacle, burst into mad laughter. In his eyes, he didnt see any transcendent entity coming out to stop him He simply didnt take Martin, who had not even stepped into the transcendent realm, into consideration! Abyss Turtlefield merely swung his hand and brought out a terrifying Demon Flame River intended to completely evaporate Martin! This Demon Flame River was filled with extreme madness! Originally, the rule Abyss Turtlefield operated with was the intertwining causal law of decay and rebirth. However, the madness ingrained in his essence bizarrely twisted it into the law of madness! This kind of distortion made him even more powerful. Meanwhile, the colossal Demon Planet was about to collide with the tiny Dark River Phantom! Ignorant, arrogant, and yet weak. Martin snorted coldly, completely ignoring the madness rule carried in the Demon Flame River brought out by Abyss Turtlefield. The light beam released by the Sin Power Canopy was inflating wildly. It instantly enlarged from a few dozen meters thick to the size of half a planet, then extinguished the Demon Flame River in an aqueous blaze almost instantly. Along with this, it also enveloped Abyss Turtlefield, who was looking shocked. Not only that, but a huge accident also occurred at the moment the Demon Planet collided with the Dark River phantom. The Dark River phantom was not weak. In fact, it was extremely tough. It didnt break when the Demon Planet hit it. Instead, driven by the tremendous inertia, the Demon Planet was cut into two halves in an instant! Boom! The massive planet exploded immediately, causing a loud rumble. Even in the Void, this huge and mad shock could be felt. It was a real heavy vibration, as if everything was wailing! However, in the next moment, within a strange causal law, the Demon Planet unexpectedly merged together once again, forming anew. But many things have changed, a significant portion of the planets original essence couldnt return to what it once was. More importantly, everyone who witnessed this scene could feel that after its reshaping, the Demon Planet had lost some crucially important traits! Looking at the Abyss Turtlefield who was struggling frantically within the sin power canopy, Martin didnt reveal an expression of success. Instead, he continued to wave the Staff of Sin Authority, ready for the battle that was yet to come He knew that at this level, it was merely a warm-up. Impossible! Logan, your civilization, how can it give birth to such a monster, whos using the realm of living beings No, with the strength of a mythical-grade, to instantly annihilate my middle-level transcendent law! Even if it is of a mythical grade, without forming an internal world, it is not possible to fully wield the strength of exclusive law. There is not much difference to me A mortal man is challenging a deity? Damn it, why do you get all the good things!? Abyss Turtlefield was stupefied with insanity. He tore through the light curtain released by the sin power canopy, then his expression drastically changed, and he began to laugh maniacally. Heh heh heh heh heh, then I will kill this monster, and let you fall into despair before dying! With extreme madness and a hugely distorted body, Abyss Turtlefield actually charged directly towards Martin, and his entire body began to spew chaotic flames that contained the law of insanity. This was the kind of demonic flame that even if only a trace fell onto an ordinary planet, it would cause a catastrophic planetary disaster. At this moment, it was wildly spewing out to form an enormous curtain of insanity, attempting to envelope Martin, pulling him into the abyss of insanity! Abyss Turtlefield, a Transcendent Divine Player, is trying desperately to kill Martin. However, Martin remained calm, waving the Staff of Sin Authority in his hand, and a three-colored long river swept everything away in an instant, including the curtain of insanity. With one more sweep, he swept away Abyss Turtlefields law of insanity. This was the power originating from Sin Authority! Martin mastered the seven-layer composite law of sin power. You should understand, even the authority that the dominators hold, at the most fundamental level, would also be classified under Power. This commonality enabled Martin to display combat capabilities far beyond his own strength. This was also the reason why he was capable of breaking the transcendent power head-on with the strength of a mythical level. Come. Become the new cornerstone of my sin authority. Let me suppress you, its also a meritorious act. In the endless ages, contribute your power, and at the same time cleanse the sin in you! There was no hatred in Martins eyes, only indifference, and kindness. In his view, suppressing this demonic transcendent was to help him break free from madness and to help him be reborn! This kind of look enraged Abyss Turtlefield; he roared and was about to attack again. But then, Martin gently raised the Staff of Sin Authority, and in a moment, the staff expanded millions of times. It was so huge compared to Abyss Turtlefield that it looked like a towering pillar. It was all-encompassing and was about to suppress him! No matter how hard Abyss Turtlefield attacked, even if he had exploded into the heights of the law of madness, it was of no use. Under the slowly falling Staff of Sin Authority, it was like decaying wood, without any effectiveness! Just as Abyss Turtlefield was about to be suppressed, every deity player tensed The void outside the planet suddenly trembled severely, and the vast space was easily shattered. The very next moment, a hand like that of a demon reached out. The aura that this hand carried was enough to make countless planets shudder. Even the Goblin Giants fire, which had now transformed into a part of the civilization foundation, seemed to pale in comparison to this hand! This was Elijah, the Ancient King of the Demon Abyss! Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Chapter 152:【Death · Golden Blood】！Where did this old dog come from? Chapter 325: Chapter 152:Death Golden BloodWhere did this old dog come from? Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, An epic-like panorama unfolds grandly, an enormous demon claw, effusing an irresistible decay authority, truculently tearing space apart and fiercely reaching for a law pillar. Meanwhile, Logan is wrapped in golden light, with countless light wheels hanging behind his head, simulating various silhouettes. In his hand, he holds a sin authority law war halberd, which is based in reddish-gold color and permeated with tri-color radiance, wielding the power of true ruins. Like an ant defying a tree, he vehemently collides with the demon claw summoned by the King of the Demon Abyss! Hmph! Courting death! Elijah also noticed this overconfident deity player, scoffed coldly, and immediately increased his strength, I was planning to spare you, but now.. Defying the will of the Old King, even if it means killing you incidentally, it doesnt matter anymore! Elijah, an ancient Deity Player who has ascended the throne, is referred to as the Old King Of course, this is the more official terms used by Blue Star civilization, but as to whether there are other reasons, they are not widely publicized. Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law! Logan roared, brandishing his halberd, and bravely aimed for a loading blow! As for the perfect concept The current perfect concept is too weak and its hard to even exercise control over Goblin Giants Fire and Sin Authority Law, let alone leverage their abilities to the fullest extent. The next moment, a thunderous impact erupted! Boom! Crack! In the pitch-black cosmic void, an intense energy explosion and endless brilliance illuminated a vast area of the planet, causing a terrifying energy collapse. In the next moment, an even more dramatic explosion occurred, and the infinite light and heat instantly annihilated everything around! Only Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment, under the protection of the Goblin Giants Fire, barely survived the aftermath of this upheaval! As all Deity Players looked on, the projection suddenly brightened, gleaming brilliantly. And the scenery within the projections, was enough to take everyones breath away! Because, not only did Logan survive, but also The projection showed that after the light and heat dissipated, Logan had survived, but he was severely injured, only half of his body remained. However, thats irrelevant; after all, Deity Players are akin to heavenly daos, possessing no physical body, they only need to consume enough origin points to regenerate bodies at any time! What truly shocked all Deity Players, however, was that after the Flames of Demon Abyss dissipated The gigantic demon claw, which was as massive as half a planet and engulfed in demonic flames, was actually split in half. The surface of the broken claw was incredibly smooth, with no blood spewing out, and it couldnt heal. An eerie power hovered over the broken surface of the claw, repelling any attempts to mend it fiercely! Hum! An immense number of origin points were being consumed. Logans body slowly became intact once again. His fighting spirit remained strong, however, his war halberd, representing the Goblin Giants Fire, Sin and Authority Law, and True Ruin Power, was now in shambles! He was left with a single attack! Just when Logan was preparing to make another move The raging Flames of Demon Abyss swelled crazily, submerging the entire Goblin Giant Fragment, and then turning it into ashes! Not a single bit was left! Even the projection inside the T Forum swayed, becoming blurry and less bright, instead slowly fading away! This.. Is Logan done for? Ah, its indeed the King of the Demon Abyss, worthy of being the Old King! So terrifying, a single blow shattered the brilliant Logan into pieces! Absolutely terrifying! Abyss Turtlefield really is a dog, when he couldnt win he called for the elderly one. Im sweating bullets of anger in this scorcher, can the Blue Star Civilization ever recover! When will we ordinary Deity Players be able to stand up!? Ehm, just giving you a heads up, whether its the Old King, Abyss Turtlefield, or Logan, none of them are ordinary Deity Players. From this round, Logan could be done for? Not necessarily, didnt you see that he could barely protect his own Goblin Giant World Fragment wait a minute, his world fragment is also gone Damn it, the King of the Demon Abyss is really ruthless. In the first round, Logan barely held on, but there was a secondary explosion later, reducing everything to ashes! Ruthless? Which throne wasnt built over a mountain of bones? Not to mention the throne, even you, a minor giant spirit level deity player, how many millions of lives have you taken? Youre right, and besides, even if the second wave doesnt work, there must be countless waves after that, until Logan is completely destroyed with one blow! Unwise, really unwise. If Logan hadnt made a move and had let Elijah kill the Goblin Giant King, Elijah definitely wouldnt have attacked him, since hes also a highly acclaimed and rewarded monstrous deity player of the Blue Star Civilization and Hyperdimensional Game. True, knowing when to step back gives you free rein, there is nothing wrong being a little timid. Everyone has their own choices. Although I admire Logan, its a real pity if hes gone like this. To be honest, Logan has been very dominant. Didnt you see that under Elijahs attack, Logan was actually able to counter-attack him, but he just couldnt stand against the second wave of Flames of Demon Abyss and was annihilated on the spot! Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 152: 【Death·Blood of Gold】! Where did this old dog come from? _2 Chapter 326: Chapter 152: DeathBlood of Gold! Where did this old dog come from? _2 Translator: 549690339 Ah, its a pity. Such a genius just died, it really is a tragedy! No, Logan definitely didnt die. Heather Graham stared at the gradually fading projection, her eyes welling up with tears. Suddenly, as though realizing something, she perked up and exclaimed, He still has the Blood of Gold, he mustnt have died! Note: As previously mentioned, Deity Players possess both divinity and humanity. As their own strength increases and the World Will strengthens, their divinity gradually overwhelms their humanity. However, below the Transcendent Tier, there is still a stage where humanity struggles. At this moment, humanity is at its strongest! Hehehe. That actually hurt a bit. Elijahs figure appeared outside the Void Passage. He didnt manifest into his mighty King of the Demon Abyss form. However, his small figure standing in the void seemed to overshadow the sun. Just standing there, he could attract the gaze of the entire void. Its been tens of thousands of years since I was last injured. It was a Deity Player who hasnt even broken through the Transcendent Tier that injured me. Not bad, youve earned my favor. Ill give you an opportunity. Follow me, enter the abyss, become my subordinate, and I might spare your life. Elijah changed his mind. Logans talent made him feel worth keeping. So, he did not strike again but waited for Logan to fully recover before issuing an invitation Logans planet is gone, as if he had been killed by Elijah. But when the Council gave him the Blood of Gold, Elijah was present. Of course, he knew that even if Logan had been completely killed by him now, in a moment, the undying concept in the Blood of Gold would resurrect him. As for refusal? He believed that Logan, having witnessed his power, would not refuse. He, was awaiting Logans submission. As for Logans Throne Mentor, Sophie Kerrigan? Huh, he didnt even consider the new king, Elijah, yet. Even though Sophie Kerrigan is also a Throne, her strength is far inferior to his. Not to mention the matter of loyalty. Once Logan falls into his hands, everything will naturally change! For a moment, everything fell silent. In the T Forum, All Deity Players fell silent. They were all asking themselves, if they were the deity players facing this situation, what decision would they make? And, didnt Logan die? This is absurd, Logan is already dead, what is Elijah doing here? I dont know if youve heard of the Blood of Gold. Its used when you havent condensed your Exclusive Law and advance to the Mythical Grade below the Transcendent Tier More precisely, it grants resurrection once, including your planet and followers. Ive heard of it. I remember even many Thrones didnt have this stuff when they were in the Living Being Realm You mean, Logan has a drop of the Blood of Immortality? The Blood of Gold can only be used once, but it can almost perfectly resurrect everything. The downside is that divine power and Faith Points cannot be restored. Thats a huge loss. Hmm if Logan stored Faith Points in the Hyperdimensional mark all along, there wont be any loss. Indeed, the person above was right. They arent ordinary Deity Players. Its better not to compare. Soon, in this void that had become void, everything seemed to rewind like a projection. The Goblin Giant World Fragment returned to its original state, Martin returned to the World Fragment, and Logan resurrected again. However, the sensation of previous death left him gasping for breath Everything seemed to have vanished, the feeling of powerlessness like drowning was extremely painful. Even with Logans willpower, it was tough to bear! Submission? Or death? While everyone was silent, Logan laugheda carefree, hearty laugh. He gently said, I intended to tell you this earlier Old thing, what are you worth? Logan wasnt unafraid of deathin fact, he was terrified. However, Will is a peculiar thing. Even the mighty Blue Star Civilization failed to completely decipher it. Logan knew that if he backed down now, hed never have a chance to aspire to be a Dominator! Perhaps some petty individuals could bow and kiss the ring to become a Dominator, but only if they believe that such servility is proper. However, in Logans will, he couldnt accept to be subservient to anyone. If he submits, then its the end of the road! All hope is lost! Moreover, isnt the existence of Martial Ancestor Hime to prepare for situations like this? The moment Logan spoke, all the Deity Players went berserk, starting a frenzy of postings inside the T Forum- Damn, Logan is incredibly brave! But this kind of behavior is a death sentence, isnt it? Its not bravery, its recklessness. So what? We, Deity Players, are not afraid of life or death! Right, Elijah the old dog! When I become the New King, I will take the life of the old dog Elijah! But honestly, working under the Old King isnt that bad. We would definitely receive plenty of resources and support, rather than struggling on our own and maybe not achieving anything. Heh, thats you, not Logan. Thats why Logan was able to break the level limits and race limits with the decaying Goblin Tribe, got promoted to Goblin Giant Clan, becoming the Goblin Giant King, with seven-fold compound rules, and as for himself, he singled out a Mythical Grade on the Third Energy Level and beat the Lower Super Rank Alien God. Can you do that? This means Logan is doomed. The Blood of Gold can only be used once. Even if it could be used multiple times, theres no second drop for him. Whats the use of being tough? Its a real pity. But, isnt Logans teacher Sophie Kerrigan the New King and also a Throne Mentor? Isnt there a chance for other mentors to protect her? You dont understand. The strength of the New King compared to the Old King is still somewhat lesser. Sophie Kerrigan just became a Throne Mentor. If Elijah is determined to kill Logan, she will have a hard time protecting him. While in the Void, Elijah is stunned for a moment. He has analyzed 1.83 billion possibilities, but not a single one accounts for Logan openly insulting him! He hesitated for a moment before reacting, somewhat incredulous, Wait, were you insulting me just now? Next moment, without any room for response, Elijah swung his giant claw once again! I originally intended to give you an opportunity. A pity, youre ignorant of the times. So die! In a mere moment, he wants to crush Logan and the planet of the Goblin Giant Clan together! Just then, a small Void Passage tears open beside Logan, and an infinitesimal Blood Sea bursts out within countless precious moments, swiftly obliterating the Void and melting the entire space into it! Boom! The seemingly endless Blood Sea furiously surged forth! A figure, regal as an Empress, appeared out of thin air, blocking Logan. It was Sophie Kerrigan, she had an icy expression on her face. With a crown on her head, and endless power, she unleashed the all-devouring Blood Sea with a wave of her hand. In an instant, her power set Elijahs giant claw aflame, making the skin curl up, forcing him to fall back again and again! Ignorant of the times? Id say it applies to you, you low-bred fragment of an E birth. While Sophie Kerrigan fought off Elijah, she didnt mince words, What a mess youve made out of the Bottomless Abyss. Look at yourself before you talk big! How many years have you been sitting on your throne, have you made any progress? Hiding in your Old Nest, the Demon Abyss your father gave you, pretending like a turtle, does it make you feel tough? Old Thing, enjoyed questioning me previously in the council, huh? Now that Ive ascended, do you dare to question me again? Today, Im here, and if you dare to touch Logan, Ill destroy your Old Nest! Sophie Kerrigan was incredibly fierce, keeping Logan behind her. Although shes not a match for Elijah, shes in the right, so she doesnt fear anything Elijah might do. Besides, Elijah cant do anything to her! However, she cant let Logan get hurt. Hehe, teacher, I knew you would come to save me. Get lost, all you do is make trouble for me. Sophie Kerrigan was so angry that she couldnt help clenching her fists at Logans whimsical face, but at least she could show off in front of this little one, which made her feel somewhat gratified. Elijah watched Sophie Kerrigan protecting Logan like a mother hen, his face darkened. He remained silent, thinking about something. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, you’re still too green! Chapter 327: Chapter 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, youre still too green! Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, In this void, the whole scene is that of an explosion, even the paths are ground cough, its Rule, the rules are broken to pieces, all because of a clash between Sophie Kerrigan, who occupies the Throne, and Elijah C Just that. As the one who occupies the Throne, one can master the power of [Authority]. In the void they rule, countless living beings recite Its name, countless beliefs support Them, the exclusive laws deeply branded in the void also touch a trace of authority power through the existence of the [King], mastering the power of authority that can change the rules! Even if the authority Sophie Kerrigan wields is probably less numerous and powerful than that of Elijah, it is nevertheless Authority, and Sophie Kerrigan is not at risk in the hands of Elijah. Meanwhile, the discussion began within the T Forum, Sure enough, both of them are not ordinary people, Logan also has protection from a Throne-level teacher. Anyone else? Even with the Blood of Gold? They would be completely annihilated again the moment they are resurrected, its useless! Whew, I knew it, theres no way Logan could be so brave! Oh? Hes not brave, are you? I heard youre brave, huh? Always saying sour words every day, you can see that low-level races also have very low intelligence, no hope at all, no, it might even be some people who have given up their Deity Player status and are willing to be screws in the Blue Star. I remember that this kind of peoples lives are generally not too good, so like this, actually, I am a good person, my house is very big, you can come and see. Amazing! Elijah got slapped in the face, Sophie Kerrigan did a great job! Tsk, its nothing. You didnt see that Elijah had no intention of letting Logan off, which means the gap between the New King and the Old King is still quite big! Of course, some Mythical Grade ones are beaten by Giant Spirit Level Divine Players, some Mythical Grade ones bully Lower Super Rank, let alone the Throne level with larger upper and lower limits of strength! I heard that there is a secret [Essence] difference between the New King and Old King. Heather Graham saw that Logan was safe and instantly let go of her worries. However, looking at the interaction between Logan and Sophie Kerrigan, she clicked her tongue in annoyance, but there was nothing she could do, so she had to blame her father, Why isnt he here yet? If he doesnt come soon, dont even bother! Previously in front of the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Elijah calmed down for a moment, still not revealing his true King of the Demon Abyss form. He simply stared at Logan and Sophie Kerrigan and said, New King This time I was reckless, and I am willing to pay the price. All I hope for is to exchange it for the survival of Abyss Turtlefield. Sophie Kerrigan, you may become the New King, and I wont argue with you. Logan doesnt deserve to know, but you should know what Abyss Turtlefield means to me. I searched for millions of years, walking through thousands of World Communities, before finding this Treasure, and then gave birth to Abyss Turtlefield. You should know what this means, right? If Abyss Turtlefield dies, I will not let Logan live at any cost, even if it means trouble for you, Sophie Kerrigan, as the New King! Hearing Elijahs words, Sophie Kerrigan frowned but didnt respond. A strand of thought descended into the Hyperdimensional mark, using her counselors authority to investigate the matter Elijah mentioned C Before this, although Sophie Kerrigan was only one step away from achieving the [Kings Throne], she was only a High-ranking Overstep and not qualified to learn about these secret matters related to Throne-level individuals. So all along, Sophie Kerrigan had only heard that the Abyss Divine System had some secrets, but didnt know the specific details. Under Sophie Kerrigans authority, this information quickly appeared before her eyes. Of course, this also had to do with Elijahs matter not being too hidden. At a glance, Sophie Kerrigan immediately understood why Elijah was in such a hurry to act C The legend that created the [Abyss] is known as [Elsu], and all players of the Abyss Divine System are essentially willful split bodies of him. This, of course, also includes King of the Demon Abyss: Elsu. These willful split bodies have their own flaws, and at most can only reach the Throne; when it comes to this point, the willful split bodies need to find a Treasure that will fit them and then implant it in another Demon Deities Player, harvest the fruit, and refine themselves. Abyss Turtlefield is the tree chosen by Elijah. If the tree dies, where will the fruit come from? But even knowing all this, Sophie Kerrigan didnt feel any fear or retreat C You have your fruit, and I have my apprentice. Are you going to kill my apprentice for your fruit? You cant kill him and still have an unhappy look on your face? Theres no such logic! So, Sophie Kerrigan just said to Logan, You decide for yourself, anyway, I will protect you. You just need to know that Elijah has a point of no return. If he doesnt have Abyss Turtlefield, he will die; if he has Abyss Turtlefield, he might live, and he might even be able to achieve more and become an Overlord! If you blackmail him, you should be able to get unimaginable benefits. But if you kill Abyss Turtlefield, you might also be met with Elijahs insane revenge. You decide. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, you’re still too green! _2 Chapter 328: Chapter 153: [Throne Seed]! New King, youre still too green! _2 Translator: 549690339 Hearing Sophie Kerrigans words, Logan immediately understood why King of the Demon Abyss Elijah would go crazy, disregarding all rules to take action when Abyss Turtlefield was about to be suppressed by him. He also understood why Abyss Turtlefield, as a Deity Player, would go insane like a mindless beast. After a slight hesitation, he was about to make his decision, I.. At this moment, the entire void universe was silent, with no living being making any sound, even King of the Demon Abyss Elijah and Sophie Kerrigan were waiting for Logans answer. This question was easy to answer, but also difficult to answer. It was because Abyss Turtlefield was too important to Elijah, and Elijah was too powerful! Elijah was the Old King. In ancient and ignorant times, he transcended many Deity Players, and was crowned King of All Gods among the extraterritorial communities! The pressure he brought was too heavy. Even Sophie Kerrigan, who had achieved the status of the New King, couldnt guarantee to keep Logan safe. This was the majesty of the Old King. Although Sophie Kerrigan called him an old dog and an old thing, in fact, when she faced Elijah, the pressure in her heart was not small! But the problem was Isnt Abyss Turtlefield safe and sound in your hands? Logan looked at Abyss Turtlefield, who was protected by Elijah, with speechlessness in his heart, How can I kill him? However, in the next moment, Logan suddenly noticed an additional[Brand]on his body, and this brand seemed to have a close connection with Abyss Turtlefield not far away This was the Power of Decay and Rebirth Causal Cycle used by Abyss Turtlefield to investigate his world coordinates, and the brand entwined with it allowed Logan to see Abyss Turtlefields coordinates at any time, and thereby carry out the hunt! No wonder, he is afraid that I will kill Abyss Turtlefield. Logan understood in his heart, but his eyes remained firm, and he repeated his words Surrendering, indeed, is very easy. With just a word, not only is there no danger, but there are also many benefits. No matter who it is, they wont think that surrendering is wrong. After all, this is the Old King. Logans eyes narrowed slightly, the divine light in his eyes hidden, he was not willing, If it was before, I might have retreated. But now, I have already opened up the golden age of martial arts! I already have a way out, a path to survival by putting myself in a life-and-death situation. If I still have to retreat at this point, what kind of god am I, how can I achieve my exclusive law with the[Perfect Concept], and achieve the transcendent tier!? Moreover, both Martin and the Goblin Giant Clan have backup within the system, my foundation lies in the system, not the so-called divine body and planet in the present world! After realizing this point, Logans eyes widened, filled with electricity, nodded slightly to Sophie Kerrigan, then faced Elijah directly, showing a disdainful smile, Old Thing, you think you can just let him go? What are you? You are nothing but a surviving old dog from the old era, who has no chance to advance further, and is forced to use these dirty and despicable means! Today, because of your presence, he can go. But, I am determined to kill Abyss Turtlefield! As soon as the words fell, all the Deity Players were shocked. Those other Deity Players watching this scene through projections, even felt they dared not breathe loudly, and were astonished in their hearts! Holy crap! Logan is so fierce!? This is too fierce, this is the King! Even if I, as a Level 01 Sequence Mythical Species, grow to the extreme, I will most likely not be able to become such an existence! A real man should be like this! Im scared to death, in front of King of the Demon Abyss, I dont even dare to breathe through the projection, yet Logan, how dare he do this!? Logan is too fierce. If he can survive, then when he wants to become the king of this world community, I will definitely give my full support! Its so terrifying. Just by Logans courage to face the Old King, I feel that becoming the king is just around the corner! Logan!!! Our generations king! Unconsciously, some seeds were quietly planted in the hearts of other Deity Players Blue Star Civilization is a war-type civilization that has emerged from endless battles, born from iron and blood. The vast majority of Deity Players do not fear death. They usually just worry that their death isnt glorious enough! Is Logan completely killed? It doesnt matter, as long as his death is glorious enough! If he doesnt die, he will become the First Sequence of the Area T [Throne Seed]! Heather Graham, however, looked worried, her beautiful face turning pale as she constantly tried to contact her father, the Angel King, through her Hyperdimensional mark, complaining about the powerful Old King! Father! Why havent you come yet! Youre so slow!!! If you dont come soon, you dont need to come at all! A look of admiration appeared in Sophie Kerrigans eyes. But Elijah was slightly taken aback, not quite believing that a mere middle-ranked Star God would dare to speak to him like that! Just as Elijah was preparing to show his true form as King of the Demon Abyss, forcibly shattering the Goblin Giant World Fragment in Sophie Kerrigans hands and completely destroying Logan, Logan gave a faint smile, opened his mouth, and made a mouthshape. Pop! The next moment, nothing happened to Abyss Turtlefield, but the Demon Planet, which had long been soaked with Goblin Giants Fire, suddenly exploded out of thin air! The Demon Planet shattered! How dare you! Like a triggered fuse, Elijah instantly flew into a rage, and the huge true form of the King of the Demon Abyss, which could crush the Goblin Giant World Fragment with one hand, tore through space and appeared in the universe. Unscrupulous, he wanted to tear Logan apart and completely destroy Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment! You dare! Sophie Kerrigan was not made of clay, and the moment Elijah made a move, the endless Blood Sea broke through space, transforming into a majestic, world-creating Empress Blood Shadow; countless praises and prayers turned into a surging Blood Sea, easily blocking Elijahs furious blow! New king, youre still too green. Abyss Ceremony! After having his strike blocked and failing to achieve his goal, Elijah showed no anger, but instead revealed a vicious grin. A phantom of an ancient altar obscured the void for a brief moment, and the power within Elijah poured into the altar in an instant. The altar then transformed into a pitch-black pillar of light infused with thunder, aiming to annihilate Logan and the Goblin Giant World Fragment! Boom! This blow seemed as if it would collapse the entire universe, even the light within the void was drawn into this energy pillar, possessing infinite power! It will kill! If hit, it will kill! Sophie Kerrigans blood-red eyes were pierced through by the pitch-black light pillar! Seeing the pitch-black light pillar before him, Logans internal alarm bells went crazy. Through this blow, he saw countless worlds, countless worlds implementing Elijahs rules C this was not Elijahs power, but the power of his rules. Everything was decaying and declining. Even though he still had the Blood of Gold, at this moment, the power of the Blood of Gold was also affected and suppressed by the rules of decay! This was the Old Kings resentful all-out attack! But Logan was not afraid at all, wanting to take this opportunity to understand the all-out attack from the Old King thoroughly. At this moment, everyone thought Logan was about to die. Sophie Kerrigan could not return to help in time, her eyes filled with hatred as she looked at Elijah. The Star Spirits held their breath, watching this scene nervously, while Heather Graham continued to try to pass messages through the Hyperdimensional mark in desperation. On the Goblin Giant World Fragment, the Transcendent Goblin Giants who were privileged enough to witness this scene stood quietly. They had no power to resist, but if a miracle happened, and they survived, they would never forget this moment! And the miracle? Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 154: [King of Angels · Albot]! It’s you, kid, isn’t it? Chapter 329: Chapter 154: [King of Angels Albot]! Its you, kid, isnt it? Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, In the Void beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, In front of Elsu, the enormous King of the Demon Abyss, even the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, which had grown close to the size of a Microplanet, seemed insignificant. On one side, Sophie Kerrigans eyes were filled with hatred. She hated Elsu for being a Throne Level King who did not hesitate to attack from the shadows, bullying the weak by using his full power. On the other hand, she hated herself for not becoming a King earlier, missing the chance to gain a stronger Authority, which left her unable to protect Logan from Elsus full-power assault that would reduce him to ashes and scatter his soul. In the Void, the overwhelming mass caused space to collapse, as the black Light Pillar roared, tearing apart space with a thunderous force. With the power of [Decay], even the Void seemed to be hanging by a thread, and any casual Living Being Realm mortal could tear apart the space affected by this attack and break the Void! Within the entire Void, an apocalyptic scene unfolded, as if under this strike, the whole world would plunge into annihilation! This was the mighty power of Authority, the power that could change the rules! Nobody dared to witness this scene. Even a glorious death like this, which seemed to hold no value, was still worth praising in the Blue Star Civilization! Inside the T Forum, Is this the power of a Throne Level attack? I feel like Ive just witnessed the end of the universe! This is the power of Authority, the power to distort and change the rules. As far as I know, King of the Demon Abyss Elsu possesses [Decay Authority], which can cause the rules themselves to decay, bringing him close to holding Authority. Its just a shame that he cannot master Authority due to innate limitations. For him, the existence of Abyss Turtlefield is crucial. As long as Logan threatens Turtlefield, Elsu will act without hesitation, even resorting to sneak attacks. Changing the rules themselves!? King indeed. As a Totem Entity Realm Deity Player, I still havent fully understood a single rule. Its already a difficult task for me to comprehend one, let alone change it! Well, witnessing this, I thought the rules were already flooded. But who would have thought that fully comprehending one rule would make you a [Legend] on a planet, and even a [Human-shaped Catastrophe], capable of dominating the lives of countless living beings! True, changing the rules C what a terrifying power The Transcendent are powerful because they can use the power of rules. From touching rules, comprehending rules, mastering rules step by step to creating their Exclusive Laws, all power comes from these Rules. After all, even the Exclusive Laws that can Brand the Void are, in essence, [Rules]. And the power to change these Rules is, in essence, a power that transcends them! Using Rules and Authority to fight, is like pitting rotten wood against steel! When King of the Demon Abyss Elsu initially attacked, I didnt realize how terrifying it was that Logan could protect himself and the Goblin Giant World Fragment under the power of Authority and even counterattacked, causing harm to the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu! Unfortunately, this was the fourth time King of the Demon Abyss Elsu has acted, right? The first attack backfired, the second one annihilated Logan and Goblin World Fragment, but he was revived by the Blood of Gold. The third attack was blocked by the Blood God King. The fourth one used words to separate Logan and the Blood God Kings attention, then launched a full-power sneak attack. Shameless indeed! Frankly, with King of the Demon Abyss Elsus mastery of Decay Authority, if he had gone all out from the beginning, he could have completely killed Logan, not giving him a chance to be revived by the Blood of Gold. But why hold back? Well, you dont understand the mechanism of the Blood of Gold. The Blood of Gold is essentially the [Eternal Concept] extracted from the Bloodline of the [Eternal Race], or rather, the [Immortal Concept]. The essence of a Deity Players revival with the Blood of Gold is to create a one-time-use virtual replication of their [Essence] stored in the [Eternal Concept] within the Void. If you killed Logan completely the first time without giving the Blood of Gold a chance to work Right, the Blood of Gold wouldnt have had a chance to work, but the virtual replication stored within the Voids [Eternal Concept] would have remained unspent. Logan would still have another chance to be captured in the future. However, now, the virtual replication has been used, and if Logan is killed again, hell be dead for good! Shameless! Despicable! So evil! Even so, King of the Demon Abyss Elsu has gained infamy now, but after a long time, people will forget Logans existence, and Elsu will remain the glorious King of the Demon Abyss Oops, Im wrong. After a long time, perhaps due to the existence of Abyss Turtlefield, King of the Demon Abyss Elsu will advance to the rank of Dominator, known as the [Lord of the Demon Abyss], or perhaps the [Decayed Ruler]? Anyway, people will forget todays shamelessness and only remember his glorious deeds as a Strong One! Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Chapter 154: [King of Angels · Albot]! It’s you, kid, isn’t it? _2 Chapter 330: Chapter 154: [King of Angels Albot]! Its you, kid, isnt it? _2 Translator: 549690339 What a shame for Logan. Even the Throne Level Blood God King couldnt lend a hand in time, and the Blood of Gold has already been used up. Now hes probably really done for, such a waste of a genius. Not necessarily, Logan has created countless miracles from the beginning until now. He might still be able to create another miracle! If it were any other situation, that might be true. But this time, I know theres no chance! Amidst the discussions where people already saw Logan as dead, just when Logan was about to be completely annihilated by the dark light pillar C Platinum rays of light appeared out of thin air, along with countless songs of praise echoing in everyones hearts. At this moment, it was as if all the beauty of the universe had descended at once. An illusory white palm gently grasped the dark light pillar and then Crushed it! Yes, crushed! This full-strength attack from the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu who had mastered the Decay Authority, a beam of energy capable of bringing an entire universes void to an end, was just crushed as easily as a fragile childs water pipe, turning it into specks of light that disappeared! Just like what one of the Deity Players mentioned before, the gap between Throne Level beings could be even more significant than the gap between mortals and Transcendent Tier beings! Just like how the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu could easily suppress Sophie Kerrigan, the Blood God King, right now Elsus full-strength attack is like nothing more than a childs prank in front of this suddenly appearing sacred figure! [Note: This is because neither of them is in their own Territory. Even though the Angel King can effortlessly crush Elsu, if it were in the Demon Abyss, even the Angel King would be heavily restricted and may even be robbed of superiority by Elsu!] At the same time, a majestic voice filled with laughter descended into the vacuum of space, I didnt arrive too late, did I? Heather Graham covered her beautiful face with both hands, crying tears of joy. With each tear of the Angel God falling upon the Angelstar Planet, they transformed into dazzling white mountains. Youre barely on time. At this moment, a wave of relief and cheers also erupted in the T Forum. That was a close call. I thought Logan was done for. Actually, I wasnt sure whether Logan would make it or not, because that thing is too confident. I always had a feeling it had a backup plan. No, your statement relies entirely on imagination! Yeah, backup plan, look, even the Angel King has arrived. By the way, was the Angel King summoned by Heather Graham? Yes, what does that have to do with backup plans or not? Are you denying Logans courage because of this? Not exactly. To be honest, I think even Logan was surprised by the arrival of the Angel King Albert. It makes me admire him even more. You should know that before this, Angel King Albert was fighting in a very distant place, and even someone as strong as it might not be able to guarantee when it would arrive. This coincidence proves Logans luck. Deity Players can conquer the void without relying on luck, but they absolutely cannot be without luck! Even Heather Graham probably doesnt have the nerve or ability to disrupt the Angel King Alberts plans recklessly. But Heather is willing to call on the Angel King for Logans sake So Heather is? Cough, mind your business about the Big Shot. Otherwise, I, the Divine Whale, will take action on behalf of the heavens and launch a chicken essence attack on you! Sigh, I wish I had a Throne Level No, even a Transcendent Tier to cover me. Its just a pity that even if a Transcendent Tier were to protect me, it would still be just a fantasy. So, which Deity Player Big Boss is willing to form an alliance with me? Perfect timing. I just formed an alliance. My alliance is vast, and you can come check it out. Youre really helpless. (Taking off glasses.jpg) T World Community, T04 World Region, In the void beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island C A sacred being with a handsome face, a slender figure, white robes, and bare feet appeared within the void. A halo of sacred light hovered above his head, with tangible songs of praise surrounding him. He seemed to be the symbol of all the beauty in the world. Apollo King of the Demon Abyss Elsus full-strength attack, which he was determined to achieve, was effortlessly crushed by the palm that had stretched out from the void. As he looked at the Angel King stepping out from the void, his bare feet creating ripples of holy light, Elsus gaze was heavy, filled with fear, Dont you even know how important the Abyss Turtlefield is to me? Are you trying to stop me too? Upon hearing the words of King of the Demon Abyss Elsu, Apollo showed a puzzled expression and asked back, Of course, I know. But what does that have to do with me? When the ancient King of Angels, Apollo, said this, the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu became furious, but he was also helpless. Although they were both [God Kings] who had initially constructed their own world community systems, It is on its last legs (other deity players did not know), and it needed the Abyss Holy See to strategize the advancement and even survival for It. Just like Its power, It is a decaying God King. Facing Apollo, King of the Demon Abyss Elsu had completely lost his previous dominant appearance and attitude, instead becoming somewhat respectful. Even though It knew that countless projections were broadcasting It, It didnt care, just as It didnt care that Its sneak attack on Logan as a Throne was dishonorable and exerting full strength. But Apollo, on the other hand, built an almost perfect world community system with his own strength, and he was already a big shot who could enter the Council to decide the direction of the Blue Star Civilization. At this moment, Apollo directly ignored the ever-changing King of the Demon Abyss Elsu and, in a half-hearted manner, flicked an eyebrow at Logan, who was consuming divine power to restore his broken divine body, Are you the little guy that my daughter insisted I protect even though she severed our relationship? Apollos voice grew gradually colder, even a bit sharp. The surrounding hymns and chants also began to become somber, But before I came, I was waging war on a newly-born dominating 3rd tier civilization with some old friends. If I could make that newborn Dominator believe in me, I might be able to forcibly step into the Dominator Realm directly Have you ever thought about what kind of price you should pay for me to save your life? The void fell silent, and all living beings were quietly watching this scene. Even Sophie Kerrigan found it hard to say anything at this moment. Father! Heather Graham became anxious and hurriedly sent a message to Apollo through the hyperdimensional mark, What are you doing! Even if you have to talk about compensation, at least wait for Logan to recover from his injuries and for the World Fragment to be restored! Young and restless. Apollo felt helpless and had no choice but to explain to Heather Graham, Im doing this for your own good. If I dont establish my authority in front of him, he might bully you in the future. I really appreciate this kids talent. Given time, if he doesnt fall halfway, hell surely become an Eternal Lord. While Heather Graham was shocked by her fathers high evaluation of Logan, she also felt her face blush at the implications hidden within her fathers words. But she remained firm in her voice, No! Come here right now! Dont think I dont know that this body of yours is just an avatar made from an ancient angel and the Heart of the King of Light taken from the Deity World Community. It doesnt affect your ability to wage war on civilizations! Hurry up! Or else Ill tell Mom that youre bullying me! Hearing Heather Grahams last-threat, Apollo was utterly helpless. He could only glare at Logan with an angry gaze, then stopped looking at him. Instead, he came to the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu, Leave. Apollos expression was cold and arrogant, his tone indifferent, Do not come here again. Dont think of retaliating. I will let your father properly discipline you. But my child The King of the Demon Abyss Elsu wanted to say something, but he didnt dare to resist. He knew that this King of Angels had killed more than one Throne in the Void, and he was really capable of killing him! Get lost. With a gentle wave of his hand, Apollo immediately expelled the King of the Demon Abyss Elsu and Abyss Turtlefield from the T World Community simultaneously. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Chapter 155: [Dominator Authority]! Good lad, good lad! Chapter 331: Chapter 155: [Dominator Authority]! Good lad, good lad! Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Beyond the Goblin Giant World Fragment in the Void, King Alphard of Angels was interestingly observing the void passage constructed by the Divine Scepter connecting Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment and Heather Grahams Angelstar Planet, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, only To Logan, this smile seemed cold no matter how he looked at it King Alphard of Angels strength was genuinely terrifying. Keep in mind that even Sophie Kerrigan, the Blood God King who had just broken through to the Throne level, could have her own place on the grand stage of the Void, standing close to the pinnacle of sentient beings. However, she was easily deceived by Elsu, and it took only one serious blow to force Sophie to exhaust her energy to counter it. Nevertheless, in front of King Alphard, King of Demon Abyss Elsu didnt even dare to breathe heavily, and it felt as if It felt like Alphard could kill him at any time! The stronger something is, the harder it is to die. This is the rule of the Void Countless deities, immortals, demons, and extraterrestrial gods can still revive from the river of time by the call of future generations after dying for countless years! For instance, even the Blue Star Civilization, a hegemonic civilization with countless Throne-Level powers, had to engage in a protracted war when fighting against the Abyssal Civilization with just one Holy See and over a dozen Dominators on their side. There were even Dominator-level characters who tried various methods to flee (of course, a considerable reason for this was the existence of Territory. Territory concept is of extreme importance in/ between void civilizations and will be mentioned and explained in detail later). Perhaps their qualifications have fallen, and their former peak status might never be reached again But, being alive and dead are entirely different matters! King Alphard of Angels could very well be the kind of existence similar to a Supreme Lord narrated in legends Even with a high qualification, he has the ability to kill his opponents thoroughly! So, even when Logan, who has cheated, faces Alphard, he cannot help but feel immense pressure, especially with his thieving intentions towards Alphards daughter, which makes him even more guilty! Just when Logan was hesitating whether to explain that he indeed had ulterior motives no, its not that; it was Heather Graham who forced him to reveal himself on this void passage. Alphard, on the other hand, made the first move as he waved his hand casually. The next moment, endless holy light filled the void, as if a sacred sun suddenly appeared in the dark void, radiating immeasurable light and heat in the icy emptiness! As Logan looked puzzled, a sudden change occurred within the T Forum: Damn, the projection is gone! This is ridiculous. The twists and turns of this farce have gone beyond my wildest imagination! Yeah, who wouldve thought that a confrontation between the Mythical Grade and the Transcendent Tier could attract the intervention of three Throne-Level beings? Moreover, now I have an idea of how strong a Throne-Level is and how vast the gap is between Throne-Level beings themselves! Yes, lets not talk about how King of the Demon Abyss Elsus Decay Authority has the terrifying power to corrode rules and that he has attained an incredibly profound level of understanding. Just mentioning the Flames of the Demon Abyss casually released by him is enough to burn through the Dark River. And Blood God King Sophie Kerrigan, although she couldnt come to Logans aid in time when facing Elsu, her Blood Sea contains endless life and a Void World Area equivalent to a planet. It shows that shes actually destroyed a Void Area and refined an entire Void World Area into it! Terrifying. The T04 World Area Im in has countless planets, and theres a World Area like our T04 World Area in her Blood Sea. It shows how terrifying her strength is! Whats even more terrifying is King Alphard of Angels, who crushed Elsus full-strength attack with just one hand. This is not just resistance, but a condescending gesture to solidify Elsus power and then casually shatter it. This kind of power fundamentally requires a change and cannot be achieved if the level is not significantly higher! You mean Alphard has reached the Dominator Level!? No, the imposing aura of a Dominator-Level being and that of a Throne-Level are two different things. When a Dominator-Level descends, the Void would involuntarily sing praises, but there was clearly no such posture just now. So, dare I speculate that Alphard has touched the level of Authority or even mastered it, but suppresses his level instead of directly advancing to Dominator Level, with a grander ambition! Hiss And King Alphard of Angels can directly block [Announcement to the Void], preventing us from seeing the following content, doesnt that prove that he has reached the level of a Dominator!? I dare not think about it, but I dont know if youve noticed, theres a Void Passage in Logans Goblin Giant World Fragment, and it seems to lead to Heather Grahams Angelstar Planet Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Chapter 155: [Master’s Authority]! Good boy, good boy! _2 Chapter 332: Chapter 155: [Masters Authority]! Good boy, good boy! _2 Translator: 549690339 Damn it, are you saying what I think youre saying? Yes, Heather Graham has been captured by Logan! Thats impossible! Even if Logan is incredibly powerful, Heather Graham shouldnt be that far behind him in strength. Even though it seems like what youre saying could be true, I still think its impossible! Then you explain why the Angel King would appear when Logan is in danger? Uh Forget it, talking about this is pointless. All I care about now is whether Logan can advance to the Mythical Grade or not! What do you mean? Did you guys forget? Logans Goblin Giant King, is a Mythical Grade being, who managed to comprehend its unique rule through a sevenfold compound law! I remember now. If Logan cant manage to comprehend a rule stronger than the sevenfold compound law to advance, he might actually be suppressed by his own king of believers and never be able to break through to a Mythical Grade. The king of believers might even eventually awaken and kill him! Thats right. It means that before Logan can achieve anything, the biggest obstacle he faces is his own believer, and that believer is just too strong. A unique rule made out of seven-fold compound laws; its unheard of! To be stronger than a seven-fold compound law? That would require an eight-fold compound law! Even extreme sublimation or a unique concept would have to be extremely dominant to even have a chance surpassing the strength of a seven-fold compound law! Do you think thats possible? Not to mention the eight-fold compound law, obtaining an extremely dominant extreme sublimation or unique concept is highly improbable! Sigh, what a pity. Logan is so talented yet he made a mistake by letting his king of believers advance first, ultimately blocking his own path. Heh, look at you all being sour, neither you nor Logan is capable? Well, well see in the future. Since theres nothing else to see here, lets each go our own way. After blocking the [Announcement to the Void], Albert was just about to speak when he felt a slightly resentful gaze from behind, watching him. He held back whatever he was about to say and instead said: Well done, you little rascal. Logan didnt know how to respond, so he just tried to express gratitude: Thank you, Lord Angel King, for your assistance. I will always remember this kindness. If you ever need any help, I will do my best to support you! Logan said this, not expecting the Angel King to need his help, but he still sincerely would do whatever he could if the situation arose. Since you put it that way Unexpectedly, the Angel King appeared to have something for Logan to do: There is indeed a matter in which I need your help. Of course, its not dangerous for you, and its something you also need to accomplish! Obviously, Angel King had to explain so much because of a certain gaze [Deity]: Logan [Divine Power]: Pseudo-Mythical (King of believers evolved to Mythical Grade C Infinite Evolution BodyHeavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, True Incarnation?Martial Ancestor Hime?Causality Isolated Status) [Concept]: Perfection, Evolution*Slight [Law]: Hunting 100%, Evolution 100%, Slaughter 100%, Evil 100%, Giant Dragon 82.7%, War 100%, World 100%, Tyrant 100%, Fixed Star 100%, Sacred 100%, Bloodshed 100%, Light 73.36% [Note]: Through spiritual refinement, the giant spirit body can bear the complete law. Logan can comprehend different complete laws easily through dropped law fragments due to his systems special nature! [Civilization Foundation] Goblin Giants Fire (Complete State), The First Sequence 31.13%, Primitive Divinity 99.99% [Civilization Spirituality]: Wicked Spirit (Taboo Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: 99.99%! (Logan himself has not advanced to Mythical Grade, limited and unable to achieve full growth) [Note]: This is the result after taking into account the Goblin Giants Fire, the wicked spirituality burning and devouring the remnants of Gluttonous Emperor, Byron White Alien Deity and other powerful lifeforms, experiencing a race sublimation transformation, and being greatly rewarded by the Void! [Divine Role]: Goblin Giant God [Divine Art]: Hunting Colossal Hand, Giant Bloodline, Goblin Giant Blessing Technique, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Giant Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Heavenly Sovereign Characteristic Containment Art [Believers]: Goblin Giants (First Tier/1,013,569), Shadow Hunters (First Level/8,389, Second Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Soldiers*25,268, Goblin Giant Spirits*1,210, Goblin Giant King (Mythical Grade?Sin Authority Law [BelieverSpecial]: All Goblin Tribe members have completed their metamorphosis, and their life essence has advanced to the Goblin Giant Clan! [War Spirit]: Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]: Spirit Clan (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man Clan, Heroic Spirit Clan, Exotic Celestial Bird: Ancient Thunderhawk, Netherworld Raven Clan [Affiliated]: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]: Chuck Leaf (Spirit MasterNinth Rank) [Hero Qualified]: Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Position]: Thorn Saint (Not yet matched Can be fused with limited special effect High Priest to become the Thorn Patriarch) [Belief]: 906,540,000 Points [Civilization]: 113,133,330 Points [Special Effects]: Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, Slaughter Will, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void, Dragon Flame, Holy Light, Frost, Blood, Storm, Desert, Fairy, Radiance, Protective Shield, Bloody, Curse Devourer, Bone Piercing, Storm, [Limited Special Effects]: High Priest [Civilization]: Goblin Giant Civilization (Clan Kingdom Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]: Boundary Island Class (2,210,000 square kilometers / Rich resources), breeds Third Level resources and has the ability to breed heroes! [Worlds to Be Merged]: Wise Man Planet (the spiritual energy and concepts are already integrated, only material and resources are waiting to be merged) [World Steward]: Kanna (with Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch qualification) [Special]: Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1, Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract (in useArmada of a thousand people) [Ally]: Heather Graham (Angel God High-level Mythical Race) [Partner]: Lord Yan (Transcendental Tier) [Authority Level]: Three-star NobleVoid Battlefield Commander (Five-person team) [Merit Points Account]: Three-star Merit Points Account (194,102 Points) [Deity]: Hime [Deity Name]: Heavenly Celestial God [Divine Power]: Sky Man Belief, Heavenly Martial, Martial Monument [Concept]: Opportunity of Martial Dao Authority [Law]: Martial Arts Source [Civilization Foundation]: Heavenly Martial Mark, Dragon of National Fortune (Great Virtues National Fortune Flood Dragon has been implanted in the Heavenly Martial Dragon Vein and is currently going through metamorphosis), Heavenly Martial Temple (infusing the luck of Heavenly Martial, under construction) [Civilization Spirituality]: Heavenly Martial (gradually condensinggradually ordering) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]: Heavenly Martial 31.7% [Divine Role]: Heavenly Celestial God [Divine Art]: Heavenly Martial Divine Skill (Embryonic Transformation), Heavenly Martial Blessing, Sky Man Warrior, Sky Man Shadow, Sky Man Altar [Followers]: Sky Man Tribe (High-level Mythical Race) [Hero]: Valerie Zoe Dalziel, Female Warrior Goddess (Ninth Rank/Weak State Level dropped to Seventh-rank) [Belief]: 61,125,620 (slaying five Mythical-level Lotan Grand Archbishops, self-destructing Mythical Level Deity players) [Civilization Points]: 12,000 [Civilization]: Martial Arts Civilization (Countries are gradually submitting not yet completely conquered) [World]: Celestial Planet (small-sized) [Authority Level]: Non-starred Free People [Merit Points Account]: None Cough, Ive been a bit backed up with writing and had a flare-up of tendonitis these past days. Fortunately, the subsequent storyline (detailed outline) has already been sorted out, and after getting my wrist massaged by an experienced old master for two days, its much better. Now I must wear a wrist guard and apply medicine every day. I wont miss any updates anymore. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Chapter 156: 【The Way of the Shepherd】! Albert’s Mission! Chapter 333: Chapter 156: The Way of the Shepherd! Alberts Mission! Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Within the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Albert takes control, bringing Logan, Sophie Kerrigan, and Heather Graham into the Goblin Giant World Fragment. At this moment, the infusion of spiritual energy rewarded by the [Announcement to the Void] has stopped. However, the arriving spiritual energy is so abundant that even the massive Goblin Giant World Fragment, which is not much smaller than some microplanets, cannot hold it. A spiritual energy ring forms around the World Fragment, quickly replenishing any insufficient concentration! At this moment, anywhere in the Goblin Giant World Fragment is like the legendary heavenly abode, with an immortal-like atmosphere. Not bad. Although Albert already knew that the amazing Goblin Deity oh no, now it should be called the Goblin Giant God, could create miracles that even high-ranking Oversteps and thrones would envy, he still found it impressive when he saw it in person [Sanctuary], [Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch: Protoform], [Unpredictable Book], [World Fragment on the Brink of Breaking], [Civilization Foundation], [Believer King Sevenfold Laws] If it werent for Heathers favor toward Logan, Albert would definitely have lavishly praised him instead of just giving a simple not bad. Hehe. Logan didnt know how to respond, feeling awkward while smiling in front of Heathers father, Albert. Especially when Albert looked at the Void Passage constructed by the Divine Scepter, connecting the Goblin Giant World Fragment and Angelstar Planet, he felt even more awkward and just wanted Albert to quickly clarify what he needed him to help with. Unexpectedly, as soon as Logan had this thought, he saw Albert looking at him with a half-smile, and said, It seems that our friend Logan is not very welcoming. Not at all. Alright, Ill just briefly tell you what I need you to do. After all, Im quite busy too. Alberts request for Logans help was not just a casual thought, but it was something he genuinely needed Logan for Great Love Illusion Realm! Of course, Albert didnt covet the secrets or opportunities within the Great Love Illusion Realm. He himself had a great fortune and background, and it could even be said that the path to becoming a Dominator and even joining the Holy See was not unobstructed but still within reach. And the task he would give Logan is related to his road to the Holy See I heard you plan to bring the Goblin Giant Legion into the Great Love Illusion Realm. Yes. Do you know of the First-Class Allies, the Radiant Clan? Upon hearing Alberts words and the term Radiant Clan, Logan subconsciously thought of the race reminiscent of the Buddhas Door from his past life. As a top scholar during his student days, he had a wide range of knowledge, and the Radiant Clan was one of the most famous among the entire Blue Star Civilizations allied systems. Hence, Logan had an impression I know. Ive specifically studied their Holy Corpse and Relics. The essence of their world, the Light World, is a gigantic, god-like corpse in the shape of a bald monk floating in the void. It is comparable in size to a fixed star. The Radiant Clan lives on the head of this Holy Corpse, and their race was even born from it. The reason they can be evaluated as First-Class Allies is that they can burn their races destiny to forcibly move the Holy Corpse and launch an attack. Even a Dominator cannot dodge the attack from the Holy Corpse. Just a slight swipe could easily inflict severe injuries, causing the Dominator to lose contact with their control over the Void Authority! And this ability is inherent to the Radiant Clan and is called Degeneration! According to the knowledge passed down through their bloodline, if this Holy Corpse were still alive, it might be able to directly strip the Dominator of the control over its authority! If it were just for this, they wouldnt be rated as First-Class Allies because the Holy Corpse is just a defensive measure. The real reason the Radiant Clan can be evaluated as First-Class Allies is that they possess a unique technique for refining a special resource called the Light Relic! This Light Relic can revive a lower Super Rank being, just like the Undying Concept extracted from the Blood of Gold of the Eternal Race can make the divine players live once more! Of course, there are some differences between the Undying Concept and the Light Relic The Undying Concept can only be used by divine players who have not reached the transcendent tier and lasts a lifetime until they reach the throne. As for the Light Relic, even lower Super Rank beings can use it. Although its limit is only the lower Super Rank, and even if they used it while at that rank, they cannot be resurrected once they reach the middle-rank transcendent level. However, they are still in high demand! After all, the vast majority one could say almost all divine players cannot obtain the Blood of Gold while still being below the Mythical Grade or even the Living Being Realm, and infuse their planet with the Undying Concept! Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 156: The Way of the Shepherd”! Albert’s mission! _2 Chapter 334: Chapter 156: The Way of the Shepherd! Alberts mission! _2 Translator: 549690339 Moreover, the Lower Super Rank group has the most decision-making power within the Blue Star Civilization, and they are the main force in the conquest of the Void. According to statistics, since we conquered the Radiant Clan and became First-Class Allies, and forcefully requisitioned the Light Relics, the death rate of Lower Super Ranks from the Radiant Clan has increased by 11.7 times, while that of the Blue Star Civilization has decreased by 7.8%. The advancement rate of the Middle-level Transcendents has increased by 1.4%! Relying on the [Light Relics] and [Holy Corpses]especially the existence of Light Beams, the Radiant Clan firmly occupies the position of First-Class Allies. Hearing Logans description, Albert nodded slightly, his voice cold in his speech, What I want you to do is related to the Radiant Clan. I need you to join the Goblin Giant Legion in the Great Love Illusion Realm, and kill the Lights Lawlord of the Radiant Clan! This Lights Lawlord is not just the future [Holy Son] of the Radiant Clan but is also the number one on the [Killing Ranking] list in the Great Love Illusion Realm! I dont know, can you do it? As he spoke, Albert looked indifferently at Logan. This was something It wanted to do, and at the same time, he wanted to take the opportunity to test Logans abilities. After all, the Radiant Clan was not to be underestimated Over a hundred Middle Rank Transcendent level Holy Corpse Armys [Sacrifice of Lights Corpse], Nine High-ranking Overstep level [High Priests of Light], Two Throne Level [Sages of Light]. Furthermore, the [Holy Corpse] that could cripple a Dominator in a defensive battle If it werent for encountering the monstrous Blue Star Civilization, there was a high probability that the Radiant Clan would have given birth to a Dominator, who could grow into a ruler of the void and sweep through everything invincibly! Unfortunately, they had encountered Blue Star Civilization, and their path forward was cut off. But even so, this is still a terrifying force. Even the Taylor Civilization would need to weigh their options when faced with it. Is it that easy to deal with the [Holy Son of Light], who is treated as a [Civilization Inheritor]? As for the measures against the Radiant Clan? On the one hand, it was the arrangement of the Blue Stars higher-ups At this moment, the Radiant Clan, due to the existence of the [Lights Lawlord], had to, according to the game rules of the ally system, provide a large amount of resources to the Radiant Clan, even though they had long been dissatisfied with the Blue Star Civilization. But wouldnt it be too obvious for a civilization with so many resources to suddenly decline? However, if they killed the Lights Lawlord, the resources obtained by the Radiant Clan would be significantly reduced. At that time, if they weakened the Radiant Clan further, making them a complete [Light Relic supplier], it would naturally be the most comfortable situation. As for how to weaken them? The Radiant Clan is based on the [Holy Corpse]. Do you understand? Corpses! If by accident, the Throne Level and High-ranking Oversteps within the clan are infected with corpse energy and are rendered useless, isnt that very normal? Why were they fine before? Naturally, it was because of the resources granted by the Blue Star Civilization that they were fine! Arent you grateful for the great kindness of the Blue Star Civilization? Your allied civilizations will never be able to repay the kindness of the Blue Star Civilization in a lifetime! What? How were you fine before you encountered the Blue Star Civilization? You dare ask again!? Of course, this is all under the premise that the Radiant Clan is currently honestly handing over all of their Light Relics. Otherwise, they wouldnt be so subtle about it. On the other hand, it is because of Alberts own desire for the [Degeneration Power] of the [Holy Corpse] As the Angel King, an expert in taming lambs. When It saw the so-called Degeneration Power, It immediately realized that this ability to degenerate even a Dominators authority was not some special power, nor a higher-level power, nor even a more domineering authority. Instead, it was a unique way of conversion or domestication, which had the same principles as his Angel Tribes shepherding of lambs! If It could comprehend this power, it would be immeasurable benefits for It to achieve Dominator and even the Holy See! Therefore, even though the Blue Star Civilization had already arranged the plan to kill the Lights Lawlord, Albert still felt it was too slow and personally arranged for Logan, whom He had taken a liking to, to take action and directly kill the Lights Lawlord. This would accelerate the Blue Star Civilizations action against the Radiant Clan, making it more convenient for him. If Logan could truly complete this task, then Albert would barely consider acknowledging Logan. I understand. Logan didnt say anything about guaranteeing success because he knew there was no need for it. In front of Albert, an existence that had already approached greatness, any unnecessary words were useless. By the way, you should condense your Exclusive Law as soon as possible and advance to the Super Rank. Albert thought for a moment and reminded Logan, Theres something you might find upsetting, but its the harsh reality of the void rules. Please speak, Your Majesty the King of Angels. Although the King of the Demon Abyss, Elijah, attacked you unprovoked, taking advantage of your weakness, and eliminated your chance of resurrection, he almost killed you. But Albert looked at Logan and slowly said, After all, he is a king on the throne, and he will be punished for doing such things, but it certainly isnt what you think; at most, he will lose some divine power and property, which are basically insignificant to him. The main reason for this punishment is that he let the Federation reward, the Blood of Gold, be wasted. On the other hand, you need to advance to the transcendent tier as soon as possible. You need to know that if you were a transcendent, Elijah would not dare to act so rashly, just find any reason to attack you. The punishment for attacking a living being realm existence and attacking a transcendent is not the same concept. But your title of King of Followers came when you condensed your exclusive laws first, and its a seven-fold compound rule, too, you Hearing Alberts words, although Logan was already mentally prepared, he still felt a little uncomfortable C Anyone being considered a sacrifice would feel uncomfortable. And the last thing Albert left unsaid, Logan understood his meaning in an instant, but he didnt care; he just respectfully replied, Thank you for the reminder, Your Excellency Albert, I will be careful. As long as you understand, do it as soon as possible. Alberts voice was cold, Dont forget the matter of the Lights Lawlord, it needs to be done quickly as well. After saying that, without waiting for Logans response, Albert put on a smiling face and said to Heather Graham, Heather Graham, take me to your planet, and I will help you strengthen your advancement. Albert also added meaningfully, This time, Father will definitely make your Angelstar planet as solid as a golden soup, so no one can enter, and no one can take advantage of it unclearly! Hearing Alberts words, Logan couldnt help but smile bitterly. Heather Graham, seeing Logans bitter smile, let out an arrogant snort, and then took Albert to her planet. Now in the Goblin Giant World Fragment, there was only Sophie Kerrigan, who had been silent all along, Teacher. Logan bowed slightly and spoke respectfully, Thank you for your help, Teacher. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to hold on until the arrival of His Majesty the King of Angels. After thinking for a moment, Logan added, I didnt even know beforehand that Heather Graham had actually summoned her father. I know you didnt know. Sophie Kerrigan looked somewhat listless, her eyes full of relief as she looked at Logan, Fortunately, His Excellency Albert appeared; otherwise, I really dont know what to do. This confrontation had dealt a blow to the always proud Sophie Kerrigan. She hadnt expected that she had already advanced to the Throne level but was still no match for even Elijah, let alone Albert, who is a monster among kings on the throne. Whats more, she had always looked down on Elijah which made it even harder for Sophie Kerrigan to accept! Moreover, she had almost witnessed Logan dying right before her eyes Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Chapter 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here! Chapter 337: Chapter 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here! Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, The tremendous pain, like tides in the ocean, drowned Darius Turtlefield, washing over him back and forth, pushing the limits of his willpower Upon capturing Darius Turtlefield, Lord Yan, having heard about the incident, gifted Logan a pseudo-world treasure. Precisely designed for torture, it possessed the power to plunge an entire world into profound suffering. Logan, after acquiring it, added the pain of obliterated races and planets from his conquered world fragments, making the agony even more intense. If more pain were added in the future, theres a chance that it will transform into a real-world treasure. Thereby, the pain this treasure imparts is undeniably real The divine body of Darius Turtlefield had already crumbled till it was almost scrap, like a puddle of mud, with just a small stream of bubbles constantly emerging, indicating his survival. A deity doesnt die that easily. The voice of Logan was indifferent, If you dont want to keep experiencing the pain, then dont act dead. At Logans words and without him having to unveil the Pain Light to intimidate, the puddle of mud under his feet began struggling furiously, gradually revealing a human form, with stray eyes and a disfigured mouth, laboriously opening it to speak, Loganoble Goblin Giant God, anything you want to know, I will tell without reservation. Hmm. Logan finally nodded, opening his mouth to ask, There arent many pure-blooded members of the Turtlefield Aristocratic Family, you had plenty of other choices for when changing races. So why choose me? This was what Logan had been concerned about Even though he knows that other than his system, he doesnt really have anything worth plotting for, other people dont know about his system either. Yet, he still got chosen and that has been worrying him. So, when Darius Turtlefield was brought in, this was the first question Logan asked. And the reason he tortured Darius Turtlefield right off the bat, is because Logan didnt want to see Darius Turtlefield trying to deceive him and in turn, confuse his judgment After harsh torture, the truth will be spoken, so why question before torture? Upon experiencing the ultimate pain, Darius Turtlefield would naturally tell the truth. As Darius Turtlefield tasted all the pain, Logan could vaguely feel a relief building within himself This isnt about avenging the Ancient Master (Even though Logan was reincarnated after solving the enigma of his past life, there still exists an Ancient Master), and this relief isnt due to the Ancient Master being avenged. Rather, its the relief of solving a significant cause and effect. Choosing the initial race and initial world was a cause and effect on par with birth. And solving this level of cause and effect brings great relief to Logan, allowing his essence to become lighter. It would let him better stride into the void and control more significant power. Just as Logan experienced this sense of lightness and relief, Darius Turtlefield had quickly confessed everything, I know what youre thinking, great Goblin Giant God. No one made me do this, everything was random or you could say inevitable. We belong to the same iteration, and there were one hundred and thirty-seven of us top scholars. Among these one hundred and thirty-seven, ninety-three were born into the direct line of the aristocratic families of the throne. Thirty-two were from collateral branches of the dominators aristocratic families, eight were from the direct lineage of the dominators aristocratic families, three were from collateral branches of the Holy Sees family clan And the last one, is you. Thus, I chose you. After listening to Darius Turtlefields words, Logan was stunned and relieved. With a glimmer of hope, Darius Turtlefield gazed at Logan and said, Great Goblin Giant God, Ive told you everything you wanted to know. So There was an eager longing in Darius Turtlefields eyes, as he knew survival is no longer possible. But compared to the pain he experienced earlier, the great terror of death seemed insignificant, so he had only one thought Can you grant me a swift death? Heh. Logan sneered, pointing his finger lightly, You have no qualifications to negotiate terms with me. You will endure this pain, till death. Ill strive to embed this pain into your essence. Even after your death, when you enter the Returning Ruins, this pain will accompany you for an eternity! Logan, you As soon as Darius Turtlefield heard Logans words, his eyes turned crimson red. Just as he was about to say something, a wave of intense pain consumed him utterly. Kanna, give him the best treatment. Logan stepped out from the cage and instructed the World Housekeeper Kanna, For a short period of time At least ten years, dont let him die. The reason for sparing his life isnt for future use, but purely because Logan is a deity who keeps his promises Having said that he would let him be with pain for an eternity, then it will be for an eternity! Oh, theres this too. Logan looked at the log entries in front of him, which were almost bursting out, nodded slightly and, in the next moment, a flurry of logs popped out frantically [Log]: The Goblin Giant King under your command has used the Seven-fold Composite RuleSin Right Rule to condense an exclusive law, thereby advancing to the mythical grade, achieving the Annunciation of the Void! Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Chapter 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!_2 Chapter 338: Chapter 158: The Crown of the King! The path to perfection begins here!_2 Translator: 549690339 [Log]: You have received a tilt in spiritual energy from the void, the spiritual energy concentration in your Goblin Giant World Fragment has increased by 37.8%! [Log]: The concentration of transcendent factors in your Goblin Giant World Fragment increased by 13.8%! [Log]: The foundation of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has increased by 49.1%! [Log]: The advancement difficulty of your Goblin Giant World Fragment has decreased by 3.7%! [Log]: Detected a massive malicious attack, your Goblin Giant World Fragment will face the pseudo-middle-level transcendent Abyss Turtlefield and the invasion of the small Demon Planet! [Log]: Your Goblin Giant King, Martin, has risen to the challenge, he used the Seven-Fold Compound Law C Sin Authority Law, he used the Judgement, and the Styx Phantom he summoned carries a trace of [True Ruins Power]! [Log]: Detected that True Ruins Power is a power derived from superior authorities and is extremely dangerous! [Log]: Detected a massive malicious attack. Your Goblin Giant World Fragment will face the invasion of the Throne-level King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu! [Log]: Elsu has exploded your planet! [Log]: You were killed! [Log]: Your Golden Blood Immortal Concept *1 was automatically consumed, reshaping the planet and all backup life forms and matter! [Log]: The King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu, makes another move, Sophie Kerrigan descends! [Log]: King Alphard of Angels descends, you perceive a trace of the [Shepherd Authority] that is understood by the concept of perfection and cant be absorbed at the current stage! [Log]: The Abyss King leaves, you have won a small victory in this Epic Battle! [Log]: You have gained 100,000 divine power points! [Log]: You have gained immense prestige! [Log]: Your reputation is [Throne Seed]! [Log]: You have gained the limited special effect Kings Crown from the loot! [Log]: Witnessing many throne-level power struggles, your perfect concept has received a huge stimulus! [Log]: The many laws you have realized have lost their power to resist in front of the stimulated concept of perfection! [Log]: Your perfect concept has begun to devour and integrate the laws! [Log]: This devouring integration process cannot be stopped, please supplement more laws as soon as possible to prevent the perfect concept from being malnourished! [Log]: The current progress of the perfect concept is 1.3% (seed), and the perfect concept cannot currently reach 100%! [Name]: Kings Crown [Type]: Special Effect [Level]: Limited [Special Effect]: After using the Kings Crown, you possess the majesty of a king. During planet conquest, the probability of conquering the opponent increases by 10%, the probability of expelling the opponent increases by 30%, during a war, the morale of the army under your command increases by 50%, the probability of worship towards you inside the opponent increases by 3%, the probability of insiders from the opponent increases by 10%, the probability of split within the opponent during the war increases by 15%! Its a divine artifact! Looking at the dropped limited special effect, Logan couldnt help feeling a thrill of excitement. This limited special effect can be considered a war weapon and can even compete with [World Foundations] over which the throne covets! Buff for your own side, debuff for the other side, and it comes in percentages! Indeed, the limited special effect is overbearing. Logan can already foresee how many benefits he can gain when he conducts world wars in the future, and such benefits are lifelong C That is to say, the stronger Logan is in the future, the stronger this buff is, and the stronger Logans opponent is, the greater this drop is! After Logan becomes a throne in the future, the effect that this limited special effect can bring can even be said to exceed the level of [World Foundations] treasure! And whats a World Foundation? What is a World Foundation C The [Taylor Perpetual Motor] of Taylor Civilisation, The [Ten Thousand Card Core] of Magic Card Civilization, The [Seven Sins Emperor Seat] of Abyssal Civilization None of them are considered true [Foundation] level treasures that can turn around a dominator-level civilization! And the following logs made Logans face show joy while looking solemn C The road to perfection has begun! Logan could already distinctly feel that the various Laws within his body had been twisted into a single rope, able to explode with a terrifying strength tens of times greater than before. However, this path of perfection had a time limit. As for how long the time limit was? Logan wasnt sure. All he knew was that the time he had wasnt long; he needed to seize the opportunity! Meanwhile, there had been a great change in his personal panel: [Deity]:Logan [Divine Power]:False Myth (King of Subordinate Believers Advancing to Myth Endless Evolution Body Heavy Armor, Killing Intent Soldier, Killing Machine, Real Avatar Martial Ancestor Lady State of Karmic Isolation) [Concept]:Perfection, Evolution*1 strand [Law]:Perfect concept The road to perfection has been opened! [Perfection]:Seed1.3%! [Note]:Spiritual Refinement, the Giant Spirit body can carry fulfilled laws because of the special nature of the system, which can drop fragments of laws, so Logan is different from other deities, he can easily comprehend different fulfilled laws! [Civilization Foundation]Goblin Giants Fire (Complete State), First Sequence 31.13%, Primitive Divinity 99.99% [Civilization Spirituality]:Wicked (Taboo Factor) [Civilization Spirituality Progress]:99.99%! (Logan himself has not advanced to the Mythical Level, being limited and unable to achieve full growth) [Note]: This is the result after the Goblin Giants Fire and Wicked Spirituality have burnt and devoured the remains of the Gluttonous Emperor, Byron White, Alien Deity and many other powerful lifeforms, and also undergone a race sublimation transformation and the grand rewards of the Void! [Divine Role]:God of the Goblin Giants [Divine Art]:Hunting Colossal Hand, Giants Bloodline, Blessing of the Goblin Giants, Anchor of the Void, Goblin Giant Heroic Spirit Transformation Technique, Sanctuary Construction Technique, Heavenly Kingdom Construction Technique, Sub-Dragon Strongman, Abyssal Emperor Characteristic Containment Technique [Followers]: Goblin Giants (First Tier/1,013,569), Shadow Hunters (First Energy Level/8,389, Second Energy Level/1,359), Goblin Giant Soldiers *25,268, Goblin Giant Spirits *1,210, Goblin Giant King (Mythical Grade Exclusive Law: Sin Authority Law) [FollowersSpecial]: All Goblin Tribes have thoroughly completed their transformation, and their life essence advanced to the Goblin Giant Clan! [War Spirit]:Goblin Giant Knight [Affiliated Races]:Spirit Clan (High-level Prisoner Race), Wise Man Family, Heroic Spirit Family, Exotic Celestial Bird: Ancient Thunderhawk, Netherworld Raven Clan [Affiliated]:Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers (Aeba Exiled Fishmen) [Hero]:Chuck Leaf (Spirit Master Ninth Rank) [Hero Qualified]:Ethan Carlton, Angie Carlton [Hero Identity]: Thorn Saint (Not yet fitted Can be combined with the Limited Special Effect High Priest to become the Thorn Patriarch) [Belief]:906,540,000 points [Divine Power]:310,200 points! [Civilization]:113,133,330 points [Special Effects]:Dragon Scale, Steelback, Malice, Killing Intent, Dead Fish Domain, Blood Lake, Catastrophe, Dragon Head, Desert, Endless, Deep Void, Dragons Flame, Holy Light, Frost, Fresh Blood, Storm, Desert, Fairy, Radiance, Protective Shield, Bloody, Devouring Curse, Piercing Bone, Storm, [Limited Special Effects]:High Priest, Kings Crown! [Civilization]:Goblin Giant Civilization (Clan Kingdom: Wicked Spirit) [World Fragment]:Boundary Island Class (2.21 million square kilometers/Resources Rich), bred with Third Energy Level resources, possesses the capability to breed heroes! [Note1]: Although the size of the World Fragment is only at the Boundary Island Level (comparable to a Microplanet), regardless of Spiritual energy concentration, Transcendent factor concentration, foundation level, and all other metrics, it is already close to a medium-sized planet! [Note2]: In the future when advancing to a Microplanet, due to the increase in the worlds volume, the metrics will fall accordingly. Of course, if more of these existences are supplemented at the time, then it will not decrease! [Worlds to be Fused]:Wise Mans Planet (the spirituality and concept have already been integrated, leaving only the matter and resources waiting to be integrated) [World Steward]: Kanna (possesses the qualification of Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch) [Special]:Hyperdimensional Substitute Ticket C Mid-level Transcendent Allies *1, Great Love Illusion Realm Battle Contract (In Use Army of One Thousand Men) [Allies]:Heather Graham (Angel God High-level Mythical Race) [Partners]: Lord YanTranscendent [Authority Level]:Three-Star Noble Void Battlefield Commander (Five-man Team) [Merit Points Account]:Three-Star Merit Point Account194,102 points The attribute panel of the Martial Ancestor Hime had no changes Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Chapter 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! Chapter 339: Chapter 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! Translator: 549690339 T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, Is this the path to perfection? Logan murmured as his hands continuously transform with iridescent colors. Within this glowing orb, various rules that he has perfectly understood and been assimilated by the perfect concept flickered endlessly. He could feel that after these rules were assimilated, not only was it effortless to use them, but there was also tremendous support as if these rules themselves had become more perfect! Every single rule could unleash power reaching at least 120% of its previous strength! Furthermore, after being commanded by the perfect concept, Logan could casually use the Perfect Spear to match numerous rules as he pleases, easily condensing them into the Perfect Spear and unleashing explosive damage! If the King of the Demon Abyss, Elsu, attacked him now, Logan was confident that he could withstand a few more moves! For beings of the throne level, there was a substantial difference between withstanding one more move and withstanding two. After all, most middle-level Transcendents could hardly survive a single full-strength attack from a throne-level being! Logan could feel that his Evolutionary Body had become more harmonious, and within his sight, the whole world and the Void itself had appeared different in his eyes. In the past, the World Fragment Logan was able to see seemed flawed (not a complete planet / world) and so the rules were imperfect, but they had a certain flawed beauty, as if even those flaws were natural and a part of their perfection. But now, in his eyes, this imperfection It merely seemed flawed! Void of any beauty! It was as if the former flawed beauty was an illusion created by the Void, deliberately deceiving him! The Void, beyond the World Fragment, constructed a perfect cycle with numerous thick Law Chains nurturing endless creatures and displaying endless diversity. However, it also gave Logan an incredibly eerie and twisted sensation. He didnt know if this feeling was an illusion, because he felt that the Void was deceiving him C Yes, deception! Logan recalled a question raised by Deity Players long ago: why do Born Star Devourers within the Void rarely devour World Fragments? Star Devourers, beings capable of devouring planets. Those who can devour planets are, at the very least, Transcendent beings. Moreover, Born Star Devourers, hailing from the lowest Upper Bloodline, are descendants of ancient Star Devourers. If they feed on planets and their offspring are weak, why do they need to parasitize on Microplanets, slowly devouring an entire planet? This approach is highly dangerous; after all, Microplanets have reached the threshold of giving birth to Transcendent beings. Even without Transcendent beings, there must be powerful third-level ones, or weapons equivalent to the third level. Even the noble-blooded offspring of Born Star Devourers could be easily killed! As a result, those who raised the question were puzzled as to why these Born Star Devourers would place their offspring in such dangerously high-level planets instead of searching for weaker World Fragments to devour slowly, which would pose almost no danger to them. In the end, no one could answer, and the matter was left unresolved. Now, Logan knew the reason C World Fragments had flawed rules, which the Born Star Devourers might perceive as something a normal person would find unpalatable. It had nothing to do with conspiracy theories or challenges; it was simply their disdain and unwillingness to consume this food. At the same time, Logan also thought about a previous Great Reward from the Void. In addition to rewarding him with a strand of Evolution Concept, the Void also granted a Perfect Concept. However, the System deemed it a counterfeit perfect concept and directly removed it. The reason for this, Logan surmised, was tied to his current understanding- There was no perfection in the Void! Even the System had mentioned that it had only encountered one Perfect Conceptualizer throughout countless Voids! All these previous experiences only served to reinforce Logans newfound determination to follow the path to perfection C In his limited understanding, the path to perfection was the only one he knew of that transcended the Void above! At this moment, under the radiation of the path to perfection, various anomalies continuously emerged. The civilization built by the Goblin Giant Clan was based on the monarchy clan system, with the Golo Kingdom at its core, the Goblin Giant God as the sole belief, and Martin, the Goblin Giant King, as the First King. Numerous original Goblin Tribes chieftains, as well as government races, like the Lancaster Spirit Race, the Wise Man Tribe, and the Spirit Tamer Tribe, formed clans and acted as branches, functioning under the system built by Destiny Master Ethan Carlton. Now, as the Goblin Tribe broke through the Wisdom Shackles, evolved into the Goblin Giant Clan, and greatly increased their intelligence, on top of the derivative effects brought about by the opening of the path to perfection, even these minute changes acted as a potent medicine for modern Golo Kingdom! Countless flashes of insight filled the moments, filling in the gaps and shortcomings within their laws, system loopholes, and even the Goblin Giants inherent flaws! Within Logans vision, the Golo Kingdom had moved far closer to becoming a unified whole, no longer resembling a loosely connected collective of tribal alliances. Even strands of fortune began to materialize, as if they were attempting to birth something like the Dragon of National Fortune, a fortune item seen in the Sky Man Tribe! Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! _2 Chapter 340: Chapter 159: [World Guardian]! [Karma Weaver]! [Little Transcendence]! _2 Translator: 549690339 The time has not yet come. Logan looked at the impending birth of the fortune item, and the rules of cause and effect revolved in his eyes, realizing that it was not the time for the fortune item to come into the world If the fortune item could be born when it advances to the mythical grade with the perfect concept, the fortune item at that time would be countless times more perfect than if it were to be born now. Moreover, the Goblin Giant Clan is currently thriving, and there is no need for the fortune item to suppress their fortune and prevent the loss of it for the time being. So Logan gently pointed a finger, and the brewing torrent of fortune was instantly suppressed, and the process of birthing the fortune item was instantly interrupted, Lets wait a little longer. A sound like a mournful wail, yet also like a coquettish grievance, came from the torrent of fortune, but it obediently did not resist at all. It no longer tried to continue condensing the fortune item but began to accumulate its foundation. This is not the end. Logan took his eyes away from the torrent of fortune over Golo Kingdom and looked at Martin, who had stepped into the mythical realm. At this moment, a major event was taking place in Golo Kingdom! Logan quietly watched, and in just a short moment, several days had passed in the Goblin Giant World Fragment. [Note: In the Goblin Giant World Fragment, Boundary Island, there is World Housekeeper Kanna as the moderator, who has been constantly adjusting the flow of time. Therefore, the processes of finding omissions and making up for them were all completed in time acceleration.] At this moment, all of the second-level and even above Goblin Giant Clan members had gathered in the royal capital of Golo Kingdom, and the clan leaders, third-level Goblin Giant Spirits, were all gathered on the Holy Mountain outside the Royal Capital. This Holy Mountain was the place where Logan frequently visited when the Goblin World Fragment was only at the Grit Class. Later, as the Goblin Giant World Fragment grew larger and more spiritual energy was concentrated, the World Fragment designated this place as the worlds center during its evolution, and the Holy Mountain continued to grow. It is now the largest peak in the entire World Fragment! At the summit of the Holy Mountain, there is a pathway leading to Logans Sanctuary. This is a special arrangement by Logan, giving a hope to those without talent in the entire Goblin Giant World Fragment Without the talent to master spiritual energy and achieve transcendence, they may still have the talent to become a Holy Spirit, an eternal guardian of the Sanctuary (Divine Nation Foundation). However, today, the protagonist is not this Holy Spirit channel, but Ethan Carlton. I have already achieved the myth. Martins voice was indifferent. He controlled the Sin and Authority Law and held absolute power. When he spoke to his people, he did not need to be tactful or convoluted; his straightforward words deeply imprinted them into everyones heart, and no one dared to take them lightly, Golo Kingdom is now on the right track, and I have completed the task given to me by the Father God. Next, Destiny Master Guillermo will take the throne as the Second King! Upon hearing Martins words, the rest of the Goblin Giant Clan and even the strong ones of the affiliated races were not the least bit surprised. It was only natural in their minds that a mythical rank would have only one mission, and that was to strive, strive, and strive again towards the Transcendent Tier! Until becoming Transcendent Tier! But the fact that Guillermo was to be the Second King was somewhat unexpected. Because the reach of the Guillermo family in the Goblin Giant World Fragment was too extensive, they thought that with Father God high above watching everything, the clan leaders of the Wise Man Tribe, the Lancaster Spirit Race, and the Spirit Tamer Tribe would readily accept this arrangement, attempting to temporarily abandon their previous concepts of power struggle In a world with a Father God, there is no room for struggle! Even if the Guillermo family grew too powerful, and they made mistakes, as long as Father God stepped in, everything could be set back on track with just a word! Of course, letting Guillermo become the Second King was not because of the Guillermo familys extensive influence, or because they could manage the country better In the transcendent world, such things are not important. But because of Guillermos most crucial identity [Destiny Master]! Ethan Carlton lowered his head slightly, the words of Father God when he was granted his name echoing in his mind National Magician Ethan Carlton, I grant you the title C Destiny Master! As the Destiny Master for the Goblin Tribe, you shall be the mastermind of their thoughts, control the brilliance of the Goblin Civilization. May you gather the spirituality of the Goblin Civilization and create an exclusive Group Rule to transcend! Ethan Carlton recalled every step he had taken and everything that he had done After receiving the information of Father God, as the Destiny Master, who was responsible for the general direction and internal division of the Goblin Civilization, he established the Attached Race Level! These were classified as Level 04, 03, 02, and 01 Sequence. Level 04 is the lowest, reserved for those with no inherent potential nor contributions. However, even those with great potential will be classified at Level 04 Sequence if they lack sufficient contributions. Level 04 Sequence is the lowest, while Level 01 Sequence is the highest. This ranking system is related to resource distribution, class division, rule bias, war bias, army allocation, and a series of comprehensive assessments that determine the strength and growth of a Clan. The Goblin Giant Clan belongs to the God Clan and is not involved in competing for resources. Although the system is simple, it effectively integrated the power of Golo Kingdom, minimizing internal consumption The entire Goblin Giant Clan is loyal to Logan, but this may not be the case for the conquered Affiliated Races. Internal conflicts and contradictions are inevitable. Subsequently, under the direction and planning of Destiny Master Ethan Carlton, the Fire of the Goblin emerged, and together with the Goblin World Fragment, they fought their way to become the genuine Civilization Foundation C Fire of the Goblin Giants! Apart from this, there were many more achievements, which need not be mentioned one by one. Still, Ethan Carlton never forgot his real mission To create an Exclusive Law for the Clan and transcend with it! Transcending in this sense does not mean literally transcending the Void but becoming a Transcendent Tier. Achieving the Transcendent Tier is also known as Minor Transcendence. An Exclusive Law for a Clan, however, is deeply connected to the Tribe and Group. When an individual amalgamates the Exclusive Law, they can transcend and become Mythical Grade, which is different from the Transcendent Tier. The Exclusive Law for a Group is more similar to the Civilization Foundation in nature, existing to protect the Clan For instance, the Occasional Nest Civilization has the profession of Weavers, who originally created puppets to fill the Occasional Nest but have evolved over time to produce the three Dominators: Destiny Weaver, Karma Weaver, and Conspiracy Weaver. Each of these Dominators can easily control the destiny of a Civilization without spending a single soldier. In addition to guarding against hidden threats from enemies, the Exclusive Law for a Clan can fundamentally enhance a Groups essence with positive buffs! Furthermore, the creator of the Exclusive Law for a Clan gains the status of a Clan Guardian, capable of wielding power comparable to Father God when at the roots of the Clan! As Ethan Carlton recalled his past and looked forward to the future, he suddenly felt a heaviness upon his head, discovering it to be The Golo Crown! This was created by Martins Sin and Authority Laws origin and could be used to borrow the power of the ants at any time! With this crown, Ethan Carlton was confident that he could shorten the time needed to create the Exclusive Law for his Clan to some extent! Father God Ethan Carltons gaze was determined and burning, Your humble follower will not disappoint you! Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! Chapter 343: Chapter 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! Translator: 549690339 T08 World Zone, Star Core Pirate Island, Above the Star Core Pirate Island, there are countless schools of Dao and various treasures, strange techniques, forming a picture with both swordsmen with fluttering sleeves and cyborg warriors with over 85% prosthetic limbs, as well as bizarre, barely humanoid monsters walking among them. As for the owner of the Star Core Pirate Island himself, he is none other than a Star Core Dragon King who has stepped into the throne level! It is in this environment that the appearance of humanoid life forms with hydra heads on Star Core Pirate Island not only avoids being excluded, but rather, because of their own special factors, is highly valued! At the entrance of a cyberpunk-style Motor Oil Pub, there are several hydra-headed void pirates and members of the Evil Spirit Clan, who watch with solemn expressions the terrifying war reflected in the sky from within the void! These hydra-headed void pirates, on the other hand, are constantly concealing themselves around these Evil Spirit Clan members, trying to hear more information about the word Goblin from their mouths. Goblin Ah, Ive been paying attention to it, but theres no news. Aeba, the leader, couldnt help but be drawn in, and as he listened to these Transcendent Evil Spirits chatting, he carefully analyzed if there was any information he needed, The one who granted us the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe the [Legendary Profession: Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldier] was a Goblin Deity, which should be It! Only this existence possesses such a level of depth and strength, casually granting us a mythical profession that can change our bloodline and transform our race, completely changing the fate of our Nomadic Fishmen Tribe! Aeba shook his head and smiled helplessly, But does It still remember us? Touching the mark on his brow, Aebas eyes involuntarily revealed a touch ofexpectation! It was no longer the gloom that he had seen when he first saw this mark, At the beginning, the Master granted us the Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers. After all of us Nomadic Fishmen Tribe changed our profession to Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers, our bodies possessed a trace of [Dragon Blood]. After entering this Star Core Pirate Island dominated by the Star Core Dragon Clan, we were appreciated by the Star Core Dragon King and gained a certain status! However The Slave Mark on our brows has always prevented us from being favored by the Star Core Dragon King! If it werent for our Nomadic Fishmen Tribes intrinsic possession of a tiny amount of Dragon Blood, coupled with the bonus of Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers, it would have been impossible for us to have even the slightest status we have now, based solely on our Slave Mark! Moreover, even in this situation, there is another group with a weak Dragon Blood lineage eying our current position. Although I have integrated two sets of laws and broken through to the semi-True Immortal realm on my own, it is still not enough! In the past, I thought that if I could find the Master, who had already broken through to the mythical level, I would also be qualified to have an equal dialogue with It. If possible, I would be willing to pay a huge price to ask It to erase the Slave Mark and let us regain our freedom! But now At this point, Aeba no longer has the previous urge to get rid of the Master as soon as possible. On the contrary, he is now somewhat afraid that the Master will disdain them for being too weak and ignore them! And these thoughts only changed recently, when he secretly decided to secretly place marks on the four Lower Super rank adults in front of him, using his own Nomadic Fishmen Tribes [Water Mirror], to facilitate the monitoring of their conversation. Lo and behold, his intuition did not fail him, and he indeed got information about the Master from these Super rank adults! However, the information he received was completely different from what he knew He had originally thought that, as a Goblin God, the Master would be strong and talented, even able to train the Goblin Tribe to break through the racial limits, and easily crush him But he never expected things to be so outrageous! Breaking through the racial limit of a lower-class prisoner race, the so-called stones in the cesspit recognized within the void, multiple times, and even being promoted to a high-level war race C was that something a human could accomplish? Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Chapter 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! _2 Chapter 344: Chapter 161: [War Commander]! Think of a way to be Its dog! _2 Translator: 549690339 Of course, Aeba wouldnt have known any of this if it werent for entering Star Core Pirate Island, benefiting from his dragon blood, and specifically learning about this field of knowledge. Only then could he understand just how shocking the actions of this Goblin Deity were! Such a figure would probably be taken seriously even by Thrones, let alone someone like him who hasnt even advanced to the Transcendent Tier and is considered a small fry. So, upon learning this information, he felt somewhat fortunate Even the most talented monsters in the void might feel the same despair as ordinary people from other planes when facing a hero in front of such a monstrous figure! And he was even more so the servant that this existence had subdued during its insignificant period. If possible, he might be able to climb up this closest and thickest great leg of this big shot and even benefit his already extinct and wandering Nomadic Fishmen Tribe, allowing them to rebuild their races civilization! Now, Aebas biggest problem was How can I make that big shot accept me as his servant? As for getting rid of the slave mark? That thought had been thrown out of his mind by Aeba, not even considering it! Of course, if it were only from what these Evil Spirit Clans said, he might not believe it. It was their Treasure of the group, the [Water Mirror], that truly made him believe all this! This was an Immortal treasure that could predict good or ill fortune and probe cause and effect. Even the intelligence of the Nomadic Fishmen Tribe was closely related to this Water Mirror! In the ancient legends of the Fishman Planet, the planet originally had no water, and a unique species lived there. That is until one day when a drop of [Water] fell from the sky. Floods ensued, and the original race was wiped out, giving birth to the Fishman Tribe. The Fishman Prophet claimed that the drop of water had come from an ancient Immortal Civilization, carelessly dripped out by a mighty figure who wielded the [Divine Power: Mirror Flower, Water Moon] in crossing the void They didnt know what the Immortal Civilization was. They didnt know what [Divine Power: Mirror Flower, Water Moon] was. But they did know that during the invasion of their planet, they took the drop of water responsible for transforming the planetary rules with them as Fugitive Wanderers. This drop of water later became the Treasure of the group, the [Water Mirror]. In the Void, there were countless Evil Gods and Demigod-led Void Pirate Crews, like grains of sand in the ocean. And their tribe, with such weak strength, had still managed to cause waves for so many years, relying solely on the Water Mirrors ability to detect their surroundings. If there was any abnormality, they would flee immediately. It was also with the help of the Water Mirrors ability that they looted Void Merchants, traveled into the Void, or invaded weaker worlds for plunder. Even after entering Star Core Pirate Island, knowing how to use the dragon blood in their bodies as Water Mirror Flood Dragon Soldiers to get close to the Star Core Dragon King, gaining trust and recognition as Void Pirates on Star Core Pirate Island, as well as holding some minor positions, were all based on the broken images that the Water Mirror had predicted in advance! And just recently, the Water Mirror displayed countless terrifying scenes There were planets burning with pitch-black flames colliding with the World Fragments that floated like islands in the void! There were creatures within the World Fragments summoning the Dark River and countless deathly shadows, cutting planets in half, and then exploding with tremendous force! There was also a Throne-like figure personally destroying the planets and restoring them, only for three Throne-level existences to take action one after another, with each being more powerful than the previous! It was only when the Water Mirror provided information like it was for a live commentary that he finally realized- The one with an astounding and monstrous presence was actually his lord! What the Evil Spirit clan said was all true, and even to a great extent, insufficient! Thats why Aeba kept staring at the Evil Spirit clan, even if they could vaguely guess, he couldnt care less about it. His only intention was to get more information about Logan. Moreover, he had a vague idea in his heart - T World Community, T04 World Region, Goblin Giant World Fragment C Border Island, On the Holy Mountain, next to the Golo Kingdoms Capital, following the Saints Passage, one could faintly see the divine and glorious, gigantic Goblin Giant Temple. Legend has it that its the magnificent abode of the Father God! Logans foundation for his Divine Kingdom is essentially a Secret Land. Instead of using the generally available Sanctuary Construction Blueprints of the Deity Players, he used Heather Grahams specifically unique Heavenly Kingdom Construction Blueprints of the Angel Tribe. In comparison to the commonly used Sanctuary Blueprints, although it is not that using the Heavenly Kingdom Blueprints disables the Angel Tribe from creating the Divine Kingdom foundation, the one created is still a Sanctuary. However, it will have many more traits related to the Domestication Concept. It can more easily serve as a War Hub to mobilize troops and living forces during war. The subdued captives will also more easily submit to the Sanctuary Master! The Secret Land, where many Transcendent Tier planets are bred, has other names too. Many deities call it Sky Bourne! or Sanctuary! In many ancient legends of planets, there is such a place where the divine spirits who create everything reside. It is Heaven Realm for divine spirits and the Sanctuary for divine spirits. Devout people will not have to look for it, as the Sanctuary will appear before their eyes when they open and close them. In the Green Emperor World Community, the successors of the vanished Immortal Civilization, it is also called Heavenly Cave or Blessed Land. For example, the predecessor of Logans Sanctuary that had already merged with the world/planet is often called a Blessed Land. The main use of Sky Bourne Sanctuary, Heavenly Cave and Blessed Land is to serve as a War Hub, using the dimensional uncertainty of the Secret Land to easily penetrate many different planets. This eliminates the need to open up spatial passages temporarily each time, or to spend a considerable amount of Faith Points to maintain the existence of such passages. This step can save a lot of expenses during war. If handled properly, the increase in war capabilities will start at 200%. The Sky Bourne Sanctuary is also the foundation for deities to establish their Divine Kingdom. Combined with its scarcity, it is priceless. A Divine Kingdom built using Sanctuary as the foundation can cater to all the advantages of a Sanctuary and can even give birth to a special type of troop unit after being immersed in the War Atmosphere for a long time C Battlefield Commander! [Name]: Battlefield Commander [Type]: NPC (Programmed Unit without Self-awareness) [Level]: Sentient beings to Mythical [Special Effect]: The Battlefield Commander is a special unit born in the Sanctuary due to its long exposure to the War Atmosphere and in compliance with the rules of the world. They are programmed units without self-awareness, and their strength is not strong. Most of them are in the First Level, Second Level, and Third Level. Occasionally, NPC leaders can become Mythical Grade. Their purpose is not to fight, but to command and dispatch. Born in the Sanctuary, they inherently possess some of the Sanctuarys Authority. When allowed by the Sanctuary Master, they can easily know all the war information that the Sanctuary experiences, and carry out detailed and reasonable dispatching. According to statistics, if a Sanctuary could give birth to a Battlefield Commander, its resource utilization rate would increase by at least 30%, and its war index would increase by at least 5%! [Note]: The War Index is composed of a series of indicators that influence war including resources, resource mobilization, resource gathering ability, army power, soldier mobilization, soldier combat adjustment ability, and battlefield information collection! Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Gods Spin-off 3 Chapter 345: Gods Spin-off 3 Translator: 549690339 Side story chapter, not essential to read [Son of Destiny in the Next Conquering World] Shia Kingdom, Star Shadow City. At night, a blood moon hung high in the sky, casting a bizarre scarlet glow on the buildings of Star Shadow City. In the most expensive villa area in the city center, a curly-haired teenager, in a luxurious room, continued to sweat profusely despite the air conditioners cooling, soaking a large piece of the bedsheet. The teenager was handsome, and at this moment his brows were furrowed, as if he had encountered something Above his head was the blistering sun hanging high in the blue sky, emitting endless heat, roasting the golden desert below. This was a rarely visited Golden Desert! Logan was dumbfounded as he felt his immobile body and the endless heat from the outside world, as well as the transparent floating window in front of him- [Welcome to the Evolution Experience Game] [This is the only internal test version, with no function restrictions] [Manufacturers may issue some testing tasks, which you can choose to accept] [If any accidents occur, please contact the manufacturer for repairs as soon as possible] [Thank you for your participation, and have a happy gaming experience] Player: Logan Game Experience Body: Mutated Sand Willow Level: First Tier (32%/Awakening) Skills: Intoxicating Poison Lv.1, Vine Strike Lv.1, Absorption Lv.1 Talent: Spirit Awakening Intoxicating Poison: You can release poison into the air to attract organisms and, to some extent, reduce their willpower and physical condition when they inhale the Intoxicating Poison. Vine Strike: You can swing your paper strips for a whipping attack. Absorption: You can use your tree roots to absorb flesh and blood or other nutrient-rich materials, digesting them quickly. Spirit Awakening: This is the core of your mutation. You can consume your own evolution progress to mutate (awaken) ordinary creatures and control their thoughts, making them willing to die for you! [Remaining Time to Return to Body: ???] [This is the Realm of Unborn Secrets, where time flow differs from the Material World] As Logan looked at the rows of subtitles before his eyes, and felt the tremendous power and vitality contained in this tree body, he became somewhat excited. Since the appearance of the Blood Moon, numerous rumors of evolution had spread on the Internet. But it wasnt just baseless gossip; people had photos, hard evidence, and even videos! Which violence-loving teenager wouldnt be attracted to such extraordinary powers? Obviously, Logan was one of them. So, he didnt panic; after being dumbfounded for a moment, he quickly adapted to his current situation- It wasnt as if he couldnt go back; he was just here to play for eight hours. He took note of the environment around him, an endless desert with a few trees nearby. He could clearly feel his root system penetrating deep into the ground, continuously absorbing the little moisture deep underground. Evolution Logan casually swung his paper strip, and it looked like a brilliant emerald. Each strip shimmered with a crystal-clear hue, yet it felt indestructible. Bang! With just a casual swing, without even using the Vine Strike skill, he broke a full-grown tree in half! How terrifying Logan stared in amazement at his handiwork, never expecting that such a low-level mutation, with just a 32% evolution rate, would hold so much power! This strike wasnt just a menace against ordinary people; Logan felt that even a car would be broken if hit with it! Logan was exhilarated. He couldnt wait to see the incredible strength he could possess after raising his evolutionary level! Recalling the previous actions of this sand willow, Logan activated the [Intoxicating Poison Lv.1] skill. In an instant, an invisible, but fragrant, aroma emanated from the tree trunk and branches, spreading with the hot wind. Any creature that caught a whiff of the wind, imbued with Intoxicating Poison, would hallucinate about the things they desire most and then be drawn towards Logan, falling into a deep dreamlike slumber, ready for absorption! Sizzle. Soon, a Cyclops Desert Wolf stumbled toward him, stepping on the sand. Its single eye was green and full of desire for flesh. It was clear that the desert wolf was hallucinating about delicious flesh in its stupor. Whoosh! Logan waited for the desert wolf to approach before using his Vine Strike. The crystal green vine broke through the air and brutally smashed the desert wolfs skull, splattering its red and white fluids everywhere. Although wolves were known for their strong heads, iron tails, and weak waists, Logans mutated sand willow body wielded transcendent powers that even the wolfs hardest skull couldnt withstand! Sizzle. A yellowish-brown root emerged from the sand and viciously pierced the desert wolfs carcass, forcefully absorbing its nutrients, causing the headless corpse to convulse violently. This feeling Logan could distinctly feel a surge of scorching heat through the root, flowing into his tree body. Although his evolutionary progress did not change, Logan knew that he had become slightly stronger, and although the growth was minuscule, it could accumulate. Countless tiny improvements should not be underestimated! Unseen to Logan, an array of crimson light streaked through the gaps in the trees bark, disappearing just as quickly as it appeared! Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Gods Spin-off 3_2 Chapter 346: Gods Spin-off 3_2 Translator: 549690339 PS: Trees dont have eyes, so its troublesome to use senses every time. Although it pads the word count, its annoying to read and might affect the enjoyment of the audience. So, Ill use the word see to describe it. Please forgive this decision, dear readers. After the desert wolves, some scorpions, poisonous snakes, and wild rats showed up. But without exception, they all fell victim to Logans deadly absorption. His evolution progress also increased by a pitiful 1% (32% 33%). Roar! A different desert wolf appeared, taking heavy steps. It leaped around Logan with agility but maintained a distance, circling him constantly. Unlike ordinary desert wolves, which were small wolves weighing around 20 kilograms, this one was nearly two meters long, as strong as a tiger, and exuded a terrifying aura as if it would pounce and deliver a fatal blow at any time. Suddenly, an ethereal frame appeared above the giant wolfs head. Logan looked closely and found that it was a panel with the beasts basic information Monster: Mutated Desert Wolf Status: Slightly Intoxicated (Status Reduction 20%) Level: First Tier (27%/Awakening) Skills: Sturdy Body Lv.1, Rend Lv.1 Talent: None Sturdy Body Lv.1: Increase Strength, Stamina, Constitution, and other physical attributes by 10% Rend: Increase sharpness of any body part while using the skill Logan saw a desire in the mutated desert wolfs eyesnot hunger for blood, but a desire for evolution and growth. Logan realized at once Evolution could be mutually consumed. Though battling another mutant might be dangerous, the efficiency was much higher than developing evolution progress through ordinary means! Watching the hostile and greedy mutated desert wolf, Logan released Intoxicating Poison once again, the massive fragrance enveloping the area. And the mutated desert wolf, still oblivious, inhaled the scent while circling Logan. Finally, the mutated desert wolf struggled to move, and Logan seized the opportunity. He swiftly lashed out with three translucent green vines, cutting through the air and striking the wolfs head and waist. At the same time, several thick roots burst through the sand like earth dragons, wrapping around the desert wolf, their sharp ends jabbing into its body! No one said that roots could only be used for Absorption Lv.1! The desert wolf reacted quickly, its right front claw was now enveloped in a sharp white light. Despite the effects of moderate Intoxicating Poison (Status Reduction 50%), it quickly swung its claw at the vines attacking its head! Crack! The vines were cut down, but the other two vines managed to strike the mutated desert wolfs waist. The crisp sound of bones breaking rang out, and the desert wolf fell to the ground, unable to move! Hiss hiss. The thick, earthy-yellow roots spread out, piercing the desert wolfs body, and began forcefully extracting its flesh and blood essence and evolution essence as the beast whimpered in pain and weakness! Feels good Logan could feel the unique essence, the evolution essence, accompanying the blood essence that was being channeled into his body: he was hooked on this sensation of getting stronger! 33% 34% 41%! Logan watched his panel, his evolution progress increasing at a rapid pace as the mutated desert wolf withered, breaking through the 39% threshold to reach 41%! [Breaking the threshold, please make a choice] [Obtain a new skill or increase the level of an existing skill] Oh? Logan was a bit surprised; there was a choice this time. In his past life, he could only obtain new skills and had never had the opportunity to strengthen existing ones! After all, it wasnt always better to have more skills! Logan hasnt communicated with the System yet, so he tentatively asked: What options do I have in total? [Acquire new skills, strengthen original skills, fuse original skills] [Three options, players can choose freely between acquiring, strengthening, and fusing!] Logan was relieved that he could choose the direction himself, that was the best. This game system is really powerful! Logan began to think about what choice he should make. Spirit Awakening is a talent, so it was excluded from consideration. Intoxicating Poison, Vine Strike, Absorption, these three skills are indispensable so they cannot be fused. But choosing to strengthen them felt like a bit of a loss, as Logan felt that his current means were still insufficient and not powerful enough. If a big, thick-skinned wild boar charges through the attack of Vine Strike and crushes him, wouldnt it be all over? Although there are no wild boars in the desert, one cannot rule out such a possibility. I choose to acquire a new skill, with a focus on strengthening the trunk. After Logan made the decision, the System didnt respond, but he could feel the powerful evolutionary fluctuations within his body change, integrating into the trunk, bark, branches, and roots. [You have acquired Bone Armor Lv.1!] Bone Armor Lv.1: You can strengthen your trunk, bark, branches, and roots by absorbing the essence of bones through Absorption. The more bone essence you absorb and the higher the quality, the stronger your Bone Armor will be! Surprise! Logan did not expect the skill he chose to be so powerful, it was an all-around strengthening skill, and one with a high limit! Logan looked at the bones in the shade of the tree, and couldnt wait to try his newfound skill. Dozens of thick yellow roots drilled out of the sand, entwining with the bones and the withered corpses on the ground. Unlike directly piercing into flesh and blood to absorb blood essence, to absorb bone essence, the roots tightly wrapped around the bones. It could be seen that the originally shiny and thick bones quickly decayed and disintegrated at a visible rate until they turned into a pile of rotten powder. Then these roots went on to find another bone. Some particularly thick roots targeted the recently strangled mutated desert wolf. The bone essence in its corpse was exceptionally powerful and plentiful. Just one of its bone structure could top dozens of ordinary skeletons, especially large ones! Crack crack crack. As countless bone essences poured into the tree, a white light mingled with the blood-red light between the bark crevices and spread along the tree trunk from top to bottom. The lower part of the tree resembled a strong armor made of bones, giving an indestructible impression. After an unknown period of time, all the bones under Logans shade had turned into powder and drifted away with the wind, while the entire tree took on a fierce and mighty appearance with its Bone Armor. Phew It was too powerful. Logan did not expect Bone Armor Lv.1 could not only forge Bone Armor but also increase his evolution rate with the absorbed bone essence! 41% 44%! Intoxicating Poison, Vine Strike, Absorption, Bone Armor, Logan had tried them all, and each of them was indispensable. But the System panel said that Spirit Awakening was the most important aspect, and he hadnt used it yet, not just him but the previous mutated desert willow hadnt tried it either. Release the Intoxicating Poison. Logan wanted to experiment, so he released the Intoxicating Poison again. Perhaps due to the increased evolution rate, he could clearly feel that the Intoxicating Poison he released was thicker and more potent than before. Soon, a large number of small animals crawled towards Logan. In the sparsely populated desert, this scene was full of eerie horror. Countless creatures hidden in sand caves or ready to hunt swayed and crawled towards a huge bone tree. Even the greedy desert wolf and the plump rat walked side by side in harmony! This scene was like a pilgrimage to the God of the Desert! Huh Logan saw a shiny and thick-furred desert fox with wise eyes, even though it had been affected by the Intoxicating Poison. This should be a desert fox on the verge of Awakening. Lets experiment with it. Countless branches fell down, killing the small animals that had come toward him. They then started to absorb without restraint, but the desert fox remained unharmed all the way and finally sat quietly under the shade of Logan, staring at his boney figure. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Chapter 162 Chapter 347: Chapter 162 Translator: 549690339 Time passed in a flash, and Logan bathed in the Goblin Fragmented World, his gaze staring intently into the distance. It was time. He was going to lead the Goblin Giant Legion into the Great Love Illusion Realm, accomplish Apollos instructions, and kill the Radiant Clans Lights Lawlord. For this battle, though, he had no confidence in winning. Apollo had said, and he himself knew very well, that the Radiant Clans foundation was too strong. In the face of this future Holy Son, the Radiant Tribe could undoubtedly exhaust the strength of their entire clan, and he was not strong enough yet. The path of [Perfect Evolution] was really not easy, but no matter what, he had to accomplish it. More than a hundred Transcendent Level High Priests, nine peak Transcendent existences, and even the Throne Level Sage of Light. But this wasnt the most challenging part; the most challenging one was the Holy Corpse, which even the Dominator could defeat. Although the Holy Corpse is just a corpse of the Sanctuary, it was equally powerful, strong enough to be invincible to all heavens. If the Holy Corpse shot, it would be a bloody battle, and even if the entire Goblin Legion were to swear to fight to the death, it would be hard to predict the outcome. But no matter if Apollo commanded it or not, Logan would definitely face the Lights Lawlord. As Logans thoughts moved and he was about to summon the Goblin Legion, the long-silent System voice sounded. This voice made his body tremble, and he quickly checked the message. [Gods Conquest, the wheel of destiny blooms, rewarding a Dominator Weapon to exterminate all enemies.] [Dominator Weapon: Sword of the Sovereign Slayer, even the invincible heavens, the countless Dominators towering across the races, are nothing more than insignificant. The sword is refined from the bones of the Sanctuaries, spanning several epochs, and bathed in the River of Time.] [Divine Amplification: Increase the attack of your army by 200%, speed by 50%, defense by 80%, and enchantment by 50%. There is also a chance that the opponent may betray by 10%, and be condemned by Heaven by 20%.] [Divine Art]: Emperors Giant Hand, Thrones Blessing Technique, gazing into the Void, transforming the essence of life, allowing all followers to defy the Rules, and disdain all Throne Level God-Race. This made Logans face light up with joy, suddenly rewarding an Emperor Weapon, refined from the formidable Sanctuarys bones, undoubtedly gave him a lot more chances of winning. Even if the Radiant Clans Holy Corpse made a move, he still had the power to fight. With Logans command, countless thousands of Goblin Legions appeared in the sky at this moment, the sound making the entire world tremble as if the invincible Legions wrath would cause even the Starry World to collapse into nothingness. Even if a Transcendent Level Legion came, facing Logans army would probably fill them with dread, and although the average level of the Legion was Mythical Grade, both their amplification and strategy were terrifying. Under his command was the Goblin Giant King, integrated with seven-fold compound rules, forging his own Mythical Grade. Its not even necessary to mention facing average Mythical Grade warriors, even the superior Transcendent warriors wouldnt be a match. Logan, accompanied by the Goblin Legion, descended into the True Love Illusion Realm, sensing the Radiant Clan was nearby. Perhaps this was an arrangement made by Heaven, and the battle between the two sides is destined. For everyone, the expectation was full for this battle between the two. One was the number one killer of the True Love Illusion Realm, with combat power and lethality ranking first, and was even hailed as the future of the Radiant Tribe. On the other hand, its the one who has been creating miracles, a grand display using the Goblin Race, which is unique among the various races. After all, Goblins are a servant race. The two sides were separated by thousands of miles, but just a Rule-control move made the entire space seem twisted. The Lights Lawlord on the other side naturally sensed it and leaped over on his mount. In the True Love Illusion Realm, the strength of the Lights Lawlord was somewhat suppressed, but it was still extraordinarily powerful. Following behind him were a group of terrifying beings, and among the breaths, there were many that were Transcendent Level. Logan was fearless, looking at the opponent, The Radiant Church has always been merciful, and the Lights Lawlord, as the number one killer in the Illusionary Realm, its truly ironic. He couldnt help but think of the Buddha and Dao of his Blue Star, which, while seemingly similar, had a world of difference because, besides the so-called rules, the Radiant Clan couldnt be called good people at all. Our Radiant Churchs actions dont need your guidance. Instead, this Illusionary Realm will be your tombstone. With a gloomy gaze, the Lights Lawlord didnt take him seriously at all. He had heard many stories about Logan, he was even described as a legend by others, but in his eyes, he was just an inferior race. What Goblin? No matter how powerful, its impossible to compare with the Radiant Clan, especially with such a low-grade races godly process. Even amplifying it a million times wouldnt rival his own power. Under this set of rules, even if the strong ones of his race didnt make a move, he alone could annihilate Logan and the entire Goblin Legion just by blinking. Logan didnt answer because everything was superfluous, only a battle could determine victory or defeat, so he directly summoned the recently acquired Emperor Weapon. In an instant, the entire sky darkened, and all the rules in the void collapsed. Countless great roads were converging, as if the moment this weapon appeared, the entire space-time was severed. The Lights Lawlords soul trembled as if he hadnt seen a weapon but had seen a majestic king emerge. This feeling was even more awe-inspiring than seeing the Radiant Clans Holy Corpse. But the Lights Lawlord wouldnt admit defeat, displaying his might like a boundless sea of annihilation, as if resurrecting an ancient Demon. The Heavenly Dao rules were constantly reorganizing and strengthening the opponents power. It seemed that at this moment, as if a Giant appeared, emerging in a trifle world, and with just one casual strike, the cycle of life would be stopped, and the world would end. Logan swung gently, the weapon blooming in mid-air, countless blessings erupting in all directions, and the momentum of the thousands of Goblin Legions amplified, as if they had expanded a hundredfold in an instant. And this scene caused the group of strong people behind the Lights Lawlord to stir, especially the Transcendent Warriors, who were already becoming restless, but only the ones at the Throne Level knew the horror within. You have to understand that the Thrones are already considered pinnacle existences, even above the Rules, unless those kings emerge, otherwise, their combat power is unmatched. However, at this moment, they had a sense of unease. Logan was clearly just someone who isnt even considered a Mythical Grade, they could easily annihilate him, so why were they secretly afraid? Thinking about it, it had to be the weapon in Logans hand, which they had never seen before from the heavens and the void. For the Goblin Legion to fight against the Radiant Clan, their chance of winning wasnt great, but at this moment, some people had started to waver, maybe the mysterious and unpredictable Logan could create miracles once again. The Lights Lawlord made the first move, with an attack containing Rules that brushed past, shattering the entire space, even creating whirlpools in the air and forming various sizes of black holes. Logans gaze was solemn, and he didnt underestimate nor look down upon the attack. A strong attack was heavily launched from his hands, constantly expanding in the evolution of the weapon, even flickering like the starry sky in a single moment. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Chapter 163 Chapter 348: Chapter 163 Translator: 549690339 At this very moment, the Goblin Legion charged forward with great momentum, rushing towards the Radiant Tribe. Many of the Transcendent Tier powerhouses within the Radiant Tribe were caught off guard. How dare they? The Goblins did have quite a few Mythical Grade powerhouses, but they were weaker compared to them. Although they were aware that the enemy had integrated many Rules, making them somewhat difficult to deal with. The Radiant Clans strong ones couldnt just sit and watch, especially the Throne Strong Individuals. They wanted to wipe out the Goblin Legion in one fell swoop, as they had dared to provoke the Radiant Tribe so brazenly. Logan, wielding an Emperor Weapon, unleashed a strike that tore through the Void, creating a hundred-zhang long sword mark. It not only devoured the enemys attack in an instant, but continued to head straight for the Lights Lawlord. Though surprised, the Lights Lawlord quickly formed hand seals. The white wings behind him leaped up to ninety feet, and an ancient rune adorned the sky. It then split into thousands of illusions. Logan unleashed a divine thunderbolt from his Emperor Weapon from the nine heavens above, aiming to suppress the Lights Lawlord who was casting spells. Logan then leaped into the void with a heavy strike. Despite the gap in power and the might of Logans weapon, the Lights Lawlord was no pushover. As soon as the rune was formed, a Void gateway opened amidst the flourishing strokes. Countless ancient mythical creatures and God Clans illusions came forth. It was as if they were migrating continuously from the underworld, and they were all targeting Logan. This irritated Logan, who knew he had to act swiftly and decisively. The Radiant Clan had an extremely strong foundation, but if their Dominator-level powerhouses paid too much attention to the situation, they might be drawn in. Lights Lawlord laughed arrogantly, as if he had already seen Logans future, Kid, youre no match for me. He had a vague idea why Logan attacked him; it must be the doing of the Angel Family, possibly even Apollo himself. Without their backing, Logan wouldnt dare to do this. You shouldnt be alive, Logan calmly replied. His figure then vanished into the air, reappearing behind the Lights Lawlord in the blink of an eye and launched a fierce attack. This strike was imbued with the Void Law, merging numerous karma orders. Even though the Lights Lawlord was powerful, if he took this hit, he would either die or be left crippled. Originally mocking Logan, the Lights Lawlord found himself caught unprepared in a mere instant. No matter how brilliant his mental activity was, he couldnt block the attack. At that moment, his entire body fell from the sky like a withered flower and crashed into the ground, causing a hundred-zhang radius to collapse. The power displayed was truly terrifying. Logan tried to press the attack, but he was suddenly blocked by someone. Sensing the danger, he stepped back and immediately recognized his opponent, his expression quickly turning grave. The opponents strength was unfathomable, at least a Throne-level existence. With such a powerful enemy emerging, it would be difficult for him to easily slay the Lights Lawlord in the upcoming battle. Seriously injured, the Lights Lawlord shakily stood up, unable to comprehend why he had lost. In this Illusionary Realm, he was the number one killer, feared by all. How could Logan, who wasnt even a Mythical Grade, defeat him? The mystery completely baffled him. However, with the facts laid out before him, he could only pin his hopes on the Radiant Clan avenging him. Logan glared coldly and spoke in a harsh tone, Get out of my way. Today, nobody can stop me from killing the Lights Lawlord. In your dreams. The Radiant Clans Throne Strong Individual scorned Logan. With him present, he would never allow Logan to succeed. After all, the Lights Lawlord was the future Holy Son of Light and the hope of the Radiant Clan. Logan might have defeated the Holy Son of Light, but it could be a fluke. However, as a Throne Strong Individual, even if Logans strength was formidable, there was an impassable chasm between their realms. As the Throne Strong Individual made his move, the surrounding Rules instantly condensed. It was as if he became a radiant Buddha statue capable of degenerating everything with just a gentle flick of his finger. At this moment, tens of thousands of Goblin troops sensed the crisis and quickly gathered behind Logan. But Logan simply shook his head, not wanting others to get involved in this battle. He alone was enough to fight against the Throne Strong Individual. He also wanted to test the power of the Emperor Weapon, to see if it truly was the number one divine weapon beneath the Emperors Seat. Logan was at the level of a Mythical Grade, but ones strength couldnt be measured by level alone. Fighting against higher leveled opponents was a common occurrence, especially in Logans case. Leading the lower-ranked Goblin Race, he had created one myth after another. While fighting the Throne Strong Individual, Logan kept a close eye on the Lights Lawlord. He knew that the battle wasnt about winning, but about using his weapon to kill the Lights Lawlord. It shouldnt be. Hes not even a Mythical Grade, so why? Im the unprecedented genius in eternity! At this moment, the Lights Lawlords heart grew even heavier. The fact that Logan had defeated him was hard enough to accept, but Logan was also holding his own against a Throne Strong Individual, leaving the Lawlords pride in ruin. That was a Throne Strong Individual, only second to a Dominator and Sanctuary Powerhouse, an unattainable height for countless. But now, in a battle against someone inferior to a Mythical Grade, he couldnt even gain an upper hand. Even if Logans weapon was extraordinary, it was only one aspect. Having the courage and talent was what made one strong. For instance, if an ant was given a weapon, it wouldnt even be able to lift it. As time passed, Logan grew more impatient. The longer the battle dragged on, the more at a disadvantage he would be. He didnt have many hidden cards, and he didnt know if the Radiant Clan had more Throne Strong Individuals. Void-transform! With a roar, a sword of brilliant light emerged. This unique scene seemed to come from the eternal past, yet never appeared before, as if it had been part of the original foundation of the world. This sword didnt seem to faze the Throne Strong Individual. However, when a wound appeared on him, he suddenly realized the reality of the situation. Logan was too powerful. Despite the several realms between them, he not only failed to overpower Logan easily but also received a wound that continuously drained his power. It was as if a massive floodgate had been opened due to a tiny gap, causing him to gradually crumble. Under the frustration and fear that followed, the Throne Strong Individual bellowed, Enraged, you must die. Logan smirked playfully. This was also one of his schemes. Since he couldnt win quickly, he had to find a way to turn the tables and make his opponents unwittingly help him kill the Lights Lawlord. The anger-fueled attack of the Throne Strong Individual caused countless Rules to converge. Time seemed to stop, leaving everyone like lambs waiting for divine Judgment. This terrifying attack was unbearable to watch for ordinary people. But Logan remained calm and unwavering, only vanishing into the air in a sudden motion when the attack was about to hit him. In an instant, the Lights Lawlord was left dumbfounded. As Logan disappeared, the attack headed straight for him instead. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Chapter 164 Chapter 349: Chapter 164 Translator: 549690339 Unprepared, Lights Lawlord took the hit directly and was shaken a hundred feet away. Already seriously injured, this blow was like a flower withering, with life ticking away. The Radiant Tribes Throne Strong Individual, who had just awakened from his fury, saw that his own attack had struck his fellow tribesman, and shame, embarrassment, and realization that he had fallen for Logans ruse filled his thoughts. Facing Logans cunning, he sneered, Since you want to play dirty, lets not talk about rules. Ill exterminate the entire Goblin Legion. Logan remained indifferent because the moment the other side stepped away, the next second, they would see Lights Lawlords corpse. At this moment, many strong individuals of the Radiant Tribe also awoke from their stupor and realized that they must not let Logans plot succeed. A large group of Mythical Grade individuals hurried over, determined to unite and annihilate Logan together. But Logans Goblin Legion was not to be underestimated either, as they also stood ready on one side. In this battle, not only was it a test of strength, but it was also a contest of strategies. Logan shook his head and looked at Lights Lawlord: Youre really a coward, are you just going to hide all the time? Why should I come out if you cant beat my people? Lights Lawlord did not fall for it, knowing that this was an obvious attempt by Logan to provoke him. He could not win alone and had to join forces with all members of the Radiant Tribe if he wanted to leave unscathed today. The Goblin Legion is not simple. Their individual combat power is not strong, and many of them are not Mythical Grade, but their numbers are too large. Once they join forces, they are capable of changes. For example, several Mythical Grade Goblins can even fight High-ranking Overstep, making them difficult to defend against. In this battle, if the Radiant Tribe wants to win, they must defeat their opponents one by one, starting with killing Logan. A strategist of the Radiant Tribe spoke up, noticing the gap between the two sides during the previous battle. Despite the overall strength of the Radiant Tribe, their combat power seemed scattered like loose sand. The Goblins, on the other hand, had high morale and coordinated seamlessly with each other. They were constantly strategizing without a break, rendering the Radiants powerful tactics useless. Lights Lawlord agreed and suggested, I am the target. You all must protect me first, and not give Logan any opportunity to take advantage. Over time, they wont be able to sit still. This proposal was agreed upon by the elders of the Radiant Tribe, as the safety of Lights Lawlord was indeed important. He was the future Holy Son, capable of leading the Radiant to new heights. Any mishap would be too great a responsibility to bear. So the Radiant Tribe changed their strategy, with a large group of strong individuals protecting Lights Lawlord and a smaller group engaging Logan directly. As long as they could keep wearing down Logans strength, his stamina would eventually be exhausted. This approach left Logan feeling somewhat helpless. His brow furrowed, but he could not think of a solution. If I want to kill Lights Lawlord, I have to deal with the entire Radiant Tribes strong individuals first, but thats too difficult. Even with the Emperor Weapon in hand and thousands of Goblin Legionnaires, he was still in a predicament. Caught between a rock and a hard place, Logan suddenly made a bold decision: to gamble on killing the opponents Throne Strong Individuals. That way, the other side would be left scattered and disorganized. At that time, even with many strong individuals, they would not be able to protect Lights Lawlord alone, as nobody would want to be the next corpse. While risky, after weighing his options, there seemed to be no better alternative. Logan, armed with a single weapon, stepped into the encirclement of the Radiant Tribe and charged directly at the heart of Lights Lawlord. Lights Lawlord was terrified. He couldnt understand how Logan could be so bold with so many strong individuals protecting him. He didnt fear being caught in a trap, and after being scared, he even forgot to counterattack. A Throne Strong Individual of the Radiant Tribe used a powerful technique to shield Lights Lawlord, but Logans attack was so fierce that it pierced the screen in an instant. You dare, the Throne Strong Individual said, buying time with a slap. The Laws Force transformed into infinite energy, and other strong individuals of the Radiant Tribe also attacked, trying to kill Logan completely. However, it was all in vain, since everything was within Logans calculations. He evaded all the attacks, leaving him only ten body lengths away from Lights Lawlord, whose ancient weapon was already in danger. Lights Lawlord turned white, unable to comprehend how such a Heavenly Pride of the Radiant Tribe, a once-in-a-century talent, could die here today. Logan dodged to the side without attacking Lights Lawlord, who was close at hand. Instead, he suddenly turned and thrust his sword, piercing a Throne Strong Individual and releasing a decaying force. The heavenly laws gathered in one place, and the cause and effect of past and present were at that point. Logan gritted his teeth and refused to back down. The Throne Strong Individual felt his body pierced and had no way to resist. The next moment, his lifes energy was dissipating, and in the end, his entire body was shattered by the force of the laws. Even with the protection of numerous laws, he turned to nothingness under Logans attack. This scene stunned many of the older generation of the Radiant Tribe. Even the mighty Throne Strong Individuals had died at Logans hands. Most of them were merely Mythical Grade, and only a few could reach the Transcendent Tier. Compared to Logan, they seemed insignificant, as if they had faded into obscurity. Unless the Emperors Corpse was once again summoned from the tribe, perhaps the situation could be reversed. As fear grew in their hearts, the strong individuals retreated, giving Logan another opportunity to attack the now unprotected Lights Lawlord, leaving the situation immensely dire. Lights Lawlord realized that he could no longer rely on anyone, and if he wanted to survive, he had to rely on himself. After all, he was to become the Holy Son of Light, and he could not allow himself to die here today. No one could block Logans shocking.. attack. Even if there were many Heavens Pride among the other clans, they paled in comparison to Logan and seemed overshadowed. Unwilling to give in, Lights Lawlord was finally pierced through his body before collapsing. Of course, it was difficult to kill such a strong individual, so Logan directly used the cause and effect of the great path to amplify the attack. This way, if they wanted to resurrect him, they would have to reverse time, which the Radiant Tribe could not do. Although there were many strong individuals in the Radiant Tribe, and even Dominators, they would never appear at this point. After all, Lights Lawlord was already dead, and everything had become a foregone conclusion with no room for return. As the Radiant Tribes strong individuals continued to fall, ordinary members of the Radiant Tribe had lost their will to fight. Under Logans Goblin Legions onslaught, they suffered heavy casualties. In the end, this battle ended with Logan triumphant. None of this he could have predicted beforehand, given the Radiant Tribes strong foundation. All one could say was that it was the will of Heaven and fate that no one could resist. With Lights Lawlord slain, Logan breathed a sigh of relief. For the time being, he had no enemies, and even if he did, they would have to consider whether they could withstand the same fate as Lights Lawlord. After that, everything in the True Love Illusion Realm returned to normal. Logan had won, and that was an inevitability. As for the Goblin Legion, Logan assessed their losses. Surprisingly, no one had died, but a small number of them had been injured, which could be easily healed with simple medicines. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Chapter 165 Chapter 350: Chapter 165 Translator: 549690339 Logan spent a month clearing the Void Pirate Island, greatly improving the strength of the Goblin Legion. One day, as Logan had an epiphany, he sensed something and a golden light surrounded his body. After a long time, Logan leaped thousands of miles, sitting in meditation above the Nine Heavens, as if about to step into the Void Sea. It was as if his body was bathed in Buddhist light, with the power of the Great Dao converging and the rules of the world unfolding. After an unknown period, Logan opened his eyes and muttered to himself: Unconsciously, I have crossed the Mythical Realm and walked the path of Perfect Evolution. Even Transcendent Warriors are no match. Due to Logans breakthrough, the Goblin Legion also benefited greatly. World Fragments, like rays of light rain, imprinted onto all the Goblins, making their auras continuously rise. Logan could feel that the Goblins and the World Fragments were restructuring, and all the rules and Laws were being perfected. Although they were still World Fragments, they resembled a genuine planet. At this moment, the Systems voice sounded again, Logan stepping into the realm of myth, rewards Instance Ancient World where Logan will practice for a year. Upon success, he will directly enter the Throne Strong Individual. The instance will begin in three days. This news left Logan bewildered. What was this sudden Instance? The name alone sounded extraordinary, and any small connection with the ancient world would surely be awe-inspiring for later generations. Suddenly, a massive amount of information surged into his mind, allowing Logan to understand the Ancient Instance he would practice in this time. [It is an incredibly ancient world and a huge Cultivation World. The Mythical Grade there is just an insignificant existence. Only when reaching the Transcendent Tier will one have the power to protect themselves. Throne Strong Individuals are everywhere, and even the legendary Sanctuary Powerhouses exist in this so-called Ancient Instance.] Logan was caught off guard. Although this was an excellent opportunity for practice, his current strength was not sufficient to stride freely. What if he couldnt return or encountered powerful enemies? At least here, he had his master as backup, as well as Heather Graham and her father. After some consideration, Logan could only agree. After all, he had no choice but to participate in this Ancient Instance, and if he obtained a great opportunity, perhaps he could really achieve the Thrones strength. Combined with his divine weapons, he might just become the next First Person under the Sanctuary. Before parting, Logan informed Heather Graham and Apollo, as he should at least let them know he was going to another Instance. Heather Graham rushed over immediately upon hearing the news. Apollo, annoyed, glared at Logan, Honestly, she was so anxious when she heard you were leaving that she insisted I use my great power to directly pierce through space, which exhausted me tremendously. Really? I was just afraid that if Logan left suddenly, there wouldnt be time for goodbyes. Besides, youre the first person below the Sanctuary, what can you really exhaust? Heather pouted, not wanting to deal with Apollo, and turned to look at Logan. Although he was only going to an Ancient Instance, it would take a year, and it would undoubtedly be extremely dangerous. Facing Heathers reluctance, Logan kept his composure, Nothing will go wrong. After I enter the Instance, Ill need you all to help watch over everything here, including some old friends and such. Heather nodded, her eyes filled with determination, to live up to Logans trust in her. Apollo, even more annoyed by her quick agreement, felt the need to negotiate terms. After all, Heather didnt even have the ability to guard, and in the end, he would have to take action himself. Nevertheless, Apollo greatly approved of Logan, In the True Love Illusion Realm battle, you were truly outstanding. You not only killed the Lights Lawlord but also severely damaged the Radiant Tribe. I didnt discuss terms before, but now I have achieved my goals. After I leave, I entrust everything to you. Logan spoke solemnly, trusting that if Apollo agreed, he would not worry about his safety during his time in the Instance, whether it was one year or ten. With a powerful figure like Apollo guarding, who would dare harbor any ulterior motives? Apollo agreed, and Logan no longer had any concerns. After talking with Heather Graham for a bit more, he prepared to go to the so-called Ancient Instance and officially start his next journey. As the light flickered, Logans entire figure disappeared, and when he reappeared, he found himself in the middle of a towering forest. Even ordinary trees were thousands of feet tall. Upon arriving, the first thing Logan did was check his cultivation, and fortunately, everything was not reduced to zero. However, he had lost some divine weapons and was now unarmed. This worried him. In such an Ancient Instance, being unarmed was extremely dangerous. Fortunately, the System rewarded Logan with a sword, equivalent to a Transcendent Tier existence. Having walked a few hundred steps, Logan marveled at his surroundings when he suddenly heard a deafening roar. He could tell it was a Beast, and judging from its cry, it was not simple and could even make Logans heart tremble. It was at least a common Overstep Demon Beast. Demon Beasts were generally stronger than Humans, and a high-ranking Overstep Demon Beast could even fight an ordinary Throne Strong Individual. All Logan wanted now was to avoid conflict and move as far away as possible. He quickened his pace, harnessing Laws Force to move swiftly. However, in this forest, it seemed as if he could never escape. Logan felt as though he had traversed many miles, yet the place seemed endless, and the surrounding fog grew thicker, making it difficult to discern the direction. Frowning, Logan tried to summon the Goblin Legion but realized that his divine sense was lost. No matter how hard he tried, all connections were severed at this moment. At this time, a sudden roar was accompanied by a scream. Although he knew he couldnt intervene, curiosity overcame Logan, and he cautiously approached the source of the sound. In the forest, a powerful Demon Beast was going on a bloodthirsty rampage. Its entire body weighed several dozen tons, with a single tail measuring seven or eight meters. Its sharp teeth seemed capable of tearing everything apart, and with each step, it created a deep pit. Across from the Beast, more than a dozen people were retreating in panic. Based on their aura, they were Mythical Grade beings, but facing such a Beast, they were powerless to resist. Astonished, Logan realized his own insignificance. If he wanted to survive in this Ancient Instance, he had to quickly reach the Transcendent Tier to gain some self-preservation strength. Otherwise, he would not know how he had died. Behind the group of people, a weak little girl, who appeared to be in her teens, was crying, tears streaming down her face. Logan could tell that the girls identity was extraordinary, as more than a dozen Mythical Grade beings guarded her, preferring to die in battle rather than abandon her. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 166 Chapter 351: Chapter 166 Translator: 549690339 Logan had just stepped into the Mythical Grade and was well aware of his own limitations, so he didnt want to wade into this muddy water. More than ten Mythical Grade fighters were no match for it, and it would be a waste of effort for him to try. The demonic beast took a step forward and charged with its huge mouth wide open. Its sharp tusks instantly pierced a mythical grade expert, and with an easy shake, several chews later, the expert was gone. Seeing that their number was dwindling, one of the Mythical grade fighters spoke up, Miss, we will fight to the death to hold it off. You just follow this path straight ahead, and someone will eventually come to our aid. I I cant bear to leave you all behind, the tearful young girl replied. She loathed her own weakness. She had been exceptionally talented since a young age, but her power now was only at the Third Energy Level. If only she had cultivated properly, perhaps she would have already reached the High-Ranking Overstep, just as her father had said. This demonic beast was a Middle-level Transcendent, and her guard uncles were Mythical Grade fighters, who were no match for it. Before, there were many uncles who hadnt reached the mythical grade, and they died in the beasts mouth. One of the guards continued, his tone resolute, Miss, please leave. If we continue like this, no one will escape. This beast set its sights on your constitution and wants to devour you to evolve. Yes, once you leave, the beast will certainly not harm us. With the combined efforts of more than ten of us Mythical Grade experts, we can battle without reservations and perhaps break out. We are all prepared to die, but if you suffer even the slightest harm, we wont be able to face our Master, even if we survive! Facing the pleas of the guards, the young girl hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. As she left, she kept looking back and shouting that she would definitely find someone to come back and save them. Logan did not reveal himself, nor did he want to help those guards. He couldnt afford to get involved in this trouble. He closely followed the direction the girl was leaving in and continued moving through the forest. This girl must know the way out, so he could leave the forest if he stayed with her. However, just then, a black-clothed man suddenly appeared, directly blocking the girls path with a sinister laugh. The girl didnt notice the danger, and at that moment, the black-clothed man lunged at her. Save The girl barely managed to say the word when the black-clothed man grabbed her with one hand, his blade about to slice down. Logan couldnt sit still; the girl was, after all, his guide. He rushed over in a flash and used the Laws Force to save her. His speed was so fast that the black-clothed man couldnt perceive it; the girl suddenly disappeared from his sight, and he couldnt see what happened. Although Logan was just Mythical Grade, his combat power was no joke. Ordinary Transcendent warriors were no match for him. Having walked through the forest for a while, Logan asked, Tell me, is the exit to the forest just straight ahead? The girl was still stunned, but she knew that Logan was not a bad person, otherwise he wouldnt have saved her from the black-clothed man. Faced with Logans questioning, she hesitated before nodding her head quickly. Thinking of Logans power, the girl tried to speak up again, Can you help save my guards? That demonic beast is very powerful; if you do, Ill ask my father to reward you handsomely. Her father was a Lord, more specifically, a Lord presiding over thousands of miles of territory. A Lord ruling over a hundred miles was already extremely powerful, let alone one who ruled over thousands of miles, which could only be achieved by a Strong Dominator. Logan shook his head. Facing a mid-level transcendent beast was not a good choice for him. Besides, he had just arrived in this instance and didnt want to get involved in any trouble. He had saved the girl just to have a guide. Faced with Logans refusal, the girl lowered her head but didnt say anything more. She understood that she couldnt demand too much from others. Not many people in this world were willing to help others unless there were significant benefits, and right now, she could only make promises. At this moment, the black-clothed man who had been left behind earlier caught up. His hands made some mysterious gestures, conjuring a gigantic staff. The staff then sent out hundreds of runes soaring into the sky, each rune seemingly as powerful as a mythical grade attack. Not daring to be careless, Logan quickly set the girl aside and took out his transcendent-level weapon. With a single slash, a terrifying sword mark was drawn across the air. This sword was a terrifying strike, as if not from a Mythical Grade fighter, but from a mighty Throne Strong Individual. The black-clothed mans face showed fear; he had sensed that Logan was just a Mythical Grade expert, so why was his strength so extraordinary? The runes and sword marks collided, causing the void itself to tremble. The Laws Force descended like a rain of meteorites, enveloping both Logan and his opponent in continuous eruptions. I, Southern Polo, acknowledge you as a terrifying opponent. Youve hidden a lot of power yourself, but Im a mid-level transcendent! Even if a high-ranked transcendent came, Id still have a chance to fight. The black-clothed man sneered and decided to reveal his true strength. His aura increased tenfold in an instant. If he was previously a mythical grade fighter, he had now reached the middle-level transcendent realm. Logan didnt care and just kept preparing his own attack. Hundreds of runes were engraved on his weapon, and a Miracle Manor appeared behind him, as if a giant were supporting him. Not to be outdone, the black-clothed man also had a Beast God Residence emerge behind him. It looked like it had come from ancient times, a divine beast that could devour the heavens and the earth. Their attacks met, and Logans Miracle Manor demolished the enemys. Not only did it devour Southern Polos attack in an instant, but under the influence of the void rules, even Southern Polos Beast God Residence was dispersed. The surrounding hundred miles turned into emptiness, and the ground cracked open with hundreds of fissures. The nearby demonic beasts quickly fled, leaving this temporary battlefield behind. Southern Polo was frightened but unwilling to leave. He knew that if they continued to fight, both sides would suffer heavy losses. If he were to be killed by Logan, he would be finished. After glancing at the girl, Southern Polo left reluctantly. Only then did Logan breathe a sigh of relief, although he was also speechless. After all, he just got to the Instance World and had experienced such a fierce battle. He hoped not to attract the attention of any big shots and had to keep a low profile. Otherwise, if he were targeted, it would be trouble. He was currently just a mythical grade fighter, and this Instance World filled with transcendent-level beings was not easy. As he led the girl along, Logan kept thinking about how to bring his Goblin Legion here. It would feel much safer with their help. However, while he was still pondering, more than ten auras suddenly locked onto Logan, each unfathomable. In an instant, he sobered up and realized that he was surrounded by danger. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 167 Chapter 352: Chapter 167 Translator: 549690339 Logan looked around and instantly swallowed, feeling that his luck was really terrible. The leaders aura was the strongest, probably above the Throne, and might be a Strong Dominator. The remaining dozen people also had powerful auras, and they should be Throne Strong Individuals, just a step away from being Dominators. How did he provoke so many powerful beings all at once? With his Mythical Grade, even with various methods at his disposal, he might not be a match for them. Just arriving in the Instance World and facing such a unfortunate situation? The leader snorted coldly, furious, Release my daughter, and you can make your demands. Its a misunderstanding. Im not after anything Logan hurriedly waved his hands, but his words were interrupted halfway. As a Lord, I rule over a million miles of territory, and I dont even look at a Mythical Individual like you. If this were an ordinary time, I would crush you with one finger. I advise you not to make exorbitant demands. If my daughter is hurt in any way, I swear to ensure that youll never come back to life, both physically and spiritually. If youre smart, let her go, and I can help you become one of the Transcendent Warriors. At this moment, Logans face darkened. Despite the strong presence of these people, and the leader being a Strong Dominator, he had saved their daughters life, and they still misunderstood him? Logan took a step forward, neither humble nor arrogant, I may be Mythical Grade, but that doesnt mean I have to bow down in front of a Dominator. We can fight if youre not convinced. I might not lose, and you might not win. The Dominator became even more annoyed. At this moment, the little girl spoke, Daddy, this big brother saved my life. Hes not a bad person. The little girl hopped and ran towards Argub, then jumped into his arms, and began to recount her experience. All my uncle Mythical Warriors are gone. We encountered a Demon Beast that was already a High-ranking Overstep, and then we met a Black-clothed Man. Brother Logan made his move so I could escape unscathed. After the little girls explanation, Argub realized his misunderstanding. However, as a Lord, he couldnt let his pride down, so he just laughed it off. Friend, what just happened was a misunderstanding. Lets not dwell on it. How about joining me at my territory as my guest? Logan waved his hand and declined the invitation, No, thanks. Im used to being free and easy, and I dont want to trouble people. As a newcomer to the Instance World, having a powerful friend would be best, or at least having someone to shelter him. However, Logan thought about it and decided against it, feeling that Argub wasnt a good person to be friends with. In case he went there and the other side suddenly turned hostile, with his own power, he might not be able to leave safely. Argub shook his head and said solemnly, No, I must repay this great kindness. My daughter is safe and sound. If I dont show gratitude to you, what will outsiders think of me as a Lord? Moreover, youre alone and just a Mythical Grade. Its not easy to survive in the Ancient World. If you join my territory, covering a million miles, youll have plenty of opportunities to train and have a strong backing. Logan hesitated again and eventually nodded. Indeed, he was still ignorant about this world. Although Argub might turn against him, he felt that the probability wasnt too high. As a Strong Dominator, if he really wanted to kill Logan, he could have done so already. There was no need to lure him to his own territory, which would damage a Lords reputation. Unless Argub wanted to take action, or even still doubted Logans identity, but couldnt do anything in front of his daughter. That was Logans only concern, but given the current situation, he had no choice. Afterward, Logan boarded a luxurious carriage. The Divine Beasts that pulled the carriage were High Rank Super Beasts, only a step away from breaking through the Throne rank, making the Lord much more powerful than Logan had imagined. The next moment, five or six people came over; their auras indicated that they were all at the Throne rank.Logan was still puzzled when one of them spoke first, Saving someone? I dont believe anyone would be so kind-hearted to save an unknown little girl in the dangerous Ancient Mountain Range. Everything is too coincidental. Maybe someone arranged it all beforehand? The Black-clothed Man and the Transcendent Rank Beast might have been part of the plan. Are you the mastermind, trying to make a connection with our Lord? Another person continued to scrutinize Logan, Over the years, too many people have tried to get close to the young lady, and you chose the least sensible method, one that can easily be seen through. The young ladys guards were all Mythical Grade, and there were more than ten of them, but they all lost their lives. Youre alone and not even stronger than the guards, yet you came out unscathed. Even if Logan was slow to understand, by now, he had realized that these people had labeled him as having ulterior motives. He couldnt help but laugh. If he had known this earlier, he wouldnt have saved her in the first place. I am just a Mythical Grade, do I really have the ability to manipulate everything? Dont you think youre overestimating me? If I were really a villain, wouldnt I get more by handing the young lady over to your enemies? Logan sighed deeply as he stared at the powerful individuals before him, I am not without experience in dealing with powerful individuals, including Sanctuary Powerhouses. Ive never bowed down or compromised. As he spoke, Logans fighting intent surged. He didnt mind having a fight with these Throne rank powerhouses. He was only a step away from Perfect Evolution, and he could have already become a Throne Strong Individual otherwise. This scene shocked the few Throne warriors; they couldnt imagine how a mere Mythical Grade dared to do so. They believed if there were a real fight, Logan wouldnt last one round in front of them. The situation became delicate, and suddenly someone laughed, Just now, it was just a joke. After all, the young lady has a special status, and its just appropriate to be cautious. I hope you wont take it to heart. Actually fighting would be bad for the Lords reputation, as it would mean attacking the person who saved his daughters life. I dont care, but if theres another attempt or suspicion like this, we can either part ways or fight. Logan snorted coldly, already guessing that this wasnt arranged by Argub, but rather decided by these people on their own. Otherwise, they wouldnt have backed down when he got angry. This was good news for him. If Argub really suspected that Logan had ulterior motives, then his situation would be even more dangerous. He could only take one step at a time. Logan was eager to quickly break through to the Transcendent rank, as his Mythical Grade wasnt enough in this Instance World. He had just arrived in the Instance World for less than a day and had already encountered a Strong Dominator; Throne Strong Individuals were as numerous as cattle hair. This Instance World gave him a headache. He hadnt considered his strength at all. After all, he was just a Mythical Grade. If he had reached the High-ranking Overstep rank, dealing with this Instance wouldnt be too difficult. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 168 Chapter 353: Chapter 168 Translator: 549690339 Argubs territory stretches over a million miles, with countless Throne Strong Individuals, and nine Dominators residing within. Furthermore, rumors have it that behind Argub, there is a Sanctuary Powerhouse. In this Ancient World, while a Dominator can become a Lord, their territories would never span a million miles. Upon arriving at the Capital City, Logan was astounded by its prosperity. It was hard to comprehend that the city wall stretched over a hundred miles, and every soldier on it emanated an aura of the High-ranking Overstep. One must know, in Logans Goblin Legion, having even one Transcendent Warrior isnt easy, let alone using them as guards. This shows Argubs extravagance and fearfulness. A Throne Strong Individual on the side spoke, Is this really impressive for a lord as prominent as you? You are just a Mythical Grade, inexperienced, and not knowing that some lords territory span tens of millions of miles, with each having Sanctuary Powerhouses as protectors. Dominators are as frequent as hairs on a cows back. Thats right, our Lord is capable but not top-notch. He can only be considered as a second-rate lord, as top-class lords must definitely have Sanctuary Powerhouses. However, our lord is almost there. Listening to these Throne Strong Individuals, Logan unearthed a profound shock, the quantity of powerful individuals in this Ancient Instance is simply too many. In his original world, Dominators have already reached the pinnacle of combat power, while Sanctuary Powerhouses hardly showed themselves. After returning to the palace, Argub came over to Logan, Rest first, we will arrange a feast later. Logan nodded and was led by a servant to an atrium to rest and have tea. To his surprise, this ordinary servant was also of Mythical Grade. After a while, Argub personally greeted Logan. He already acknowledged that Logan saved his daughter and did not harbor any ulterior motives, but there were some questions he needed to ask for sure, just to be extra careful. Young friend, please dont mind me asking, but can you recount the event? I want to know who was trying to harm my daughter. Argubs voice was gentle, he didnt exert any pressure, this made Logan relaxed a bit because the pressure of a Dominator could make the entire rooms atmosphere go ice-cold. Logan didnt beat around the bush, he detailed everything he saw and explicitly mentioned his intentions C he didnt set out to save anyone, he merely wanted a guide to lead him out of there. In the face of Logans honesty, Argub was stunned for a moment, but then revealed a slight smile. Evidently, he believed Logans words and thought highly of Logans straightforwardness. As a lord, I should reward you. How about I give you a divine weapon? This weapon was strategically made by Throne Strong Individuals and holds considerable power against those who have not yet transcended. However, Logan shook his head at Argubs favor, Ive told you, I did not save anyone for the sake of any goods. Besides, normal goods are not attractive to me, so just forget it. Upon hearing this, Argubs eyes changed, clearly interpreting this as Logan making outrageous demands. Logan had quite the appetite, he had already offered such a large chip, yet Logan still wasnt satisfied. No matter, given that Logan had saved his daughters life and that he himself was a Dominator, offering even bigger rewards wouldnt be a problem. He couldnt risk losing face by not meeting Logans demands. Argub thought for a moment before suggesting again, Alright, how about a Throne Imperial Weapon? It was refined from the blood and bones of Throne Strong Individuals. With it, you virtually have free reign to do as you wish, and virtually no one would dare to provoke you. Logan was about to refuse but he halted mid-sentence. Repeatedly declining a Dominator wasnt wise, lest it angers him and this good fortune turns into a misfortune. I have three requests. Firstly, I need a map for a better understanding of the surrounding territories and powers. Secondly, I need to rest here for a month. Lastly, I hope you can give me a pass card. Logan continued, These are my only three requests, you can keep the divine weapon. Im nothing but a modest Mythical Grade warrior. Even if you give me a Throne Imperial Weapon, I wouldnt be able to bring out its immense power. This left Argub somewhat surprised, these three requests were too trivial, he could fulfill them in an instant. Logan could have accepted his weapon and then made these requests. Faced with Logan, who seemingly didnt have any desire, Argub motioned dismissively, Very well, consider this as me owing you a favor. If you ever encounter difficulties in the future, I will try my best to save your life as a return favor but if you provoke a Sanctuary, there is nothing I can do. With that, Argubs hand flung out a rune. It was a communication talisman he had created himself. As long as Logan breaks this rune, he would perceive Logans peril. Logan accepted it, he had only recently arrived in this Ancient Instance and his strength was still highly inadequate. Having the support of a Dominator gave him confidence, no matter where he went in the future. As for your three requests, I will have someone take care of them. If you have other wishes, as long as they can be accomplished within my territory, my servants will definitely try their best to fulfill them. Argub and Logan chatted for a while longer. Afterward, Argub wanted to invite Logan to the banquet but Logan refused. Being a Mythical Grade warrior sitting amongst Dominators would draw too much attention. If he caught the eye of someone with an ulterior motive, it would create unnecessary trouble in the future. Argub didnt insist, he understood Logans concerns. He then arranged for a room for Logan and specifically instructed his servants to send first-rate food over. After returning to his room, Logan laid down and reflected on the days incidents. He had just come to this Instance World, and it had already been an eventful day. The Instance time lasted one year, and Logan made a plan for himself for this period. He hoped to leap from Mythical Grade to Throne, or even further to Dominator. If not, at least he had to reach High-ranking Overstep. Otherwise, his year of cultivation in this Instance World would be a waste. However, the future was a complicated path that troubled him. After all, he couldnt summon the Goblin Legion now, and he had to rely solely on himself. Furthermore, his previous divinities and weapons were all unusable. After being gloomy for hours, Logan decided not to think about it anymore. There was no point in thinking too much right now, he just had to take things step by step. At least currently, under Argubs protection, he was safe. He first needed to understand this Instance World, then find a place to cultivate through battle and quickly increase his strength. There were many opportunities in this Ancient World, with better Rule and order. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 169 Chapter 354: Chapter 169 Translator: 549690339 After a while, someone brought a table full of delicious food. Having been hungry from a day full of travel, Logan didnt hesitate to stuff his face, quickly devouring the feast before him. Just after finishing, Logan was resting when suddenly he heard a noise outside his room. Feeling displeased, he wondered why someone would make a ruckus outside his door when he was a guest of Argub. As he was puzzling over this, the door was suddenly kicked open, and a haughty man stormed in. As soon as he entered, he glared at Logan, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Logan was rather confused, having just arrived in the Instance World and not knowing anyone but Argub and a few others. Why did it seem like this man had a deep grudge against him, causing trouble for no apparent reason? Cloud upon the Sea let out a cold snort, intending to attack Logan but was stopped by a quick-moving servant who rushed in from outside the door. You cant lay a hand on Logan. That was the order from the Lord earlier. If Logan suffers even the slightest harm, no one can bear the responsibility. I hope Cloud upon the Sea can show some restraint and not cause trouble for us. Faced with the servants words, Cloud upon the Sea laughed loudly, Foolish. I think this man has a hidden agenda. I must kill him to avoid a calamity. You dare? I am the Guard Captain and have reached the Half-step Throne; we are just one step away from the Throne. I hope Cloud upon the Sea thinks carefully about this. After all, you are only a Middle-ranking Transcendent. If we do end up fighting, and I cripple your cultivation, dont blame me for being heavy-handed. The servants face darkened as well. Cloud upon the Sea had always been arrogant and overbearing. Until now, the servant had tolerated it, but he couldnt stand it when the man threatened Logan, especially since the Lord had emphasized that Logan was a distinguished guest. If they killed Logan while under his watch, the servants own life would be forfeited as well. Cloud upon the Sea was visibly shocked. How had this usually submissive servant become so assertive today? This unnerved him, knowing that as a Middle-ranking Transcendent, he had no chance against a High-ranking Overstep. However, he didnt want to back down either. He had come here to be assertive, wanting to kill Logan to alleviate his hatred. You dare? If you touch me, my father will not let you go. Dont forget that my father is the Grand Elder, second only to the Lord in power. When my father is angered, even the Lord will show him deference. The Guard Captain didnt seem bothered. I serve under the Lord and must follow his orders. If you insist on killing Logan, we will have to become enemies. At worst, Ill bear the consequences and apologize to the Grand Elder. Cloud upon the Seas face turned green and pale alternately as he pondered for a moment before begrudgingly leaving the room. Before leaving, he shot a fierce glare at Logan, swearing to himself that he would find someone to take revenge. At this point, Logan was still puzzled. What was going on? How had he managed to provoke someone for no reason? Was this arranged by the System? Dont take it to heart. That person is just willful and capricious. He shouldnt do anything too outrageous. Ill be guarding the door outside, so you can rest assured. Ill also report this to the Lord. As the Guard Captain explained and was about to leave, Logan stopped him, needing to understand what was going on. After a moment of hesitation, the Guard Captain began to recount the events to Logan. Actually, this is a long story. Ten days ago, the territory organized a gathering for the younger generation to measure their strength. Almost all the influential youngsters attended, including Cloud upon the Sea and the Territory Lords daughter. The training ground wasnt too dangerous, populated by Demon Beasts at most. Even the most powerful ones were only High-ranking Oversteps. A few Throne Daoists were there to guard them, so it should have been foolproof. Just before leaving, the Lord had specifically instructed Cloud upon the Sea to look after his daughter. The Territory Lords daughter is only twelve years old, innocent, and unaware of worldly affairs. Cloud upon the Sea naturally agreed to look after her. At the start, the training went smoothly, and he dutifully protected her. However, they encountered a demon beast, the one you saw. It was merely an ordinary Transcendent, and if the young generation had rallied together, it wouldnt have survived an hour. Instead, they all fled, with Cloud upon the Sea being the fastest one, leaving the Territory Lords daughter alone. Not only did Cloud upon the Sea leave, but he also took the Throne Daoists with him. This led to the Territory Lords daughter nearly dying, and if it hadnt been for you and the Mythical Rank Guards, the consequences would have been disastrous. As Logan listened to the story, he understood what had happened. The Territory Lords daughter had returned and complained to her father, which led to the Lord punishing Cloud upon the Sea. As Cloud upon the Sea didnt dare to harbor resentment towards the Lord, he directed his anger at Logan. Without Logans intervention, the Territory Lords daughter would have surely died, and there would have been no one to blame. Understanding the root of the problem, Logan let out a heavy sigh. He knew that Cloud upon the Sea wouldnt let the matter rest. As a Mythical Grade himself, how was he going to deal with such an enemy? He couldnt rely on the protection of the Lord forever, especially since the Grand Elder was Cloud upon the Seas father, and a simple order could dispatch several Throne-level individuals to put his life in danger. As Logan worried, the Guard Captain continued, Dont worry, Cloud upon the Sea will certainly protect you. You should think about some things on your own. The relationship between the Territory Lord and the Grand Elder isnt exactly friendly. In the past, the Grand Elder was supposed to inherit the position of Territory Lord, but Argub entered the Dominator Mirror one step ahead. After dismissing the Guard Captain, Logan fell into deep thought. At this point, he couldnt trust anyone, as he had no bargaining chips to use and his life was at the mercy of others. He wanted to leave, but it wasnt feasible. If he left the city, he feared the Grand Elders people would be waiting for him. Staying, however, also meant Cloud upon the Sea would find an opportunity to exact revenge. Before Logan had time to think more about it, Cloud upon the Sea returned, this time accompanied by an old man. The old mans face was deep and inscrutable, like a hawk watching its prey. Lord Wood, help me kill Logan. Upon hearing this, the Guard Captain felt a deep sense of panic, for the old man was already at the Throne level and known for ruthless actions. Anyone he attacked would surely be fatal. He knew he was no match and even if he went to inform the Lord, it would take half of a stick of incenses time to travel there and back. Facing an attack from a Throne Strong Individual, Logan wouldnt last even a heartbeat. Logans eyes narrowed, and his body filled with the desire to fight as he faced a powerful enemy. Although he was only at the Mythical Mirror level, he had seen many strong fighters. Just as when he had swiftly killed the Lights Lawlord, he had also slain several Throne Strong Individuals. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Chapter 170 Chapter 355: Chapter 170 Translator: 549690339 Logan stood up and walked over, taking out the divine weapon gifted to him by the System. Ignoring the previous fight with the black-clothed man, this would be his first battle in the Instance World. He didnt want to get involved with the Throne Strong Individual, but if a battle was unavoidable, Logan wouldnt back down. The essence of fighting is a persons determination; if youre afraid, how can you advance your cultivation? As Logan stared at him, Cloud upon the Sea unexpectedly began to waver. Why did Logans gaze seem so terrifying? It wasnt like that of a Mythical Grade; even his father never gave him this feeling. But Cloud upon the Sea suppressed his fear and spoke out, You hold off this guard while I kill Logan personally. With my middle-ranking Overstep strength, killing a mere Mythical Grade should be easy. The elder nodded in agreement, acknowledging the strength of his Young Master. It wasnt easy for the younger generation to reach this realm; generally, they would only be Mythical Grade and only those with exceptional talents could reach Overstep. The Guard Captain was extremely anxious but wouldnt budge, A high-ranking Overstep has the power to fight the Throne; I will use my death to buy some time. I believe someone will notice the battle here. At the start of the battle between the guard and the elder, there was no hope for victory. In less than three rounds, he struggled to defend himself, and he had suffered significant injuries. He probably wouldnt last ten rounds without lamenting his fate. In the battle between Logan and Cloud upon the Sea, Cloud upon the Sea initially underestimated his opponent, and Logan was expected to be the next casualty. However, after their first exchange, Cloud upon the Sea was astonished. As a middle-ranking transcendent, he couldnt gain the upper hand in the battle with Logan. Instead, he felt more and more pressured. With a fierce strike, Logan sent Cloud upon the Sea flying, while the elder took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. However, Logan turned around quickly, managing to withstand the elders blow. Logan realized that even though he was only at the Mythical Grade realm, his strength was almost equal to the Throne Strong Individual. After much thought, it was all thanks to his Perfect Evolution path. After arriving at the Ancient Instance, he had been continuously growing stronger. The Laws Force here was truly perfect, completely in line with Logans cultivation and evolution path. The two sides fought for tens of rounds, initially evenly matched. But suddenly, Logan launched a powerful attack, and his terrifying supernatural ability injured the elder, even causing his wounds to keep expanding. Logans movements were like a ghost, and he gritted his teeth as he thrust his sword forward. The dreadful Laws Force swirled around like a hurricane, making it seem as if the True Gods had descended, ready to destroy the world in an instant. Already severely injured, the elder could only feel helpless against this attack, but he refused to retreat. If he were killed by Logan, wouldnt Cloud upon the Sea be left with no one to save him? As a Throne Strong Individual to the end, even at the brink of death, he could quickly summon his Spiritual Power, creating a barrier of Laws Force in front of him, attempting to block Logans powerful attack. However, it was useless. Logans sword was unbreakable, shining brightly like Hou Yis legendary shot. Even the lofty heavens would be shattered into dust by this breathtaking strike. The elder could only feel the sword piercing through his body and he fell, lifeless. This scene astonished many, including the severely injured guard and Cloud upon the Sea who couldnt believe what had unfolded. A meager Mythical Grade had actually killed a Throne Strong Individual. Throughout history, there have been many Heavenly Prides and those who could fight across ranks, but none were as formidable as Logan. At this moment, Cloud upon the Sea was filled with regret. He should not have provoked Logan; in the end, he was too arrogant, thinking that a Mythical Grade was nothing but an ant. Logan gave a cold smile and looked at Cloud upon the Sea, Everything started because of you, and you must pay the price. I have decided to cut off one of your arms, ensuring that you can never set foot on the path of cultivation again in this life. Already a middle-ranking Overstep, he would have to stay at that level for the rest of his life; unable to advance further to the Throne, life in the Ancient Instance would be worse than death. Cloud upon the Sea was genuinely terrified, continuously begging Logan for mercy, I was wrong, I was muddled for a moment. You killed one of my Throne-ranking predecessors, can we let bygones be bygones? Logan really wanted to laugh. Was he wrong for killing the elder? If he really only had Mythical Grade strength, he would be the one lying on the ground right now, with Cloud upon the Sea gloating about his position. Just as he was about to strike, a group of people rushed in, with the person at the helm angrily shouting, How dare you! A burst of Laws Force forced Logan to retreat three steps, and his sword seemed on the verge of shattering. Standing next to the leader was Argub, caught off guard by the scene. There must have been a great battle here previously, but what exactly had happened? How come a Throne Strong Individual was gone? The guard captain, barely holding onto his life, stood up and retold the entire series of events without any discrepancies. After hearing the story, Argub sucked in a cold breath, doubting his own ears. A Mythical Grade killed a Throne? It seemed like a huge joke. If it had happened before, he definitely wouldnt have believed it, but he had no choice but to believe now because the corpse was right in front of him. Cloud upon the Sea tried to make a case to the leader, who was also his Father Great Elder, about the injustices he had suffered. The Great Elder was heartbroken. He had always been reluctant to scold or punish his son since childhood. But now, an outsider had beaten him so severely, almost killing him. If it hadnt been for his timely arrival, the consequences would have been unthinkable. The frustration was killing him. He glanced at Argub, My lord, we need an explanation for this. Every Throne Strong Individual is a guest of honor in our territory. How could they be killed so easily? Argub was a smart man, and as the Lord who had been in power for tens of thousands of years, he quickly understood everything. What the guard captain said was largely accurate, and Cloud upon the Sea had indeed provoked the situation. However, he now faced a dilemma: Should he save face for the Great Elder by killing Logan, or forcefully protect Logan, since he had saved his daughters life? Argub gave a faint smile and spoke, Great Elder, Cloud upon the Sea started this whole thing, and Logan was just forced to counterattack. Shouldnt we be fair and just in dealing with this matter? The Great Elder was at a loss for words, as the Lords intention was clear: Both people involved should be punished. However, Logan was just an outsider, while Cloud upon the Sea was his own son. Even if Logan died a hundred times, it wouldnt be worth his childs suffering once. However, swallowing this bitter pill was truly unbearable. As the Great Elder of a prestigious regional lord, he felt utterly humiliated today. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Chapter 171 Chapter 356: Chapter 171 Translator: 549690339 Argubs expression was indifferent, silently standing to one side and letting the Grand Elder consider whether to punish both individuals or take the disgraceful Cloud upon the Sea back with him. The Grand Elder fell into deep thought. Ten thousand Logans were not as important as his own son, but letting Logan off the hook was indeed unbearable. Moreover, Logan was too terrifying, striking down a Throne with mythical grade combat power. If he were allowed to grow, even his own Half-Step Sovereign status might not be a match in the future. Today, he had become an enemy. If revenge were to occur, who would bear the consequences? Forget it. Since both sides were at fault, lets end it here. As for Cloud upon the Seas reckless act today, I will make sure to teach him a lesson when I return. At the same time, Id like to advise that it is better to be low-key. Acting rashly in ones youth is not wise, as one might mysteriously disappear one day. After glancing at Argub, the Grand Elder made up his mind. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only let Logan go. After all, the Lord needed to save face, and Logan had saved his daughters life. If he couldnt protect Logan, he might even be laughed at by the nearby Lords. Argub let out a sigh of relief. The Grand Elder was indeed wise in choosing his battles. He was genuinely afraid that the elder would insist on continuing the fight until both sides suffered. If he didnt stand on the right side, wouldnt he make people lose heart? But if he was truly impartial and ignored the life-saving benefactor, he would become the butt of everyones jokes after meals. Moreover, Argub did not want his relationship with the Grand Elder to become completely strained. In this vast Million Territory, once the Grand Elders faction left, it would undoubtedly arouse the covetousness of surrounding Lords. As a Half-Step Sovereign, the Grand Elder had dozens of people in the Throne Realm under his command, already making up one-third of the Lords forces. If it werent for the fact that he was a Dominator Realm practitioner, he might not even be able to suppress the Grand Elder. Logan was neither humble nor arrogant, his voice resonating, I am a Mythical Grade figure, but that doesnt mean I am beneath you. I am not an arrogant person, but if someone challenges me, I will certainly retaliate. No one can predict what will happen tomorrow. Maybe tomorrow, there will be a Dominator Tier who will kill me. You just wait, kid, this matter isnt over. If you have the guts, dont ever leave the Lords side. Without me watching over you, lets see how far you can get. The severely injured Cloud upon the Sea snorted coldly. He had been terrified just now but had now regained his confidence due to his fathers presence. The more he looked at Logan, the more he wanted to grind his teeth in hatred. However, with just a glance from Logan, Cloud upon the Sea became so frightened that he couldnt even say a word. After the Grand Elder and his people left, Argub sighed, Im sorry. This is all my fault. I should have anticipated this earlier. Cloud upon the Sea bears grudges, and I had criticized him before; he would definitely take his anger out on you. There are two choices now. One is to stay in the palace and be protected by me. You will be safe and sound, and even if the Grand Elder bears a grudge against you, he wouldnt dare to make a move under my watch. Besides, you can kill a Throne Realm fighter, so only the Grand Elder can suppress you now. The second option is to leave. I will find someone to escort you overnight until you leave my territory. Even if the Grand Elder has many powerful spies, they cant interfere in other peoples territories. After considering Argubs suggestions, Logan decisively refused the second proposal. Leaving in such a sneaky manner was not his style, and he had no intention of bowing to the Grand Elder. Regarding the first suggestion, Logan shook his head. He didnt want to stay in the palace permanently, as his realm would stagnate, rendering this Instance mission pointless. After hesitating for a moment, Logan asked, Are there any training grounds nearby? Id like to go and train. When he said this, Argub was immediately surprised. He didnt know whether Logan didnt understand the situation or if he was simply bold enough to go to the nearby training grounds despite being watched by the Grand Elder. Wasnt that just giving the Grand Elder a chance to make a move in secret? And, if the Lord wandered too far, he wouldnt be able to protect him. Even as a mighty Dominator Realm fighter, he had too many tasks to handle every day. It doesnt matter. After all, I was able to kill a Throne Realm fighter. Even if several more were to come at me, it would make no difference. Moreover, I am sure the Lord has had the idea of severely weakening the Grand Elders faction. Logan said, stretching lazily and smiling playfully, Lord, the Grand Elder is an ambitious man. One day, he will either move forward or leave the territory. Either decision is not what you want to see. The Lord took a deep breath, and it had to be said that Logans words struck the Lords heart. He had endured the Grand Elders overbearing behavior for so many years. He had only thirty people in the Throne Realm under his command, while the Grand Elder had eighteen and was catching up. If the Grand Elder advanced to the Dominator Tier next, he could openly ask the Lord to step down or try to establish his own dominion. But Logan was only a Mythical Grade fighter. No matter how extraordinary his combat power, it was a miracle that he could kill one Throne Realm fighter. On top of that, this was possible only because the enemy was not a true Throne Realm fighter but had forcibly trespass into the realm using drugs. When the Grand Elder became furious, he would send out at least a dozen Throne Realm fighters. How could Logan deal with them alone? Argub could not lend Logan support, as if he sent his own forces out, the Grand Elder could use his team of over a dozen Throne Realm fighters to launch a surprise attack on him. Even a Dominator Realm fighter like him couldnt withstand such a battle. Logan remained calm, saying casually, Dont think about it too much. Im determined to go out and train, understand? Theres no need for you to show any compassion, as I dont need your guarantees. Wouldnt you rather enjoy the benefits? As a mighty Dominator, Argub had been indecisive. This was one of the reasons why the Grand Elder could act so unscrupulously. If Logan were in charge, the Grand Elder would definitely submit. Unfortunately, Logan was merely an outsider, an existence that could only stay in this Instance for a year. Fine. Maybe Im overthinking. If you wish to train, Heroes have always fought through blood and slaughter. Perhaps, in the face of the Grand Elders targeted move, you will advance even further. Argub sighed deeply, If you want to train, your only choice is the nearby Ancient Road Illusion. It is said to be the tomb of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, containing numerous opportunities and unimaginable dangers. Typically, of the ten who enter, only one comes out alive. Logan immediately became interested in the Ancient Road Illusion. Since it was the tomb of a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it must be extraordinary. If he could advance from Mythical to Transcendent Tier, this Instance wouldnt be in vain. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 172 Chapter 357: Chapter 172 Translator: 549690339 To prevent any foul play from the Grand Elder, Argub made a grand gesture and stationed three throne powerhouses outside the room. Early the next morning, Logan, with the pass token given by Argub, had already left the vast Capital City heading for the much-discussed Ancient Road Environment, to begin his journey of trials and tribulations. A total of a hundred miles, for a Mythical Grade powerhouse was merely a half-day duration, plus his unique cultivation techniques, it only took him three hours in the end. Although its called an Illusionary Realm, the entrance was merely a barrier, and the runes on the barrier were old and abraded, even covered with cobwebs, making it hard to associate it with the Sanctuary Powerhouse. However, Logan could sense a trace of a rebellious Rule in it. It was clear that although the Holy See had been gone for many years, the pressure it had once exerted was still present and was beyond what an average person could provoke without serious consequences. Logan was just about to enter when he was stopped by a man who stood by his side. The man stretched out his palm to Logan saying, It costs thirty Spirit Stones per person to go in. This the tomb of the Holy See C did you think it would be free? Logan was quite helpless as he didnt have even a single snack with him, let alone spirit stones. He was a newcomer to this instance world and didnt understand the rules here, and he didnt want to start a conflict right now. Seeing Logan without money, the mans face changed, A mere Mythical Realm fellow like you shouldnt even think about going in. Youre looking for a chance but many high-ranking oversteps who enter wont make it out. Logan was about to get angry but then thought that after all, this was just spare change to Argub. Will the pass token provided by Argub work? He decided to give it a try, considering trying anything when desperately needing help. However, the moment the man saw the pass token, he was completely stunned, Thisthis is actually the Lords Token? The Lord has only issued these to ten people and each of them is a great power. Im sorry, I was out of line. These are the rules set by the Lord. If I let you in without taking Spirit Stones, I wont be able to bear the consequences if reprimanded. I hope you wont take what just happened to heart. Logan waved his hand without bothering too much about it. He stepped in and entered the Ancient Road Illusion. As soon as he entered, he appeared in a Cave Mansion, and could feel a slight sense of oppression. Everything seemed normal. Even if its said to be an Illusionary Realm, thats just a nice way of saying it was someone elses tomb. The opportunities contained in a Sanctuary Powerhouses tomb are considerable. Every fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse hopes to find a successor to pass on their legacy. If the inheritance were broken and could not be passed on, it would be an undesired outcome for them. This is natural for anyone, a powerhouse would not wish to accept disciples for fear that they might learn their techniques and surpass them. However, when the hero passes and reaches the end of their life, they start to regret not choosing a disciple when they were young and all their techniques would be buried with them. After walking dozens of steps, Logan felt a flash before his eyes and seemed to be in a wonderful space, as if he had come to a paradise, where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was ten times stronger than that outside. Logan initially thought everything was an illusion, but upon touching it, he discovered that everything was real. Its hard to imagine that a Sanctuary Powerhouse had used such great supernatural power to build such a place. While Logan was marveling, he felt someone pat his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw three or four people looking at him. The one closest to him was looking at him with a smirk and playful eyes. Ive been to the Ancient Road Illusion many times, but this is the first time Ive seen someone from the Mythical Realm. One should at least reach the Lower Super Rank, dont you care about your life for a chance? A man shook his head and sighed, Look at me, I reached the Middle-level Transcendent three years ago, but I didnt come here. Even now, when Ive reached the High-ranking Overstep, I have the courage to come to the Ancient Road Illusion. Thats because youre too cowardly. Moreover, even if you are a high-ranking overstep, you may not survive in the Illusion. Logan was not pleased, having just met, why did they have to start off with cold words towards him? It was hard to understand, is it that such people born with a sense of superiority? As soon as these words came out, those few people immediately got angry. They were all young talents from the same family clan working together, all hoping to gain an opportunity in the Ancient Road Illusion that could enable them to step into the throne realm. If it were outside, they would definitely attack immediately when a small fellow from the Mythical Realm dared to provoke them, but this was in the Illusion. There was no need to provoke unnecessary trouble or waste energy. Therefore, the man leading the group spoke, Dont be so angry, I just wanted to give you a chance. Theres a demon beast at the throne realm ahead, and were no match for it together. If you can lure the demon beast away, theres a piece of Herbal Medicine nearby that can enhance a persons realm and even give one an understanding of the Rule of Heaven and Earth. I will gift you the Herbal Medicine, we just want the Inner Alchemy of the demon beast. Isnt it great if we cooperate? Hearing such an obvious scam, Logan was left speechless. It was clear they were sending him to his doom. If it were so easy, they, a group of oversteps wouldnt dare to do it themselves, and they wanted him to approach, a mere mythical? And even if he succeeded, theyd probably turn against him immediately and not give him the Herbal Medicine. Clearly, such heaven-defying Herbal Medicine could drive any overstep warrior insane. Logan chuckled and said, How about you lure the beast away, and Ill help you pick the Herbal Medicine. I am a very generous person and I promise I wont ask for a thing from you. Kid, it seems you are looking for trouble by not accepting the good intentions. You must lure this Demon Beast away today or else youll end up buried in this Ancient Road Illusion. The leading person shouted in anger, and took out his Dharma device, his high-ranked overstep power exploding. He, a high-ranked powerhouse was negotiating with a Mythical Realm powerhouse, and the latter had the audacity to contradict him? Logan was neither servile nor overbearing. He was never the kind to be bullied. He also took out his own weapon. Although he didnt want conflict with others, it would affect his chances in the Ancient Road Illusion. If he didnt resolve this trouble, he would only cause more unnecessary issues in the Illusion. At this moment, another person suddenly walked into the Illusion, it was Cloud upon the Sea who had a conflict with Logan yesterday. He was followed by three elders, each of them at the Throne Realm. Logan could feel that these three werent like the throne realm experts he had encountered yesterday, they were at least at the peak of the Throne Realm. Maybe in another three to five decades, they might not be far from reaching the Dominator Realm. One against three at the Throne Realm, Logan indeed didnt have a chance of winning, especially in this Ancient Road Illusion. He had to think of a way to stall Cloud upon the Sea to allow himself to quickly escape. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 173 Chapter 358: Chapter 173 Translator: 549690339 The Grand Elder really had good methods; he left early in the morning, and they were able to track him down so quickly. Moreover, they sent three Throne Realm warriors, which meant they really wanted to put him in a deadly situation. Logans eyes suddenly lit up with a great idea. He turned around and stood with the group of people he had just encountered. Pointing at Cloud upon the Sea, he laughed, Haha! Cloud upon the Sea, do you still think yesterdays lesson wasnt enough? I remember whos responsible, and today, Ill make you pay. If you had always stayed by Argubs side, it wouldnt have been easy for me to find an opportunity to strike. But you were too bold, daring to come to the Ancient Road Illusion. Cloud upon the Sea gritted his teeth, scolding angrily, And youre too demonic, my father said not to let you continue growing. With just Mythical Realm power, you dare to challenge the Throne Realm, let alone the Sanctuary Powerhouse? You have only four people, and I still have five companions. Judging by the number of people, we can crush you. Logan pointed at the people beside him, laughing shamelessly. The people beside him were stunned, as they were at odds with Logan. They had just broken off their talks over the Demon Beast issue and were about to retort when Logan took the initiative. But Logan was one step ahead, making a threat; If you want to deal with me, first see if you can beat my companions! Saying that, he disappeared in a puff of smoke. Cloud upon the Sea was blinded by anger and didnt think much about it. Since these people were Logans companions, he would kill them all, it would just be a waste of time. Look at you lot, a bunch of misfits, nothing more than High-ranking Oversteps. How dare you be friends with Logan? Although Cloud upon the Sea was only a Middle-level Transcendent, he had a few Kings behind him, which naturally made him feel cocky. Even though there were numerous kings in this kingdom, only a few had the luxury of having King-level guards. Upon hearing this, the group of people was instantly angered; We originally wanted to explain, maybe we are strangers who also dislike Logan, but you provoke us like this, theres no need to say more. They didnt take this Middle-level Transcendent seriously. Although the few old men behind him seemed to be unfathomable, they were merely High-ranking Oversteps at most, not Throne Realm. After all, in this kingdom, who else besides the Lords son could have a King as a bodyguard? Moreover, the Lord had only one daughter, so this person could not possibly be the Lords son. Cloud upon the Sea was laughed at, and since he was a child, he had always been aggressive. The fact that he was bullied by Logan yesterday was the first time since he was a child, and today, he was being laughed at by another group, which was simply unbearable. With a wave of his hand, several Throne Realm guards immediately attacked, displaying their powerful Laws Force. The sight of their power scared the people on the opposite side, who now realized that they were facing a Throne Realm. Facing such power, the group had no choice but to fight back desperately. However, they were ultimately defeated by the Kings divine strength, and the first person in line had their realm shattered. Being pragmatic, the group quickly fell to their knees; Just now, we were arrogant and ignored others feelings. I hope the Kings adults can spare us this time, we promise not to be presumptuous again. We all come from the Sky One Family. Can you give us face for the sake of the family? Sky One Family? Upon hearing this, Cloud upon the Sea was surprised and quickly ordered the old men to stop. He knew this family all too well; they were his fathers confidants and always obeyed his fathers orders. Cloud upon the Sea coughed, revealing his identity to the others, who stared at him dumbfounded. They realized that this person turned out to be the son of the Grand Elder, the number one prodigal in the territory. Although it was a misunderstanding, Cloud upon the Sea was very dissatisfied, Why are you friends with Logan? Dont you know hes my enemy? We were all used, we have nothing to do with Logan. Just now we had a little disagreement, and we were about to fight when you appeared. Logan instigated our conflict. As they spoke, Cloud upon the Sea also slapped himself on the forehead, suddenly realizing they had been played by Logan. He had been too easily angered earlier, so he hadnt thought things through and hadnt listened to their explanations. At the moment, his anger flared even more, gritting his teeth, Logan, I swear to kill you today! On the other hand, Logan wandered around the Illusionary Realm for an unknown time. He finally saw the Demon Beast mentioned by the people earlier. It was a Throne Realm Demon Beast, a powerful one, with at least Kings Peak-level strength. However, he was still tempted by the herbs described by those people. Maybe they could help him break through the Transcendent Tier, which was exactly what he needed right now. The last time he experienced a breakthrough, he had not yet crossed the Mythical Realm threshold, which had long been a stumbling block in his heart. After pondering for a bit, Logan had another idea and decided to take advantage of Cloud upon the Seas hatred as his target. Half a stick of incense had already passed, and the battle on the other side must have come to an end. Probably, Cloud upon the Sea and a few Kings had already rushed over. Logan quietly waited for Cloud upon the Sea to walk into his trap. Soon, Cloud upon the Sea arrived with a face full of anger. Seeing the leisurely Logan, he couldnt help but fume. However, Logan responded with an indifferent smile, Youre finally here. Ive been waiting for you. I wanted to give you an opportunity. Youre stuck at the Middle-level Transcendent, right? Maybe, you could break through to a higher level with one move. These words made Cloud upon the Sea a little stunned. He certainly didnt believe that Logan had good intentions. What was his plan? Just as he was pondering this, he suddenly saw Logan retreating more than a hundred meters. Logan had already approached the Demon Beast and activated a Law Divine Power, dealing a ruthless blow to the beast. Startled, the resting Demon Beast suddenly opened its eyes, roaring in pain. But as soon as it opened its eyes, Logan had already disappeared. It immediately spotted Cloud upon the Sea, with a puzzled expression in the distance, and locked onto him as the target, assuming that these people were trying to steal its herbs. The Demon Beast charged, carrying its incredible Law and power as if splitting the space itself. Seeing that the situation was wrong, the King guards quickly teamed up to block it in front of Cloud upon the Sea. The Demon Beast was in Throne Realm, and so were the few elders. They had the advantage of numbers, so naturally, they werent afraid. However, the result was the complete opposite; these elders could hardly resist the angry Demon Beast. The power of a Demon Beast usually allows it to cross two or three realms. For example, a Transcendent Tier Demon Beast dares to challenge the King-level warriors, and unless it is a Dominator, no ordinary person can match a Throne Realm Demon Beast. Moreover, in the Ancient Road Illusion, the Demon Beast also enjoyed the Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunities, so it could not be compared to ordinary Demon Beasts. Even Cloud upon the Sea, as foolish as he was, realized that Logan had tricked him earlier. Now, Logan had tricked him again, redirecting the wrath of the beast while reaping the benefits. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Chapter 174 Chapter 359: Chapter 174 Translator: 549690339 Cloud upon the Sea did not want to continue fighting the Demon Beast. Even if they won in the end, it would be a miserable victory, and Logan would be the one to benefit. Surely Logan would seize the opportunity to launch a fatal attack on them. However, it seemed as if the Demon Beast had set its sights on them, relentlessly attacking even though Cloud upon the Sea and the three Thrones had already shown signs of retreat. Facing such a creature, the three Throne Strong Individuals were quite helpless. Though they had combined to wield some powerful laws, they could only temporarily hinder the Demon Beasts onslaught and could not drive it back at once. Certainly, if the trio joined forces to go all out, it might take half a day to a day to slay the Demon Beast. However, the price paid for doing so would be too high, and it would involve unnecessary cause and effect. Cloud upon the Sea grew increasingly angry; he had brought three Thrones, yet now they were trapped by a Demon Beast under the control of a single Throne. If the news spread, his reputation would be greatly tarnished. Upon further thought, Cloud upon the Sea came up with a plan to break the enemy: send one person to deal with Logan, while the other two dealt with the Demon Beast. This way, Logans scheme would fail. In order to be cautious, Cloud upon the Sea considered himself as well. After all, given Logans previous experience in killing a Throne, he did not have much confidence in sending someone else to kill Logan. Losing another Throne would have terrible consequences. With two Thrones holding off the Demon Beast, Cloud upon the Sea and another Throne took the opportunity to leave and head towards Logans location. Due to the short gap in the battle, Logan had already harvested the herbal medicine. As expected from a Heavenly Treasure, this herb must be at least a thousand years old. If I can reach the Mythical Peak, I am confident that I can break through the Transcending Realm with just this one herb. Logan marveled at his newfound treasure, but as he was admiring it, he suddenly sensed a murderous intent. He turned around to find Cloud upon the Sea and a Throne Strong Individual staring at him with murderous eyes. While in the Ancient Road Illusion, Logan did not want to engage in conflict and damage his strength. After all, he still had to obtain more opportunities and blessings. Injured, his cultivation would be greatly hindered. However, Logan did not retreat. Instead, he stood his ground with the intention of continuing to entrap Cloud upon the Sea. At about seven or eight meters from Logan, Cloud upon the Sea became cautious and did not dare take a step forward. Logan was known for his sly tactics, possibly setting up traps and the like. Logan smirked and shook the herb in his hand, Thank you. Without your help, it would have been difficult for me to deal with that Demon Beast on my own and claim this herbal medicine for myself. Youre absolutely despicable! Today, I swear I will personally kill you, Logan! In my entire life, I have seen many Heavenly Prides, yet this is the first time Ive met someone as arrogant as you. Cloud upon the Sea was infuriated to the point of feeling like vomiting blood. Throwing caution to the wind and setting aside whether or not he could defeat Logan, he lashed out in a powerful fit of anger which did considerable damage indeed. However, Logan casually deflected the attack and took the opportunity to strike the surrounding ground. The ground cracked, and trees began to collapse all around. Everyone swayed unsteadily, as Cloud upon the Sea struggled to maintain his balance. Cloud upon the Sea was completely baffled, unsure of Logans intentions for attacking the ground. However, it did not seem to have hurt him in the slightest. Perhaps Logan was merely trying to create a disturbance or play some sort of trick. Cloud upon the Sea waved his hand, and a Throne Strong Individual stepped forward, preparing to unleash a terrifying Rule Divine Power. However, Logan just waved his hand and darted away, vanishing before their very eyes. Unable to tolerate Logan escaping right under their noses, Cloud upon the Sea and his ally suddently sensed a murderous intent. They found that the Demon Beast was charging towards them, now filled with even more bloodlust due to its fury. Not good! Logan was purposely making noise to alert the Demon Beast that something had gone wrong with the herbal medicine. When the Demon Beast saw us here, it naturally assumed we were the ones who collected it. The Throne Strong Individual next to him frowned, seeing through Logans trick. However, it was too late at this point. How could they explain to the Demon Beast that this was all a ploy? The creature would care nothing for the truth, only regarding them as thieves. Cloud upon the Seas hatred boiled over until he felt like vomiting blood again. How could Logan be so cunning? Time and time again, he played Cloud upon the Sea like a fool, seemingly acting as a natural counter to him whenever they met. At this point, they could no longer afford to linger. To prevent Cloud upon the Sea from getting hurt, the three Throne Strong Individuals fought back, preparing to use some effort to try and slay the Demon Beast. Unlike before, when the Demon Beast had been simply annoyed, now its blood had reversed, and it appeared to be going berserk. Escaping now was harder than climbing to the heavens. Young Master, we have no choice but to retreat from the Illusionary Realm for now. Logan will eventually have to leave this Ancient Road Illusion. If we just wait at the entrance, we can catch him when he emerges. One of the Thrones suggested, but Cloud upon the Sea quickly vetoed the idea, worrying that they might not be a match for Logan if he gained more opportunities within the Illusionary Realm. Moreover, news of this incident had likely reached the Lord, who may send several Thrones to support Logan. If they encountered them later, Cloud upon the Sea and his group might genuinely be no match for them. On the other side, Logan continued his journey through the Ancient Road Illusion, coming across various exotic herbs along the way. However, none caught his eye, and he felt like he was wasting his time instead. After another 15 minutes, Logan came to a broken bridge and discovered a group of over a dozen cultivators gathered there, all with troubled expressions and not daring to move forward. Some of them were even shouting about turning back. Logan approached, puzzled, and listened carefully to the conversations. He eventually learned that ever since the bridge had been broken, crossing the river had become almost impossible. The water of the river was Netherworld Water; ordinary cultivators would be seeking death if they tried to cross. Only those at the Dominator tier could hope to cross, while the rest of the cultivators C who were all at Transcending Realm C would most likely be swallowed directly by the waters. It was possible to fly across, but there was a strong Rule suppressing their Divine Powers. If they tried to fly, they would likely be crushed by the Rule halfway across. Logan considered whether they could simply find a piece of wood and repair the broken bridge, but this suggestion was soon dismissed by someone else as ordinary wood would not be able to withstand the horrible Rules pressure. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 175 Chapter 360: Chapter 175 Translator: 549690339 The crowd was arguing because they collectively possessed the magic necessary to cross to the other side. Using their Dharma devices, they could withstand the terrifying rule pressure and connect the other half of this Broken Bridge. However, everyone held their Dharma device in high esteem, reluctant to risk their own for fear of damage. They knew that such a risk could render this trip to the Ancient Road Illusion pointless. This was a big gamble. Everyone had hoped others would bring forward their Dharma devices and they could get the edge, but because everyone was of the same thinking, it had resulted in a half an hour of shouting match. Among them, a few even had throne level Dharma devices, something an average person could not possess even in a hundred years. Those devices were their source of strength and confidence. Surely they couldnt just let others walk over them. Logan frowned. If the argument continued, nobody would make it across, and while this group could carry on arguing indefinitely, Logan was mindful of the pursuers from the Cloud upon the Sea operation he left behind. An idea came to his mind: how could he convince everyone to willingly bring forward their Dharma devices to temporarily solve this Broken Bridge situation? Logan spoke, gathering his thoughts and addressing the crowd, Everyone, can we quiet down and hear what I have to say? Chances are already appearing on the other side of the river for Sanctuary Powerhouses. Securing one would grant dominance amongst the crowd. Many forces are already hurrying their way here. We were the first ones, but were wasting time arguing. Everyone should weigh the pros and cons, dont miss the big picture because of minor obstacles. No sooner had Logan finished his speech that restlessness pervaded the group, who all hoped to be the first to seize the opportunity meant for Sanctuary Powerhouses. Those who argued earlier were now urging others to bring forth their Dharma devices. One man decided to lead the way, Ill bring out a Dharma device. Its of Mythical Grade. I believe we all have more than one. No harm in giving out the weaker ones. A few others brought out their devices after him. But it was far from enough. To rebuild the other half of the Broken Bridge, they would need at least seven or eight more Dharma devices. Those who had already given out their devices were visibly enraged. They couldnt comprehend peoples selfishness. They had set examples, yet most insisted on gaining an advantage without contributing. Lets make a rule. Those who dont contribute a Dharma device will not be granted passage even if the bridge is rebuilt. Those with selfish intentions waiting for an opportunity will be put to death. The speaker was a member of a Mysterious Grand Family clan, and was already at the peak of the high-ranking Transcendent tier. His fearless contribution and assertive speech intimidated everyone. Only then did the remaining members begrudgingly bring out a Dharma device. To prevent their equipment from being coveted, they marked them, with pained expressions, watching as their sacred devices were taken away. Thanks to the relentless efforts of everyone, they managed to reconstruct the Broken Bridge. Everyone crossed after inspection. Those who didnt contribute a Dharma device werent allowed to cross. Of course, out of over a dozen people, only Logan didnt contribute. After all, he only had one Dharma device, which was a reward from the System for the Ancient Instance. Without it, he would undoubtedly be in trouble when encountering throne level warriors. One person stopped Logan, You cannot pass. You were the first to ask for a contribution and now youre hoping to benefit from it? You just want to use everybody else. And youre a Mythical Realm practitioner? I wouldnt say that. I was the first to contribute the secret that a Sanctuary Powerhouses opportunity is just across the river which made everyone cooperate. Dont I deserve to pass? Logan scoffed coldly, threatening, Im a Mythical Realm practitioner, and each of you are all transcendents, yet if I risked my life to kill one, I could probably succeed. But among the dozen of you, who is willing to die with me? Moreover, consider this. Suppose I sabotage the other half of the bridge at the cost of my life, even if you kill me, can you build the bridge with your Dharma devices? Were at this point now. I have laid my cards on the table, now decide. Logans words were forceful, and he didnt sound like a Mythical individual at all but rather gave off the oppressive vibe of a Throne Realm denizen, silencing the crowd instantly. Indeed, Logan made a compelling threat. If Logan was not allowed to cross, what if he retaliated and destroyed the other half of the bridge? Not only would all their efforts be wasted, but they would also lose their sacred Dharma devices. Even if they could kill Logan, it would all be in vain. After all, their main aim in coming to the Ancient Road Illusion was to achieve certain opportunities, not just to kill a Mythical Realm youngster. It would be tough to let Logan cross without contributing. After all, Logan wanted to reap the benefits by sitting tight while they were the ones forking out their Dharma devices. After intense thinking, someone finally came up with a reasonable plan, I have an idea. We can straight-up kill Logan. If worse comes to worst, we dont cross the bridge, but we could use his body to cross the river by swimming. They all nodded in agreement, viewing it as a splendid strategy. The risk is high, but at least Logan wouldnt gain any advantage and he even would pay a terrible price. No one could deny the viciousness of the group. But Logan was not someone to be trifled with. He immediately pulled out his weapon. If he could defeat a Throne with just one hand, why couldnt he kill a few more Transcendents today? As the dozen Transcendent warriors closed in, Logan swallowed. He wasnt sure about their combined might and whether they could be a match for him. But there was no avoiding this fight. He needed to muster its full strength to fight. Just as everyone was about to attack, the leader of the group raised his hand, indicating that they should avoid a fight unless absolutely necessary. That was the rule for survival in the Illusionary Realm. If they were wounded, those with ulterior motives could take advantage. I suggest we let him pass. He could be our guide and bear the brunt of the dangers ahead. The group then stood down and reluctantly backed off. Everyone crossed the Broken Bridge one by one, and they prepared to retrieve their Dharma devices. However, no matter how hard they tried, they were unable to make a move. In the next moment, the ten-plus Dharma devices were affected by some rules in the air and disintegrated into several pieces in front of them. Everyone winced at the sight, considering the outrageous price of the Dharma devices. Despite having better Dharma devices already, each lost device was a treasurable item. Its sale could have fetched a good price. But now they had been destroyed. All agreed that they must grab every opportunity in the Illusionary Realm, or else all their losses would be in vain. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Chapter 176 Chapter 361: Chapter 176 Translator: 549690339 After traveling about a hundred steps, the group of people found the environment growing increasingly desolate, and a thick fog had formed, confusing their sense of direction to the point where they couldnt even determine the most basic bearings. Someone couldnt help but speak up, Logan, didnt you say there would be opportunities granted by Sanctuary Powerhouses as soon as we crossed the shore? That was just hearsay, without anyones confirmation. Besides, if the opportunities were so easy to come by, many powerful beings would have fought for them, leaving none for us, right? Logan smirked and said, Everyone, dont be impatient. The more dangerous it gets, the greater the opportunities. In his heart, he knew that the reason other people kept him around was to push him to the front in case of any danger. If they encountered danger, they would probably run faster than anyone else. However, it was a mutual calculation, with them calculating his worth and him calculating theirs. Little did they know they were the real prey, with Logan merely playing a game like he did with Cloud upon the Sea. After walking a while longer, the fog became progressively thicker, and everyones vision was limited to about a meter. The air carried a suffocating oppression, as if one could hear the roars of wild beasts. Everyone became quiet, carrying an inexplicable sense of anxiety. They were all here for great opportunities, but none of them wanted to risk their lives or be buried in the Ancient Road Illusion. Everyone knew it was but a futile hope. Thousands of people came to the Ancient Road Illusion seeking opportunities every day, but only one in ten could leave alive, and that one might not even get the opportunity, being thankful just to survive. However, that was the nature of cultivation. If they couldnt risk it, they might never advance from the Transcendent Tier to the Throne realm they all aspired to, or the Holy See they dreamed of this lifetime. Suddenly, they saw a light within the Illusionary Realm. Everyone thought it was the exit and hurried their steps, but Logan had doubts. How could a light suddenly appear in the midst of such thick fog and be the exit? However, to break the illusion, they had to head in that direction to see what kind of trap they were in. Logan cautiously took each step, putting the dozen or so people in the front to block any sudden dangers for him. Time went by, and it seemed they had walked for miles. Yet they still couldnt see the end, as if the light was millions of years away, and the distance never changed no matter how they walked. Someone became scared, trembling as they spoke, Whatis going on? We seem to be trapped here. Its not just a simple fog; could it be something like an array or formation? Some used their divine abilities to investigate, but no spiritual qi or rules were detected. This meant that it wasnt an array, as even the most secretive arrays have fluctuations in spiritual qi. No wonder its a Sanctuary Illusionary Realm. Everyone, be careful. If this place were truly ordinary, any opportunities here would have already been taken by outsiders, and there would be no chances left for us, someone spoke calmly. No matter how thick the fog, as long as it didnt threaten their lives, they should be able to walk out of it as long as they kept going in one direction. After some thought and with his previous experience, Logan deduced that the fog wasnt an array but had similarities to one. It could be another Illusionary Realm within the Ancient Road Illusion, but since they were already in an Illusionary Realm, they wouldnt think of that possibility and only make deductions about arrays. To break free, they had to break the operation of the Illusionary Realm. Although what was before their eyes was an illusion, since no one could see the truth, breaking it would not be easy. After much deliberation, Logan came up with an idea, I have a method that can help everyone leave safely. Kid, dont hide things like that. Youre only telling half the story. How can we leave safely? And dont forget, were all in the same boat right now. All of us are trapped. Everyone looked at Logan, who hesitated to reveal the method to break the illusion, causing some impatience among them. They grew more and more anxious in the fog, even feeling a hint of despair, and now, with a glimmer of hope, they wanted to grasp it as much as possible. This is not an array, but a powerful Illusionary Realm. I dont know how we fell into it, but we might have entered the Illusionary Realm as soon as we crossed the river. The fog and everything in front of us are illusory. To remove it is simple. There are more than ten of us, so each of us should walk in a different direction, close our eyes, and not think too much, while I stay put and wait for you. Walk for an hour, and if you still cant find anyone when you shout, it means that this is a real scene. If you can walk back to me, then we are truly in an Illusionary Realm. There are generally two types of Illusionary Realmsone where our physical selves fall unconscious, and the other where we are hypnotized. If its the former, its relatively easy; we only need to keep using rules to stimulate ourselves. If its the latter, we need to find the person behind it, remove the hypnosis, and regain our consciousness. Although Logans reasoning sounded mysterious, the group had no choice but to believe it since they couldnt come up with a better solution. The dozen or so people set off in different directions, and after a moment, they all returned to Logans side. This showed that they had been walking in circles or stepping in place the whole time. By this point, everyone believed Logans explanation that they were truly in an Illusionary Realm. As soon as they left, Logan used his divine abilities to examine himself. He was sure that he hadnt fallen unconscious but had been hypnotized by some powerful secret technique. Everyone focused their power in one place, and Logan executed a powerful attack, slashing at the fog with his foot. The next moment, an opening appeared, and a demon beast-shaped creature frantically fled. Everyone understood at this point that it was the mastermind behind the Illusionary Realm. It had been trapping them in the Illusionary Realm, and all their hatred, old and new, erupted in anger at that moment. With everyone pursuing the illusion beast, it had to withdraw its Illusionary Realm technique to escape. The fog instantly dissipated, and everyone saw the true scene. They had just crossed the river, and in front of them were piles of huge rocks that stretched far into the distance. Some suggested chasing the illusion beast, while others thought opportunities were more important. Arguments ensued. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Chapter 177 Chapter 362: Chapter 177 Translator: 549690339 Logan has made up his mind, pursuing the illusory beast has no point. It would be better to quickly find an opportunity. After all, these things are all about making swift decisions. If you miss it once, you wont be able to get it for the rest of your life. After Logan had spoken, the others also agreed unanimously. They would first look for the opportunity. Unbeknownst to them, Logan had become the backbone of this group. Perhaps it was Logans astonishing tactics and strategy in the Illusionary Realm that convinced everyone, even though Logan himself was just a myth, yet the lowest in status among the dozen people. Ordinarily, Logan couldnt make a stand. But here, nobody dared to look down on him because every step in the Ancient Road Illusion required the guidance of a strategist. Of course, many of them just wanted to use Logan. After securing the opportunity, they would certainly turn their backs. Logan was just a minor character in a mythical story, why should he command a group of Transcendent Warriors? After another 15 minutes of walking, a small wooden cottage suddenly appeared. The cottage was very dilapidated, it looked like it had been uninhabited for many years, but the garden in front of the cottage was flourishing. This scene raised everyones eyebrows and put them on guard, In this illusion, how can there suddenly be such a cottage? It seems out of place. There must be something odd going on. I have the same opinion. If the cottage is uninhabited, then who is tending to the garden? And looking at the growth of the vegetables, it seems like they were just planted this year. Another person nodded, also thinking there was more to it. It might be another illusion-like thing. With the mountain ranges flanking both sides, the group had to cross the cottage to proceed. Logan was also puzzled. But unlike the others, he was curious about the garden in front of the cottage. Ordinary people thought these were just normal vegetables, but Logan recognized them as genuine Heavenly Treasures. These ordinary vegetables were actually herbal medicine worth millions of gold. Who lived here? And planted these extraordinary herbs? Could it be the master of the Ancient Road Illusion, that fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse? It seemed to make sense when thought that way. However, there was a problem. Although the others couldnt see through it, Logan, under everyones watchful eyes, might find it not easy to sweep away all vegetables, as it would definitely arouse others suspicion. Everyone, lets calm down. I believe this cottage is not simple. Who can build a cottage in an illusion? Ordinary demon beasts dont have this wisdom. Perhaps it was once inhabited by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Logan stopped at this point, believing that this group of smart people would surely make an association. After all, who isnt coveting the opportunities left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Indeed, the next moment, someone spoke up, I understand now. If there are traces left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, there should be opportunities and divine weapons left. Arent we all about to get rich here? As soon as these words were spoken, many who were still confused suddenly saw the light. All eyes were on the dilapidated cottage, watching each other with sharp eyes. No one could wrestle the opportunity with them, they had to check every brick and tile in the house. The opportunities will certainly not be many, its really not worth fighting. How about I go in and explore first? If there are enough opportunities, we can split equally. I promise I wont sneak or hide anything. Logan coughed and made the suggestion. However, this was immediately opposed by everyone. After all, Logan was an outsider and they had only known each other for less than 15 minutes. If Logan discovered the opportunity, he would definitely keep it for himself. The scene was momentarily tense; nobody trusted anyone. But if everyone went in together, what if they encountered danger? It was a dilemma. I have a proposal. Lets all go in together, but we must leave Logan, the outsider, outside. If we really are in danger, he can ask our family for help. The highest-ranked person among the group spoke. He was already at the peak of the High-ranking Overstep, just a step away from the Throne Realm. His family clan was also the most powerful among all. Since Gamenor had spoken, no one dared not to give him face. After all, offending Gamenor could lead to the destruction of their families or they could be hunted unceasingly. Faced with Gamenors words, everyone agreed after some consideration. But they couldnt leave Logan alone. What if he managed to sneak away? Someone had to stay to keep an eye on Logan. Logan is just a mythical realm, all of us are Oversteps. Anyone who stays behind can guard him. At this moment, everyone wants the opportunities and none wants to do the thankless job. Someone laughed out loud, raising his hand, I give up on the opportunity. But you all must give me enough benefits. Each of you give me fifty spirit stones as compensation for my staying outside. This demand made everyone frown. After all, a small cultivator might not earn ten spirit stones a year. Even for Overstep Warriors, they could barely earn fifty spirit stones a year without eating or drinking. There were a total of fifteen people on the scene. The mans demand was almost eight hundred spirit stones. Although most of them came from large family clans and it was nothing to tip out fifty spirit stones, they found it hard to give it away for free and felt they were at a loss. The man who just made the demand shrugged his shoulders, Fine, I wont ask for it. I will also go in and fight for the opportunity. The opportunity left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, wont it be worth more than fifty spirit stones? I dont care if I can get it, but I certainly dont want to be at a loss. As soon as these words came out, everyone had an epiphany of sorts. Indeed, compared with the opportunity, fifty spirit stones were too small. Everyone was the young master of their families, they couldnt care about fifty spirit stones, could they? In the end, after unanimous discussions, it was agreed. They put together eight hundred spirit stones for the man, repeatedly admonishing him that if there was any suspicious movement, he had to kill Logan immediately. Meanwhile, Logan was secretly pleased. As long as this group of people entered the house, all the herbs in the garden would be his. They underestimated him, thinking that leaving a minor Overstep could keep him in check? After everyone had entered, Logan was also pondering how to quickly get rid of the man next to him. After all, if there was no opportunity in the house, this group of people would surely be back within a minute. And his time might freeze at that minute. But its not easy to kill an Overstep without making a sound, it would definitely cause noise and alert them. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Chapter 178 Chapter 363: Chapter 178 Translator: 549690339 As Logan was worrying, he saw the man who stopped smiling faintly and walked towards him step by step. I am curious as to why you insisted on staying outside instead of scrambling for chances in the wooden house. Judging from the illusionary realm earlier, youre certainly not someone unwise. Logan immediately tensed up. This man was truly vigilant. He saw through Logan just like that. No wonder he, too, insisted on staying outside earlier. It turned out he had this intention all along, and what was cunning was that he had obtained 800 spirit stones, manipulating everyone in his hands. At this moment, Logan couldnt admit it. He chuckled, I am just an insignificant being in the Mythical Realm. Of course, I know I cant compete with all of you in the Transcendent Tier, so Im trading information and good relations. Being in the mythical realm is indeed lowly, but you dare to roam this illusionary realm. I suspect your cultivation is not weak, just very well-hidden. After all, you can deceive others but cant deceive me. Carter Jefferson smiled faintly, hailing from a small family clan, the group of people he just encountered were simply on another level. The reason he was able to blend into their circle was owing to his exceptional intelligence and the ability to read others. Otherwise, he would have been pushed away long ago. I know you must have your own plans, but you will definitely not tell me. Perhaps, we can collaborate. You have no other choice. Even if you have the ability to kill me, once a big commotion is caused, all schemes will be lost. With a flick of Carter Jeffersons wrist, he threw those 800 spirit stones at Logan. The fundamentally vigilant Logan was even more confused. These were the spoils that the other party had obtained not too long ago. What did their casual toss mean? This is a gift for you. You can also think of it as initiation fees. I have never really cared for these spirit stones. After all, I am in the Transcendent Tier, where spirit stones can no longer aid in cultivation. Carter Jefferson sighed. His only aspiration in life was to reach the Dominator Realm one day, to create his own domain, to become a well-known lord. At that time, he would no longer need to be at the mercy of others or try to fit in with large family clans. Logan began to mull over it. He could see the sincerity in the others words, but he was a bit squeamish about giving half of the herbs to the other party. After all, he would be giving up half of it for nothing. After much thought, he chose to be honest, You guessed it right. There indeed are opportunities out here. But your demand for half is a bit far-fetched. How about I take 70% and you take 30%? 30%? Carter Jefferson fell into thought, but ultimately agreed. He wasnt looking to be adversaries with Logan. Logan was more imposing than any of the Throne Realm individuals he had ever encountered. Getting 30% was still quite fair. If they end up in conflict, he wont get anything. That would be a significant loss indeed. Logan was far more formidable than the wastrels he had encountered from those major family clans. The opportunity is in the garden village. On the surface, its just ordinary vegetables. But in reality, theyre extremely valuable herbs that even the Sanctuary Powerhouse had painstakingly cultivated. This just proves how extraordinary they are. Logan walked into the Garden Village and struck in a certain direction. Suddenly, a barrier burst and disappeared. The original Garden Village was renewed and transformed into rich spiritually classical herbs. This Is this the Law Herbs? Carter Jefferson was flabbergasted and speechless, rooted to the spot. He was aware how precious these herbs are due to his extensive knowledge and experiences. Even if it were a dominator coming, he would likely be surprised, let alone a group of minor transcendent beings like them. The rare value of such herbs is self-evident and something that all cultivators long for in their dreams. Logan frowned as he wasnt aware of how extraordinary this herb was. After Carter Jeffersons explanation, he finally discovered the extraordinary existence he had stumbled upon. The law herbs, due to their constant absorption of spiritual energy and the force of law, contain vast amounts of energy and pressure. They are a rarity in this world. Most cultivators cant get it, and even dominators may only find one or two in their entire life. However, in this garden village, there are at least fifty such plants, and each one of them isnt incomplete. Instead, they have absorbed the full force of law and will, which are treasures of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. If a throne realm cultivator possesses one plant, if it can completely devour the herb within ten years, it will definitely ascend to the realm of dominator. And a middle level transcendent who possesses it can reach throne realm within a year. Carter Jefferson calculated that even if he only gets 30% of the fifty herbs, he would still get about fifteen of them. At present, he is a middle-level transcendent. If he were to devour all the herbs, he could likely ascend to the realm of dominator within a decade. The thought of this filled Carter Jeffersons eyes with fervor. To prevent any accidents, he urged Logan to quickly harvest the herbs. If that group were to return from the wooden cottage, he would certainly have to share with them. Logan didnt delay and harvested all the herbs at once and gave 30% to Carter Jefferson as promised. Seeing the precious herbs in his hand, he hurriedly put them in his storage space. While Logan was pleasantly surprised, he started pondering over something. Sanctuary Powerhouses are already at the peak of cultivation, so why did they plant a garden of law herbs? Were they trying to breakthrough to another realm? Unfortunately, they fell in this illusionary realm before the herbs matured. Carter Jefferson was overjoyed and quickly said, We should both keep this secret and remember not to tell anyone, even our own family. Because these law herbs are certain to attract many peoples greed. No sooner had Logan nodded his agreement when a dozen people came out from the wooden house, carrying spoils. When they rushed in, they took whatever they could C even bricks and tiles were not spared. They almost took apart the whole house, but left the house spotless once they were done. Then, they left the wooden house, intending to take a look at their spoils and see how many were actually valuable. However, when they came out, they were surprised. There was clearly a garden here just a moment ago, how did it disappear in the blink of an eye? Gamenor, who was leading the group, turned to Carter Jefferson, hoping for an explanation. But Carter Jefferson had already thought of a good excuse. He said dispassionately, I initially thought those vegetables might be spiritual treasures, so I harvested them for a look. But they turned out to be just ordinary vegetables. In a fit of anger, I demolished the entire garden. His words were half true, half false but unimpeachable. Further, he honestly admitted his own greed. If he made up some random reason, he definitely wouldnt be able to deceive them. Logan snorted coldly on the side, discernibly mocking Carter Jeffersons actions. This made Jeffersons words more believable. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 179 Chapter 364: Chapter 179 Translator: 549690339 Gamenor thought about it and agreed, although it was indeed just an ordinary garden, it was still in front of the Sanctuary Powerhouses wooden cottage. It was understandable that Carter Jefferson wanted to take a look, and it would make sense if he was angry enough to destroy it in an instant. Without delving too much into the matter, after all, it was just an ordinary garden, whether it was destroyed or not wasnt important. What they needed to care about now was how much real opportunity the items taken from the wooden cottage held. Things had been too chaotic just now, there was no time for any analysis. Since if you delayed by even a minute, what you had your eye on would be taken by someone else, so everyone ended up grabbing a bunch of useless things. Of course, even after they left, everyone was still afraid that the opportunities they had obtained would be coveted by others, so they each went to a secluded place to calculate what they had really gained. Logan and another person stood in place, while Carter Jefferson heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Fortunately, they managed to deceive their way through just now, and only then did the Law herbs really enter their possession, giving them a sense of ownership. More than a dozen people went to a secluded place and carefully investigated the items they had taken. They found that although they had taken dozens of things, none of them had any spiritual energy, meaning they were all just ordinary furniture. This was a huge blow to them, and they couldnt even believe it. They were in a wooden cottage that might have belonged to a Sanctuary Powerhouse, and there wasnt a single bit of fortune to be found inside. Didnt that mean they had been working for nothing? Whats worse, they paid fifty spirit stones before entering, and not only did they not gain anything, but they also suffered a loss. After checking over a dozen times, they finally confirmed this fact, and helplessly discarded all the items they had taken out. Among them, one person was excited because he had managed to get the only item that had spiritual energy. It was a small spoon, containing some kind of Laws Force that was no less terrifying than a general Throne Level weapon. To prevent others from coveting it, he quickly put it away and pretended to be miserable. He absolutely couldnt let anyone know that he truly gained an opportunity. But unfortunately, after the other dozen people had become disappointed, they saw that only he was still in a secluded place, so they all moved closer and discovered that he had secretly taken an item away. Everyone was certain that he must be the one who had obtained the opportunity, so they directly surrounded him and demanded that he take out what he had obtained, for all of them to share equally among the dozen people. He had worked so hard to get it and naturally didnt want to give it up. He also felt quite helpless when faced with the accusations of more than a dozen people. If he didnt obey, they might try to kill him in the next moment. So he took out the spoon, and pleaded, Its only a Throne level item, not a Dominator Level. This is a very small opportunity. Theres no need to fight over a little spoon. No way, we cant return empty-handed. Besides, considering the Law contained in this spoon, it can definitely crush ordinary Throne Level weapons. Youd better hand it over honestly. This was a bit disappointing for some, as they had thought it was at least an item belonging to a Sanctuary Powerhouse. They didnt expect it to be just a Throne Level item, which was far below their expectations. But giving up so easily was out of the question. Even if they couldnt get it themselves, they couldnt let this person have it. At worst, they would destroy the spoon so everyone would suffer the loss together. Lets stop fighting. I think instead, Logan and another person are up to something. We were all madly running into the wooden cottage while only these two stayed outside. Could it be that the opportunity is outside? Seeing everyones anger, this person quickly changed the topic, Lets go ask them. If these two have hidden something, then all our efforts would have been played by them. Our infighting will only benefit them in the end. Now that you mention it, I remember the matter of the garden being wiped out. Could it be that it really held an opportunity? If you think about it carefully, Carter Jeffersons explanation doesnt seem reasonable and was just to appease everyone. Gamenors brow furrowed, apparently moved by this persons words. He immediately prepared to interrogate Logan and the other person. If they were found to be hiding any opportunities, they would be sentenced to death. The group of people rushed over angrily. Logan sensed that something was wrong and, without any hesitation, moved several steps away from Carter Jefferson. He couldnt trust whether Carter Jefferson would say anything when interrogated by the others. If he openly admitted everything, then his own situation would become incredibly dangerous. Of course, Logan had killed a King before, so facing these more than a dozen Transcendent Tier individuals, he had the confidence to kill them all. However, that was the last resort, as fighting in the Illusionary Realm was clearly not wise. Moreover, behind him was someone who had always wanted to kill him. After being toyed with by Logan a few times before, that person would likely catch up soon. If he engaged in battle, Logans strength would be greatly depleted. Be honest, was there some kind of opportunity outside just now that you and Logan took for yourselves? If you admit now, I wont blame you. But if I find out later, the consequences will be unimaginable. Gamenor was furious, emanating a strong killing intent. He wanted to threaten Carter Jefferson into confessing everything truthfully, while the others also sided with Gamenor. Carter Jefferson was startled, even though he had managed to deceive everyone just now. How could Gamenor bring up the matter again? At this point, he wouldnt admit a single word, nor would he hand over the Law herbs. Those herbs were related to his future achievements, and even if he died here, he would never admit to anything. How could it be possible? You guys were in there for only two minutes. How could Logan and I have time to find opportunities? Besides, I didnt know Logan before, so its impossible for us to cooperate within two minutes. Carter Jefferson spoke loudly and solemnly, Someone must have been inciting all of us to fight among ourselves so that they can profit from the chaos. Maybe that person is the one who got the real opportunity. There was a garden here just now, but now it doesnt exist anymore. Could it be that the opportunity was inside the garden? I dont believe a word of what you said earlier. Ill give you one last chance. Gamenors voice turned even colder. Though Carter Jefferson appeared calm, things were suspicious after all. After all the trouble, Gamenor was left empty-handed, so he believed Carter Jefferson had to pay something for it. Even if there was really no opportunity, Carter Jefferson still owed him fifty spirit stones. This was the perfect opportunity to get his spirit stones back, wasnt it? Logan smiled indifferently, I can confirm that Carter Jefferson did get an opportunity just now. And it was one from a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Now all of you have been deceived by Carter Jefferson. At Logans words, everyones gaze converged on him. For a time, they were all furious. Carter Jefferson was truly hateful; he had secretly snatched the opportunity for himself but never revealed it. Gamenor clenched his teeth in anger. Even Logan admitted it now, and Carter Jefferson still dared to pretend? Luckily, he didnt let it go and kept asking questions, otherwise, he might have been successfully deceived by Carter Jefferson. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 180 Chapter 365: Chapter 180 Translator: 549690339 Carter Jeffersons eyes widened as he wondered why Logan suddenly turned hostile after their friendly conversation just moments ago. Upon second thought, Carter realized Logans intention and had to admit that it was a clever move. Logan was an outsider, and the group of ten or so people had always been suspicious of him. Now that Logan claimed to have obtained an opportunity, the group might believe his words in their anger, but once they calmed down, they would understand that this was just Logan framing Carter. Carter pretended to be angry, This is a frame-up! Everyone, calm down and dont fall for Logans scheme. If we start fighting each other, well only let, Logan profit. Gamenor was about to take action when he suddenly heard Carters words. Instantly, he sobered up, realizing that every sentence made sense. Why would Logan say such things out of the blue? If Carter had really obtained an opportunity, then it must be shared with Logan. In that case, Logan would not speak ill of Carter. However, Logan was now trying to discredit Carter, which meant that no opportunity had been obtained. The reason for saying this was simply to see them fight each other. Fortunately, Carter reminded him, otherwise, he would have been deceived by Logan, who had been somewhat despicable. Gamenor took a deep breath and stared at Carter once more, You really havent gained any opportunity? I am not easily deceived, and I have evidence of you obtaining the opportunity. I can assure you that I really dont know anything about it. But if you must listen to Logan, I cant defend myself. However, I hope you understand that we are ultimately partners, arent we? Carter still insisted. He had known Gamenor for more than a day or two and knew that he had been deceived. Gamenor kept asking questions only because he was suspicious and cautious. As expected, after Carter denied it again, Gamenor eventually chose to believe him. He turned the spearhead towards Logan and identified Logan as the real culprit behind everything. Youre really good at tricks, wanting to see us fight among ourselves. Its a pity that you outsmarted yourself. We understand each other so well that we would never believe that one of us would do such a thing. Gamenor sneered coldly and took a step forward, Since you harbor evil intentions, I cannot tolerate you today. I plan to kill you directly in this Illusionary Realm and deprive you of any chance to reincarnate. You certainly can, but I advise you to think it through. After all, in this Illusionary Realm, youll need my intelligence. In case you end up in a dangerous situation later, who else can help you? Logan was very composed, believing that the group could weigh the pros and cons of fighting him. Was it worth it? Although he was easy to deal with in their eyes, this was, after all, deep in the Ancient Road Illusion. Gamenor tried to suppress his rage but stopped in his tracks after hearing Logans words. Indeed, Logan was extremely intelligent, and there were many situations where he could be of use. Fine, Ill spare you this time. Lets move on and search for the next opportunity. We didnt expect to find anything useful from this wooden cottage anyway, as its too ancient and dilapidated. Although the others were still angry and wanted to interrogate further, they couldnt help but follow Gamenors lead. Continuing to argue would be pointless, so they proceeded into the Illusionary Realm. An hour passed, and everyone was quite exhausted. They still hadnt found any opportunities, leading some to believe that there were none left in this Ancient Road Illusion and that it would be best to leave as soon as possible. After all, the deeper one went into the Ancient Road Illusion, the greater the danger, and it was no longer a place for Transcendent Warriors. Even a regular Throne Realm cultivator would have to weigh the risks carefully. However, Gamenor and the others were reluctant to leave without gaining any opportunities. Since they had managed to enter the Illusionary Realm once, they were unwilling to leave empty-handed. When would they have another chance? I think theres no need to worry. If it were so easy to obtain opportunities, how could it be our turn? Maybe they were plundered hundreds of years ago. Theres no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Logan spoke up from the side, not wanting these people to leave. After all, having more people meant more shields, and if they encountered any danger, he could be the first to escape unscathed. As everyone continued to move forward, they came across a massive rubble pile. Countless unstable rocks swayed in the wind, as if they would fall off the cliff at any moment if the wind grew stronger. No one dared to continue. They were only Transcendent Warriors after all, and while dodging one or two rocks was manageable, dodging a large group was too difficult. Moreover, each rock seemed to weigh ten thousand tons, and being hit even slightly could cost them their lives. Upon further observation, they realized that there were no other paths beside this rubble pile. Everyone began to debate whether to proceed. Some argued that they had to take risks to gain any opportunities, and this was a necessary hurdle for cultivators. However, those who feared the journey were many, and considering that they all came from prominent family clans and had enjoyed comfortable lives since childhood, taking such a risk would not be worth it. Seizing the opportunity, Carter stood up first, Im a bit scared and wont go any further. Id rather leave the Ancient Road Illusion. After all, my life comes first. Anyone who wants to accompany me in leaving? He had already obtained more than a dozen Law Spirit Grasses, and there were no other opportunities in Illusionary Realm that appealed to him. He wanted to find a quiet place and digest the grasses without others coveting them. This was a good opportunity to leave without raising suspicion by pretending to be afraid and hesitant. His voice was echoed by several others who planned to leave the Illusionary Realm with him. If you dare leave, as long as I manage to leave the Illusionary Realm alive, I will inform my family and make sure they treat your families well. Your families will surely have no choice but to expel you from the clan, and then youll have to fend for yourselves without protection. Gamenors scolding scared several people off, preventing them from attempting to leave. After all, Gamenor rarely got angry, and few could bear the consequences of his wrath. Then Gamenor turned to Logan, asking him to come up with a solution to pass the rubble safely. However, Logan was at a loss, as he was no deity. Time passed, and they remained stuck there. Nobody dared to be the first to cross, and the unstable rocks in the wind seemed to be on the verge of falling at any moment. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Chapter 181 Chapter 366: Chapter 181 Translator: 549690339 Everyone was caught in a stalemate, but as the passage of time continued, someone suggested a solution: to catch one or two low-cost demon beasts nearby and let them take the lead. Wouldnt that work? As soon as the plan was proposed, everyone praised the idea. If the demon beasts went past without any problems, everyone else could safely follow, greatly reducing the risk involved. However, someone suddenly had a bright idea and looked at Logan, Isnt it troublesome to find a demon beast? Why not just treat Logan like a demon beast? Let him go first and scout the way for us. I think thats a good idea. Demon beasts cant talk, and in case of danger, they wont be able to warn us. But Logan is different; he can report everything he sees and hears, right? The others agreed that it was possible. Anyway, Logan was only in the Mythical Realm and had the lowest-level among them. Even if he couldnt make it through the Rubble Pile, they could simply abandon him. Only Logan was speechless, thinking that this group of people was too cunning. Even a regular Throne Realm wouldnt dare to go through that easily, and yet they wanted to send him C a Mythical Realm? It was clear that they wanted to mess around with him. Carter Jefferson was also worried. Logan had more than thirty Law Spirit Grass plants on him. If he died in the Rubble Pile, these spiritual grasses would disperse in the wind, which would be a pity. But at this moment, he dared not speak up. If he tried to plead for Logan, Gamenor and the others might become suspicious. So, he could only turn his head to one side, ready for the worst-case scenario. Logan stretched lazily and said decisively, Im not going. This is a gamble with my life. All of you just want to sit back and reap the benefits, so why should I take the risk? You have no choice but to go today. If you go, theres a slim chance you might live. If you dont go, Ill kill you immediately. Youre already in the Mythical Realm at such a young age; dont you want to think about your future? Gamenor threatened and tried to persuade Logan to reconsider. If he could cross the Rubble Pile and find some opportunities, wouldnt it be a step forward in his realm? Logan kept complaining in his heart. This group of people treated him like a fool, trying to deceive him. If he could summon the Goblin Legion, he would definitely teach them a lesson and kill them in the Illusionary Realm. But Logan didnt want to expose himself. After much consideration, he suddenly came up with a good idea. If these people wanted him to scout the way first, why not make use of their plans? Fine, Im usually cooperative. Once I get over there, Ill be the first to seize the opportunities. However, I heard that theres a sword left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse on the other side, and the diamond pile is just a distraction. With that, Logan took a big step forward and was about to set off when Gamenor suddenly stopped him. As soon as he heard that there were real opportunities on the other side, he couldnt let Logan go first. Not allowing Logan to scout the road, but having no guts to do it himself, he faced a difficult choice. The group of more than ten people discussed and decided to send one of their own to investigate. The chosen person was trembling in fear, If something goes wrong, remember to look after my family. You, Gamenor, promised me that. Im risking my life. Dont worry. My promise stands. If you really die in this Rubble Pile, Ill make sure my family forms an alliance with yours. Its something many people dream of, Gamenor assured confidently, but inwardly sneered. If the other party really met with disaster, who would come to hold him to his promises? The chosen person gathered his courage and entered the Rubble Pile. The unstable rubble didnt fall, bringing joy to his nervous heart. Not daring to stay any longer, he activated his abilities and quickly moved forward, disappearing from sight in just a few moments. It was clear that the person had safely made it through, and the remaining ten people couldnt help but feel relieved. It seemed that they had overthought the situation, and the Rubble Pile wasnt as dangerous as they imagined. Someone boldly stepped forward and said, The Rubble Pile has remained intact for decades in the Illusionary Realm. Why would it collapse when we arrive? Its not like our luck is extremely bad. However, after taking four or five steps, a falling stone suddenly struck him. The several thousand-pound stone crushed him before he could even react, killing him instantly. This incident shocked everyone. After all, the victim was a Middle-level Superior Realm, a fairly strong individual. He managed to survive a breath in the Rubble Pile but disappeared in the blink of an eye. No one dared to act rashly anymore, as they had that gruesome example before them. Time passed by, and even though everyone was still fearful, they had a strong desire for the opportunities ahead. Had the first person already obtained the opportunities and decided not to return? Another person decided to give it a try and was much luckier than the previous one. They passed five or six rubble steps safely, but as soon as they wanted to turn back and boast, another stone fell on them. Just like the previous one, they were killed before they could finish what they were saying. Gamenor became increasingly anxious at this moment. How could they safely get through? Out of the original fifteen people, two had already fallen. If they couldnt find the trick, the only option left was to return empty-handed. Meanwhile, Logan had been observing carefully. Why did the two people die? The rubble wasnt as simple as it appeared on the surface. It wasnt just falling randomly; those two must have violated some sort of taboo. Logan noticed something. These werent natural rubble but an array set up by a powerful being. Only by correctly crossing the Rubble Pile could one remain unharmed. If a wrong move triggered the mechanism, they would be buried alive. One person didnt hesitate and walked through without any attacks from the falling stones. The two people following behind were more cautiousthey observed their surroundings while walking. Suddenly, Logan had an epiphany, I get it now; its the ground. If you linger in one spot for too long, it will trigger the arrays attack. If you dont stop, the array wont attack you. As for the reason behind this design, it must have had something to do with the preferences of the deceased Sanctuary powerhouse. Each powerful being searches for compatible, destined individuals. Logan smiled indifferently, walked into the Rubble Pile, and left the others astonishedtwo people had already died, so how could Logan have the courage to go too? What surprised them even more was that Logan took four or five steps without triggering any attacks from the stones. Everyone realized that Logan must have found the key to the problem. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Chapter 182 Chapter 367: Chapter 182 Translator: 549690339 A group of people quickly shouted, telling Logan not to move forward anymore and to first inform everyone of the trick. However, Logan did not pay any attention to them, because stopping would definitely trigger the arrays attack. On the other hand, this group of people were too noisy and no longer useful to him in exploring the Secret Realm. So, he decided to let them stay behind while he went alone to search for the Saint-Seat Fortune. Jia Men Aoqi was furious but helpless. He could only watch as Logan moved away from the Rubble Pile. He knew that among the remaining dozen people, all of them were good-for-nothings and couldnt see through the array like Logan. They had to find another way. As a High-ranking Overstep, if I use my Divine Skill to rush through with full force, it would take just three moments. However, the fallen stones are falling too fast, and I will definitely get hit by one. Jia Men Aoqi suddenly had a good idea, Folks, theres a way that half of us can make it through while the other half has to act as cannon fodder. Any willing alliances? My idea is simple C the stronger half will form an alliance and have the other half blocked by the stone attacks. We can safely reach the other side, and isnt it all worth it? As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions on everyones faces varied. Those who had already reached High-ranking Overstep were delighted, as this was a good solution. However, some Middle-level Transcendents had a hard time hiding their displeasure, because Jia Men Aoqi clearly meant to sacrifice them. But who was willing to give their life for others? All of them came from different major families. Jia Men Aoqis family was indeed stronger than the others, as they had a Dominating Realm expert. However, it did not mean that Jia Men Aoqi could dominate the Secret Realm. Someone was the first to stand up and oppose, lambasting Jia Men Aoqi, Why should I? Im not willing to sacrifice myself. Even if I lose this opportunity, Ive already decided to leave now. Some of the weaker cultivators also followed and voiced their objections, as this had to do with their lives. Yet Jia Men Aoqi just scoffed coldly, and a terrifying Divine Skill was launched against them. As a Middle-level Transcendent, he blocked the attack due to the limited gap between levels, and soon a battle erupted between both sides. In the end, Jia Men Aoqi ordered all the strong beings to unite and jointly pursue the rebels. They managed to hold on for only about ten rounds before succumbing to Jia Men Aoqis onslaught. You weaklings now have only one choice C either join us to deflect the falling stones or be executed right now. We advise you to think it through since the stones might not necessarily attack. At this point, the six weaker individuals were frightened. Jia Men Aoqi was terrifying. Killing a companion without hesitation? They were sure that if they refused, they would end up like the one who had just been killed. They nodded their heads, agreeing reluctantly under Jia Men Aoqis threats. Crossing the Rubble Pile at least gave them a fifty percent chance of survival, whereas disagreeing would mean losing even that chance. It was a clear choice for them. With a wave of his hand, Jia Men Aoqi dashed through the stones like a remnant shadow, and another person followed. After all, they were used as sacrificial pawns to block the deadly strike from the falling stones for Jia Men Aoqi. However, everything went smoothly, and in three moments, the two reached the other side of the Rubble Pile with no attack from the stones. Jia Men Aoqi was bewildered, but quickly realized the key. As long as you didnt stop, you would not trigger the arrays attack, and naturally, the stones would not fall. After a while, the other five groups of people also came over, and they didnt encounter any stone attacks either. Although they were still a team, there was already a lot of resentment. Half of the team members had been forced into sacrificing themselves by Jia Men Aoqi. Even though they were safe now, they still held this grudge against Jia Men Aoqi. They couldnt do anything to him for now, but one day they would take their revenge in secret. Jia Men Aoqi gritted his teeth. He was not aware of his mistake, and instead pushed all the blame onto Logan. Knowing how easy it couldve been, why didnt Logan remind him at the time? If the solution had been revealed, Jia Men Aoqi wouldnt have had to kill his companion and tarnish his image. Now, the most pressing task was to find Logan. Jia Men Aoqi was determined not to let Logan survive. After passing the Rubble Pile, Logan did not continue forward but leisurely waited on the side, as he was aware that Jia Men Aoqi would surely find a way to reach him eventually. A confrontation between them was inevitable. Instead of moving forward, it was better to let the battle occur here, where at least the Rubble Pile would obstruct the escape route and enable Logan to kill Jia Men Aoqi. Before, Logan could kill a Throne; killing a group of High-ranking Oversteps should not be too difficult now. Jia Men Aoqi and the others didnt walk far before they encountered Logan. Hatred filled their eyes as they glared at each other, and Jia Men Aoqi angrily took out his Dharma device. Logan stretched lazily, Not bad, you do have some smart people here. I thought Id have to wait an hour for you, but it only took half a 15-minute stick for you to cross the Rubble Pile safely. Logan, this is where we settle our past and present grievances. Your bones will fill the Rubble Pile. Jia Men Aoqis eyes were filled with murderous intent. From the moment he saw Logan, he had been dismissive of him, considering him just a minor myth. He didnt know how many of them he had killed already. The eleven people by his side also took out their Dharma devices, preparing to assist Jia Men Aoqi in suppressing Logan. He didnt believe that Logans strength was so heaven-defying that he could single-handedly fight against more than a dozen people. Jia Men Aoqi gestured, stopping everyone from intervening. I alone am enough. You guys can watch from the sidelines. One High-ranking Overstep against a Myth, where would I put my face if we all fought together? This will certainly be your worst decision. You had a slim hope of winning with a dozen of you, but by yourself, youre just a dreamer. Logan activated his weapon and launched his Divine Skill attack first. The horrifying sword strike silenced the space, and even the Rubble Pile they had just crossed fell due to the impact. This sword strike horrified Jia Men Aoqi. He retaliated with his own Dharma device, but the effect was not ideal. Although he successfully blocked, his Dharma device now had cracks and seemed ready to explode at any moment. Was this an attack by a little Myth? Jia Men Aoqi questioned himself in his heart, but he had to maintain a relaxed facade in front of the spectators. I just used thirty percent of my power. Now Im going to get serious and show you how a Myth can kill a High-ranking Overstep. Logan sneered coldly, and the second strike was launched immediately. This time Jia Men Aoqi was unable to parry, and he was forced to retreat four or five steps. His Dharma device now had a large gap. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Chapter 183 Chapter 368: Chapter 183 Translator: 549690339 As a High-ranking Overstep, Gamenor was now driven back by someone in the Mythical Realm, which was a great humiliation. If he couldnt kill Logan today, he would become a laughingstock in the future. However, after only three moves, Gamenor was completely unable to resist Logans attack. His Dharma device was close to breaking and unable to withstand another hit. Gamenor couldnt understand how someone in the Mythical Realm could possess such terrifying power. If Logan were to become a High-ranking Overstep, wouldnt he be too powerful to even consider the Throne? With over a dozen people watching, Gamenor didnt want to lose face. He resorted to using his clans forbidden technique, which forcefully harnessed the power of surrounding rules at the cost of sacrificing half of his blood. For a cultivator, this was a huge blow. It meant that a persons talent would be damaged. Due to the use of the forbidden technique, their power would be greatly reduced, and they might never be able to advance to the next realm in their lifetime. They would naturally be despised by the power of the Rule. This technique would generally not be used unless a cultivators life was threatened. After activating the forbidden technique, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered and empowered Gamenor. Logan, on the other hand, found Gamenors sudden change perplexing. Clearly, the battle was far from over. Unafraid, Logan attacked again, wielding his sword with immense pressure. It was as if a Throne descended, bringing an overwhelming killing intent that could scatter the souls of any enemy. But Gamenor simply waved his hand, and the power of Rule formed a massive barrier to block Logans attack. At the same time, the power of Rule transformed into ancient Exotic Beasts and viciously swallowed Logan. Logan retreated five steps, unwilling to clash head-on with Gamenor. Currently, Logan couldnt discern Gamenors intention, so he didnt make any reckless moves. Gamenor had gone mad, his strength increased tenfold, making him a formidable opponent even for someone in the Throne Realm. Gamenor is indeed terrifying. No wonder he came from a Great Clan. In comparison, our foundation is too weak. Thankfully, we didnt openly confront Gamenor before, or we would be in deep trouble now. Thats for sure. Although Gamenor is just a High-ranking Overstep, he once fought on equal terms with a Throne within a hundred moves. Time has passed since then, and hes undoubtedly become stronger. The dozen spectators watched the battle with excitement. It was clear to everyone that Gamenor would win, and Logan was just a doomed clown. However, it was an honor for Logan, a mere Mythical Realm cultivator, to warrant an attack from a High-ranking Overstep like Gamenor. Ordinary people would never have such an opportunity. Logan dodged Gamenors dozen moves and caught a glimpse of his weakness. Although Gamenors attacks were extremely fierce and carried terrifying power, his face showed a hint of paleness, as if he had reached his limit. He could at most withstand half an incense sticks worth of time. If Logan could continue to evade, even if he didnt attack Gamenor, Gamenor would likely collapse from exhaustion. This was the consequence of Gamenor pushing his Rule to the limit, and it came at a price. Having figured everything out, Logan didnt confront Gamenor directly, but just evaded his attacks. This infuriated Gamenor, making him more insecure because there was not much time left to maintain the forbidden technique. If Gamenor couldnt kill Logan within this period, he could no longer mobilize the surrounding power of Rules. Once that happened, he wouldnt be able to use his spiritual energy and would be helpless. It was easy to imagine that Logan would kill him then. Unable to attack Logan, Gamenor resorted to provocation: Werent you arrogant just now? How come youre running around like a coward now? If youre capable, face me head-on! Im not falling for your trick. If youre really capable, why cant you even attack me? Ill gradually wear you down and see who has the last laugh. Logan smiled faintly. Gamenor was trying to provoke him, but he saw through the scheme. This also proved that Gamenor was at his wits end, or he wouldnt have resorted to verbal threats. A little later, Gamenor felt as if his body was about to explode, unable to withstand the enormous power of Rules. At this point, he was like a balloon on the verge of bursting. Yet, he couldnt accept this outcome. After using the secret technique, why couldnt he even touch Logan? Today was undoubtedly his most painful defeat as a High-ranking Overstep. Gamenor looked at the dozen bystanders, Lets join forces and kill Logan today. He is cunning, so we should surround him and leave him no room to escape. At this moment, Gamenor no longer cared about saving face. All he had in mind was to kill Logan. However, the onlookers began to wonder if it was wise to help Gamenor. What if they all failed to defeat Logan? It was most prudent for them to continue watching the battle. Regardless of who emerged victorious, they wouldnt be implicated. If they chose to help one side, they would risk entwining their fates. You all call each other brothers, but when a critical moment comes, you just stand idly by? Gamenor clenched his teeth, and deep down, he knew they wouldnt step in easily. Those who help me will be rewarded by my clan after this. Each person will receive a divine weapon worth a thousand spirit stones. As for those who stand by, my clan will show no mercy when they find out. Gamenor threatened and promised in an attempt to get the others to help him. As expected, everyone changed their expressions, facing a difficult choice. Originally, they intended to stay out of this conflict. However, Gamenors words forced them to reconsider. If they continued to watch from the sidelines, they would offend both sides. Everyone was well aware that even ten Gamenors would be no match for Logan. But Gamenor had a Great Clan backing him up, something they couldnt disregard. Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Chapter 184 Chapter 369: Chapter 184 Translator: 549690339 Logan smiled faintly, and it was clear that Gamenor had run out of options, so he wanted the surrounding people to help him. However, Gamenor didnt understand the situation; even with their combined efforts, these people wouldnt stand a chance against Logan. Ill offer 1000 Spirit Stones. There are twelve of us. Cant we defeat a little Myth like Logan? What if Logan kills Gamenor, will one of us be next? One of Gamenors confidants spoke up, urging the others to join the fight, but everyone remained silent, hesitating to make a decision. Helping Gamenor wasnt difficult, but Logan was no ordinary Myth. Gamenor, a high-ranking Overstep, couldnt even defeat him, and most of them were only Middle Rank. Their combined efforts would have little effect unless Logan was severely injured and couldnt fight effectively. Contrary to their wishes, Logan had no injuries and seemed to have plenty of strength left. Under these circumstances, even if all of them joined, they would likely just increase their casualty count. If Logan decided to kill them all, wouldnt they end up like Gamenor? That was the tricky part. Gamenor was backed up by a powerful clan, and everyone had to listen to him. I wont fight. Im just a low-ranking Overstep, and I want to live a bit longer without getting into trouble. When we were crossing the Rubble Pile earlier, Gamenor made us be the human shields to block the meteorites. One person made a decision, having been fed up with Gamenors attitude but refraining from lashing out due to his status. Now that Gamenor was threatening him, it was better to break away from Gamenor completely. Once one person took a stand, several others also refused to help. They shared the same feelings as the first person, having been used as shields and feeling resentful. The more miserable Gamenors outcome, the happier they were, knowing that they wouldnt be held responsible since they werent the ones who attacked. Gamenor couldnt believe it and widened his eyes, You wont regret it? After this, Ill make sure to get back at you. Ill gather all the Throne-level experts from my family and intimidate your families. Go ahead. No matter how powerful your family is, they cant just wipe out our clans for no reason. And this is a matter between families; were just individual cultivators within them. Why should we risk ourselves for this? One person scoffed and no longer wanted to hear Gamenors ramblings. They took ten steps back to express their position. Four or five people followed suit, just like the others. As for the remaining four or five people, they lost half their strength and originally wanted to help Gamenor but now had to reassess the situation. What difference would a few more people make against Logan? Logans attacks and divine abilities were too sharp, and they could easily lose their lives if they werent careful. After a brief moment, they all chose to step back. It was better to offend Logan than continue supporting Gamenor. After all, this took place in the Secret Land, and Gamenors family wouldnt be able to provide help anytime soon. To put it bluntly, if Logan killed Gamenor and the other ten-plus people, it would just be a speck of dust in the Secret Land, and no one outside would ever know. Even if Gamenors family wanted to investigate the truth, no one would know what happened. Gamenors heart went cold, and he realized that he could only rely on himself. The others were just useless, and his Qi and Blood and Dantian were already depleted. The strength he could utilize now was less than one percent of his peak state. He couldnt even defeat Logan during his peak, let alone his current state. It seemed there was only one path left: either be killed by Logan or surrender to him. The proud Gamenor was unwilling, but he didnt want to die either. So he had no choice but to kneel down. This scene deeply shocked everyone, who couldnt imagine that Gamenor would be so weak and pitiful. I now see the error of my ways and sincerely apologize to you. I hope you can spare my life. After all, Im a high-ranking Overstep cultivator with a long road and future ahead of me. Logan laughed, shaking his head at Gamenors apology. If you werent being defeated earlier, would you have spared me? I might be in an even more miserable state now. Besides, you dont need to pretend. If I let you go, youll definitely hunt me down once you leave. I know your family is far from simple, and they could easily send out a dozen Throne-level experts. Logan stretched lazily and approached Gamenor. Tell me, do you think I can let you go? I warned you repeatedly before, but you refused to listen and insisted on killing me. Now, youre just reaping what youve sown, underestimating the power of someone in the Myth realm. No, never. Gamenor shook his head frantically. I swear that if I can survive this, I will worship you as a god and make sure never to speak of this again. Any treasures or opportunities you want, Ill give you. A sigh ran through the crowd of onlookers who couldnt imagine that the formerly domineering and arrogant Gamenor could be so pathetic and weak now. This had completely overturned their impression of him. It seemed that no one could escape misfortune when faced with threats to their lives, and they would be willing to abandon everything. Naturally, no one dared to speak up and plead for Gamenor in front of Logan. They werent in a position to do so, and they had even considered helping Gamenor earlier. They were relieved that they had hesitated and didnt express their empathy, or else it wouldnt be just one person kneeling, but many of them. Gamenor, filled with hatred and resigned to his fate, decided to use his last resort: to drag Logan down with him. Since Logan would not spare his life, Gamenor would take Logan with him to hell. He activated a mysterious rune in his hand and sent it to Logans side. At that moment, Gamenor also recited the Blood Sacrifice Law, intending to use his life to bring down heavens thunder and suppress Logan. However, Logan wasnt clueless. He directed all his strength towards one strike and slashed the rune away. The backlash hit Gamenor, who spit out a mouthful of blood and collapsed. He lay there without moving for a long time, and everyone became aware that Gamenor was probably dead. One person went to check and found that Gamenor had no pulse. His entire Dantian was shattered, and even if he survived, hed become a cripple, unable to resume his cultivation path in this lifetime. Everyone sighed, relieved that they hadnt offended Logan earlier. Gamenors fate served as a warning to everyone, never to underestimate cultivators of a lower realm than themselves. After all, they couldnt guarantee that the person they offended wouldnt be someone like Logan. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Chapter 185 Chapter 370: Chapter 185 Translator: 549690339 After all, Gamenor is the young master of a big family. Now that you have killed him, their family will certainly not let it go. Although we can keep our mouths shut, Dominators can recreate the scene here. Someone said to Logan, it seemed as if they were considering for Logan, but in reality, they were sending a message to Logan: dont think about killing and silencing others, and dont involve everyone. Because no matter whether Logan kills them or not, the other family will definitely know that Gamenor is dead and who the murderer is. Logan gave a faint smile, carelessly, Ah, Im not afraid of people seeking revenge. After all, I have someone backing me up. Do you know the Lord? Dont you know that my relationship with the Lord isnt simple? As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately understood that it was no wonder Logan dared to kill Gamenor so forcefully. After all, the Lord was the most powerful person in this domain, and no family, no matter how powerful, could oppose the Lord. Moreover, Logan, a little Mythical Realm, had killed a High-ranking Overstep, which might have been helped by the Lord. Logan appeared plain but unexpectedly had a history that shocked everyone. Although you have the Lord behind you, you should still be more careful. The family behind Gamenor has a Dominator, who is the countrys first combat force next to the Lord. Even the Lord has to give him some face. Someone continued to remind him, if Logans relationship with the Lord was not strong enough, the Lord might not be willing to protect Logan. After all, no one wanted to have conflict with the Dominator, no one wanted to bear such fury. As Logan was about to speak, he suddenly changed the conversation, My relationship with the Lord is actually just acquaintance. After all, my real reliance is on the Grand Elder. I am a closed disciple of the Grand Elders secret core. Since things have come to this point, it is better to trap the Grand Elder along the way, which is also considered a contribution to the Lord. Even if the other family does not fall for it, there is no harm to him. Everyone shook their heads. The power of the Grand Elder was indeed great, and he had always been a candidate for the next Lord. Even the Lord had to give in, and the Grand Elder had been in charge these years. But after all, the Grand Elder is not a Dominator, he is just a peak Throne Realm, and his power and strength are somewhat lacking. If Logan really causes trouble for the Grand Elder, its better not to say it. Logan did not care about that much, warned everyone a few more words, and then went on his way alone. This Secret Land journey had not ended yet, and it could even be said that it had just begun. The other dozen or so people had no enthusiasm to continue exploring the Secret Land. They all turned back, intending to bring the news back as soon as possible, informing Gamenors family of Gamenors death, and coming to kill Logan immediately. Otherwise, the other family would definitely blame them. Just as Logan had walked a hundred steps or so, an elderly man suddenly appeared, staring coldly at Logan, and a huge oppressive aura crushed him. The surrounding heavens and earth seemed to change color. The murderer who just killed my young master is you, and now I must make you pay for it with your blood. As soon as the old man finished speaking, a strong killing intent had formed against Logan. Just now, Logan forcibly killed the young master and put the old man in a dangerous situation, where he might be buried alongside him if something went wrong. He was Gamenors Protector, always secretly protecting Gamenors safety. He just left temporarily for a little while, and when he came back, he saw the young masters life and death, which made him heartbroken. If the family head finds out, the future next family head will be gone, and his own Protectors position will be at an end. This was also due to his own negligence because none of the Middle-level Transcendents by the young masters side were a match for Gamenor, and Logan was just a Mythical Realm. He calculated that no one could do anything to Gamenor. Logans brows furrowed, feeling that the deterrent power emanating from the old man was by no means weaker than that of the Lord, so this was not an ordinary Throne Realm, but perhaps a Dominator Realm. Logan chuckled, mocking, Youre actually the Protector? Watching your young master get killed right in front of you, youre really incompetent. I guess this kind of thing has only happened once in a thousand years, and its bound to be famous forever. As soon as these words came out, it made the old man even more annoyed. Indeed, it would be too humiliating if this were to get out. He was a dignified peak Throne Realm, one step away from becoming a Dominator, and yet he couldnt even protect a small overstep. He had been killed by a Mythical Realm equivalent to an ant. In anger, the old man directly launched a powerful technique at Logan, intending to kill him directly. By then, he could disguise Logan as someone in the Throne Realm, claiming that he had avenged the young master with his life, and perhaps deceive the family head and save his own life. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly die for his dereliction of duty. Logan also didnt dare to be careless, facing a perfect Throne Realm was like facing someone in the Dominator realm. Every move was crucial, and one misstep could result in his demise. After ten rounds of battle between the two, the elderly man was a bit surprised. After all, he understood that Logan was just a small Mythical Realm, while ordinary Mythical Realms couldnt last a single move against him. Logan was able to fight back, which was precisely why he was able to kill the young master. The old man immediately used his full strength, overwhelming Logan and making him retreat. Logan felt powerless, realizing that this was the strongest enemy he had ever encountered since traveling to the Ancient Instance. The gap between realms made it clear that it could not be made up with weapons alone. Logan chose to escape. If he couldnt defeat the enemy, could he not dodge? He did not believe that the old man could keep chasing forever. After all, they were in the Ancient Road Secret Realm, where a slight inattention could lead to death. Of course, the elderly man couldnt just let Logan escape. A chase started, lasting for four or five hours. Logan traveled through the rubble he had just come from and activated a secret technique at the rubble by the touch of his hand. By the time the old man passed through, the rubble had fallen. Even though he was already a perfect Throne Realm, he didnt dare to underestimate the weight of these giant rocks of thousands of tons and had to use a secret technique to barely make it through. However, in the blink of an eye, Logan had already slipped away. Helpless, the old man could only continue to chase Logan in the direction he had left. As long as Logan didnt leave the Secret Realm, he could wait at the exit to intercept Logan. Not long after Logan had escaped, he encountered another group of people, which made him awkward. He had enemies in front and pursuers behind him. Upon seeing Logan, Cloud upon the Sea laughed, This Secret Land is so vast that I didnt know how to find you. I didnt expect you to fall into the trap voluntarily. From now on, there wont be any more chances for you to take advantage of. You think I dare to be alone? I have a helper behind me, who has already reached the perfect Throne Realm. Even if you have brought three Thrones, your three guards havent reached perfection. Logans words made Cloud upon the Sea frown, but he soon didnt take it seriously, as his own three guards naturally had more trump cards, not limited to their realms. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: 186 Chapter 371: 186 Translator: 549690339 If you really have reinforcements, unless you can find a Dominator to help you, no one can save you today, and the old and new hatreds will be settled together. You are destined to be killed in this Ancient Road Illusion. Cloud upon the Sea sneered coldly and waved his hand. The three Throne powerhouses beside him immediately surrounded Logan. The three of them had just joined forces to kill the demon beast and exhausted quite a bit of their divine power. They hated Logan, the mastermind behind it all, and wanted nothing more than to grind him to dust. Logan retreated four or five steps, not wanting to be surrounded. This way, once reinforcements arrived, his plan to sow discord would fall apart, and his sweet talk would be of no use. Seeing Logans fear, Cloud upon the Sea chuckled, Logan, werent you quite arrogant before? How come you dont even have the courage to take action now? It seems that your lie has been exposed, and theres no reinforcement coming, especially in this Ancient Road Illusion. If it were outside, the Lord might appear to help Logan, but not here. Even if the Lord had extraordinary abilities, he would not be able to teleport from Capital City to the Illusion realm. Logan remained calm and confident, My reinforcements will arrive soon, within three minutes at most. If you, Cloud upon the Sea, have the guts, you might as well wait and see if my words are true or false. Youre just trying to buy time. Do you think I cant see through your little trick? However, I dont recommend playing along with you because I want to see your most desperate moment before killing you myself. Cloud upon the Sea laughed arrogantly and waved his hand to let his three bodyguards retreat. He wanted to see what tricks Logan would play. Of course, to prevent Logan from escaping, the three bodyguards also occupied different positions so that they could react and take action at any time if Logan tried to flee in any direction. In his heart, Logan calculated how to stir up trouble between the two parties once the Great Complete Throne arrived. He had tricked Cloud upon the Sea several times before, so it would not be easy to deceive him again. The situation was disadvantageous for Logan. After all, he had to face enemies from both sides, fighting four Thrones alone. Even with his great strength, it might be hopeless. If he could not make the two parties fight each other, he might really fall here today. Time passed, and the Great Complete Throne arrived, enraged at the sight of Logan. The grudge for killing the Young Master must be avenged today. Logan must not be allowed to leave the Illusion realm. Logan immediately reacted and took the initiative to approach the other party, Finally, you are here. Ive been waiting for you for a long time. How could I deal with Cloud upon the Sea and others without your help? At these words, the other party was dumbfounded. Werent he and Logan enemies? Why was Logan blaming him instead? Shouldnt enemies be red-eyed at the sight of each other, different from his thoughts? Just as he was about to speak, Cloud upon the Sea preempted him, So you really have a helper. Your momentum is quite strong, just like a master, but you want to fight against my three bodyguards with just one person? At this moment, his three bodyguards had a dark expression on their faces. This was because Cloud upon the Sea could not see the strength of the other party. Although they were Thrones as well, the difference between them and the other party was not small. The other party had reached the Great Complete Throne, while they were only at the ordinary Throne level. Although they had an advantage in numbers, their strength was vastly different. Even if the three of them teamed up and fought to the death, they would end up losing and injuring each other. It would definitely not be a favorable outcome. Young Master, that elders strength is not simple. Unless its a life-or-death battle, Im afraid were not quite confident about dealing with him, let alone with Logans assistance. If the two of them join forces, they might be even stronger. One of the bodyguards approached Cloud upon the Sea and quietly analyzed the situation, suggesting that Cloud upon the Sea should make a decision. It would be best not to fight if possible. It wouldnt be too late to go out and find help before counterattacking. Of course, the decision was up to Cloud upon the Sea. If he insisted on going his own way, the three bodyguards would definitely take action, even if it meant perishing together with the elder. Cloud upon the Sea was stunned. He thought he had everything under control, but the bodyguards words slapped him in the face and made him grit his teeth. How come Logan could find a Great Complete Throne to back him up? He shouldnt have hesitated earlier. If he hadnt given Logan a chance to wait for reinforcements, Logan might already be dead in his hands. However, once again, his arrogance caused him to miss the best opportunity. Seeing Cloud upon the Seas face turning blue and gray, Logan thought for a moment and understood the pros and cons. The three bodyguards must have advised Cloud upon the Sea not to take action. This was not what Logan wanted to see. If Cloud upon the Sea and his men left, how could he deal with the Great Complete Throne? Only when both parties are exhausted could he find an opportunity. In the next moment, he came up with a countermeasure, which was to provoke Cloud upon the Seas anger. Cloud upon the Sea, I didnt expect you to be a coward. Even without any reinforcements, I can win alone, while you brought three Throne bodyguards and now want to escape with your tail between your legs. I believe that once this matter spreads out today, you will become a laughingstock for everyone. As soon as these words of ridicule came out, Cloud upon the Sea exploded with anger. Logan dared to talk to him like that? It was only after weighing the pros and cons that he decided to leave. It wasnt that he was really afraid of Logan. He originally intended to let Logan go today, but Logan was too arrogant and hateful. Three bodyguards, I have a bottle of Qi and Blood pills in my hand, left to me by my father for a life-saving purpose. It can temporarily increase a persons strength three times without side effects like ordinary elixirs. Cloud upon the Sea took out a bottle of elixir from his arms and threw it to a bodyguard. It was clear what he meant: since the three bodyguards could not be defeated together, their strength would be increased three times, and then they would be able to face the opponents Great Complete Throne, who would certainly be no match for them. Facing this precious elixir, all three were surprised. They knew of its existence but never thought the Young Master would bring it out before the situation became extremely dire. One of them stepped forward and declared, With this elixir, the three of us will definitely be able to kill the Great Complete Throne. Even if Logan joins forces, Im afraid we wont cause any trouble. They were already at the level of the Thrones, and after taking the elixir, they could naturally compete with an average Complete Throne. Moreover, there were three of them, so their strength and realm grew exponentially. The pursuing Complete Throne was initially confused, but after their conversation, he now understood that those few people were not Logans helpers, but rather his deadly enemies. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: 187 Chapter 372: 187 Translator: 549690339 The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Why dont we join forces and kill Logan together? A look of joy crossed the face of the Complete King Seat as he suggested this to Cloud upon the Sea and the others. This idea caused Logan to become nervous, as all his previous arrangements would be undone if Cloud upon the Sea saw through his plot. Just as Logan was feeling anxious, Cloud upon the Sea sneered coldly, Ridiculous! Do you think I can be easily deceived? This is nothing but a tactic you and Logan discussed beforehand to find an opportunity to ambush. He could see it all too clearly C the opponent was as cunning as Logan. Why hadnt they talked about joining forces before? As soon as he brought out the elixir, the Complete King Seat immediately changed his attitude. Its nothing but the fact that he knows he cant win alone, so he wants to join forces with me and thus make me let my guard down. It may seem like I have an extra ally against Logan, but in reality, it only increases the hidden danger to myself. The Complete King Seat was stunned and continued to defend himself, I am sincere in wanting to cooperate. Logan and I share a deep enmity. If you dont believe me, I can swear to the heavens. As a strong person like myself, breaking my oath would bring divine retribution. I dont believe it. Whether youre Logans comrade or enemy, I dont want you to join, because Logan is far too cunning. I dont want any slightest mistake or variable to exist. Cloud upon the Sea shook his head, full of extreme confidence and arrogance. After all, his three guards could now be considered Complete King Seats. Within the time it would take to burn an incense stick, unless a true Dominating Realm master arrived, everything here would be under his control, as well as the entire life and death of the Secret Land. The face of the Complete King Seat grew cold, and he waved his hand, Hmph, when have I ever been so humble and submissive to others? Since you cant understand my explanation, then theres no need to explain further. If you have the guts, go ahead and attack me. He only had three Throne guards, which showed that he had some background, but he didnt think much of them. After all, there were many Throne realms in the Territory, and the strength of each Throne realm varied greatly. From the early stages to the Complete King Seat, the gap between them was enormous. He could make an exaggerated claim that the combined power of ten early-stage Thrones wouldnt be as strong as a Complete King Seat. If the opponent didnt give him face, then its no big deal, he would just kill both the opponent and Logan together. Ill only act like a king here in this realm. Besides the Lord, who else can hinder me? Even if you win today, my father, the Grand Elder, will chase you to the Ends of the Earth. Cloud upon the Sea didnt care; he commanded his three guards to charge forward. The terrifying laws and divine powers converged in mid-air, while the chilling murderous intent constantly descended. In an instant, the whole world was changing. The Complete King Seat furrowed his brows. The opponent was actually the son of the Grand Elder? This news made him feel like he was facing a great enemy. Naturally, he knew what the Grand Elder represented C he was the first man under the Lord. Faced with the attack of the three guards, he didnt want to fight, but he had no choice but to face them. Moreover, the three guards were full of murderous intent, leaving him no opportunity to take advantage of. They seemed to want to use the time it would take to burn an incense stick to kill him, a Complete King Seat, which truly angered him. If the opponent were the son of the Grand Elder, he would have had to give face, but with his life at stake now, he could no longer care about that. In the end, he decided to leave Cloud upon the Sea with a single life. As for Logan, he wanted to take advantage of the situation and flee while the two sides were both defeated, but this time escaping was not so easy. After only retreating a few steps, he was attacked by a guard with a Dharma device. While dodging, Logan shouted, Hey, stop fighting! Your two companions cant beat a Complete King Seat. Youre wasting time here with me. What if your two companions are killed? Our Young Masters obsession has always been with you. If you no longer exist, this battle can be declared over. Dont you understand the principle of capture the leader to defeat the bandits? This guard snorted coldly. As long as Logan was slain, Cloud upon the Seas hatred could be dissolved, and they could all Return to the Mansion without having to experience the life and death struggles in the Secret Land. It had to be said that this was a wise move, and even Logan admired it in his heart. He also knew that this battle was inevitable, and it was the perfect opportunity to truly test his skills against a Throne. Logan was only at the Mythical Realm, and the only formidable part of his strength was his extraordinary Dharma device, which was his key to victory. So every time he advanced, he was cautious, never giving his opponent a single chance to take advantage of him. As time went on, his opponent became increasingly impatient, using their divine powers without any strategy. Logan seized upon a mistake and immediately infused the laws into the Dharma device. Under the terrifying support of the great laws, the Dharma device seemed to have expanded hundreds of times in an instant. The illusionary space shook violently, and a heart-throbbing breath erupted, scattering in all directions. Cloud upon the Seas eyes widened in shock. This attack pierced through all time, leaving everyone in a stupor. Was this truly the attack of a Mythical Realm cultivator? It seemed that even a Dominating Realm cultivator couldnt achieve such a harmony with the laws. The Throne, feeling unwilling, didnt have a chance to deploy his divine powers before he was pierced through by the arrow. The power of the laws tore his entire body apart and finally turned him into a speck of dust. As for Logan, that strike had made him feel pretty bad. It was as if his body had been thrust into a sea of flames, and it seemed that with just a single careless step, he would fall into the raging fire. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and it took more than a dozen breaths for him to recover. To kill a Throne in ten moves is truly shocking. It seems there has never been anyone like this. Even with geniuses or monsters against the heavens, the Mythical Realm doesnt have this kind of strength. Cloud upon the Sea felt both grief and despair. He grieved for the loss of a Throne and wondered how he would explain the situation to his father when he returned. After all, each Throne was a hard-to-come-by combat power, and he had lost two in just two days. His despair lay in Logans terror, as he had originally thought himself a genius. So young and yet he had already surpassed his peers. Comparing himself to Logan, he felt insignificant and even somewhat shabby. Did all geniuses have to fight out of their league and mercilessly crush the confidence of their peers? Forget it, lets leave here first. No matter how the battle develops, Im safe now. Logan knew that he wasnt strong enough, so he quickly disappeared into the shadows to recuperate his strength after a flash. Everything had seemed like a fleeting moment, but the passing of a Throne was a reality. Everything felt like they were in a dream, as it became difficult to tell what was real and what was false. With one guard gone, the remaining two faced even more significant pressure in their battle against the Complete King Seat. Not only was there a gap in their battle strength, but their morale also underwent a massive change. After all, one of their companions was already dead, and the remaining two were already fearful. They had cultivated their way to the Throne realm with great difficulty, and they did not want to stop there in their lifetimes. They still dreamed of one day becoming members of the Dominating Realm. So, they fought while retreating, not daring to face the Complete King Seat head-on. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: 188 Chapter 373: 188 Translator: 549690339 In the Complete King Seats heart, there was an equal amount of shock and relief. No wonder Logan could easily kill their young lord before; he had such terrifying power that he could surpass the myth level and kill a king seat. As for revenge, his heart became heavier. His previous confidence collapsed completely at this moment. Even if he could overpower these two king seats, could he withstand Logan? After Cloud upon the Sea was broken, it had now become extremely intense. Kill, first kill this Complete King Seat, and then turn the entire Illusionary Realm upside down. We must find Logan, even if it means chasing him to the ends of the earth. That will be my only obsession in this life. As Cloud upon the Sea had already stepped up, the morale of the two king seats returned, and they regained their previous spirit and battle intent. The death of their companion earlier was because they were too arrogant, and only one of them fought. Yet, they wouldnt make the same mistake and would push their strategy and tactics to the utmost. Adding in the previous pill, their strength was not inferior to any ordinary Complete King Seat. As long as they didnt fall behind in battle intent, their opponents could not do anything to them unless the pills effect was lost after some time. In just a moment, the Complete King Seat felt that his opponent had changed into a different person, and his combat power seemed to have increased tenfold. In an instant, he was forced into a continuous retreat, with no ability to resist or counter. Especially since the two seemed to have a tacit understanding in both attack and defense, which were close to perfection. But he was unwilling to show weakness. After all, he was already close to complete perfection, just one step away from stabilizing in the Dominating Realm. If he were to be defeated by two ordinary king seats today, he would likely be laughed at forever. With a roar, he drew hundreds of runes in the air. Each rune contained a Laws Force, and the Laws Force kept devouring the heavens and earths aura, causing the runes to enlarge by hundreds of times. It was just a few moments before the runes filled the entire sky. At this moment, he was like a god, able to shatter a person with the gentle touch of his fingertips. But this was just the beginning. As the runes gathered on top like a whirlpool, the aura within hundreds of miles was swallowed and absorbed. Tornadoes gathered from all directions, and under the rotation of the blood-colored whirlpool, it attacked with an irresistible force. The two guards looked at each other and felt a sense of powerlessness. Frankly, this move was beyond the ordinary Dominating Realm. It was not something that king seats could compare to, and their various divine skills were useless. They could even be torn apart under this powerful attack. Their only thought was that they could die here, but Cloud upon the Sea could not be harmed. They chose to flee and directly took Cloud upon the Sea with them. At this time, Cloud upon Sea had no objections, as he had already been scared witless by the enemys attack. Logan, hidden in the darkness, couldnt help but feel heavy-hearted as well. The enemy was far more terrifying and powerful than he had imagined. Once again, a bucket of cold water was poured on Logan, making him realize that this was the Ancient Instance, and he could not underestimate any enemy, lest he not know how he would die. Watching Cloud upon the Sea and his group fleeing, the Complete King Seat snorted coldly. You angered me and even forced me to use my trump card, but now you want to leave? This move was his greatest reliance and could only be used as a last resort. Once used, he would need a month to rest, during which his body would be extremely weak, and even a legendary level could forcefully kill him. If he didnt kill Cloud upon the Sea and the others now, after the power of this move passed and his body became weak, wouldnt he be at the mercy of others? Hence, he must kill his enemies now. Cloud upon the Sea shouted as they fled, I think there must be some misunderstanding. Our common enemy should be Logan, right? Theres no need to fight to the death. Isnt Logan taking advantage of this in the dark? I repeatedly spoke out earlier. Logan and I are not on the same side, but did you guys believe a single word? You only thought that I was afraid or using a scheme. Now that you cant beat me, you think of what I said earlier. Do you really believe that Im a pushover? The Complete King Seat sneered, and there was only one thought in his mind: to kill these three first. As for Logan, who had already escaped, even if he wanted to chase, there was no clue, right? On Logans side, if he were a smart person, he definitely wouldnt come out and seek death. So once his strength was exhausted, there was no need to worry about Logan seeking revenge. Especially since Logan had just forcefully killed a king seat, he was probably at the end of his strength. He would definitely need half a day to recover, and during this time, he could not harm him. This was the only clear reason in his heart. But at this moment, the three of them were his greatest threat. If he didnt get rid of them, he wouldnt be at ease. As soon as Cloud upon the Sea returned to complain to the Grand Elder, not only would he be done for, but the family backing him might face annihilation as well. Nobody could bear the anger of the Grand Elder. The Ancient Road Illusion was simply too vast. It was not easy to escape the pursuers. Cloud upon the Sea and his group had already run for miles, but there was still a boundless wasteland ahead of them, with the Complete King Seat behind them like a tiger eyeing his prey. At this moment, a terrifying and oppressive voice arrived: How dare you try to kill my son? The Grand Elders figure descended on the Ancient Road Illusion, and with a wave of his hand, he repelled the Complete King Seat. Seeing his father arrived, Cloud upon the Sea cried, constantly accusing the Complete King Seat of being ruthless. Although the Grand Elder was disappointed, his only son was still more important. Dont worry, since Im here, I will avenge you. I dont care about the Lords blame. If it really comes down to it, our entire party will leave this place and build our own territory on our own. With a single glance from the Grand Elder, he seemed to carry a certain supreme pressure that made the Complete King Seat involuntarily kneel. Even if he had a hundred times the courage, he would not dare to defy the Grand Elder, who was above everyone. Everything is a misunderstanding. I didnt know that Cloud upon the Sea was your son. Moreover, everything was caused by Logan messing around behind the scenes. I have irreconcilable differences with Logan, but he made me and Cloud upon the Sea have a conflict. The Complete King Seat kowtowed as he explained, only hoping that the Grand Elder would let him go. But the Grand Elder remained unmoved. Anyone who held murderous intent for his own child had only one outcome: death. Before this, he had already investigated that the power behind the Complete King Seat was not simple. They were the First Family of the territory, and the head of the family had already reached the Dominating Realm, so he needed to give them some face. But as long as it wasnt their family leader who appeared, he wouldnt need to consider anything else. If he let the enemy go today, wouldnt he be telling the world that his son could be bullied? The Complete King Seat was now utterly desperate. He seemed to have foreseen his end, being suppressed by the Grand Elder. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: 189 Chapter 374: 189 Translator: 549690339 As the Grand Elders terrifying divine power suppressed them, the illusion shattered in an instant, as if it was about to collapse at any moment. The laws of the Dominator Realm engulfed everything, and the attacked Complete King Seat was in extreme agony. If you dare kill me, my family leader will never let you go. Grand Elder, I hope you consider this carefully the deterrence power of the first family in a territory can even topple the entire territory. At these words, the Grand Elders face turned even colder. In a fit of rage, he directly annihilated the opponent, and the laws directly pierced their body. Their body turned into a wisp of smoke and vanished between heaven and earth. Initially, the Grand Elder only wanted to teach his opponent a lesson for trying to kill his son. However, since they belonged to the First Family, and he wanted to scheme for the Lords position, he would have to join hands with this opponent. If the opponent cooperated with the Lord, his own factions position would be in jeopardy. Yet, since they dared to threaten him, the Grand Elder no longer wanted to consider all these consequences. Their only fate was death. Even if the opponents family left the territory in anger, it was the Lord who should worry about it; he was just a Grand Elder, and his time to be in control had not come yet. Cloud upon the Sea frowned, looking at the Grand Elder. Father, killing a Complete King Seat, who is just one step away from becoming a Dominator, so easily may cause unnecessary trouble. No harm done. After all, they havent taken that step. Besides, I am the first person under the Lord. The other familys leader also has to weigh carefully whether they should fight a battle of life and death with me for the sake of an insignificant person. In this territory, there are only three Dominators in the entire kingdom: the leader of the First Family, the lofty Lord, and himself, the Grand Elder. The Lord was the first to break through the Dominator Realm, so he inherited the Lords position. He was fifty years late, so he could only take the position of the Grand Elder. However, he had grown tired of this positionhe was already a Dominator, so why couldnt he also be a Lord for once? Cloud upon the Sea was still worried, feeling that something big was about to happen. Father, this King Seat was the guardian of the young master of the opponents family. It is said that the young master has been killed by Logan, and now we have killed this King Seat. Are we not falling into Logans trap? He meant very clearly that once this matter spreads, outsiders would definitely think that Logan was their ally. They would even assume that Logan, a mere Mythical Realm cultivator, could only dare to act under the Grand Elders instructions. But if the other family leader became enraged and wanted to fight them to the death, what would they do? Ordinary matters must weigh the pros and cons, but the death of a young family master meant that the family lost its future. Moreover, the wrath of a father should not be underestimated, as no one could truly measure it. I too am a Dominator and have been hiding in the shadows all these years; others still believe I am a Half-step Saint Realm only. If the First Family dares to trouble me, I believe even the Lord will have to intervene. Outsiders thought he was a Half-step Dominator, unable to be compared with the Lord. However, this was simply him hiding his true strength. In fact, he had broken through to the Dominator Realm long ago. He had been hiding his realm because there had always been rumors that behind the Lord, there was a Sanctuary Powerhouse providing support, which he couldnt confirm. So he could only quietly accumulate strength and investigate this fact to determine his next steps. If there really was a Sanctuary Powerhouse, then he naturally couldnt covet the position of Lord, and the best outcome would be to leave and establish a territory with his own hands. Conversely, if all of this was but rumors, then he would have to wield his knife against the Lord to take back what belonged to him. In any case, if the Lord didnt help and he fought against the First Family, the entire territory would be gone, which the Lord wouldnt want to see. He would surely want to create peace and stability. The Grand Elders tone changed, and he continued, In fact, I have two purposes for coming here this time. The first is, of course, to help you and Logan to kill our opponents. The second is to seize the opportunity of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Once I have it, I will be the first person under the Sanctuary realm. At that time, even the Lord wont be able to do anything to me. Will he still feel secure in his position? When I become the Lord, you will be the next heir. After the Grand Elder finished speaking, Cloud upon the Sea became extremely excited. After all, he had long harbored deep hatred for the Lord. But to gain the Sanctuary Powerhouses chance wouldnt be an easy task. Just considering this Ancient Road Illusion, every day hundreds or even thousands of people come, but how many actually get a chance? Even seizing a bit of divine energy from a divine weapon is difficult, let alone gaining what the Sanctuary Powerhouse left behind. This not only tests a persons strength but also requires their approval. However, the Grand Elder exuded self-confidence as he said, You dont need to worry about all that. Just follow me, and I will have a divine power to get the chance. Aside from you, my child, I cant trust anyone else. Logan, hiding in the shadows, naturally heard everything. So he decided to secretly follow the Grand Elder to see what they were plotting. Could they really get the opportunity left behind by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? Even if his opponent was a Dominator, he would still try to seize the chance after them. As a Dominator, the Grand Elder could travel a hundred meters in a single step. His figure soon disappeared before Logans eyes. However, Logan was no pushover. Using his divine power, he silently and stealthily followed them. After some time, the group arrived at a marsh. A divine beast was resting on the other side of the marsh, and behind it, there was a cave. The cave was hidden beneath a pile of weeds, and if one didnt look closely, it was very difficult to notice. Moreover, no one would dare provoke the divine beast. From the aura emanating from Dandan, it was enough to warn anyone that this divine beast must be at least in the Dominator Realm, and its strength would be much greater than that of an ordinary Dominator because it had long been living in an Illusion with a complete system of heaven and earth laws. Clearly, it was possible that this divine beast was left behind by the Sanctuary Powerhouse. This is a Guardian Beast, and the cave behind it is the Saint Throne Tomb. All opportunities are inside. Under normal circumstances, unless another Sanctuary Powerhouse comes, or several hundred Dominators join forces together, it would be nothing more than a fools dream to get the chance while bypassing the divine beast. As the Grand Elder explained this, Cloud upon the Sea became more surprised and confused. If what his father said was true, then what use would finding this place be? After all, his father was only one person and certainly not an opponent for the divine beast. Usually, it would not work. However, I happened to obtain an elixir that can temporarily increase a persons strength tenfold. Most importantly, even Dominators can use it. What do you think if I take it? When the Grand Elder reached the critical point, as long as he had the elixir in hand, his strength could forcefully rise to a Half-step Saint Realm and easily capture the mere divine beast of the Dominator Realm. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: 190 Chapter 375: 190 Translator: 549690339 Cloud upon the Sea swallowed nervously, knowing that if his father could advance to the Saint-Seat Realm, dealing with a Dominating Realm Demon Beast would be easy. His father wouldnt even have to use his full strength, and a casual strike might scare the demon beast away. Theres poison in every medicine, and the effect only lasts half an incense stick of time. Afterward, my strength will plummet into a weakened state. I can only trust you to find a safe place for me to rest and recover, warned the Grand Elder solemnly. After obtaining the Saint-Seat Fortune, Cloud upon the Sea must not harbor any greed, or all their efforts would be wasted. Cloud upon the Sea nodded, promising to follow his fathers instructions. His current status as a prodigal was heavily influenced by his father, and if anything happened to his father, his own future would be bleak, and he would no longer be able to wield power as he did now. As for the Saint-Seat Fortune, although Cloud upon the Sea wanted it for himself, giving it to his father seemed more advantageous. If his fathers strength increased significantly, his own status would also rise. When his father passed away, all the power and strength his father left behind would be his. In contrast, if he were to give in to his greed and forcibly seize the Saint-Seat Fortune, he could only advance to the Throne level at most. It didnt seem like a worthwhile trade. Perhaps if his father could make use of the Saint-Seat Fortune, he might even become a Saint-Seat Realm power himself, and they could flout the laws of the universe. The Grand Elder felt at ease, believing that his son wouldnt commit patricide. In addition, he couldnt trust anyone other than his son to assist him. All they could do now was pray for peace. As for the swamp terrain in front of him, the Grand Elder leapt to the other side and swallowed the medicinal pill. The next moment, surging medicinal power erupted, and heavenly and earthly laws converged onto him. His body seemed to float in the air, as if a Saint-Being had truly descended. With just a single glance, it seemed as if everything in the world had stopped. He felt as if he could see the operation of laws beyond the void, and whether it was heaven or earth, he suddenly had the feeling that everything could submit to him. This power filled the Grand Elder with thousands of emotions, as he truly felt like a Saint-Seat Realm powerhouse. Just by experiencing a step into the Saint-Seat Realm, the Grand Elder understood the difference between the Saint-Seat and Dominating Realms. It wasnt a simple difference in realm levels C it was as vast as the difference between heaven and earth. Even if a hundred Dominating Realm experts gathered together, they would stand no chance against a Saint-Seat Realm expert. The Grand Elder stretched out his hand murmuring to himself, This power is truly strong. I must reach the Saint-Seat Realm during my lifetime, even if I have to pay a great price. What does a small lord matter? The unusual activity on this side awoke the resting Demon Beast, who sensed malicious intent from the person opposite and roared loudly, trying to scare away the Grand Elder. However, the Grand Elder was unfazed and directly slapped the beast. The slap contained countless divine techniques, and an oppressive force woven together by various laws seemed to want to crush the beast like a tree. Yet, this Demon Beast was not simple either. It charged forward, swallowing the void-slap in one gulp and then unleashed a sonic attack which threatened to collapse the Grand Elders sea of consciousness. Having lived in this illusion for over a thousand years, the Demon Beast was already at the peak of the Dominating Realm, only one step away from the Saint-Seat Realm. If it hadnt stayed in the Maze after its masters death out of loyalty, it might have already become a Saint-Seat power by seeking opportunities and cultivating outside. The beast chose to guard the Ancient Road Maze, hoping to keep its deceased masters resting place undisturbed by those with ulterior motives. The Grand Elder was astonished, as he had initially thought the beast was only an average Dominating Realm expert. In the end, the beasts strength was slightly greater than he had expected. However, it had not yet reached the Saint-Seat Realm, had it? The battle between the two commenced, lasting for over a hundred rounds without a clear winner. As the half-incense stick of time was about to pass, the Grand Elder grew increasingly anxious. Had he made a grave miscalculation? Not only was he unable to obtain the opportunity, but he also risked losing himself in the process. In desperation, the Grand Elder yelled at Cloud upon the Sea, Ill hold it off, you quickly head to the Cave Mansion and find the fortune. Ill give you another half-incense stick of time. Remember to bring the fortune to your father. With time running out, Cloud upon the Sea didnt dare to delay and rushed into the Cave Mansion like a gust of wind. The sight only infuriated the Demon Beast even more, its battle power suddenly increasing several-fold. It seemed as though only by crushing the Grand Elder into oblivion could its hatred be appeased. Logan, hidden in the shadows, also sensed that this was an opportunity. As the two fighters clashed, he dashed into the Cave Mansion, his entire bodys strength converging into one powerful force, as fast as a bolt of lightning. The Grand Elder saw someone enter but couldnt clearly see who it was. This realization weighed heavily on him, but he knew that whoever it was wouldnt be too strong C at most only advancing past several low-ranking levels. He believed in Cloud upon the Seas strength and was certain that he would be able to defeat the intruder with an all-out fight. Upon entering the Cave Mansion, Cloud upon the Sea found himself lost in endless confusion. Which way should he go? The interior was much larger than expected, and there were thirteen different passages. He would only find the fortune if he chose the correct path; choosing the wrong one would mean certain doom. Unsure of what to do, Cloud upon the Sea decided to rely on his intuition and randomly chose a path to follow. Soon, Logan also arrived at this location. He carefully observed the thirteen branches and found that there was no difference between them. Whichever path he chose would lead to the same outcome, and if he didnt choose one, he would never uncover the truth. Thus, Logan chose a path at random and walked down it. The passage, however, seemed to stretch on for an incredibly long distance, making him feel as if he had been walking for a hundred years without any other scenery in sight. At that moment, a Demon Beast appeared in front of Logan. Realizing that he had chosen the wrong path, he found himself in a narrow corridor with no easy means of retreat. A battle was imminent, but the Demon Beast, only at the low-ranking level, was too weak for Logan. In less than three rounds, Logan had slayed the beast. As Logan turned back to choose another path, he suddenly wondered if he should continue forward instead. Perhaps the Saint-Seat power had left these obstacles in place to test people, and this was all just a diversion. If it were truly a dead-end, why would there be a low-ranking level Demon Beast guarding the way? After making up his mind, Logan continued down the same path. Within a hundred steps, he arrived at a secret room with over a dozen additional passages. In an instant, he understood that no matter which branch he chose, he would have ended up at the same place. But if he encountered a Demon Beast, he would have to turn back. No matter which path he chose, it wouldnt make any difference. He had to defeat the Demon Beast to move forward. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: 191 Chapter 376: 191 Translator: 549690339 In the center of the secret room, there was an ancient book placed on a table, rusted and seemingly very old, which made Logan feel puzzled. Could this be the opportunity left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? As he opened the book, there wasnt a single word inside, as if it were a wordless heavenly book. Moreover, there was nothing else in the secret room. Logan searched several times but found no anomalies. Finally, he reluctantly gave up and focused on studying the wordless heavenly book. Suddenly, an idea occurred to Logan, If I infuse Spiritual Power into it, would it reveal the text on the pages? After all, the book has been around for so long that it has lost its spiritual essence. As soon as Logan infused the Spiritual Power, the book flashed a golden light and instantly disintegrated into dust. The characters left lingering in the air for a moment before disappearing. This scene left him confused. He suddenly felt a slight headache, as if a book had appeared in his Sea of Divine Spirit. It contained only a simple line of text left by the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Logans face lit up with joy, as he had truly obtained the Sanctuary inheritance. Knowing that its not a place of long stay, Logan left to find a safe place to investigate the books content. Meanwhile, at the fork in the Cloud upon the Sea, after trying numerous times, no matter which path he chose, he would eventually encounter a Demon Beast. The fact irritated him. Could it be that there was no correct path? Was it all just a farce set up by the Sanctuary Powerhouse? It shouldnt be. This is just a test. I just havent grasped the knack yet. Thirteen paths are the same. Could it be that the right way isnt one of these forks? Cloud upon the Sea pondered. Surely, he couldnt just fight the Demon Beasts? Although each Demon Beasts strength was low, who knew whether he would encounter even stronger opponents later? Time passed by the seconds, and anxiety grew in Cloud upon Seas heart. After all, his father could only last 15 minutes, and he had already wasted too much time. He needed to get the inheritance quickly. With no clues, Cloud upon the Sea decided to move on and choose a random path. If using his mind was useless, he would simply fight his way through. It would be better to die at the hands of Demon Beasts than face the punishment from an enraged father if he couldnt get the inheritance. After killing a Demon Beast, Cloud upon the Sea proceeded without any obstruction, arriving at the secret room. However, by now, it was empty except for dust and cobwebs. Cloud upon the Sea was dumbstruck, as though a cosmic joke had been played on him. It had taken tremendous effort to get here, but he found neither inheritance nor even a single stone. Could it be that there was no Sanctuary inheritance at all? It was merely a rumor that spread due to many people propagating falsehoods, so many people believed it. Upon reflection, Cloud upon the Sea believed his conclusion to be correct. Otherwise, he really couldnt understand the reasoning behind this. He couldnt help but shake his head, realizing that many people had been fooled by this illusion. The thought of having to explain this to his father when he returned gave Cloud upon the Sea a headache. After all, his father had invested heavily in this venture. Returning empty-handed would undoubtedly result in his fathers wrath. But Cloud upon the Sea dared not delay any longer. After all, his father was in the midst of a blood fight against a divine beast, and the longer he lingered here, the more unfavorable it was for his father. So, he quickly left the Cave Mansion. Seeing Cloud upon the Sea return, the badly injured Grand Elder asked anxiously whether he obtained the inheritance or not. Cloud upon the Sea disappointedly shook his head, saying there was nothing inside. Hearing this, the Grand Elder became furious and questioned, Impossible. You must not have searched thoroughly. Go back and turn that Cave Mansion upside down. This might be our only chance! Father, lets just leave this place first and Ill explain everything when we get back. Dont continue fighting the divine beast. I swear there was nothing inside the Cave Mansion. This was all just baseless rumor. Cloud upon the Seas eloquent words, along with his heavily injured father before him, made him feel heartbroken. He knelt down and pleaded. If he went back to search again, it would take nearly 15 more minutes. Would his father really be able to last until then with his severe injuries? The Grand Elder furrowed his brow and eventually relented. Fine. It seems that the heavens dont favor us. Weve suffered a huge loss on this journey, and we cant replace the Lords position ultimately. Using his magical power to retreat a hundred meters, the Grand Elder disappeared in a puff of smoke, grabbing Cloud upon the Sea and taking him away. The divine beast, unwilling to let them go easily, roared and chased after them furiously. The determined pursuit by the divine beast alarmed the Grand Elder and made him feel something was amiss. If there was nothing in the Cave Mansion, why would the divine beast be so angry? Usually, it wouldnt chase them farther than the swamp. At this point, it had already left the Cave Mansion for several hundred meters. When they reached a safe place, the Grand Elder fixed his gaze on Cloud upon the Sea, harboring suspicion in his heart. Cloud upon the Sea had always been pampered since childhood, hoarding all the good things for himself. Could it be that he had done the same this time, obtaining the inheritance but not wanting to share it with his father? The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Moreover, just before, Cloud upon the Sea had been pushing them to leave with no intention of going back in. He assumed that Cloud must have obtained the item. The key was that Cloud said the Cave Mansion was completely empty, which made it even more ridiculous. How could a Sanctuary Powerhouses tomb be void of anything? Even if there was no inheritance, there should be genius earth treasures and countless divine weapons as burial items. Not to mention the Sanctuary Powerhouses bones, they would also be invaluable. Under the Grand Elders scrutiny, Cloud upon the Sea became a little scared. Father, I suspect that this was all a scam, and there is no so-called inheritance. Perhaps someone with ulterior motives is orchestrating everything in the shadows. Perhaps the Sanctuary Powerhouse didnt die but instead wandered the world. Im not a senile fool. Your arguments are too childish. Do you really think you can deceive me? I dont want to lose my temper, just hand over the item, and we can still be a harmonious father and son. The Grand Elder snorted coldly, his imposing aura spreading. Although Im injured, my fighting power has not diminished by even the slightest. If you as my son remain stubborn, I assure you today that I will put family ties aside and uphold justice. Father, you must believe me. I didnt take the inheritance privately. Besides, Im just a Transcendent Tier. Even if I got the inheritance, I wouldnt have any significant achievements. Why would I hoard it and not give it to my father? Cloud upon the Sea was taken aback, realizing that his father was suspicious of him. This made him fearful and at a loss for words. At the same time, he knew his fathers temper C a single disagreement could lead to a severe confrontation. Fearing that his father wouldnt believe him, Cloud upon the Sea continued, As your son, I understand one thing: only when your strength is strong enough, can I continue to assist you, right? Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: 192 Chapter 377: 192 Translator: 549690339 Cloud upon the Sea, I know you too well. You better hand over the opportunity immediately. I can pretend nothing happened. But if I have to search and find it myself, you wont be able to bear the consequences, The Grand Elder was indifferent. He didnt believe Cloud upon the Seas explanation as it was too weak. He couldnt believe there were no finds in the Cave Mansion, it seemed like a joke from heaven. Cloud upon the Sea was begrudgingly pleading, Father, you can search. If you find something, Ill commit suicide to apologize. If you find nothing, I hope you can let go of your suspicions. After all, we are father and son. This sentence made the Grand Elder pause a bit. Could it really be that he was overthinking? But if something really was missing, where did it go? Suddenly, the Grand Elder understood. He remembered that when he entered the Cave Mansion, there was a shadow that followed behind him. At that time, he didnt care and thought Cloud upon the Sea would kill the intruder. After questioning, Cloud upon the Sea claimed to have encountered no one inside. This made it plausible that half the chances were that the shadow had taken the finds. Because he was late, Cloud upon the Sea came back empty-handed. The Grand Elders anger was uncontrollable. After all that effort, I have just been making wedding clothes for others. Its infuriating! But who could have taken the opportunity before me? Father, my first suspicion is the Lord. When you came to the Secret Land, his spy must have followed. Perhaps during the fight with the Divine Beast, he took the opportunity to sneak into the Cave Mansion, Cloud upon the Sea speculated. The Grand Elder reflected and did find the Lord suspicious. But after thinking about it, he dismissed the idea. It would be meaningless for the Lord to randomly send a spy to track him. After all, as a supreme Dominator, only the Lord could keep him in check. Also, if the Lords spy had taken the opportunity, the Lord would have personally come to the Secret Land immediately. But at this moment, there was no presence in the Secret Land, which indicated it had nothing to do with the Lord. My second suspicion is Logan. Although Logan is only in the myth realm, he does have the power to kill the Throne. Our relationship is incompatible as fire and water. He may well have taken advantage of the situation, Cloud upon the Sea continued his deduction. The Grand Elder also felt it was possible. Suddenly, he felt the situation was a hot potato. If Logan were to understand the opportunity, and his realm entered the transcendent state, then he would become a formidable enemy. As Logan had already slain the Throne in the myth realm, who could say for sure that the transcendent state couldnt kill the Dominator? Right now, I need half a day to recover my energy. The pursuit to kill Logan must be postponed. You, on the other hand, must stay here and guard, not letting anyone take the opportunity, he ordered. Having thought it through, the Grand Elder reassured that no great misfortune would occur in half a day. After all, this was the opportunity of a Holy Sees expert. Even if Logan was exceptionally gifted, it would be impossible for him to digest it all in half a day. Once he regains his energy, he will order all his subordinates to hunt down Logan relentlessly. Even if Logan belonged to the Spirit Race, he would not spare Logan. No matter what the cost, they absolutely couldnt let Logan comprehend the opportunity. This was not merely a conflict between the two of them, but also about the future safety of his own clan. Cloud upon the Sea secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter who took the opportunity, his father no longer suspected him, which was the best news he could hear at the moment. As for killing Logan, Cloud upon the Sea had long understood that he was not capable of that. On the other side, since Logan had obtained the opportunity, he was eager to leave the Ancient Road Illusion. However, he was intercepted by a group of people halfway. Although he instinctively felt danger, they wouldnt be there to steal the opportunity, would they? Logan tried to calm himself down. After all, nobody knew about his gain. If he revealed it first, he would face endless hunting. The leader of the group raised an eyebrow, I am of the Kunpeng Clan, the leading clan of our territory. Our young master and the Protectors vitality had waned. They might have encountered a mishap. Have you seen anything in the illusion? He offered a handsome reward for any clues. Logan observed that the three of them were all at the perfect Throne rank. He was not their match. Furthermore, if the three of them worked together, even a regular Dominator wouldnt fare well. Since they came to him, Logan had to make good use of it and divert their anger to the Grand Elder. After all, though Gamenor died at his hand, the Protector was killed by the Grand Elder. Logan let out a sigh, shook his head, and said, I dare not say. The matter is too grave. If revealed, I will certainly face revenge. Anyway, I was warned by that person. You should ask someone else or investigate yourself. Friend, we are from the leading clan. Others threats dont work on us. As long as you are willing to speak, we are willing to pay a hundred Spirit Stones as a reward. And we will ensure that nobody knows you revealed it, the group offered. Upon hearing this, the three of them became excited. They had met tens of people before, and none knew what had happened. It was not easy to find someone who knew something, and they couldnt just let Logan go. I regret to inform you that your young master should be Gamenor, and he and the Protector have both met with a tragic end. They died a terrible death. I wanted to help, but I am merely in the myth realm, Logan replied. Upon hearing the tragic news, the three became extremely distressed. Even though they had expected it, how could they easily accept it? After all, how could the young master die so easily? The Protector of the young master had the strength of a perfect Throne, which meant they must have encountered a peak-level expert. Otherwise, even if tens of Thrones attacked at once, the Protector could still escape with the young master. There are only three peak-level experts in the territory. First, the Lord wont take the initiative to attack. Second, its absolutely impossible for the Family Head. The last one is the Grand Elder, but he has no grudge with the young master, the three of them were puzzled. Three of them continued to question, Talk more in detail, who exactly took the young masters life? Whats the causation? There are many opportunities in the Secret Land, was it because of an opportunity? It was the Grand Elder, Logan directly attributed everything to the Grand Elder. Although it was a bombshell, the three had to believe it. Indeed, only the Grand Elder had that strength. Back then, Gamenor obtained some opportunities and was favored by the deceased Holy See. Unexpectedly, he was coveted by Cloud upon the Sea, the son of the Grand Elder. Hence, he invited his father to join hands to murder Gamenor and the Protector. If you dont believe me, I can take you to that place to have a look. Everything will become clear. You all are at the perfect Throne rank and should have the ability to discern the truth, Logan concluded. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: 193 Chapter 378: 193 Translator: 549690339 Under Logans guidance, a group of people arrived at the battlefield, and as expected, they found the body of the Protector. His entire body was pierced by the laws, and his eyes still refused to close in death. The leader of the group snorted coldly, So it really is the Grand Elder. Damn it, the other side dares to attack someone from our First Family. Are they really trying to declare war? Does our First Family not have a Dominator? First, lets write a letter, use the Secret Technique to send it back to the family, and inform the Family Head and the Elders about everything happening here. After that, the three of us will join forces to deal with the Grand Elder. Even if we die, we wont bury the news. Another person suggested, and it was approved. On the side, Logan pretended to be innocent, but in his heart, he was secretly laughing. If the First Family fought the Grand Elder, wouldnt he fish in troubled waters and benefit from it? And indirectly, it could also be considered helping the Dominator. At once, he helped the Dominator weaken both parties strength. If the two Dominators were seriously injured in the fight, the Dominator could really control everything. Of course, one of them was smart, We only saw the Protectors body and not the young masters body. It is still unclear whether it was done by the Grand Elder alone or in collaboration with others. Thats right, we must find the young masters body. The young master is much more important than the Protector. This is what we should be concerned about. The other two agreed. This made Logan frown and become increasingly uneasy. What if they found Gamenors body? Would these three people be able to discover that it wasnt the Grand Elder? Logan dared not take the risk. After thinking for a moment, he continued, The Grand Elder is already seriously injured. He fought the Guardian Beast of fate. If you find the Grand Elder now, the three of you seniors will definitely be able to easily strangle the opponent. But if you delay for a day or half a year, it might not be the same once the Grand Elders body recovers. Thats true. If the Grand Elder recovers, even if our Family Head takes action, he might not be a match for the Dominating strength. If we, three people, can eliminate the Grand Elder, it would be considered as avenging the young master. The three of them reached an agreement and decided to look for the Grand Elder first. However, the Secret Realm was just too vast. They didnt have a clear idea of where the Grand Elder was hiding. If they wanted to search thoroughly, it would take at least ten days or half a month. Logan thought for a moment. He had to help them somehow. But at the moment, even he didnt know the whereabouts of the Grand Elder. Where could the Grand Elder and Cloud upon the Sea hide in the Secret Realm? After all, there were many safe places within the Secret Realm. Since we cant find the Grand Elder, why not make the Grand Elder show up himself? Give him a reason to appear. Logan smiled faintly and said, Just say that your Family Head has brought a large number of troops and will come to the Secret Realm to kill the Grand Elder in one day. Once the Grand Elder hears the news, he will definitely leave the Secret Realm as soon as possible. Then we can wait for him to arrive. This plan is not bad. The three of them agreed and looked at Logan, Although you are only a small Mythical Realm cultivator, your mind is quite clever. Once this is successful, you will definitely receive great benefits. The three of them did not doubt Logan at all. After all, Logan was only a Mythical Realm cultivator, and their strength was worlds apart. Even if Logan cultivated for another hundred years, he might not pose any threat to them. On the other side, the Grand Elder naturally received the news and became nervous and uneasy. As his injuries had not yet healed, he would not be a match for the other sides Family Head if they appeared. He had to leave the Secret Realm as soon as possible; otherwise, he would eventually be found. Father, we must not panic at this time. What if this is just someone elses scheme? You dont have to be afraid of the other partys Family Head as long as you have half a day to recover, said Cloud upon the Sea. Cloud upon the Sea had a different opinion. He thought that it was just a bluff. If the other partys Family Head really wanted to come, they would not have waited until now, right? They would have probably come the moment Gamenor died. The Grand Elder thought that what he said made sense. However, its better to be safe than sorry. He had to be well-prepared in advance. In any case, it was still safer to return to his own territory in the Secret Realm. As for how to leave, the Grand Elder didnt have a good idea for now. His injuries had only recovered halfway. He could handle ordinary Throne Realm cultivators, but he would not be able to handle multiple opponents. Since you are determined to leave, Father, lets take advantage of the night. I dont believe that the other partys family members can be on guard 24 hours a day. Moreover, the night is when magical beasts are active. In case of any danger, we can also use our magic to escape. In this situation, Cloud upon the Sea seemed to become even more intelligent. He was no longer the arrogant person he used to be. It was as if he had really transformed and started to show considerable insight and strategy. The Grand Elder nodded, deciding to listen to Cloud upon the Sea. At this point, he was increasingly anxious and couldnt think clearly. However, he believed that Cloud upon the Sea would not harm him. After all, he was Cloud upon the Seas father, and their interests were intertwined. At night, the cultivators who came to practice had already left. The magical beasts, which had been calm during the daytime, became increasingly agitated as the moonlight shone on them. The entire Secret Realm was filled with an air of anxiety. The Grand Elder and Cloud upon the Sea traveled non-stop, using their supernatural powers to cover more ground. They were determined to leave the Secret Realm before daybreak. Along the way, the aura of the Grand Elders Dominating strength kept the magical beasts from provoking them. However, not long after they started their journey, a person suddenly blocked their path. The next moment, two more people appeared beside and behind that person. The three of them were all at the peak of the Throne Realm, looking at the Grand Elder with fighting intent and anger. The Grand Elder frowned and said helplessly, Despite being extremely cautious, I still fell into your trap. I admit defeat in all of this, but do you really think the three of you can stop me here? At this moment, he was filled with regret. In fact, Cloud upon the Seas previous analysis was correct. Everything was nothing but the enemys scheme to make him panic and leave so that he would actively fall into their trap. Grand Elder, although you are the Number One person below the Dominator, you have to pay a heavy price for killing our young master and the Protector. Normally, the three of us wouldnt be worthy of your attention. But now that you are injured, you can only die here in the Secret Realm with regrets. The leading person said coldly. The usually high-and-mighty Grand Elder now looked miserable. Killing a Dominating Realm cultivator with their own hands was something to brag about for a lifetime. There was only one chance. If they couldnt kill the Grand Elder, they would definitely leave a great disaster for their family. Once the Grand Elder recovers, their family would undoubtedly suffer a catastrophe. The Grand Elder shook his head and explained, Your young master was not killed by me. It was all Logans doing. I hope you wont fall for Logans scheme and fight among ourselves. Yes, dont fall for it. Logan is the worst one among us. Cloud upon the Sea also spoke up immediately. However, none of the three people believed them, thinking it was too unrealistic. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: 194 Chapter 379: 194 Translator: 549690339 Logan is just a being at the Mythical Realm, while the Protector is already at the Complete King Seat. How could he possibly kill him? Even if Logan has terrifying methods that allow him to advance one or two levels, he is still vastly inferior to those at the Complete King Seat. Only beings at the Dominating Realm can easily kill those at the Complete King Seat. There are only three Dominators in the territory and the other two are not in the Secret Land, so the Grand Elder, who is here, must be the culprit. Forget about anything else, my young master has already advanced to a higher rank, with many divine abilities bestowed upon him by various family heads. Beings at the Mythical Realm are like ants before him. Couldnt you make your accusation more believable? One of them laughed coldly as if he had seen through the tricks of the two from the Cloud upon the Sea. They were treating them like fools. If they believed them now, they would surely become the laughingstock of all. The people from the Cloud upon the Sea were completely speechless, not knowing how on earth to explain themselves. After all, if they hadnt seen Logan kill the King Seat with their own eyes, they would have considered it a farce too. Yet, the fact lay right before their eyes. Everyone, there is no need to fight to the death. Since the incident has already happened, why dont we all sit down and discuss it properly. The Grand Elder has been dominating for many years and naturally commands many forces. The Grand Elder looked at them deeply and said solemnly, Worst comes to worst, I can use my divine abilities to escape from here. Upon my return, Lord Gamenor and I will definitely form a full-fledged alliance and jointly destroy your First Family. If we can cooperate, I can give all my forces to the First Family. When two major forces unite, even overthrowing the Lord is not impossible. Isnt this a profitable trade? Your family has been scheming for so many years, isnt it time for you to rise to the top? The elders words carried weight and the trio could not help but ponder them. If it were as he said, there would surely be countless benefits for their family. However, they couldnt ignore the fact that the Grand Elder might not keep his promise once he escaped the crisis. Furthermore, their family patriarch might not agree with his proposal, since he has only one child. Even if the patriarch becomes the Lord, everything will lose its significance because there will be no heir. As the patriarch was injured in his early years, it is impossible for him to have another child now. If they really let the Grand Elder go today, the patriarch will surely slay them. As the Grand Elder saw the killing intent emerge from the three men, he knew further negotiation was pointless. In this situation, it was better to make the first move. After all, he was a Dominator, and even though he was injured, the power he owned was still significant. The trio was caught off guard, but they quickly regained their spirits and revised their tactics. Even though the wounded Grand Elder was repeatedly driven back and even spat out a mouthful of blood, Cloud upon the Sea could not bear to watch and went forward to support his father despite his lack of strength. The Grand Elder glanced at Cloud upon the Sea and sternly commanded, Get back! You cant participate in this level of battle. Your father is not that weak. Now, you will witness a real powerful battle and see how terrifying a Dominators fury can be. With blood as a sacrifice, the Grand Elder traced a divine ability in the air. The blood in his dantian was burning, and the rules in the make-believe sea transformed into runes on his command. The Grand Elder pointed at the sea and suddenly a breath of nothingness descended. The three Complete King Seats were utterly shocked. One of them furrowed his eyebrows and exclaimed, We are in grave danger! This is Rule Suppression. It is usually a powerful strike dealt by a Dominator in an extreme situation. It burns his own blood as the price and might even lead to a severe drop in his own realm. We cant be careless anymore. Only if we combine the power of three can we fight against it. After all, our patriarch must be on the way here. Even if we cant kill the Grand Elder today, it doesnt matter if we can inflict serious injuries on him. We can leave it to our patriarch to deal with him. The moment the leader spoke, the remaining two did not hesitate to transfer all their power to him. With reinforced power, he unleashed a divine ability. It was, of course, not as strong as the Dominator, but it was a joint effort of three people, thus the attack also exhibited decent strength. At this moment, Logan suddenly appeared behind Cloud upon the Sea: I believe that this is an excellent opportunity to kill you. Given the chance that you might have guessed that I have gotten lucky, I wont be able to rest easy unless you two die. Everything is your plot! You were the one who murdered Gamenor and framed my father for it. You even incited the rage of the First Family. It must all have been masterminded by the Lord. When enemies meet, they are exceptionally jealous. Fury welled up in Cloud upon the Seas heart. He was determined to end it with Logan. Although Logan had the ability to kill the King Seat, he was still merely a being in the Mythical Realm. How can he vastly outdo a rank-to-be? Logan snorted in laughter and shook his head: You have only yourselves to blame for your predicament. You persist in wanting me dead out of stubborn obsession. Im merely defending myself. I dont get why we started out without any deep-rooted hatred, but because of Cloud upon the Seas arrogance and ignorance, he treated me like a thorn in his eyes. Thus, the feud has developed into this situation where only one party can survive. Even if your father defeats the three Complete King Seats, he will be caught by that sly fox. He will surely kill the Grand Elder himself. Do you really believe you can carry this secret out of the Secret Land? This will be your final resting place. Logan made the first move. Given his superior strength, he overwhelmingly pressed Cloud upon the Sea back from the moment he struck. If the Cloud upon the Sea of the past was a coward, he had grown more resilient and calm, managing to parry Logans movements evenly for a period of time. Yet, Cloud upon the Seas realm was essentially void. Since his childhood, the Grand Elder used all sorts of ways to hastily promote his growth. Despite already being advanced, he didnt possess the power of an advanced being. In the beginning, he managed to keep up with Logan thanks to his strong determination. Gradually, his weakness became apparent. In the end, Logan launched an attack that propelled him over ten meters away, hard onto the ground. Logan never spared potential threats to himself, thus he mercilessly delivered a fatal blow. This strike pierced directly through Cloud upon the Sea. Cloud upon the Sea passed away amidst disbelief. The Grand Elder naturally saw this scene and was lost in heartbreaking disbelief. He was a lonely wanderer and had only one child. Now, he must suffer the pain of an elder burying a younger generation. The Grand Elder lost his will to fight. He was consumed by deep sorrow whereas the three Complete King Seats seized this opportunity and attacked from three directions, pressing the Grand Elder into a corner. Already severely injured, his now unstable state gave the impression that he could die at any moment. The Grand Elder neared madness while he forced himself to stand up slowly step by step. Now that Cloud upon the Sea is dead, I no longer have any attachments in this world. I will ensure you all meet your end! Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: 195 Chapter 380: 195 Translator: 549690339 In the end, a rulers realm is the rulers, an existence above all others. Even if a ruler is about to perish, the terror displayed in his anger can still cause the heavens and earth to tremble. I will make you pay with your lives for the death of my son! With a roar, the Grand Elder recites an ancient scripture, blood surging from his body like a fountain. He appears to have aged a hundred years in a moment, becoming like a withered skeleton. The next moment, his turbulent blood absorbs the laws of heaven and earth, forming a colossal vortex. From within the vortex, a bolt of Divine Thunder descends from the sky, furiously slashing towards Logan. Seeing the danger, Logan quickly runs towards the three Complete King Seats to share the defensive burden with them. He has no intention of taking the brunt of the attack alone, especially since they all bear responsibility for the calamity that has befallen Cloud upon the Sea. The leader grimaces, scolding, We could have worn down the Grand Elder gradually, but you had to go and kill Cloud upon the Sea alone instead. Now you bring this Heavenly Thunder upon us as well. Cant you stay away? If you have the skills, come and try it. We can kill you first, and then you can attract the Heavenly Thunder alone. After we deal with the Grand Elder, the Heavenly Thunder from the Nine Heavens will surely dissipate. Seeing Logan undeterred, the three soften their tone a bit, but their message is clear: they want Logan to keep the terrifying Heavenly Thunder away from them. When a rulers realm is consecrated with blood, they are willing to take on immense karmic retribution and attract Heavenly Thunder. This carries the will of heaven and earth and is akin to the Heavens wanting to execute them. In the blink of an eye, Logan is within a meter of the others, and the Heavenly Thunder crashes down upon them. Slashing their divine powers to resist the Heavenly Thunder, they cant escape even if they wanted to. Nevertheless, Logan lets out a sigh of relief, grateful he managed to run fast enough to join them; theres no way he could have withstood the Heavenly Thunder alone. This Heavenly Thunder is just the beginning: countless bolts rain down from the Nine Heavens, making the three Complete Kings feel a sense of despair. Even a rulers realm couldnt withstand the onslaught, let alone the three of them who have yet to reach that level. Logan is filled with anxiety, knowing they cant hold on for much longer. They cant place all their hopes on the three. There must be another way, but what else could they possibly use in this situation? After some thought, he realizes that as long as they are within the Secret Land C a powerful Saints tomb C they cant allow an outsider to bring the Heavenly Thunder and destroy everything in an instant. To put it simply, the Grand Elders actions would not benefit the tombs destruction. Such a matter would be truly grievous, and although the Saint had perished, their consciousness still lingered in the Secret Land. Logan shares his idea with the group, Our only option is to awaken the consciousness of the Secret Land. Once the fallen Saint reappears, why should we fear mere Heavenly Thunder? You say that so easily, but how do you plan on awakening it? You cant just shout at the Secret Land, can you? Even if a powerful Saint has passed away, they wouldnt have any combat strength after death,. All three roll their eyes, thinking Logans idea absurd, but they can also understand his limited perspective, given that Logan only has experience in the Mythical Realm, not knowing the ways of the King Seats above. Logan shakes his head, saying firmly, I have a plan, but only if you trust me. If not, we can pretend I never said anything. If you believe me, you must follow my orders. Logans words bear a solemn oath, and he doesnt seem to be lying. Moreover, there is no other alternative at present; if they dont find another way, they might only endure the assaults of the Heavenly Thunder for an incense time. The three consider his words before reluctantly asking, Can you really do it? Our lives are at stake here; we cannot afford the slightest bit of negligence. Of course. However, one of you will have to bear the brunt and withstand the Heavenly Thunders attack alone. Logan nods and continues, The other two will do everything in their power to destroy the Illusionary Realm. The greater their destructive power, the more likely we will achieve our goal. I see. You want to destroy this Illusionary Realm by sacrificing it to awaken the entire environments consciousness? The consciousness of the Illusionary Realm should hold the same strength as a powerful Saint, given that it is their tomb. The three have a moment of realization, deciding its worth a try. After all, no one would willingly let their tomb be destroyed. Once the consciousness is awakened, theyll realize the greatest threat is actually the Heavenly Thunder. With urgency, the strongest among the three speaks up, I will hold back the Heavenly Thunder; the two of you just do your best to cause destruction. However, I can only manage three strikes, giving you no more than a minute. A minute is more than enough, the other two assure him. As Complete Kings, if they unleash their power without restraint, the Illusionary Realm could fall apart in under a minute. The two immediately start destroying as much as they can with their divine powers, causing the entire Illusionary Realm to seem like its facing an apocalypse. Meanwhile, Logan keeps a close eye on the Grand Elder who, despite being on the brink of death, remains a significant threat. Moments later, an unimaginable aura descends upon them, enveloping the entire environment. A sentient apparition forms in mid-air, glaring maliciously at Logan and the others. Dare you disturb my tomb? Just as its about to express its anger, it suddenly looks up at the sky. Seeing the brewing Divine Thunder, it waves its hand, causing the entire bloody vortex to vanish along with the unformed Divine Thunder. This astonishing spectacle leaves everyone speechless. This is the power of a powerful Saint. Even in death and merely appearing as a sentient manifestation, their displayed strength remains unattainable for others, a height that could never be reached in their lifetimes. Despite his resentment, the Grand Elders life force steadily wanes, leaving him too weak to prevent the inevitable. Casting a final, sorrowful glance at the devastated Cloud upon the Sea, he collapses, his life force reaching its endpoint. Logan exhales a long breath of relief; with the departure of the Grand Elder and his son, the secret of his attainment will be hidden from all, and he need not face any potential pursuers. Shivering, the three Complete King SeatsG explain to the awakened consciousness, The Grand Elder intended to destroy the Secret Land with Heavenly Thunder, leaving us no choice but to awaken you as a last resort. Not bothered with their explanation, the consciousness traps them in its intent, seeking to eliminate them all. Realizing that the biggest threat was the Heavenly Thunder, the consciousness envelops the entire environment. Logan coughs, drawing the attention of the consciousness while saying, I think you should not interfere with the lives and deaths of others. You only appeared to protect the Secret Land, and now that your goal has been achieved, why continue killing? Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: 196 Chapter 381: 196 Translator: 549690339 The Secret Land consciousness turned and looked at Logan who was speaking, and at the same time discovered the book in Logans body. In an instant, it understood that the opportunity left behind in its lifetime had been obtained by him. It revealed a smile and disappeared in a blink of an eye. This scene allowed the Three Perfect Kings to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this consciousness did not erupt into anger, otherwise the outcome would be miserable for them. Everything had come to an end; the Grand Elder and his son had perished, and the three had avenged their Young Master. They were already looking forward to being praised by the Family Head when they returned. Last time, a sibling of the family had simply killed an ordinary enemy, who was just a regular king. The family had immediately promoted him to elder, making everyone envious. This time, they had killed the Lord. The reward must be at least a hundred times greater. Of course, they dared not think about becoming a vice Family Head; a normal elder would do. This way, their status would not only be promoted, but they could also enjoy the familys offerings every month, which would guarantee their path of cultivation. At the same time, the three of them looked at Logan. After all, Logan had contributed to most of this. Why not kill Logan as well? That way, they would get all the credit. Otherwise, once Logan spread the news, they would only look like his subordinates. Logan felt a murderous intent and immediately understood. Gentlemen, I advise you to calm down. You, the Three Perfect Kings, are indeed strong and can easily kill me without caring about the consequences. However, the chain of events that ensue would not be so easily resolved by just the three of you. What do you mean? The three of them were at a loss. With the Grand Elder dead, what kind of trouble could they encounter? They thought this was merely Logans ploy, so the ruthlessness on their faces only grew. Think about it. I am the only eyewitness who saw you kill the Grand Elder and knows that you were avenging the Young Master. If I am killed, who will testify for you? Rumors could be spread, claiming that you and the Grand Elder secretly conspired against each other. Even if the Family Head believes you, how will you stop the gossip outside? With the Grand Elder dead, would his followers and disciples let your family off? Your reasoning would be shaky without me to prove that you were seeking revenge. After Logans speech, the three of them suddenly became enlightened and understood the situation. Indeed, Logan could not be killed, otherwise the murder would be pinned on them. But in order to prevent Logan from talking nonsense, the three of them warned, Do not spread rumors once you leave. If we hear any unauthorized gossip, you better weigh the consequences. Dont worry, I am smart and wont fight for the credit. You can take all the awards. Logan smiled indifferently. The three of them were extremely satisfied and then left with the Young Masters and Protectors bodies. However, as soon as they left the Secret Land, they encountered the Family Head who had come after hearing the news. Seeing his sons death, Family Head Gali Mos anger reached the sky. Today, I came here to have a life-and-death struggle with the Grand Elder. I received your message and brought thirty kings with me. Family Head, everything is over. The three of us have killed the Grand Elder with all our strength. The three of them immediately knelt down and explained everything truthfully, without withholding any details. When Gali Mo learned of the Grand Elders life and death, he clearly didnt believe it. After all, the Grand Elder was a Master with great power who could be killed just by three Perfect Kings. Wasnt that absurd? Entering the Secret Land and seeing the Grand Elders corpse, Gali Mo became convinced. He couldnt help but look at the three of them with admiration, for they indeed had done great merit for the family this time. The Grand Elders death must not be spread, otherwise his disciples will come to seek vengeance. Although our First Family is not afraid, this will inevitably cause both sides to suffer damage. After thinking for awhile, Gali Mo said, It is better to spread some rumors, saying that everything was done by the Lord. The matter has already occurred; let them fight each other and suffer damage. Our family can then benefit from their strife. Family Head, actually there is another person who knows the situation The three of them froze for a moment and then mentioned Logan, which made the Family Head frown. As a result, it would be difficult to frame the Lord. Do not worry. That person must not have gone far. We will pursue him with our full strength, and within an hour, we will bring his corpse back. The three of them reassured him, as they had been distancing themselves from Logan for less than half an hour, and Logan was just a Mythical Realm cultivator. He couldnt have gone far, and the three of them could surely find him with their divine abilities. Gali Mo nodded, allowing the three of them to chase after Logan. He then examined his sons body once more, only to frown the next moment. His sons death was not the work of a Master. The divine ability used didnt even reach the king level. Could there be a hidden story behind it? With a vague feeling, Gali Mo felt that he had been calculated and ordered his subordinates to find another person who knew the situation. After all, someone must have witnessed it while they were on the same adventure. Soon, someone brought a person who knew the truth. He was with Gali Mos son when they entered the Secret Land. He had escaped as soon as the incident occurred, but Gali Mos subordinates caught him midway back. It was Logan! There was a small dispute between them, and in his anger, Logan killed the Young Master. He warned us not to say a word, and we couldnt stop him. Being slightly intimidated by Gali Mo, the man confessed everything. However, Gali Mo found it unbelievable. According to his three subordinates, Logan was only a Mythical Realm cultivator. His son had even surpassed his level; their strengths were not on the same level at all. You dont know the whole story. Logans cultivation may only be at the Mythical level, but his strength is astonishing enough to kill a king. He is a cunning person who has fooled us many times. The man continued to explain. Gali Mo saw that the man didnt seem to be lying, so he couldnt help but believe him. If this was true, then he immediately realized something terrible. After some chilling thoughts, Gali Mo shook his head, It cant be true. If everything is Logans calculation, he is a truly terrifying enemy. Who is supporting him from behind? If everything was as it seemed, Logan first killed Gali Mos son and framed the Grand Elders son. The Grand Elder then killed Gali Mos Protector to avenge his son. Through these two actions, Logan had incited a deep feud between the Grand Elders camp and Gali Mos family. Eventually, a large battle ensued in which the three Perfect Kings, seeking revenge for the Young Master, killed the Grand Elder. At this point, the two sides were irreconcilable. The Grand Elders forces would undoubtedly take revenge on Gali Mos family. Even if they killed Logan, the only person who knew the truth, Logans message would have leaked out. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: 197 Chapter 382: 197 Translator: 549690339 The more Gali Mo thought about it, the more difficult it became. Although the Grand Elder was dead, the opponents power could not be underestimated. They had developed dozens of thrones over the years, including seven or eight perfect thrones. Although he was a Dominator, it wouldnt be difficult for him to eliminate the opposing forces. However, this would undoubtedly lead to significant losses on his side. If the Lord steps in afterward, wouldnt his Family Clan be doomed as well? Gali Mo became more and more certain that Logan must have been instructed by the Lord to secretly cause this chaos. The Lord, who had been silent for many years, was indeed terrifying. Gali Mo couldnt compare even with ten of his own. At this moment, the three perfect Thrones returned with Logan: Young Master, we have to admit this kid is strange. We wanted to execute him, but they insisted on bringing him back to you for judgment. The leader of the First Family? Logan smiled lightly. You have a promising future. After all, you killed the Grand Elder, and youll soon become the most powerful force in the Territory. We can only aspire to match you. Its all your scheming. What exactly do you want? Gali Mo pointed angrily at Logan, amazed at his audacitya mere myth realm being daring to challenge him? Ill be direct. You have two choices now. The first is to face the revenge of the forces involved with the Grand Elder. Of course, they cant harm you, but what about the younger generation of your clan? Logan shook his head, smacking his lips: From now on, they wont dare leave the Family Clan. If they cant leave the clan, they wont gain experience, and your clans younger generation will become useless. Who will inherit the future of your family? They can only be assassinated once they leave the clan unless you send dozens of people to protect them every day. Im not afraid. I dont care. Gali Mos words hit his sore spot. Indeed, it was very possible that this could happen since his family had killed the Grand Elder and would undoubtedly face endless revenge from others. You have another choice. You can join forces with the Lord and eradicate the Grand Elders lineage completely. Wouldnt that allow you to rest easy? And the credit for this would go to your family. Logan smiled faintly, glancing at Gali Mo: The merit of killing the Grand Elder would be enough for your family to prosper for a hundred years, without living in fear every day. Isnt this a win-win situation? So, you are indeed sent by the Lord. Gali Mo sneered coldly, seeing through all of Logans tricks. If he cooperated with the Lord, he could indeed eradicate the Grand Elders lineage. However, he would become a mere pawn in the Lords grand scheme, making the Lord the sole ruler of the Territory. Gali Mo could never agree to cooperate with the Lord, as that would mean dooming his Family Clans future. Furthermore, once the descendants of the Grand Elder sought revenge, his family would be the first one targeted. If you dont want to toast, just drink the punishment wine. What if the Lord allies with the Grand Elders lineage instead? Logan spoke only halfway through, not finishing his sentence. He just heavily looked at Gali Mo, who was the head of a Family Clan. Logan was confident that Gali Mo would be intelligent enough to weigh the pros and cons, making the right choice. Gali Mos face changed, clearly understanding Logans threat and the consequences his family would face if this were to happen. The sole act of killing the Grand Elder wouldnt be something his family could handle. If he didnt cooperate with the Lord, the Lord could easily frame him for the murder of the Grand Elder. Once charged with such a crime, the consequences would be unimaginable. First, the people involved with the Grand Elder would seek revenge, and then the Lords forces would join in. His Family Clan wouldnt be able to withstand such pressure for long. With the Lord winning peoples hearts and eliminating Gali Mos Family Clan before absorbing the remaining forces of the Grand Elder, the Lord would unify the Territory. Gali Mo could only become a dust particle in history, a pawn in the Lords game. This realization sent chills down his spine. Gali Mo clenched his teeth and said, I can cooperate with the Lord, but I want to kill you first. You are just a pawn of the Lord, and killing you wont affect my relationship with him. Logan wasnt humble or arrogant, and he didnt even respond with a word. He just stood quietly to the side, knowing that Gali Mos rage was just an impotent display and that he wouldnt dare to make a move against him. After a long time, Gali Mo still didnt attack Logan. He understood that Logan was a crucial component, and if he was killed by his own hands, his guilt would only be more evident. Outsiders would think he was trying to cover up the murder, and even being cleansed in the Yellow River wouldnt wash away the accusations. Fine, I, Gali Mo, admit defeat this time. I cant compare to the Lord or you in terms of cunning and scheming. For the sake of my Family Clans future, Ill bear this guilt. Gali Mo waved his sleeve and left. I will visit the Lord personally to discuss our cooperation in one day. From now on, our Family Clan will forever obey the Lord without any doubt. He felt bitter and resentful. Faced with this perfect trap, his great skill couldnt help him. Gali Mo had killed his own child and the Grand Elder was calculated against. There was no turning back now, and he had no choice but to follow Logans path. Many forces have been itching to act due to the Lords long silence. Gali Mo once thought about replacing the Lord, but todays events have taught him a lesson in what true scheming means. Just the Lords minion was able to turn his world upside down. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. Facing a Dominators deterrence, he was still too little. If Gali Mo had been stubborn and insisted on attacking just now, today would have been his death anniversary next year. Upon returning to his Family Clan, Gali Mo felt angrier as he looked at the three perfect Thrones. Did they still want to be rewarded? It was because they killed the Grand Elder that their situation was now so passive. Why didnt they think more carefully back then, thoroughly investigate whether the Grand Elder was the murderer or not? They just believed Logans one-sided words and executed the Grand Elder for him. If it were ordinary subordinates, Gali Mo would want to peel their skin off. However, they were three Thrones who had reached perfection. He couldnt bear to kill them since they were essential forces within the Family Clan. Im punishing you to face the wall and repent for ten years. Learn military strategies well so that you wont be outwitted and killed. As for what you saw and heard in the Secret Land, dont mention it to anyone. Understand? Gali Mo slapped the ground with a palm, emitting an intimidating force. As for the killer of the Young Master, even if its proven to be Logan, all the blame must be placed on the Grand Elder, or the entire Family Clan will be in trouble. He would keep this score in mind. Logan made him send his white-haired son to his early grave. He should never let Logan off if an opportunity presents itself in the future. This was the rage of a father. On the other side, Logan reported this news to the Lord, allowing him to prepare early on as well. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: 198 Chapter 383: 198 Translator: 549690339 When the Lord received the news, he was stunned, unable to believe Logans words were true. A Grand Elder who had entered the Dominator Realm and stood above everyone else was actually slain? He couldnt believe it, yet had no choice but to believe since Logan had no reason to deceive him. Moreover, the First Familys Patriarch had genuinely contacted him and planned to have a meeting early the next day, presumably, to discuss cooperation. It was known that Logan was only in the Mythical Realm, and the fact that he could cause the demise of someone in the Dominator Realm was unbelievable C the gap between their realms was worlds apart. Even though Logan might not have done the deed himself, it was all due to his cunning plan that played both major factions like a fiddle. When the Lord found out that the Grand Elder was hunting Logan, he even considered going to save Logan himself but couldnt leave the Million Zhang Territory unguarded for a day, as chaos would surely break out. The Lord took a deep breath and muttered, What a terrifying young man. Thank goodness we are friends, not enemies. If we had joined in adding insult to injury back then, who could have imagined if we would end up like the Grand Elder? Regardless, it was a good thing that the powerful Grand Elder was gone. The Elder had been challenging the Lords position over the years, and the Lord had been wanting to wipe out the Elders faction in one swoop but was powerless and afraid of getting others involved. Due to the Lords excessive tolerance, the Grand Elder had become increasingly disdainful of him and built up hidden forces, even uniting with several factions to overthrow the Lord. Early the next day, the Patriarch of the First Family arrived, showing deference to the Lord unlike his previous arrogant behavior. In the past, Gali Mo, as someone also in the Dominator Realm, did not have the same insights as the Lord and regarded himself as on equal footing with the Lord. The Lord was taken aback but smiled faintly, Rise, why are you so cautious today? In the past, you have never shown me such courtesy. You didnt even bother to bow to me and spoke with such arrogance, after all, I have been such a failure of a lord that many want me to step down. At these words, Gali Mo felt extremely embarrassed. Naturally, he could hear the sarcasm in the Lords words. Remembering his arrogance in the past, he now deeply regretted it. He once thought that the Lord was unworthy, besides having the cultivation level of the Dominator Realm, what qualifications did he have to rule the Million Zhang Territory? Now he saw through it C the Lords schemes and machinations were too profound, casually sending out a subordinate who played both the First Family and the faction of the Grand Elder to the point of near-collapse. As displeased as Gali Mo was, he had to bow his head: My Lord, I was too na?ve before, and I must apologize to you. I promise that from now on, my First Family will always obey your command, and anyone who disobeys will be dealt with by our family law punishment. Haha, I was just joking earlier, no need to be so tense. You are, after all, one of the families within my territory. As the lord of this territory, I must protect you with all my might. In case other lords attack, we all need to unite and resist foreign enemies together. The Lord waved his hand, now that the Grand Elder was dead, the First Family alone wouldnt be able to harm him. He could take this opportunity to eliminate another hidden danger and take complete control of the territory. Upon thinking it through, however, he found this course of action unsuitable since losing two Dominator Realm individuals would be too costly. Even with him being the sole power in the territory, who could stand up to protect it when foreign enemies arrive? All he needed was to make Gali Mo submit to him, without fighting or killing. This was for the benefit of the territory, as a million-mile territory was too tempting for many strong adversaries with ulterior motives. Gali Mo let out a sigh of relief and went on, My Lord, the Elder, this fat man has already been hanged. However, many remnants still provoke trouble. Should we first join forces to stabilize the situation? The Lord, slightly startled, understood Gali Mos intention, which was to team up and eradicate the remaining forces of the Grand Elder. Naturally, that was what the Lord wanted too. The faction of the Grand Elder was not small, with dozens of throne realm experts and countless powerful subordinates. If not dealt with as early as possible, the Lord would be uneasy, as the territorys ticking time bomb could act out of revenge for the Grand Elder at any time. Hence, there were only two possible outcomes for them: to end up like the Grand Elder in hell, or to be absorbed into the Lords faction. As for Gali Mos proposal, it was naturally in line with the Lords thoughts. However, the Lord considered many other factors. The Grand Elders faction was not to be underestimated, and if he collaborated with Gali Mo to eliminate them, wouldnt he be making enemies as well? How could he then recover this faction? It was a huge problem. Furthermore, everyone knew that the Grand Elder and the Lord were at odds with each other. The moment the Grand Elder died, the Lord would be eager to take advantage of the situation; what would others think in that case? They might think the Lord had planned the whole thing, tarnishing his reputation and causing even more problems in the territory. After some hesitation, the Lord spoke, You make the move, and now everyone in the territory knows it. Why dont you resolve the remnants of the Grand Elders faction yourself? I promise I wont interfere. This Im afraid its not doable. Gali Mo frowned as the Lord had pushed the hot potato back onto him. His family had the power to sweep the faction of the Grand Elder, but it would also cause his faction to lose half of his strength. Once that happened, who could guarantee that their family wouldnt take advantage of the situation? He dared not gamble the entire family on the Lords conscience. A single misstep could bury the whole family. Gali Mo, you must think about the bigger picture in everything. Since youve come here sincerely, I wont abandon you. Ill secretly dispatch thirty throne realm experts to assist you, and with your plan, youll surely achieve twice the result with half the effort. The Lord continued, now that things had come to this point, whether Gali Mo was willing or not, there was no way to turn back. If he cooperated with the Lord, it would be a better future for Gali Mo. Otherwise, the negotiation would break down, and Gali Mo would be left alone to face the endless revenge of the Grand Elders faction. A thin, dying camel is still bigger than a horse. Think carefully and dont make the wrong decision. Besides, as a dignified Dominator Realm expert, do you really need my help when you take action? With enticement and threats, the Lord left Gali Mo no room for refusal. In the end, Gali Mo could only reluctantly agree. He had no choice now but to obey the Lords commands. After the Lords assurance, Gali Mo secretly gathered thirty throne realm experts, swiftly dealing with the remnants of the Grand Elders forces, prioritizing quick battle and resolution, so that the enemies would have no time to react. News of the Grand Elders life and death had already spread throughout the territory. All of the Grand Elders disciples had gathered and sworn to take revenge for the Grand Elder, and make every member of the First Family pay the price. However, while they were still discussing, Gali Mo came with a group of people and killed every one of the hundred-plus people there without exception. Moreover, all the disciples who had previously belonged to the Grand Elder were hunted and killed by sent experts. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: 199 Chapter 384: 199 Translator: 549690339 At that time, the wind and rain were erratic, many disciples and friends of the Grand Elder began to hide, fearfully hiding away. If they showed their faces even slightly, they would be hunted down, and even their family members lives would be threatened. Many were weeping bitterly, one by one beginning to curse Gali Mo, hoping for him to enter hell in the next moment. Across the entire territory, there was an atmosphere of fear, for who was not in some way involved with the Grand Elder? At this juncture, the Lord stepped forward, personally writing a proclamation which was hung on the City Wall. The message was clear: the Grand Elder had practiced evil deeds for many years and was killed by the First Family. The Lord did not wish to harm the innocent and therefore decided to pardon everyones crimes. Those who were disciples and friends of the Grand Elder, as long as they stood forward, the Lord would let bygones be bygones, and entrust them with important tasks. For a moment, there were varied opinions. Everyone had been living in fear of being hunted down, but suddenly the Lord gave them a glimmer of hope, which naturally led to tears of joy. Hence, crowds chose to join the Lord, but a small portion who were the Grand Elders most trusted confidants chose death rather than submission. They were not willing to join the Lord in exchange for a chance at survival, as it would be a betrayal to the memory of the deceased Grand Elder. These people were almost all the die-hard followers cultivated by the Grand Elder, having already placed life and death behind them. Once, they were homeless and drifting, but the Grand Elder had led them onto the path of cultivation. Their gratitude was greater than heaven, and even respecting him as a father was not an exaggeration. Knowing that they could not beat Gali Mos followers, the group decided to fight to the death, using their lives to confront Gali Mos men. They offered their lives as sacrifice, striving to take down at least one or two with them. This made Gali Mo very frustrated. In just two days, while they had only killed thirty people, they had lost fifty of their own. The price they had to pay was too high. When would this end? And these were just the hundreds of trusted aides of the Grand Elder, so everything was only just beginning. Originally, Gali Mo wanted to seek the Lords assistance, but after considering it, he gave up. He understood that even if he lowered his pride and dignity to ask for help, the Lord would certainly find all sorts of reasons to refuse, and definitely wouldnt openly support him. Because currently, it was a good opportunity for the Lord to attract the remaining forces of the Grand Elder. Just in these two days, the Lord had already absorbed nearly a thousand talents, openly acting as a good person. His reputation was in full bloom, and there were even many people planning to build temples for him. Thinking of this, Gali Mo was very irritated. Obviously, everything was a situation that the Lord wanted to create. However, the Lord was getting to play the good guy and Gali Mo was the villain. However, there was nothing he could do. He was under others control and now he didnt even have the qualifications to resist the Lord. If he disobeyed he would end up like the Grand Elder and his whole family would be wiped out. His family, the First Family, had lasted for a thousand years. He couldnt let it be destroyed under his watch. On the other hand, after Logan left the Illusionary Realm, the first thing he did was look for a safe place to start digesting the book in his Spiritual Sense Sea, wanting to know what the Sanctuary Powerhouse had left behind. Upon opening it, he found it to be a cultivation manual, which immediately dampened Logans interest. What Logan needed the least was cultivation manuals. Even if it was left by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, Logans path was unique and perfect evolution. However, after flipping through a few more pages, he discovered something different. This book also contained a record of all the mystical arts of the Sanctuary Powerhouse, insights into the laws of nature, cultivation experiences and the locations of some buried divine weapons. Logan naturally highly valued the insights of a Sanctuary Powerhouse. So he studied the book continuously for three days. Suddenly, he felt the barrier of his realm breaking, and he was only a step away from advancing to the next level. Logan suppressed his realm, not wanting to break through so quickly. Although breaking through to the next level was the priority in the Ancient Instance, such a breakthrough was not only dangerous, but it also wouldnt improve his combat effectiveness. Logan wanted to make a significant leap at once when he broke through. This would have been nearly impossible before, but Logan had obtained the Rule Grass. Not only that, he had more than thirty Rule Grasses. If he used them all, it would be terrifying once he stepped into the next level. Even Dominating Realm powerhouses would rarely obtain a Rule Grass in their lifetime. Not to mention Logan had gotten more than thirty, enough to shock the entire Ancient Instance. Logan refined the Rule Grass into pills, prepared various things in advance, and braced himself for the breakthrough. After swallowing more than thirty pills, Logan no longer restrained his realm. The realm that was about to break through earlier, was now uncontrollable like a ferocious tiger. In an instant, terrifying laws of nature coalesced. Logan bathed in a golden ocean, and his body started changing. If the previous Logan was a mortal, now he seemed like a true deity, and at this moment, the entire world started changing. This affected everything within a hundred-mile radius. All people who came here retreated three miles, because they all knew a powerful figure was crossing the tribulation. Ants that got too close were courting death, and it was not an ordinary powerhouse based on the momentum, at least in the Dominating Realm. After an hour, everything finally returned to calm. Logan opened his eyes, adjusted a little, then a smile emerged. Now he was officially an advanced level practitioner, and he could even match an upper-advanced level practitioner in terms of combat power. Combined with the divine weapon in his hand, now he had the confidence to face a complete throne level challenger. In this Ancient Instance, for the first time, Logan was confident that he wouldnt be pursued and killed. Logan didnt hurry to leave, because after entering the advanced level, he could start practicing some mystical arts of the Sanctuary Powerhouse. This was crucial to his combat effectiveness, for these mystical arts were extremely terrifying in the Ancient Instance. Half a month passed in this manner, and Logans realm improved further, advancing from low-level to mid-level. For his next move, Logan planned to first return to the Capital City to see the situation. He wanted to know whether the Lord and Gali Mo from the First Family had handled things well after the death of the Grand Elder? While on his way, he suddenly saw a severely injured man collapsing in front of him, who then forcefully supported his body to stand up again and continued to escape in a certain direction. More than ten pursuers were right behind him. Knowing he couldnt escape, the man held up his knife, prepared to fight. It was clear that the man was on his last breath, but was holding on with sheer determination. There were at least twenty knife wounds all over his body, but the trace of resentment and hatred in his eyes piqued Logans interest. It seemed as if he was seeing an old friend, making him want to intervene. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: 200 Chapter 385: 200 Translator: 549690339 Ten-odd pursuers were all in the throne realm, which was quite a big move. It was inconceivable that anyone could send ten-odd such masters at once, just to kill a High-ranking Overstep, it was truly baffling. Logan pondered and concluded that there were only two powers in the whole territory that could do so. The first one would be the Lord, but the Lord was the king of the territory and wouldnt do such a low-quality act. Therefore, Logans first suspicion fell upon Gali Mo; could this group of people come from their family? If it were really Gali Mo, there must be a reason for them to mobilize their forces like this. Could it be to eliminate all remaining forces related to the annihilation and the Grand Elder? Were the ones chased down their disciples? To verify his guess, Logan asked aloud, Are you ten-odd people from the First Family? Subordinates of Gali Mo? At this question, the ten-odd people, who were preparing to take action, hesitated for a moment but didnt answer Logans meaning. Instead, they gave Logan a vicious look, meaning he best not meddle in their affairs. But this also made Logan understand that his guess seemed correct, these ten-odd people were indeed from the First Family. After joining forces with the Lord, the whole territory had been cleansed in blood. Ba Ke Yun, youd better surrender obediently. Youre already on the wanted list. how far can you run? Since you once enjoyed the blessings of the Grand Elder, you have to bear the consequences today. The man at the forefront sneered coldly. He had the highest realm among the ten-odd people and had already reached a consummate throne realm. The remaining forces of the Grand Elder were too cunning, and they had already lost many people. Therefore, they couldnt give their enemies any chance to breathe, or else it would increase their own losses. And the person being hunted clenched his fists and said unwillingly, What did I do wrong? I have no feud with your First Family. Am I supposed to be eliminated just because I am the Grand Elders relative? Im a poor relative who the Grand Elder never acknowledged. On the contrary, Ive been bullied by him a lot. Ba Ke Yun felt helpless and angry. In fact, he had grudges against the Grand Elder. Although they were relatives, years ago, the Grand Elder had driven his parents out of the house, which led to their death from freezing on the streets. Therefore, there was no family affection between him and the Grand Elder. He had been practicing bitterly for years, and finally reached a high-ranking Overstep, hoping one day to become strong enough to stand in front of the Grand Elder and demand justice for his parents. But now, the Grand Elder suddenly died, and this news made Ba Ke Yun happy for a while. Because Ba Ke Yun knew very well that the Grand Elder had already reached the Dominating Realm, and even if he practiced hard for a lifetime, he would probably never reach that level. Now that someone had killed the Grand Elder, he considered his revenge complete. However, he only got to be happy for one day before he was inexplicably hunted down. The so-called reason was even more ridiculous, simply because he was a relative of the Grand Elder. No matter how he explained that he had not enjoyed any benefits from the Grand Elder, it was of no use. They had already identified him as a potential threat, fearing revenge for the Grand Elder. In just half a month, Gali Mo had fought off more than ten waves of assassins. Now he was covered in scars, and the First Family had sent even more people of the throne realm. He was merely a High-ranking Overstep, and the gap in strength left him mentally and physically exhausted. He was reluctant to die so unclearly, especially being regarded as a trusted aide of the Grand Elder. He had never enjoyed the Grand Elders protection when he was alive, so why should he die because of the Grand Elder? Kid, whether youre an enemy or not to the Grand Elder, its a fact that you were once related. We cant stake our entire family on this, just in case you bring a group of people back for revenge in the future? The leader shook his head; the family master had repeatedly said that its better to kill wrongly a thousand than to let one pass. They must completely wipe out the remnants of the Grand Elder to prevent future trouble. Ba Ke Yun laughed, his smile filled with sorrow, Fine, I only have a dying breath left, but I will fight to the end. Even if I can only take one of you with me, it will be worth it, right? A mere High-ranking Overstep, you dare to boast in front of us like this? Who among us can you take with you? Each of us is in the throne realm, you wont reach our level even in another ten years. Their opponents laughed scornfully, mixed with a trace of disdain. Ba Ke Yun didnt bother to refute, as he had faced waves of hunting in the past ten days and had already killed five or six high-ranking Oversteps, seven or eight low-ranking ones, and dozens of mythical ranks that had died in his hands. One of them stepped forward and took out his Dharma device: Ill do it. Ill take this head, and you guys can watch the show beside me. Ill have a good time playing with this kid. He was determined to kill Ba Ke Yun, but not with a swift end. Instead, he wanted to toy with him like a cat catching a mouse, allowing Ba Ke Yun to only have his last breath, and then end him in the most desperate state. With just one move, the supreme divine power contained within left Ba Ke Yun gasping for breath and flying out. His body appeared to be falling apart, and only his consciousness had not gone into shock. At this time, Logan, who hadnt left, approached, I say, theres no need to kill him. I quite value his character and courage, especially his fearlessness in facing a group of people in throne realm like you, even being able to generate a fighting spirit. Such talent is rare. How about you give me some face and spare Ba Ke Yun? I can guarantee that he wont seek revenge for the Grand Elder in the future. I actually want to take him as a follower lately. You just go back and report it directly to Gali Mo, and Im sure he wont mind too much. What Logan said caused the ten-odd people to pause in confusion, as if Logan had some significant background, but their probing shook their heads because Logan was just an Overstep after all. How could someone at that level dare to challenge those of throne realm? Either he had intelligence issues or was courting death. With just you, an Overstep, you think youre qualified to meet our family master? One of them couldnt help wanting to attack Logan, but Logan fought back with just a look. His fierce expression frightened the attacker, and a wave of fighting spirit erupted from Logans body, making the ten-odd people in the throne realm feel like they were facing a formidable enemy. Everyone was puzzled; when did the deterrent power of an Overstep become so strong? They had killed dozens if not hundreds of Oversteps in their hands, but this was the first time they had been intimidated by one. Moreover, Logan did not seem to be pretending to be mysterious; after all, this kind of aura and divine power could not be faked. But they couldnt yield, as they had orders: Youre just one person, and we have more than a dozen in the throne realm, all experienced in battle. With your formidable strength, are you sure you can take on all of us alone? Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: 201 Chapter 386: 201 Translator: 549690339 One person is enough. Its true that Im only a Transcendent Tier, but Im fully confident in killing the Throne. If you dont believe me, you can go back and ask your Family Head if he has ever been able to handle me in the Ancient Road Secret Realm that day. Logans voice was calm but carried a strangely lethal force that caused the dozen or so people to involuntarily take a step back. It was an instinctual fear that they had only felt in the face of a Dominator. The leading mans eyebrows furrowed, realizing that something was wrong. Dare I ask, friend, are you truly acquainted with our Family Head? If you are friends, then we have caused offense unwittingly. Please explain the truth. Not exactly acquainted, we just met once. Logan waved his hand. My name is Logan. Although Im not too famous, your Family Head should have definitely mentioned me, and he must have told you not to be my enemy when you see me. Upon hearing these words, the dozen or so people gasped in shock. The name Logan had a huge impact on them. Outsiders might not understand the significance, but they knew it all too well. At that time, in the Secret Realm, it was Logan who had plotted to kill the Grand Elder. When their Family Head returned, he was furious, but in the end, he repeatedly warned them not to be Logans enemy. Although Logans realm was not very high, his cunning was too strong. In just one day, he turned two families against each other and ultimately made the Grand Elder a sacrificial pawn. If they offended Logan, it would be difficult to ensure that the First Family wouldnt meet the same fate as the Grand Elder, being manipulated into disaster. Maybe the current Lord was looking for a chance to wipe out their entire family C they had to proceed cautiously and not make any mistakes. The leading man hurriedly bowed his hand and respectfully said, Brother Logan, we have been truly disrespectful just now. Since you think that this person is not involved, we will give you face and not pursue him any further. Its not about giving me face, but respecting the truth. This person is not a disciple of the Grand Elder, so why must you insist on framing him? Wrongly killing tens of thousands is absolutely unacceptable. With a serious expression, Logan continued, You guys think that as long as you exterminate the remaining forces of the Grand Elder, your family can rest easy in the future. But this is leading your family down a path of no return. I have to say that Gali Mo is too foolish. Does your family really have no strategists? Please enlighten us, the leading man said, not understanding. He also believed that their Family Heads command hadnt been wrong. They couldnt just let the remaining forces of the Grand Elder go unchecked, as it would certainly cause major problems in the future. Logan shook his head. It seemed that he had to teach them a lesson today, so they would understand the art of weighing their options. They couldnt wipe out all the Grand Elders disciples even if they continued to kill them. The Grand Elder has nurtured his students deep within the Territory for many years. His disciples number close to a million, if not over a million. Moreover, his disciples have their own disciples, and there are also friends, relatives, and other powerful forces involved with him. At the very least, there are at least a million people involved, and this is a conservative estimate. Realistically, almost half of the people are implicated. By relentlessly killing, you are only arousing fear among the entire Territory, causing the public to turn against your family and grow disgusted. Now people dont dare speak out against your powerful family, but once something happens in the future, everyone will turn against you because no one wants to live near a bloodthirsty, murderous family. Thats just one aspect of it. Moreover, it has only been ten days to half a month, and I think your family is already stretched thin, both financially and in terms of manpower. If this goes on for another half a year, your so-called First Family will plummet, and Im afraid youll become the target of envy for many second-class families. Seeing the shock in the eyes of the dozen or so people, Logan knew he had hit the nail on the head. They had clearly taken his words to heart. He nodded, not really caring about the fate of the First Family, but rather considering Gali Mos situation. Once the Territory was engulfed in fear, it would surely attract attacks from surrounding Lords. The most important thing for a Territory is peace, not a series of internal struggles that consume its entire strength. If Gali Mo continued like this, he might be able to win the peoples hearts for a short time, but once they came to their senses, they would see the Lord as the one fanning the flames behind the scenes. It was clear to everyone that the Lord appeared to let bygones be bygones on the surface, constantly absorbing the Grand Elders talents. However, he had never tried to stop the extermination campaign led by the First Family. When people began to think that they were two sides of the same coin, they might even grow disgusted with the entire Territory. What should we do? the anxious group of people asked. If Logans words were true, it would be a catastrophe for the family. Everyone present shivered with fear because they all belonged to the family and shared a common fortune and misfortune. Logan coughed and replied, Its simple. Stop hunting the remaining forces of the Grand Elder and repeatedly declare that the Grand Elder did not die by your hands. All of this is just someone elses plot. People may not believe it now, but as time passes, who can truly discern the truth from lies? Of course, in secret, you can do whatever you want, but you must not use your own family as an excuse. Instead, use the names of people who have a grudge against the Grand Elder. Doesnt that solve everything? Just hunt down some disciples, and dont involve innocent people. After providing the solution, Logan repeatedly warned them and explained the consequences of causing panic in peoples hearts. Logan hated the Grand Elder, was not on the same side as his forces, and did not want to involve innocent people, especially those who were not even distantly related. The dozen or so people nodded, thanked Logan, and then hurriedly returned to report to their Family Head. This matter was too significant to be decided by just the dozen of them. As for Logan, he approached Ba Ke Yun, who had fainted and was now at deaths door. There was no good cure available at the moment, so Logan could only take out half a Law Dan Medicine pellet, one of only a few left made from the thirty or so medicinal herbs. As soon as Ba Ke Yun swallowed the pellet, a surge of medicinal power rapidly spread throughout his body. Golden Light circulated around him, and within the blink of an eye, his numerous wounds were healed at an astonishing speed. A few moments later, Ba Ke Yun woke up, startled to find that he had fully recovered. He had been at deaths door and had even thought it was all a dream, or that he was still dreaming. However, he was clever and understood the situation immediately. He deeply bowed to Logan, Thank you for saving my life. I will remember your great kindness for the rest of my life. You dont need to say such words. I saw potential in your character and your attitude of not backing down even in the face of powerful enemies. I happen to need a subordinate while Im traveling alone. How about you serve as my guard for three years? Logan was straightforward and didnt beat around the bush. He didnt believe that his life-saving grace wasnt worth three years of service, and he trusted that the other party would agree since the debt of saving a life was greater than heaven itself. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: 202 Chapter 387: 202 Translator: 549690339 Ba Ke Yun shook his head and showed a bitter smile. He didnt want to refuse his savior, but he knew well that he had offended the First Family, and his latter half of life would never be peaceful. Logan was confused, but Ba Ke Yun explained: Benefactor, if one day the First Family stops chasing me, let alone serve as your guard for three years, I would not mind serving you for a lifetime. Just this little thing? Ive already taken care of it for you, no need to worry about being hunted anymore. Logan chuckled. He had to admit that Ba Ke Yun was a kind person for considering this, but it also proved that he hadnt made a mistake in judging people. Such a person would be safe as a subordinate. Unbelievable, Ba Ke Yun made a deep bow: I dont even know how to express my gratitude for you giving your life to save me. Im willing to follow you, even through fire and water. Willing to follow will do, but dont call me senior, your realm is even higher than mine. Im just a mid-level transcendent, the reason why those guys retreated, is not something I can easily tell. Logan smiled lightly and continued: But I have to say in advance, the enemies I have provoked are very strong, being hunted is a norm. If you choose to be my guard, you might experience life-and-death situations. If it were not for you, I would be lifeless by now. Besides, I see everything lightly. I used to live just to take revenge on the Grand Elder. Now, I live to repay your grace. Ba Ke Yun spoke righteously, regardless of how far Logans realm had come, he saved his life and it was a hard fact. The popular saying goes, A drop of water should be returned with a burst of a spring, let alone the grace of saving a life. If he abandoned Logan, he would despise himself. Very well. Since you have become my guard, I cant let you suffer a loss. After three years, I will definitely increase your realm. To save your life earlier, I used a Law Dan Medicine. This medicine not only saved your life, but the remaining medicinal power has also been stored in your body. After Logan let Ba Ke Yun feel for himself, Ba Ke Yun discovered what he had said was true. He was overwhelmed with shock. The surge of power in his body was so strong that he couldnt digest it at once. It would take up to a month and he might even break the threshold to the throne. If it were before, Ba Ke Yun would have thought Logan only saved his life. Now he understands how great this favor is. It was such a big opportunity that he could hardly bear it. Because he knew how rare a Law Dan Medicine was, even those in the Throne Realm might not have it. Logan waved his hand, letting Ba Ke Yun let go of the formalities. Since he was his own guard, there was no need to be polite. This was just the beginning, and there would surely be more opportunities for him in the future. Logan had understood that in this copied world, a person fighting alone was too weak. Even if his own strength was strong enough, there were always stronger ones out there, werent there? So, he had to find a few trustworthy helpers who could make him invincible. Logan dusted himself off and turned to Ba Ke Yun: Lets go. I still have to go back to the Capital City to see the Lord. You can come with me. And Im setting a deadline for you, break through to the throne within half a year. Dont worry, with the effect of this Law Dan Medicine, I dont think it will take half a year, one month is enough. Ba Ke Yun said confidently, if it were his past self, even if he had spent ten years, he might not reach the Throne Realm. After all, too many people spent their whole lives and got stuck at Transcendent Realm, just like he once thought, he would be in the high-level transcendent for this life. But a Law Dan Medicine, even if a Dominating Realm came, it would be an irresistible temptation. Just by digesting its surging medicinal power, breaking through to the Throne would be a matter of course. The two of them hurried on with their journey. After three hours, they finally arrived back in the Capital City. However, at this moment, the city was in a state of panic, and there was not a single person to be seen on the main street. All this because of the Grand Elder, everyone was afraid of being involved with him, thereby bringing the First Familys revenge. Those with stronger powers could seek protection from the Lord who would ensure their safety, but those with weaker cultivation realms, the Lord simply ignored and wouldnt accept as disciples. In just the past three days, almost ten thousand people had been arrested by the First Family after some investigations. Among them were many people who had no connection whatsoever with the Grand Elder. They had just exchanged a few words with the disciples and were tied together, directly pulled out to be executed forcibly. Looking at this gloomy situation, Logan shook his head in regret: Theyre putting the cart before the horse. To deal with the remnants of the Grand Elder, theyve stirred up a storm, making everyone anxious? It seems like theyve solved a big hidden danger, but in reality, theyve added hatred to everyones hearts. Who wouldnt say so? Although I once hated the Grand Elder very much, I knew a hard fact in my heart, it was the Grand Elder who had been doing evil and sheltering some bully people. But more people were innocent, they had to become disciples under him due to the threat from the Grand Elder. Ba Ke Yun sighed deeply, feeling confused why the Lord had always been indulging the First Family. Did the First Family want to make the situation untenable, making everyone have no way out? He was just a transcendental being with little say in matters, otherwise, he would have advised the Lord. Logan smirked, Dont worry, I will clarify the pros and cons to the Lord to prevent an irreversible situation just because of the Grand Elder. When they arrived in the Capital City, they were stopped by a dozen guards at the palace gate. However, Logan took out his pass card, given by the Lord, which allowed him to go anywhere within his territory. The guards recognized it and respectfully let Logan through. When Logan walk into the palace and after some searching without finding the Lord, he had to ask someone else to pass the message. Afterward, he met the Lord in the Grand Hall, who was beaming and seemed to look ten years younger. Upon seeing Logan, he was even more enthusiastic. Ignoring everyone else, he walked straight up: Logan, let me host a welcome party for you. Lets have a drink together, just the two of us. Everyone was shocked by this, the Lord was doing this with a junior? Logan was also stunned, although the Lord was nice to him before, he had always been showing an aloof attitude. He had never been this friendly, treating him as an equal, even calling him a brother. It meant that he really recognized him now. They went to the Side Hall, where everything was ready. The Lord specially let Logan sit in the honored guest seat, while he didnt take the main seat, but sat beside Logan and personally filled a glass for him. Logan wasnt pleased because the Lord was only caught up in his happiness and did not notice that a crisis was brewing. Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: 203 Chapter 388: 203 Translator: 549690339 Brother Logan, youve been a great help this time, solving my biggest headache at once. With the Grand Elders forces eliminated, theres no one left in the whole territory who can be my rival. The Lord extended his wine glass, toasting Logan. Although Logan was not pleased, he could only clink his glass with the Lords. Then, with a hint of sarcasm, Logan said, Lord, you are quite pleased with yourself, but have you considered the consequences? After all, you are the one who holds power in this territory, and you should be thinking about its future and peace. For decades, I have been working diligently to be a qualified Lord, at least living up to my own standards, unlike other Lords who are complacent and unambitious. Not understanding the point, the Lord waved his hand dismissively. He had been worried about the territory all along, but after the Grand Elders death, he finally laughed wholeheartedly, no longer feeling anxious. Logan shook his head and said bluntly, I beg to differ. In fact, youve never really thought about the territory. Instead, youve been quite adept at playing power games and manipulating everyone, havent you? In the past half-month, you have been playing the role of a good guy, winning over many of the Grand Elders subordinates. Your power has grown by thirty percent. On the other hand, the First Family of Gari Mo, who have been playing the bad guy role, have been denounced by everyone for killing too many people and becoming despised. The Lord was taken aback and realized that Logan was angry. However, he did not think he had done anything wrong. As the almighty Lord, was it too much to absorb the talents of some Grand Elder? Moreover, it was not his idea to play power games. It was only out of helplessness that he let Gari Mo play the bad guy. After all, how could he, the Lord himself, do that? It would certainly incite chaos. Im not saying that this decision was wrong. On the contrary, it was quite a good one. But half a month has passed, and everything should stop. You have already achieved your goal. Why are you still allowing Gari Mo to continue the slaughter? Logans voice grew louder, recounting what he had seen and heard: Gari Mos policy is to kill one thousand innocent people rather than let one guilty escape. Too many people have been involved already. Even the streets are empty, as everyone fears being falsely accused and unknowingly treated as an accomplice. This is also for the sake of being cautious. If anyone were to escape, it would be hard to avoid future retaliation. Besides, its the First Family of Gari Mo whos made enemies, so peoples anger wont be directed at me. Once Gari Mo offends everyone, I can simply step in and take control. Feeling grateful to Logan for offering his assistance, Gari Mo did not want to get angry with him. Instead, he carefully explained his thoughts, hoping that Logan would understand. As the Lord, he had many dilemmas, all for the sake of the territorys future. Logan tried not to get angry and calmed himself, Youre mistaken. No matter how excessive the First Familys actions may be, people will only denounce them. There wont be any other consequences. The real repercussions will fall on you, the Lord, but you certainly cant understand why. Really? The Lord couldnt see the connection. How was this related to him? Even if peoples anger grew stronger, it wouldnt reach him. After all, he hadnt sent anyone out himself. Now that the public is panicking, if Gari Mo doesnt stop and you, as the Lord, dont step in, people will think you are secretly directing or condoning Gari Mos actions. After all, you represent the fairness and justice of the territory, and that fairness has been broken. The feelings of anger and injustice might not be worth mentioning now, but once they are gone, what will happen to you as the Lord of the territory? People will lose their sense of belonging, and there will be a massive loss of population. Even those who have reached the Throne Realm would be afraid of meeting an unexpected fate in the future. If the day comes when other Lords attack, you will need to unite everyone. Tell me, who would be willing to fight for you? Lets not even look far ahead; I think many nearby Lords are already itching to take advantage of the chaos and devour your territory in one fell swoop. Logan took a sip of wine and laid out all the pros and cons. If the Lord was truly intelligent, he would understand how foolish his previous decisions were and how he should make amends now. The Lord broke into a cold sweat, finally realizing the crisis: So, am I supposed to punish Gari Mo? What if Gari Mo and the others arent willing to accept it and choose to expose everything or leave the territory? Punishment is just a symbolic penalty. Moreover, Gari Mo must be a smart person too, and he will naturally understand your intentions. They will certainly cooperate and play along to quell the anger. Logan confidently said that based on the lessons he had given to the dozens of people on the road, as long as they pass on the message to Gari Mo, he would make the corresponding decision. So there was no need for the Lord to worry at this moment. To be honest, after the Grand Elders death, there was no need to take action against his remaining forces. Theyve lost their biggest support and cant harm you at all. Just let them slowly wither away and disperse as time goes by. You were just too hasty, only thinking about a quick battle and victory, overlooking the most fundamental aspects. Actually, playing power games is just like cultivating. Rushing will not help you succeed. You must think twice before making a decision. The Lord finally understood and couldnt help but shake his head. Despite having been on the Lords throne for a hundred years, he was still too naive when it came to schemes and was now being lectured by Logan. Afterward, the Lord issued an order, announcing that the hunt for the Grand Elders disciples had ended. The First Family of Gari Mo was not allowed to continue, and anyone who dared to do so would be punished. Gari Mo was also ordered to hand over the assassins from the past few days to give an explanation to the people. Unable to enjoy the rest of the wine, the Lord said, Please excuse me, I need to handle this matter personally. Once everything is resolved, I will invite you to another banquet to make up for my negligence and apologize. Its no problem. Ive been cultivating in the Secret Land for half a month, and its just what I needa place to retreat and practice. Your palace seems quite suitable. At least, no one would dare to come and make trouble in the capital. Logan waved his hand, telling the Lord to go ahead. With the Pass Order, he didnt need any special arrangements. The Lord gave a few instructions to his subordinates and then hurriedly left the side hall. A subordinate stepped forward respectfully, The Lord has instructed us to treat you as a distinguished guest among distinguished guests. Please feel free to make any requests during your stay. As long as its within our capability, we will do our best to fulfill them. Logan requested two rooms, ensuring they were quiet, secluded, and safe so that no outsiders would disturb him. He then took Ba Ke Yun to the retreat, wanting to see if Ba Ke Yun could break through to the Throne Realm. As for Logan himself, he took out a few Law Dan Medicines, hoping to elevate his own strength. Being at the Middle Defender Overstep level was not enough; he needed to break through to the High-ranking Overstep for self-protecti Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: 204 Chapter 389: 204 Translator: 549690339 On the other side, Gali Mo received the Lords announcement, furrowing his brows in confusion. What is the Lords intention with this move? Could it be that he is planning to wipe me out with the others? For a moment, his anger surged: I lost dozens of experts to eliminate most of the surviving forces of the Grand Elder, but as soon as the situation is somewhat under control, the Lord actually turns around to blame me? Fine, let everything go to hell. Family Head, please dont be angry. There must be something strange going on. Why dont we make a decision after contacting the Lord? An Elder stepped forward, speaking with great respect. He knew that the family could not confront the Lord, and if the Family Head continued on this path, the entire family would be buried with him. However, Gali Mo scoffed coldly and shook his head: What misunderstanding could there be? Regardless of the Family Heads intention, he should have at least sent me a message. There was no warning, and suddenly an announcement was made? Now the Lord has become the good guy, while we are despised by everyone. At this time, the dozen or so assassins who had been sent out earlier returned, insisting on seeing the Family Head. Gali Mo, already agitated, didnt want to meet with them, so he directly ordered them to leave. However, these people stubbornly refused, saying they wouldnt leave until they saw the Family Head. Gali Mo thought it might be important, so he let the dozen men into the hall to explain the situation. As soon as they met, the men knelt down and recounted every word Logan had spoken since they met him, emphasizing the advantages and disadvantages of the situation. After hearing the information, Gali Mo remained silent for a long time, trying to digest the truth. When he finally understood everything, he couldnt help but smack his own head. If it werent for Logans reminder, he would have been kept in the dark, and the path he had taken would have been disastrous. Stroking his beard, Gali Mo nodded: I finally understand why the Lord issued this announcement. He didnt want to provoke public outrage, so he temporary let me take the fall. As for the Lords punishment, it is surely just a symbolic gesture, just need to find a few scapegoats. Well, for the sake of the future of the family and the settlement of this matter, I can only cooperate with the Lord and play along with this act. I just hope that the Lord will be generous, and not abandon me in the end. After all, the biggest beneficiary is the Lord, and I am just a pawn. Thus, Gali Mo issued a confession of guilt, admitting his mistake in involving innocent people. At the same time, he randomly picked out a dozen individuals to be handed over to the Lord for punishment. The storm passed like this. Although people knew that letting the first family off lightly was unfair, they also knew that harsh punishment was impossible. After all, their Family Head, Gali Mo, was at the Dominating Realm, and even the Lord might not be a match for him. Time flew by, and half a month passed in an instant. Logans realm still remained at the Middle-level Transcendent, and the High-ranking Overstep was still far out of reach. However, his realm had stabilized quite a bit during this time, and his retreat hadnt been a complete waste. Ba Ke Yun was still in seclusion. Three days later, a terrifying aura floated above his room, causing the sky to become dark and cloudy. The power of the laws enveloped an area of ten miles. Then, a vortex formed in the air, and terrifying divine lightning brewed within it. Logan frowned and murmured to himself, Is he going to break through? Naturally, he hoped that Ba Ke Yun could advance, which would mean he would have a Throne Realm underling, greatly enhancing his own strength and confidence to face any challenges without fear of provocation. As expected, Ba Ke Yun was indeed attempting to break through, enduring the terrifying Thunder Tribulation. Once he survived these seven thunders, he would ascend to the Throne Realm, becoming a formidable power in the region. Logan had seen many Throne Realm experts in the ancient ruins, and it seemed like this realm was as common as cabbage and not particularly rare or powerful. However, the reality was quite the opposite: the Dominating Realm was the pinnacle, and the Throne Realm was considered top-tier strength. The first divine thunder struck, and a protective barrier appeared above Capital City, directly blocking the divine lightning. Logan, being a smart person, immediately realized that this must be the Protective Array of Capital City. The next moment, another even more terrifying divine thunder struck, once again being blocked by the Protective Array. However, Logan didnt feel happy at all; instead, he frowned as though unhappy. The Lord appeared and reassured him: Dont worry, this Protective Array was set up by an Array Formation Expert at a high cost in Spirit Stones. Its enough to withstand the attacks of ten Dominating Realm experts. So dont worry, your guard will definitely be able to break through to the Throne Realm safely. I have a favor to ask, can you turn off the array for now and turn it back on after the Thunder Tribulation is over? I want Ba Ke Yun to face the tribulation head-on instead of relying on underhanded tactics. Its meaningless. Logan looked at the Lord and pleaded. Although the Protective Array would allow Ba Ke Yun to make a breakthrough, it may not have the same power as a regular Throne Realm expert due to the lack of Thunder Tribulations baptism. This also explains why most Throne Realm experts have a strength not matching their name and cant even win against cultivators of their own level. Because when every High-ranking Overstep breaks through, they adopt various means to reduce the terrible Thunder Tribulation. However, they seem to have forgotten that aside from its destructive power, the Thunder Tribulation can also cleanse a cultivators meridians and help them comprehend the laws. The Lord hesitated and thought Logan was overdoing it. When he broke through, he also relied on the Protective Array. How could a mere mortal dare to face the Thunder Tribulation head-on? What if they die? Although the Thunder Tribulation can cleanse a person, compared to its dangers, it is insignificant. Ironically, Logan persisted and said: If he cant overcome the Thunder Tribulation, I dont need a useless subordinate, just let him fall in the tribulation. Even though it may sound heartless, Logan already gave Ba Ke Yun a Law Dan Medicine, and if he still couldnt overcome the tribulation, it would be a waste. This Protective Array has been in operation for a hundred years, and suddenly turning it off may attract ill-intentioned people. Let me think about it. After all, its a crucial matter, and I have to consider it for the sake of Capital City. The Lord sighed deeply. Although he wanted to give Logan face, he was still reluctant to turn off the Protective Array. After all, it was the core of the Capital City and provided a sense of security for the Lord. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: 205 Chapter 390: 205 Translator: 549690339 Logan was not a fool, naturally seeing the delay tactics of the Lord. Claiming to be considering his proposal was nothing more than buying time until the terrifying tribulation of thunder had passed so he wouldnt have to fulfill his promise. Therefore, Logan continued, Lord, please do me this favor. After all, you owe me a debt of gratitude. Besides, it will only require disabling the defenses for about three minutes which wont put the Capital City at any significant risk. With the Lord, a dominant figure, sitting in the center of the city, the Capital City could not be destroyed unless it was by a powerful figure from the Holy See. However, the existence of such a powerful being from the Holy See was already something of a legend. Hence, many people assumed that there was no such powerful being in the world anymore. Alright, since you insist. I will make an exception this time and disable the defensive array for three minutes. Under this terrifying tribulation of thunder, most people wont dare to come anyway, for fear of being implicated in the aftermath. The Lord nodded, fully aware that without Logans help, it would have been too difficult to deal with the Grand Elder on his own. The Grand Elder had continued to grow in power and there seemed to be an inevitable battle looming in which the Lord hardly held any hope of winning. A victory, even if managed, would prove devastating to his territory. Following this, he cast a spell, and the Capital Citys Defensive Array disappeared instantly. The terrifying tribulation of thunder in the sky then struck the city without resistance. The waves of power it unleashed seeming to threaten the very existence of the city. At that moment, Ba Ke Yun flew into the sky, volunteering to take on the attack himself. His eyes carried no hint of cowardice or fear as he seemed to be entering a deadly contest with the tribulation of thunder. This magnificent defiance left everyone in awe, turning him into a spectacle for the entire city. To the public, the tribulation of thunder was a formidable, untouchable presence that could annihilate everything in its wake. No cultivator ever dared to confront it during their cultivation breakthrough. Yet, now, Ba Ke Yun was openly challenging this nightmare of the public. Did he not fear complete annihilation of body and soul? The Lord, too, was surprised and he shot a glance towards Logan. I can see why he serves as your guard. His courage is truly extraordinary, and he reminds me of you. If he succeeds in entering the Throne Realm, his potential will be unlimited. If this had been earlier, the Lord might have simply admired Logans tactical brilliance. However, now, he couldnt deny the power that Logan held. After all, Logan had slain a Throne Realm cultivator, wouldnt his subordinate stack up just as favorably? While there were more than fifty Throne Realm cultivators under the Lords command, Logan and Ba Ke Yun were evidently on another level. If Ba Ke Yun managed to successfully overcome the tribulation, his strength would increase tenfold. His combat power would no longer be comparable to an ordinary Throne Realm cultivator. Logan simply smiled, thinking to himself that he certainly hadnt misjudged Ba Ke Yun. However, Ba Ke Yuns success was yet to be seen. All they could do at the moment was witness the horrifying thunderstorm exploding over him, causing visible pain and struggle. But Ba Ke Yun was holding on. He bellowed out to the heavens, This is the path of cultivation. Regardless of how terrifying this tribulation is, I stand here today determined not to back down. I will either ascend to the top of the Throne Realm, or let this tribulation completely annihilate me! The tribulation seemed enraged. The thunderclouds expanded, covering the entire sky. The previously blood-red sky now seemed pitch black, as the terrifying lightning absorbed countless laws, sanctioned by heaven and earth to punish Ba Ke Yun. Ba Ke Yun stood firm once again. He was no longer unharmed as before. Now, he was covered in injuries, his body swaying weakly in mid-air, seemingly on the brink of passing out. The only thing keeping him upright was his sheer willpower. Not many could stand up to the tribulation like this. The Lord admired his tenacity, but shook his head. Its remarkable he lasted this long. When I faced such a tribulation myself, I barely managed to sustain as much as he has now. The final blow, however, was just impossible to withstand. If Ba Ke Yun remains stubborn, he might lose his soul. Not necessarily. The final blow carries the burden of cleansing the tribulation. If it is successfully withstood, it will bear many benefits. I trust my ability to judge people. Ba Ke Yun certainly has the potential to reach the Throne Realm. Logan had a confident and unwavering glint in his eye as he said, Lord, just you wait and see. Perhaps after today, all the cultivators in the city will choose to face their tribulations without relying on auxiliary methods. After all, every cultivator wants to be baptized by the lightning tribulation. It might indeed start a new era, the Lord didnt object. Looking around, he saw that no one challenged the tribulation directly, it was just too difficult. One out of a million tried to face the tribulation directly, only those with terrifying talents dared to do so, and Ba Ke Yun, although talented in cultivation, was not exceptional compared to other geniuses. Ba Ke Yun was not Logan. If Logan were the one to undergo the tribulation, the Lord might have had some expectations, since Logan was no stranger to creating miracles. However, a simple subordinate was nothing much to him. Despite carrying some of Logans qualities, he was not Logan, was he? Logan remained silent, focusing closely on Ba Ke Yun instead. The thunderclouds in the sky rolled ominously, releasing waves of terrifying pressure. It was as if mocking the ground below, showing how ludicrous their earlier defiance was. Ba Ke Yun remained poised but he knew reckless courage alone was not enough for success. He had already pulled through two strikes, and now, he needed to make the most of this final moment. During half a month of seclusion, he had been preparing for this very moment. He wanted to use this final thunderbolt to activate all the medicinal power in his body, and let the tribulation cleanse his body together so as to forge his formidable Throne Realm physique. By then, his battle power would multiply and he would be able to fight many Throne Realm cultivators at once. The final thunderbolt was incredibly forceful, like a giant column of light engulfing the entire city. At this point, even the Lord had to furrow his brow, contemplating his next move. If Ba Ke Yun failed to withstand the blow, the entire city would be destroyed in an instant. The Lord was well aware of the destructive power of the divine thunder. However, if he activated the Defensive Array, he would violate his promise to Logan and spell the end of Ba Ke Yuns tribulation. After a few moments of consideration, the Lord decided not to activate the Defensive Array. He wanted to see the final outcome. If Ba Ke Yun succeeded, it would be a historic moment. When the divine thunder struck Ba Ke Yun, the world seemed to turn upside down. The aftershocks caused significant damage, appearing like a desert storm wave, causing discomfort for the surrounding crowd. The Lord quickly cast a spell, creating a barrier to shield the city from the aftershocks. Logan, however, was watching intently, praying in his heart that Ba Ke Yun would succeed. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: 206 Chapter 391: 206 Translator: 549690339 Ba Ke Yun burst into dazzling golden light during a divine thunder attack and successfully stepped into the Throne Realm. He absorbed the divine thunder to refine his body and even understood many laws and principles. When the smoke and fog cleared, Ba Ke Yun fell from the sky, exuding terrifying oppression with every movement. This spectacle made the Lord exclaim in admiration for his strength, which was far superior to the average King Seat. The Lord, who was well-informed, unreservedly said that Ba Ke Yun alone was as strong as ten King Seats. His strength was even comparable to a Complete King Seat. Given one or two more years, Ba Ke Yun might become a Half-Step Sovereign. It was hard to believe that Logan, who had become unfathomable, also had such a powerful bodyguard. The Lord, who had been stuck at the Dominating Realm for a century, felt embarrassed. Maybe if he could also face the heavenly tribulations like Ba Ke Yun, he could have stepped into the legendary Holy See. Ba Ke Yun knelt heavily before Logan and said, I owe everything to you for becoming a King Seat. I swear to serve you with my life. Even if I have to go through hell, I dont mind. After all, I never dared to dream I would experience the King Seat in my life. Your efforts and courage are the reasons you became a King Seat. I just provided some help, so dont ignore your hard work. Although I wanted you to be my bodyguard, dont think of yourself as inferior. We should be more like friends. Logan waved his hand, thinking Ba Ke Yun was being too humble. He didnt need to act this way in front of him. If Ba Ke Yun were a coward, no amount of laws and medicine provided by Logan would help. After Ba Ke Yuns breakthrough, Logan wanted to travel with him. This would increase their chances in the Ancient Instance and help them find more opportunities for breakthroughs. Otherwise, they would both remain stuck at a mid-high rank. Logan brought up the idea to the Lord, Your Lordship, we have been a bother in recent times. Our realms have been stabilized, and we plan to leave at first light. The path of cultivation is like this: if we are negligent, we may fall tremendously. When the Lord heard Logan was leaving, his first thought was to keep him. However, Logans departure felt reasonable, and he couldnt force Logan to stay. Now the Capital City is stable, and the threat from the Grand Elder has been eliminated. You can rest assured in the future. Maintain a sense of danger and do not oppress the common people, and no one will be able to shake you. Logan smiled faintly, seeing the Lords concern, Anyway, I wont stay here forever. As a cultivator, I have to travel far along this path. Perhaps one day, I will become a Sovereign. On that day, Ill return here to gather with you, and you should understand this. I wont stop you from leaving. However, your gratitude is heavy. Before you go, you must have a meal with me, and Ill toast you three glasses of wine. Also, you can choose some treasures from my citys vault. The Lord hesitated, but he understood that Logans talent should not be wasted here. He ruled over a million miles of territory, but he was only a small Lord in this ancient world. Rumor had it that more powerful Lords ruled over ten million miles of territory. Some of those great Lords were said to be the Holy See, even though many people said there were no Holy See in the world anymore. However, as a Lord, he knew that many Holy See still existed, and Sovereigns, though seemingly unattainable, were weak in the Holy Sees eyes. Logan shook his head, not wanting to linger, Drinking is unnecessary since weve already been properly entertained. Today is already late, and we plan to leave early tomorrow. Well drink again if theres ever a chance. Very well. But have you thought about where to go? You can walk through my territory and move freely, but once you leave, there will be countless dangers. Even with a bodyguard in the King Seat Realm, the enemies outside are stronger than you think. The Lord asked with concern, hoping that Logan might already have some idea where to go. He could provide guidance and knew many of the surrounding Lords who could watch over Logan on his journey. Logan stretched and replied, I havent planned it yet. We will play it by ear and seize any opportunities we find. Logan responded this way because he had no destination in mind. He knew very little about the Ancient Instance and had set a goal for himself to strive for a breakthrough to the King Seat within the next year. Secondly, even if he had a destination, Logan didnt want to tell the Lord. Otherwise, wouldnt it be under his surveillance? Once they decided to leave, they should cut off all connections to each other completely. The Lord felt regretful but said, In any case, if you encounter trouble, you can come back. I will help if I can. If I cant, you can hide in my territory, where I can guarantee your safety. Logan smiled and nodded, seeing that the Lords words were sincere and that they truly considered each other friends. Their friendship was built on trust and character, even though they had not known each other long. Early the next day, Logan and Ba Ke Yun left together. They used their divine powers to travel quickly, covering ten thousand miles in a few hours, and they had already left the Lords territory. They arrived at a canyon, which was an abandoned area that no Lord wanted to control. The canyon was completely desolate, with no resources to speak of. At the top of the canyon, a little boy kept retreating from a vicious-looking man wielding a large knife. However, Ba Ke Yun quickly intervened, used his divine power to cover a hundred miles in one leap, and saved the boy. With a flick of his finger, Ba Ke Yun sent the man flying. As the man stumbled, he stood up and warned, Dont meddle in our affairs. The boy is targeted by our Mineral Water Sect. If you insist on protecting him, be prepared to pay the price. Saviors, please leave. The Mineral Water Sect is the strongest sect nearby. Theyve always done evil here, and the entire canyon for a hundred miles is their territory. Their Sect Master has entered the Throne Realm and cannot be offended. The boy pleaded with Ba Ke Yun, saying that he wasnt worth the trouble. The Mineral Water Sect may kill everyone in anger if they provoked them. Ba Ke Yun sneered, flames of fury burning in his eyes, Im not afraid. If they dare to bully the weak, Ill simply eliminate their whole sect. I cant stand those who use their power to oppress others. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: 207 Chapter 392: 207 Translator: 549690339 In the Kuang Quan Sect, we have a total of a thousand people, among which half are at a higher rank than you. Are you sure you want to battle us to death for one child? Even if you are not lacking in power, Im afraid there will be no gain for you in this, said the man. He coldly scoffed. Knowing he would not be able to defeat Ba Ke Yun, he resorted to threats. After all, anyone would think twice before confronting such a large sect for no apparent reason. Ba Ke Yun responded with a cold laugh and an intensifying anger, Just a thousand people and youre so arrogant? Dont think that being here in the canyon allows you to act lawlessly. Im the first to object to it. Since he could remember, he had been the one bullied, and his cultivation journey had been fraught with hardships. He saw in this situation a reflection of his past and resolved to seek justice for the child. The man furrowed his brow. He assumed that terrifying Ba Ke Yun would suffice to make him back off. However, not seeing any fear on Ba Ke Yuns face surprised him. Could it be possible that Ba Ke Yun was at the Throne Realm too? But then why would he bother with this petty issue? He dared not relax, resorting once again to threats: Just wait, well be back with reinforcements. You two stay here and wait for your deaths. Little foreigners like you have no idea how dangerous this place is. Unconcerned, Ba Ke Yun watched as the man fled. He then approached Logan with a content smile. Considering his role as Logans protector, his impulsive actions could have caused unnecessary trouble for Logan. Logan waved a dismissive hand, smiling. He would have stepped in had Ba Ke Yun not intervened. Unwilling to ignore such situations, Logan didnt see a need to pretend otherwise when they happened. You two should leave quickly. The Kuang Quan Sect has a strong influence in the area, and two people alone are no match for them. They can bring reinforcements within the time it takes to burn half an incense stick, said the child anxiously, grabbing at Ba Ke Yuns sleeve, afraid that Ba Ke Yun may get involved in this for his rescue. Many like the boy were regarded as bottom-tier individuals, whose deaths wouldnt matter to anyone. The canyon was a no-mans land, where the Kuang Quan Sect reigned supreme, and resistance was futile. Ba Ke Yun was full of confidence, ensuring the boy without fear that they would stand their ground and slaughter anyone who dared seek revenge. This would rid the area of a significant menace. Clear about his prowess, he was not worried about challenges. After he stepped into the Throne Realm and underwent the Divine Thunder Refinement, he surpassed others in the same realm. Unless a Dominator stepped in, he had nothing to fear. And clearly, this sect didnt have a Dominators protection; otherwise, they would already have become a Lord. The child still remained worried. They had seen many cultivators provoke the Kuang Quan Sect over the years, but no one had ever succeeded in taking them down. Instead, the challengers ended up dead. Several local Lords had had their eyes on the canyon, but they desisted from clashing with the sect. Hence, it remained a no-mans land. The sect had a Throne-holder, along with more than 500 members at a higher stage and countless at the Mythical Realm. If anyone dared defy them, the entire sect would rise to intimidate all. After all, no matter how strong one is, its impossible to withstand a thousand adversaries without getting worn out. Yawning, Logan asked, Youve been living in the canyon all this while, enduring the Kuang Quan Sects bullies every day. Havent you ever thought of moving to other territories? The nearby Lords seem quite amicable. The boy shook his head, a glint of melancholy in his eyes. He had had the idea before. But the Xia Valley, extending thousands of miles with desolate patches in between, was impassable for ordinary people. Only cultivators at the Mythical Realm could possibly make it through without food or water for three days. In the canyon, resources were scarce and largely controlled by the Kuang Quan Sect. The locals, being of such bleak cultivation level, were trapped. Hopeless and starved, they wished for the time when they would be chosen to join the sect and bask in its glory. Logan nodded and looked around, Somethings not right. Even though your cultivation is very low, you are talented. Youre quite the genius. How come you didnt join the Kuang Quan Sect? I dont want to join them. Theyve always been about pillage and plunder. Thats not in my nature. The Kuang Quan Sect once tried to entice me, but Ive adamantly refused them. In their rage, theyve made it a point to torment me each day, said the boy. He continued, lightly glossing over a significant fact C his parents had been killed by members of the Kuang Quan Sect. And he was not going to bow to them or join their wicked endeavors. He held a secret dream of taking revenge on them someday when he would surpass the Throne Realm and put an end to the canyon folks suffering. But such dreams, he knew, were a far cry from reality. He was stuck in the canyon, far from embarking on the path of cultivation. His health deteriorating and hunger gnawing at him every other day, he was at his wits end. Dont worry, we can take you away from the canyon and keep you safe from the Kuang Quan Sect, said Ba Ke Yun earnestly. But the boy shook his head. He couldnt leave alone, for he was too tied down by circumstances here; his departure would put the others in the canyon in danger. There are thousands of people living in this canyon. Ive organized a resistance, and it now has hundreds of members. Even though their cultivation isnt even close to the Mythical Realm, if I were to leave alone, they would surely be silenced by the Kuang Quan Sect, he explained. Logan shook his head regretfully. He didnt have a solution to the predicament of life in unclaimed territories. Even if they killed off a large part of the Kuang Quan Sect, some would escape and return to oppress the inhabitants once they left. Even in the absence of the Kuang Quan Sect, another sect would rise. Without a powerful protector who had the peoples best interests at heart, the place would never know peace. As Logan pondered over these problems, Ba Ke Yun spoke, I can single-handedly annihilate the entire sect. Then, we can distribute all their resources among you. The resources should help you survive till you leave the canyon. The place was too barren. Even without the Kuang Quan Sect, the harsh environment and depletion of resources would make it impossible for the thousands of locals to survive. If we can get the resources of the Kuang Quan Sect, thousands of people could leave the canyon and seek livelihoods in different territories. But this would be a tremendously challenging process. It would require killing hundreds of high-rankers and a Throne-holder, said the child, his brow furrowing in concern. Even though Logan and Ba Ke Yun were powerful, they didnt seem capable of accomplishing this unless they were already at the peak of the Throne Realm. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: 208 Chapter 393: 208 Translator: 549690339 Its already half an hour, and Logan doesnt want to continue waiting. In his opinion, the Kuang Quan Sect will definitely not come, so he discusses with Ba Ke Yun whether they should take the initiative to go and quickly resolve the situation so they can continue their cultivation journey. Ba Ke Yun, also feeling impatient, says: Alright, let the kid lead the way, and well go directly to the Kuang Quan Sect. No, I cant involve you two. The child still shakes his head, instinctively feeling that Logan and Ba Ke Yun are no match for the opponents sect. Its like they are on a suicidal path, unable to fully display their abilities even with great skills. At this moment, suddenly, a large group of people appeared and surrounded Logan and the others without discriminating between friend and foe. The leader was very arrogant: Who just attacked our Kuang Quan Sect members? However, before Logan and Ba Ke Yun could reply, the moment he saw Ba Ke Yun, panic overwhelmed him. As a highly-ranked person, he naturally sensed the oppressive aura emanating from Ba Ke Yun, something only found in the throne realm. He glared fiercely at his subordinates, feeling equally flustered. This subordinate really had no discernment, attracting such a powerful enemy for him. How could he, an advanced expert, fight? He thought that as soon as he launched an attack, his life would be doomed. Earlier, when his subordinate went back and exaggerated the story, he didnt take it seriously and thought it was just two blind people. So he didnt report it to his sect, instead leading a group of people over. Now, he deeply regretted his rashness. The man fell from his horse with a thump: Senior, I have come specifically to apologize. I dont know how my two subordinates offended you, but I hope you can be magnanimous and give our Kuang Quan Sect some face. In the future, our Kuang Quan Sect will surely treat you as an honored guest. Dont say anything more. Your Kuang Quan Sect is really too arrogant. The person just now threatened me in all sorts of ways, saying that once the Kuang Quan Sects reinforcements arrived, they would destroy my soul and vanish, kneeling down to apologize and the like. Ba Ke Yun snorted coldly, his eyes sharp: How do you plan on settling this matter? It needs to be resolved, and if it displeases me, I wont mind making the Kuang Quan Sect disappear. If you dont believe it, give it a try. Senior, we are truly sorry. We are willing to offer 300 spirit stones and hope that you can accept them. We also invite you to visit our sect as our guest, and our Sect Leader will surely have a pleasant conversation with you. The mans attitude was very respectful, causing the subordinates around him to be dumbfounded. Their boss used to be arrogant and domineering. Whenever he encountered an enemy, he would attack without hesitation, not even leaving a survivor behind. But today, his image was completely changed, becoming so submissive and obedient. Of course, even if they were foolish, they understood everything. Their boss strength was inferior to the opponents. Otherwise, he wouldnt have to humble himself like this. Anyone who could be stronger than their boss must have reached the throne realm. When they thought about it, they gasped. This young man had already reached the throne realm? To reach the throne realm at such a young age, there had to be two prerequisites. The first was that the backing was powerful, and with the help of various divine weapons and medicinal materials, the throne could be reached in a short period. Otherwise, ordinary cultivators who wished to reach the throne would usually be old by then. The other reason was having heavenly qualifications, reaching the throne with ones own strength. No matter which point Ba Ke Yun belonged to, at least they couldnt afford to offend him and didnt want to offend him. Because once they provoked Ba Ke Yuns wrath, it would be a huge blow to the entire sect. Killing a few insignificant ants wasnt a big deal, but what if it turned into a battle between sect leaders? After listening, Ba Ke Yun laughed dismissively: Are you mocking me? Do you think you can pacify my anger with such a small amount of spirit stones, treating a throne realm like a fool to be deceived? Senior, this is my sincerity. My resources are really limited. If you have any requirements, you can mention them. When I return, I will definitely discuss with the Sect Leader, and as long as it can be provided, it will be provided. The man was terrified, fearing that the other party would take action in anger. He himself was just a small manager in the sect, not even an elder. Three hundred spirit stones were already a huge amount, and his heart ached at the thought of what his annual salary was, which was only such a small amount. I only have one condition: from now on, the Kuang Quan Sect leaves the canyon, and not a single person from the sect remains. Moreover, I only give you one day to relocate. Anyone who exceeds the time limit will have to make a deadly bet. I believe you cant make up your mind on this matter, so you should go back and report to your Sect Leader. Ba Ke Yun spoke casually, stating such cruel and domineering conditions, making the mans whole person foolish. This condition was too harsh, and the sect would definitely not agree. After all, it had taken a hundred years to build such a scale, so where would they go if they left? He shook his head, frightened but calm: Senior, change your request, and stop joking. Our Sect Leader is also in the throne realm, and his cultivation strength should be on par with yours. The existence of our sect doesnt affect you, so why do you have to drive them to total annihilation? If Ba Ke Yun did not back down, it would mean opposing the entire sect. Even though Ba Ke Yun had already reached the realm of the throne, there were countless extraordinary people in their Kuang Quan Sect, and not necessarily would all be defeated by Ba Ke Yun. Moreover, there was the Sect Leader guarding them, who had a good relationship with several nearby lords. Ive said all that I have to say. Dont say another word because I wont give up an inch. Just go back and report this to your sect honestly. If you annoy me, I wont mind beheading you here. Ba Ke Yun waved his hand, not wanting to say another word to the man, as everything the man was unable to control. On the contrary, if they kept dragging on, it would only ignite Ba Ke Yuns anger, with no practical significance. The man felt despondent but didnt dare to stay any longer. He led his group of men and horses away at high speed. At the same time, he was troubled about how to report this matter to the Sect Leader when he returned. All resentments had arisen from his subordinates, and he couldnt guarantee that the Sect Leader wouldnt implicate him in his anger. Returning to the sect, the man found the Sect Leader and, after hesitating for a while, presented Ba Ke Yuns demands. In order to avoid being blamed by the Sect Leader, he exaggerated the process and omitted his subordinates going to cause trouble for Ba Ke Yun, saying that Ba Ke Yun deliberately provoked them. Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader was furious and slapped the table: Hmph, is there anyone who dares to confront us in this domain? Since the other party dares to provoke us, if we dont accept, wont we be looked down upon by outsiders? Calm down, the other partys realm is also in the throne realm. Judging by the aura alone, the Sect Leader should be on par with them, and their intention to fight might be slightly stronger. Its best not to go head-to-head. The man spoke very implicitly, but his actual meaning was quite simple. The opponents strength was stronger than the Sect Leaders, so they must not be overconfident and rash and must be well-prepared. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: 209 Chapter 394: 209 Translator: 549690339 I have a hundred Transcendent-level cultivators, plus myself as a King-level, and the other party only has two people. Are you afraid we cant defeat them? The Sect Leader sneered coldly, a King-level was ultimately not a Dominator-level, no matter how strong a single persons strength, it was impossible to defeat a hundred Transcendent-level cultivators. Joined together with himself, it was doubtful if the other party could even last 15 minutes. The man frowned and continued, But Sect Leader, since they dare to look for trouble, they must have been prepared in advance. Why not have the entire sect go together? Even if we cant win, we can at least wear down their strength. No need, I will only bring twenty Upper Transcendent-level, fifty Middle Transcendent-level, and thirty Lower Transcendent-level cultivators. This powerful force alone is enough to sweep away any King-level. The Sect Leader was full of confidence, and then commanded a hundred Transcendent-level cultivators to follow him. Afterwards, under the guidance of the man, the Sect Leader personally set out to teach Ba Ke Yun a lesson. On the other side, Logan stretched and asked, Ba Ke Yun, do you think you can fight a Complete King Seat now? If it was impossible, and the other Sect Leader had already reached the Complete King Seat, the situation for the two of them would be very awkward. Of course, Logan had not thought about backing down since even if Ba Ke Yun was not an opponent, he still had himself. Im not sure. Ba Ke Yun shook his head, as he had never had any real combat experience before, so everything was an unknown. He didnt dare to give Logan this guarantee, which made Logan laugh bitterly. It had to be said that Ba Ke Yun was so lacking in confidence in his own strength, but still dared to challenge the entire sect of the other party. Just relying on my intuition, though I have seen many Complete King Seats in the past, their combat power is still slightly inferior to mine. So, my strength might be higher than a Complete King Seat, only one step away from the Dominator Realm. Of course, this one step is a long, long distance, and I dont have the power to fight a Dominator. After thinking about it, Ba Ke Yun continued, In case we cant win, its not difficult for the two of us to escape. After all, when both parties are in the same realm, its extremely difficult to forcibly kill someone. It doesnt matter, Im just asking. If you cant do it, Ill have to clean up the mess for you. Logan nodded, and when he was at the Mythical Realm, he had killed King-level cultivators. Now that he was a Middle-level Transcendent, his cultivation was not worse than a Complete King Seat, and he could be considered the strongest under the Dominator realm. The next moment, a suddenly arrogant voice came, Such big talk! Did you really think our Kuang Quan Sect didnt have anyone left? Today, you two have made our sect lose face, and you must pay a heavy price. Men Cangsheng, the Sect Leader of the Kuang Quan Sect, appeared and an aura of terror spread out, instantly causing everything around him to tremble. Numerous forces of laws also diffused out, his ancient imposing pressure was enough to make anyone fear. However, Logan and Ba Ke Yun remained unmoved, showing no emotion at Men Cangshengs arrival. Logan looked him up and down and shook his head, I originally thought that the Sect Leaders strength was undoubtedly terrifying, but I didnt expect him to be just an ordinary King-level. You were no match for me back then. Even without breaking through to the Transcendent-level, Logan was still in the Mythical Realm. There was no wind against him when using his magical treasures. Besides, he was now a Middle-level Transcendent, and killing the other party was a breeze. I have confidence that I can repel the other party within ten moves, and if they dont retreat, I can definitely kill them within a hundred moves. Ba Ke Yun also gave his word. This was not because he was too arrogant but because he could see the other partys foundation at a glance. Although the opponent was a King-level, his actual fighting power was lacking. He didnt know why, perhaps he had been injured in a previous battle, or had not directly faced thunder tribulation, but had avoided it through some means. So he could only be considered a false King-level, with an extremely large weak point in his cultivation. He was at least two levels lower than ordinary King-levels. Men Cangsheng was furious, as the leader of a sect, he was now being criticized in such a humiliating way by two outsiders. It was too much of a loss of face. If he didnt regain some ground, how would he continue to mix in the future? As both were at the King-level, why was the other party so confident that they could defeat themselves within a hundred moves? Ba Ke Yun didnt bother to waste any more words and took the initiative to strike first. The terrifying power of laws converged on his body and formed a divine thunder. This one move caused a destructive force in an instant. Facing such a powerful attack, Men Cangsheng was genuinely startled. After all, this was the Lightning laws, which ordinary King-levels could not comprehend. Even Dominator-levels rarely grasped it. It was only at this moment that he understood why the two of them were so confident just now. It took many means to dissolve this attack, but at the same time, he also understood one truth: he might not be a match for Ba Ke Yun. Perhaps the other party had already reached the Complete King Seat, while he was only a Junior King-level and had been stuck in this realm for a long time. Nevertheless, Men Cangsheng knew this was a life-and-death battle. Once he took a step back, the entire sect would cease to exist, and the hard work he had devoted himself to building the sect would be wasted. This was something he absolutely could not tolerate. Here in this lordless land, he was like a Dominator. Once he left, he would not be strong in the Ancient World. Gathering all his divine power, he used his strongest attack, hoping to injure Ba Ke Yun first with this move. Then, with the help of his hundred subordinates, he could swarm the enemy and possibly turn the tide. However, his plan was too easy. The terrifyingly confident attack was easily blocked by Ba Ke Yun. Moreover, Ba Ke Yun used a brief instant to quietly counterattack. When his divine power was less than three meters away from Men Cangsheng, it quickly expanded and transformed into a fireball. The attack caught Men Cangsheng off guard, and he couldnt defend against it. In the end, he could only bear the brunt of it. The fireball burned his entire body, causing intense heat and pain that made him want to die. I cant beat you, even three of me cant do it. I admit defeat, what are your conditions? As long as you can spare me, anything will do. You can choose any genius earth treasure from the Kuang Quan Sect. At this point, Men Cangsheng genuinely admitted defeat, not caring about face anymore. After all, survival was the most critical thing. He had painstakingly cultivated to the King-level, and he didnt want everything to go down the drain. Seeing the Sect Leader concede quite stunned the hundred Transcendent-level cultivators who came with him. It seemed like the battle had just begun when it was already over in the blink of an eye. Most people had not reacted yet, and they couldnt help but sigh and worry about their sect and their future at the same time. As calm as ever, Ba Ke Yun said, I have already sent someone to convey my terms before. From tomorrow on, the entire sect must disband and leave the canyon forever. Im afraid thats not possible. Can we change it to something else? Men Cangsheng was very troubled. He had put everything into establishing the sect. If it was disbanded like this, what would happen to the more than a thousand disciples? Many of them were his own trusted followers who had followed him for many years, and he was reluctant to part with them. Ba Ke Yun shook his head, his attitude extremely firm. The Kuang Quan Sect was a malignant tumor in this lawless land. If he was going to take charge, he would do it thoroughly. To prevent everyone from being bullied, the sect must be disbanded. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: 210 Chapter 395: 210 Translator: 549690339 Dissolving the entire Kuang Quan Sect was not something Men Cangsheng was willing to accept, but he had no choice but to submit to Ba Ke Yuns strong force. After some hesitation, Men Cangsheng agreed, saying that they would leave first thing the next morning. Ba Ke Yun nodded and said, You are quite sensible. This decision saves both your own life and the entire Kuang Quan Sect. The world is vast; you can establish your sect somewhere else, as this place is not suitable. I admit that Ive lost, but I want to ask one last question, as a lingering regret before leaving. I hope you can answer it. After all, theres no enmity between us, so why do you insist on forcibly dissolving the Kuang Quan Sect? Men Cangsheng asked with a hint of persistence in his eyes. Even though Ba Ke Yun was more powerful than him, it didnt seem right for him to abuse his power and make their entire sect cease to exist with just one word, did it? But Ba Ke Yun simply replied, Its simple: your Kuang Quan Sect is a source of trouble in this Land without Masters. You have always been oppressing others, and only by dissolving your sect can peace be brought to this place. Upon hearing this reply, Men Cangsheng couldnt help but show a bitter smile. However, it did at least answer his question and prove that Ba Ke Yun wasnt specifically targeting the Kuang Quan Sect, but rather harboring resentment based on hearsay. I want to raise another question: if this Land without Masters loses the Kuang Quan Sect, will it truly be peaceful? You should know that wherever there are people, there will be conflict. And they will surely fight for another sect to emerge, one even more ruthless, cruel, and bloodthirsty than the Kuang Quan Sect. Men Cangsheng spoke righteously as he looked at Ba Ke Yun, You think youre doing a good thing, but in fact, you didnt consider that the presence of the Kuang Quan Sect brought peace to this land in the first place. Otherwise, you can imagine how much conflict would arise within a small canyon. Ba Ke Yun fell silent, as Men Cangshengs words indeed made sense. Even if the Kuang Quan Sect were to be dissolved, who could guarantee that there would be no more conflict? As one old sect falls, a new force will undoubtedly be born. Actually, Im putting it lightly. This barren canyon is a Land without Masters, but many surrounding Lords covet it, wanting to annex it. However, none of them are willing to wage war against the Kuang Quan Sect, for even though our sect isnt very influential, a war would be endless. Bordering the canyon are three lords, each possessing vast territories of millions of miles and Dominating Realm strength. Previously, the canyon served as a buffer between the three, thus avoiding conflict to a certain extent, but this buffer may not always exist. If one lord were to take control of the canyon, the other two lords would certainly not be happy to see it, and a major war would be inevitable. Have you ever considered how many people would die or be injured then? While the resources of this Land without Masters are scarce, it is a strategic location for neighboring lords. Men Cangshengs words were like a wake-up call, leaving Ba Ke Yun speechless, and he fell silent. If everything went as Men Cangsheng said, then his good intentions may have caused more harm than good. However, Ba Ke Yun also wanted to help, having witnessed the Kuang Quan Sects oppression of others firsthand. Ba Ke Yun walked to the side quietly, unable to figure out the ins and outs of the situation. He needed a moment of peace to understand whether his actions have any meaning, and if he perhaps should reconsider the order to dissolve the Kuang Quan Sect. Logan, who had been watching from the side, decided to intervene now that it had reached this point. He stepped forward and said, Men Cangsheng, youre quite eloquent. An ordinary person would be easily deceived by your words; but unfortunately for you, I am no ordinary person, and can naturally discern the fallacies hidden in your speech. First, we need to clarify one fact: your Kuang Quan Sect is not a good sect, but one that constantly oppresses others. At most, it will take another year or so for the common people here to have no way left to survive. If your sect is thinking of long-term development, no one would blame you even if you are a little domineering. Not many people are willing to stay in this barren land in the first place, but they cannot leave due to their low cultivation levels. However, if your Kuang Quan Sect were to provide them with all the sect resources, natural they would be able to leave and make a living under another lord, isnt it better than starving here for three days? As soon as Logan spoke, Ba Ke Yun felt enlightened and slapped his forehead, Yes, thats the truth! The goal is to provide everyone with the resources needed to leave, and not to discuss whether or not the sect should exist. Many here have excellent cultivation qualifications but are unable to cultivate due to their impoverished surroundings. Your Kuang Quan Sect has been operating for many years and amassed a great deal of wealth and resources. Why not hand them all over? Ill spare your lives, and you can consider these resources as life-saving money. Of course, you can also refuse, but lets see if you can afford that. Ba Ke Yuns words immediately changed Men Cangshengs expression, making it extremely unsightly, filled with a mix of anger. Despite Ba Ke Yuns strength, he couldnt help but feel that Ba Ke Yun was being overbearing and unreasonable, demanding all resources without discussion. How many people could tolerate this? It was one thing to dissolve their sect, but Men Cangsheng thought that wasnt too bad since they could establish a new sect elsewhere. They had planned to move in a few years anyway, so it was just a few years ahead of schedule and didnt bother him too much. But handing over all resources would be equivalent to chopping off their future. A cultivators most important asset is resources; without them, how can one advance to higher realms? He had painstakingly managed this place for a hundred years, accumulating just a little bit of resources. If all resources were handed over, Men Cangsheng would be left empty-handed, his lifes work gone. Moreover, the thousands of disciples who had worked hard alongside him, how could they willingly continue to follow him? When the entire sect descends into chaos, who will shoulder the consequences? Men Cangsheng suppressed his anger and said word by word, Theres room for negotiation, and I dont want to fight you to the death. Demanding all our resources is even harder than dissolving the sect, and I absolutely wont agree to it. However, I can offer half of the sects resources, as my greatest compromise. Can we agree on that? Half of our resources is not a small amount, equal to fifty thousand spirit stones. You two can take these spirit stones and buy an elder position in any territory. After all, our sect has thousands of disciples, so the remaining half must be distributed among them. Ba Ke Yun gave a faint smile but shook his head. While half of the resources was indeed not a small sum, he was seeking a future for all the ordinary people in the canyon. Half wasnt enough for everyone to leave; what are those left behind to do? Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: 211 Chapter 396: 211 Translator: 549690339 Ill add another twenty percent, Kuang Quan Sect takes thirty percent and leaves, and you alone take seventy percent, this is the biggest concession I can make. Men Cangsheng gritted his teeth and could only retreat another step. If Ba Ke Yun still did not agree, he would be helpless. Ba Ke Yun looked sharp and stated word by word, Ive made it clear that the Kuang Quan Sect must disband from top to bottom and must leave within two days. Your cultivation levels are enough; you can go to other places. Humph, youre really pushing people too hard. Even if your strength is higher than mine, how much stronger can you be in the same Throne Realm? If I have a thousand disciples from Kuang Quan Sect join forces, can you still be an opponent? Men Cangsheng couldnt contain his anger. Ba Ke Yun didnt leave him any way out. Since its like this, whats there to talk about? Its a big deal to gather the whole Sect to fight. He didnt believe that the two of them couldnt cope with Ba Ke Yun. Ba Ke Yuns eyes were icy cold, and he said: Since negotiations have broken down, there is no need to talk further. I will let you go back and prepare yourself. In one hour, I will come to your Sect and not leave a single one of you alive. Ill definitely be waiting. I cant believe that hundreds of Transcending Realm cultivators joined forces, cant beat one king seat. Even if you consume all your strength, the outcome will be determined. Men Cangsheng waved his hand and said, I can guarantee that everyone in the Kuang Quan Sect has the same enemy. Even if we fight to the last person, we will defend the Sect to the death and make you go down together. Feel free, I still have a bottom line! Logan stretched lazily and spoke indifferently from the side. But Men Cangsheng didnt even pay attention; after all, Logan was just a Transcending Realm cultivator. In his eyes, he must be just a guard for Ba Ke Yun. Why would he deserve his attention? Men Cangshengs eyes were full of resentment. He waved his hand and hit out a rule, If Ba Ke Yun cant teach you a lesson, I will. Be careful in the future when you speak. Some people are not to be offended by you! Confident in his attack against Men Cangsheng, he thought that he could make Logan fly tens of meters away, and it would restore some face for himself. However, the next scene made him frown, followed by an astonished look, as Logan easily blocked the attack, as if it were just a simple game. How is that possible? Men Cangsheng couldnt believe it. There was a huge power gap between the Transcending Realm and the Throne Realm. Even a casual attack from a king seat cultivator would be disastrous for a Transcending Realm cultivator. Especially considering he used his full strength, an ordinary Transcending Realm cultivator would either be seriously injured or coughing up blood. However, Logan appeared unscathed, which genuinely shocked him. Logans anger flared up now, too, as Men Cangsheng sneak attacked him. He wouldnt tolerate it, so he took out his magic weapon and directly launched a terrifying divine technique, causing the entire space to distort. This powerful attack, like a thunderbolt, had struck Men Cangsheng within just a few instants. As a king seat cultivator, Men Cangsheng would naturally not take a Transcending Realm cultivators counterattack seriously. However, after learning his lesson from the previous move, he couldnt be careless now either. Utilizing the king seat rule, he launched a counterattack: Let me show you the horror of the king realm. As long as you havent stepped out of the realm, youll be a weak Transcending Realm cultivator. The two forces collided in the air, but in the next moment, Men Cangshengs powerful rule was instantly devoured, and Logans attack remained undiminished. Instead, its momentum suddenly increased tenfold, reaching Men Cangsheng in the blink of an eye and hit him hard. Men Cangsheng was as immovable as a mountain and even showed a hint of mockery: Its okay, it doesnt really hurt But he could only say half of it. The next moment, his entire body was spitting out blood violently, as if his innards were about to explode. A terrifying rule of injury pierced through his body, putting him in an agonizing hell. Youre not in the Transcending Realm! Men Cangsheng trembled with fear. The fear Ba Ke Yun brought him was purely an oppressive feeling from a more powerful person, while Logan gave him an unbridled sense of despair. Their terrifying power could shatter him into pieces and the helplessness that he couldnt control his fate. It also made him understand that Logan must not be in the Transcending Realm, but that he was hiding his strength. The seriously injured Men Cangsheng gave a bitter smile and fell into deep regret. He was too naive to have stubbornly believed that Logan had a lower strength than Ba Ke Yun. Logan clapped his hands and smiled playfully, Youre wrong; I really am just in the Transcending Realm. But youre too arrogant and look down on Transcending Realm cultivators too much. Dont you know that there are people who can fight beyond their rank? Back in the days when I was just a legend, I could kill king seats, let alone being a transcending realm now. A group of people standing beside Men Cangsheng stepped forward. Although they were also terrified, they knew that Men Cangsheng had been severely injured. If he took another hit from the opponent, his life might be in danger. They had to protect their Sect Leader, or the entire Kuang Quan Sect would be done for. Men Cangsheng was struggling for breath but still stubbornly told everyone to retreat. He understood the gap between their strength, and his subordinates were all in the Transcending Realm. However, they were no match for Logan and Ba Ke Yun. At least for now, the two opponents had no killing intent, so there was no need to cause unnecessary casualties. Ive thought it through. The entire Kuang Quan Sect will dissolve from top to bottom. All the resources accumulated over the years will be offered. All I have in my heart is a small request. I hope you wont kill indiscriminately and let the disciples within the Sect leave safely. After all, they followed me for so many years. Even if I made a mistake, its my fault as the Sect Leader. Men Cangsheng kneeled with a thud. In his heart, he had already given up hope. He was only worried about protecting his thousand disciples, so they wouldnt be killed. If his opponent had only been one king seat, perhaps the entire Sect could still have the strength to fight. But facing two opponents with king seat-level strength, their advantage in numbers vanished. The strength of the two people was at least in the Complete King Seat, and only someone in the Dominator Realm could turn the tide. Ba Ke Yun shook his head and sighed, To put it plainly, I am just a guard for Logan. You dont need to see Logan as just a small Transcending Realm cultivator. Even if the Dominator Realm comes, he still has to show respect. I offended him earlier, but thats one thing. Why did you have to find your own death by offending Logan? Now I cant make the decision for you. Even if you bow your arrogant head, whether it can be done or not depends on Logans decision. If Logan doesnt agree, your Sect will come to an end, and no one can save you. Upon hearing this, Men Cangsheng kowtowed three times toward Logan, each time appearing very devout, making it hard for others not to laugh. The disciples of Kuang Quan Sect couldnt bear to watch. Logan waved his hand, telling Men Cangsheng not to be ruined, If you had realized it earlier, you wouldnt have lost face like this now. Since youve given your promise, go ahead and do it. I have no intention of annihilating all of you. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: 212 Chapter 397: 212 Translator: 549690339 I will definitely keep it in mind, and tomorrow morning, our entire sect will leave, never to set foot in this Land without Masters again. As for the resources within the sect, we will send someone with a list for you to check. Men Cangsheng stood up, leading his people away, his clenched fist loosened, and there was no trace of fighting intent left. Facing such an unbeatable enemy, it was meaningless to have great emotions. It was better to recognize the situation and at least save the lives of his sects members instead of risking being killed. As a Sect Leader, he was incompetent, but at least he hadnt caused the demise of the entire sect. One day in the future, if one or two Dominator Realm practitioners emerged from the sect, perhaps that would be the time for revenge. Watching Men Cangshengs retreating figure, Ba Ke Yun couldnt help but feel curious, Do you think Men Cangsheng will keep his promise? I find it a bit doubtful, once he returns he might secretly plan, such as suddenly going back on his word or the like. They have been acting mighty here for decades, and it will be difficult for anyone to leave after just hearing a request. Ba Ke Yun thought there was deception involved. Men Cangsheng agreed too easily, to the point of being impractical. With more than a thousand people in the Kuang Quan Sect, even if Men Cangsheng wanted to leave, it would be challenging to convince everyone. At least those thousand people had not yet witnessed their own strength and could not develop a sense of fear. Men Cangsheng is a smart man. After returning, he will definitely disband the sect, but as for leaving all the resources behind, thats just empty talk. They will certainly hide more than half of their resources overnight and only leave half. Logan didnt care, and he didnt mind, Anyway, the result is good. If they are willing to leave half, after all, resources are too important for cultivators. If we demand them to hand over everything, they will definitely fight to the death. Alright, even half will do. Anyway, we dont need all of it. When the time comes, we can leave everything to the residents of the canyon so that they can find a living in other territories without having to wait for death in this barren land. Ba Ke Yun nodded. Their goal had been achieved, so they quietly waited for news from Men Cangshengs side. Of course, if he persisted in his delusion, they would not step back and could only resort to bloodshed. On the other hand, Men Cangsheng had returned to the sect and immediately found a secret room to heal his injuries. He also took a healing Elixir, and after two hours, he was finally fully recovered. Then, he immediately gathered all the members of the sect to discuss the matter of disbanding. After all, with more than a thousand people in the sect, if they wanted to leave within a day, proper planning had to be done. Moreover, they had to decide where to go after leaving the Land without Masters, and which lord of the surrounding area would be easier to get along with. Hearing about disbanding, an Elder couldnt help but stand up, Sect Leader, we mustnt disband! We have been working hard here for hundreds of years, and leaving just like that is unfair to us. More than a thousand of us in the sect joined forces, and they wouldnt dare to do anything to us! Sect Leader, we are used to being powerful here. If we leave, where else can we find a place to settle? The neighboring lords seem happy but are secretly wary of us. No matter where we go, we will end up being at someones mercy. I also have the same opinion. We can fight, at a great cost, by setting up a great protective array for our sect. We can spend resources to bribe the surrounding lords and send a few Throne-level practitioners to come to support us. As long as we can hold on for a month, a storm in this Land without Masters will come. Sect Leader, please think twice. The enemy is too oppressive, perhaps even with someones instigation behind them. It would be better to raise a commotion about this matter so that the surrounding three lords would have no choice but to intervene. After all, none of them want the Land without Masters to fall into someone elses hands, as this is a strategically important place. There was unanimous opposition within the sect, and no one wanted to leave. After all, they could be lords here but would be bullied once they left. Could their previous good life continue? The Sect Leader was already a lord in the world, but some of them hadnt even reached the Transcending Realm yet. Some were even more paranoid, thinking that while the two had strong abilities, they might have moved some secret method; the Sect Leader had only developed a shadow after his defeat and thought the two opponents had heaven-defying abilities. They believed that if they fought again, it might not be the same outcome. Moreover, they also had the advantage of territory within the sect. The Elder continued earnestly, Sect Leader, dont act on impulse and dont jeopardize the sects future. As long as we stand our ground, they wouldnt dare to slaughter wantonly. If the Sect Leader is afraid, you can leave alone and come back in a year or so to regain control. At this moment, Men Cangsheng felt very helpless. No one in the sect agreed, which was too ignorant. If they angered Logan, no one in the entire sect would be able to escape their wrath. Leaving now could at least preserve the big picture and the manpower of the sect. However, it was understandable that the sect had been at ease for too long and had forgotten the terror of true powerhouses. It was not as simple as ordinary fighting and killing but rather a disagreement leading to rivers of blood. Only he had experienced it personally, which made him afraid of losing the sect in an instant. By the name of the Sect Leader, I assure each of you that more than a thousand people combined are no match for them, and there is only one day left to leave. If we are late, no one will be able to bear the consequences. You havent reached the Throne level and dont understand the gap between Thrones. Men Cangsheng sighed deeply. A Complete King Seat was worth ten ordinary Thrones, but even they could only draw a tie. If a Complete King Seat became enraged, even twenty ordinary Thrones would not be able to stop them. Both Logan and Ba Ke Yun had the power of a Complete King Seat, equivalent to half of a Dominating Realm. The neighboring lords seemed happy on normal days, but at a critical moment, they would never send troops to save them. Specifically, they would not send many Thrones to take a risk. After all, their sacrifice would be a huge loss for the lords, and some of them had even negotiated to join forces and destroy the Kuang Quan Sect. If we look deeper, the two young individuals have Throne-level strength, and the forces behind them might be more terrifying. Perhaps there are Dominator Realm practitioners backing them up. Otherwise, how could ordinary people cultivate to the Throne level at such a young age? In the struggle between these great powerhouses, our sect can only ensure its own safety. Men Cangsheng spoke sincerely to everyone, Dont worry, we have a thousand people together. Cant we rebuild the sect in another place? This place is originally a gathering point for Three Forces. In the past hundred years, the three forces were each at odds with one another, and we could survive in the crevices; however, everything has changed. Sect Leader, what you said is all reasonable, but we are ordinary people and never thought about the future; all we want is to be the lord of the Land without Masters in this canyon, show off for one more day, and get one more day. We cant accept falling from the lords position to living at the mercy of others. More than a thousand people shook their heads. They knew that there were countless strong people in the ancient world, and finding a place to survive was not easy. Since they had one, they were unwilling to leave. If someone dared to snatch it away, they would fight to the death. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: 213 Chapter 398: 213 Translator: 549690339 Since we cannot come to an agreement, lets not negotiate any further. Im acting on the Sect Leaders orders. Tomorrow morning, everyone should leave, taking only their personal belongings. All other cultivation resources and artifacts must be left behind. Men Cangshengs face turned ashen. As the Sect Leader himself, he had tried negotiating with everyone, but no one treated him with respect. They repeatedly opposed him, so there was no point in discussing this any further. To prevent any more objections, Men Cangsheng added, No need to speak up. If anyone continues to oppose, they will be expelled from the Kuang Quan Sect, never to return. Disobey, and you will be executed. When his words were spoken, all the people who had been discussing, instantly transformed into a mute group. Everyone knew the Sect Leader was furious, and if they said one more word, the consequences would be unimaginable. However, they really didnt want to leave. Even though the Sect Leader had spoken of those two opponents as if they were divine, the people hadnt seen them with their own eyes. What if they failed to live up to their reputation? At this time, someone stood up from the crowd: I must protest to the death, Sect Leader. We absolutely cannot let the entire sect accompany you on this whim. You can leave, but we dont want to. Men Cangsheng could see that most people agreed with this person, which infuriated him even more. He was trying to protect the sect, but in their eyes, it seemed like he was dooming it. He had failed as a Sect Leader, and he had no authority in front of his disciples. With a bitter smile, he realized how ridiculous his situation was. He had just faced Logan and his companions threats for the sake of his disciples, but now they all thought he was wrong. If they all thought he was wrong and didnt want to leave, then he wouldnt force them to stay. Fine, I will revoke my order. I will leave tomorrow morning. Those who want to come with me should pack their bags. Those who dont can stay behind. But if Logan slaughters all of you, dont blame me, your Sect Leader. I have done my best. Men Cangsheng waved his hand and left the assembly hall alone. The remaining thousand people fell into silence and began to question themselves. Perhaps they truly didnt understand the Sect Leaders painstaking efforts, but everything seemed too absurd for them to listen, even if it was coming from the Sect Leader. I am the Sect Leaders trusted aide and will follow him when he leaves. I believe that the only future is with the Sect Leader. The Kuang Quan Sect was created by him alone. You have all forgotten your original intentions and the great kindness and virtue of the Sect Leader. One person sneered, shaking his head at the over one thousand people. These people had become so greedy that they were mired in it, using their position to oppress people for decades. They thought they were the naturally born rulers of the ownerless realm, but they were just a bunch of bullies riding on the Sect Leaders coattails. A few more people left, saying, People need to know their limits. Even the Sect Leader has left, how can this group face a Throne Realm opponent? For the sake of petty gains, we shouldnt stake our lives. In the end, one-third of the thousand people chose to leave with Men Cangsheng while the remaining two-thirds chose to stay stubbornly. However, losing so many people at once caused the rest to feel uneasy. They didnt want to leave because they didnt want to give up their benefits, not because they had nothing to fear. Everyone looked at an elder: Elder, if the enemy really comes, can we withstand them with just this group? We dont want to die either! Dont worry. I have been studying arrays for years, and I will set up an array overnight to isolate the entire sect. As long as we stay in the sect, I believe we will be safe. The elder was brimming with confidence. He had dared to contradict Men Cangsheng earlier only because he felt self-assured. After decades of hard work, it was finally time to put his array skills to use. The array he had studied was so terrifying that it was said to have been developed by a Sanctuary Powerhouse in the past, capable of stopping even a Strong Dominator. Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they had the elders assurance, it was enough. In fact, they began to despise the Sect Leader even more. The contrast showed the gap between them. Other than having a higher cultivation realm, what else did the Sect Leader have? Elder had more determination. The elder should have been the Sect Leader instead. Just in case, I will send three people to bring generous gifts to the nearby lords, asking for their help. I hope they can send some Throne Realm experts to help us. I believe they would be willing. The elder made preparations on all fronts. This time, he was determined to prevail. Once he did, no one in the sect could rival his prestige, and the defeated Sect Leader would have to give way. He had been coveting the position of Sect Leader for quite some time, but unfortunately, he had never broken through to the Throne Realm. Meanwhile, Logan and his companion followed the boy to the canyon and observed the living conditions of the people there. The ownerless realm was filled with yellow sand, rendering the only small resting place to be this canyon. Over ten thousand people were squeezed into the small canyon, and it was overcrowded. Their only source of water was a small ancient well that was about to dry up, so they were searching for a new well. Among the ten thousand people, Logan found that the highest cultivation realm was only at the beginning of the Mythical Realm. This person had only been created by pooling together everyones cultivation resources. Naturally, they were of no use against the powerful Kuang Quan Sect but could be useful for fending off wild beasts. It seems that getting them to leave here is inevitable, sighed Ba Ke Yun. If they continued living in this environment, it wouldnt take long for them to perish. Benefactor, the wilderness outside the canyon stretches for hundreds of miles. Even if we went to the nearest territory, it would take us a month to get there. We can tolerate the need for food and water during this time, but we need to use Spirit Stones to replenish our strength. Where can we find enough Spirit Stones? As soon as they heard that Logan and his companion wanted them to leave, everyone sighed in despair. They thought it was impossible, or else the tens of thousands of people would have left long ago. The hundred-mile desert was a natural barrier keeping them isolated. To leave, they either had to cultivate to the Mythical Realm or prepare thirty Spirit Stones per person, using one stone per day to replenish their strength. It would take a day and night for a month to be enough. However, they could hardly obtain even a few decent Spirit Stones in a year. Just as Ba Ke Yun was about to make a guarantee, Logan stopped him and shook his head. Then he told the people, Even in a barren land, as long as tens of thousands of people can unite against the enemy, no harsh environment can defeat them. Next, the two of them went to the side, and Ba Ke Yun was puzzled about why Logan had prevented him from making a promise to the people. Logan had only said some superficial words even though Men Cangsheng had already agreed to disband the Kuang Quan Sect and supply all the resources so that the people could leave this place. There is no end to this yet. What if theres a change of plans along the way? Wouldnt that shatter everyones hopes? Its not too late to wait until the Kuang Quan Sect is disbanded and we have the resources. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: 214 Chapter 399: 214 Translator: 549690339 The next day, early in the morning, Men Cang led a group of trusted followers to leave. Before he left, his eyes were full of reluctance. He knew that this departure was a permanent one, and he might never return for the rest of his life. Only if one day his cultivation could reach the Dominator Realm, and he could disregard his enemies, might he come back for a visit. However, he understood his limitations; his cultivation aptitude was dull, and it was not easy for him to reach the Power of the Throne already. Reaching the Dominator Realm was completely out of his reach. Logan was cultivating when he was awakened by Ba Ke Yun: A day has passed, and Men Cang hasnt sent any resources. Instead, he sent someone to deliver a letter. I think you should open it and see what it says. Logan had already expected something like this to happen, so he was not surprised. After reading the letter, he understood that Men Cang had left with a group of people, and the majority of the remaining people decided to defend the sect to the death. Interesting. With the strongest Throne-level person of the sect gone, whats left is a ragtag group of people. Are they really seeking their death? Since they dont take us seriously, Ill personally pay a visit to the Kuang Quan Sect. Logans eyes were sharp, and Ba Ke Yun was also enraged. They felt like they had been wasting their time waiting for a whole day. If they had known this earlier, they should have gone to the Kuang Quan Sect to show their strength yesterday. Using their divine powers, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Kuang Quan Sect in about an hour. Just as Ba Ke Yun was about to step into the sect, Logan grabbed him and noticed something strange. Somethings not right. There are strong spiritual fluctuations around here, and the rules in the air are also surging. This is an array, and judging by the intensity of the rules, it must have cost at least a thousand Spirit Stones; otherwise, it could not be constructed. Logan smiled faintly, looking interested: No wonder theyre so confident. They set up a protective array. Its just a bit far-fetched to think that this array alone can stop us. Lets see how I break it. As long as theres an array, there must be flaws. To test it first, Logan threw a stone into it. In an instant, a divine power emerged, shattering the stone in one blow. He continued to throw more than a dozen stones, and divine powers emerged from all directions. Not a single stone escaped unscathed, making Logan marvel at the strength of the array. It was not something ordinary people could set up, but he also noticed that the array was more form than substance. Simply put, the person who set up the array had studied it for a long time but had not grasped its essence. The array was put together by drawing a gourd, meaning it couldnt exhibit endless variations. As long as a person could master its operating rules, they could walk right in and break it. Logan instructed Ba Ke Yun: Continuously throw stones from different directions and determine which one wont be attacked. If theres no such direction, test the arrays limit. As long as the array creator is not in the Dominating Realm, the array must have a strength limit. Understood. Ba Ke Yun nodded. Meanwhile, Logan left, making preparations in case the array couldnt be cracked, and they had to enter the sect through other means. He didnt believe that the entire array would cover the sect; there must be a broken entrance somewhere. After 15 minutes, Ba Ke Yun was exhausted: Ive tried everything. I found that once more than thirty stones were thrown and each stone was thrown from a different direction, one of the stones wouldnt be attacked. The arrays attack limit is thirty. Once it exceeds thirty, the array cannot quickly mobilize spiritual power to counterattack. There should only be a two-breath interval; any longer and it will still be attacked. And there are mechanisms on the ground; the moment a stone touches the ground, its swallowed. Let me think. After hearing Ba Ke Yuns answer, Logan fell silent, contemplating how to crack the array. With their divine powers and movement techniques, actually, one breaths time was enough, but if there were other means within the array, it could put the two of them in a passive situation. After a long time, Logan had a flash of inspiration: Got it! Instead of trying to crack the array, we can break the Spirit Stones. Once the Spirit Stones are gone, the array will lose its power source and wont be able to attack. You said the arrays attack limit is thirty, so it should be in thirty different positions. Generally speaking, the lowest part of each position is where the person who set up the array placed the Spirit Stones. When you go in, the moment you land, strike down at your feet first. If the position is correct and you can break the Spirit Stone, switch your footing if its not. After giving his instructions, Logan stepped into the array first. As soon as the divine power of the array attacked, Logan crushed it with his foot. But the array remained intact, so Logan took another step forward. After trying several more times, Logan finally crushed a Spirit Stone. Ba Ke Yun followed Logans example, moving within the array. The stronger the attack of the array, the more it seemed that the thirty divine powers were targeting Logan and Ba Ke Yun, trying to crush them. However, their strength was indeed formidable, and they destroyed several positions within a minute. After a while, the array let out a cracking sound and shattered. A large number of Spirit Stones had been crushed, destroying the overall layout of the array and causing the remaining Spirit Stones to backlash. By now, the array was useless; it was as good as a pile of scrap metal. Logan laughed loudly, his voice spreading for miles: How about that? The array of the Kuang Quan Sect isnt that impressive. Are all your disciples hiding? Cant even come out to greet your guests when they arrive? How can this be? An elderly man stepped forward, followed by thousands of disciples, all wielding weapons and looking aggressive. Everyone knew that a powerful enemy had arrived, and there would definitely be a life-and-death battle today. The elderly man couldnt understand how the array, which he had carefully studied, could be so easily broken. It didnt even last an hour before it was defeated in front of Logan and Ba Ke Yun. This gave him a great sense of frustration, as if he had wasted decades of his life. To be honest, if we just wanted to crack the array, I believe Ba Ke Yun and I could have gone through it unharmed in less than a minute. It took an hour just to destroy it. Logan spoke the truth. After all, the other party had only drawn from a template, and the array had no soul. It was hard to look at, making him wonder where the opponents confidence came from. Did they think the array could stop the two of them? Could this array protect the entire Kuang Quan Sect? The old man took a deep breath and said seriously, Weve reached this point, and both sides are at war. We know that you two are at the level of the Power of the Throne, but today, the thousand of us are willing to bet our lives on it. We dont mind going down together, just to let you see the backbone and spirit of the Kuang Quan sects disciples. Going down together? Logan laughed at the remark. Was their confidence sheer arrogance based on their numbers? Sometimes, an absolute gap in the realm couldnt be filled by numbers alone. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: 215 Chapter 400: 215 Translator: 549690339 Logan stretched out his hand, and a terrifying power burst forth, instantly sending more than a dozen disciples flying. The power continued to ferment, and in just a blink of an eye, dozens more fell. He did not speak a word, but his strength had already proven everything: even a combined force of over a thousand people from the Kuang Quan Sect was insignificant and had no power to fight back against him. The old man calmly said, Very strong, I must admit. But I have already called for help. If ten thrones stand by our side, can you two still act so arrogantly? He clapped his hands, and powerful auras rushed towards Logan from behind. When he turned around, he saw dozens of people, each of them already at the Throne realm, looking at Logan and his companion with contempt. To be honest, I really dont want to help the Kuang Quan Sect. A sect this small isnt worth us making a move. Alas, the Lord has issued an order, so we will stay here for an hour. One of them stretched lazily and looked at Logan: Kid, the realm of the Throne is not something to be trifled with. There are too many strong individuals in this world, and arrogance comes at a cost. Two against ten Thrones, you have no chance of winning, especially since youre just a Transcendent Tier. The others laughed heartily. Although there were ten of them, they were not all from the same force. Each of the three nearby Lords had dispatched three people, led by the strongest among them, to assist the sect. After all, the three Lords were all worried that the other Lords would take advantage of the situation and seize the Kuang Quan Sect for themselves. Only one person was lost in confusion, as he felt as if he had seen Logan somewhere before. However, he couldnt recall where, and an instinctive feeling told him not to oppose Logan. After a moment, he finally remembered that Logan was the one who had left his Lords side just days ago. He had been there when the Lord had held a celebration banquet, where Logan had single-handedly dealt with the troublesome Grand Elder. If this was the same person, he absolutely couldnt afford to offend him. Even a Sovereign Tier Grand Elder couldnt resist; the ten of them had no chance. To verify Logans true identity and see if he had mistaken someone else for him, the man asked. Fellow Daoist, may I ask if you are the one who left the Cloud Above Territory, eliminated the Grand Elder and his son, and joined forces with the First Family? Previously, it was rumored that you had slain a Throne alone while you were at the myth realm. Logan hesitated for a moment and then nodded: Thats right. Ive only been traveling for two days and didnt expect to encounter such a situation. Does the Lord who sent you here want to go against me? No, not at all. The Lord had no idea it was you. The Kuang Quan Sect just asked for help and offered a huge reward, saying theyd give up part of the Lords territory in the future. The Lord was torn between wanting it and fearing that other Lords would take it. The man quickly explained and declared, I will not participate in this battle, and as long as you say the word, Ill stand by your side. I believe even my Lord would want to personally lead the troops to support you if he knew. Hey, why submit to a mere Transcendent Tier? You are a Throne yourself. Its not like you to suddenly switch sides! Besides, even with one fewer, the remaining nine shouldnt suffer any loss in power. The others frowned, urging him to make up his mind. Helping Logan would mean offending the other nine, the pros and cons of which were obvious, and there was no turning back once a choice was made. Unaffected by their words, the man replied firmly, Let me make this clear, and out of our long-standing acquaintance, I earnestly advise you not to oppose Logan. He is not someone any of you can afford to offend. Inform your Lords that if any harm befalls Logan, our Lord will not let it go easily. At these words, the other nine fell silent. They could not miss the implied threat and realized that Logans backing was not simple. At this point, they had to weigh whether or not to continue fighting. Wait, let me contact our Lord using a secret technique. One person left, unable to make a decision on his own. The remaining people also used their respective means to contact their own Lords. After a while, they all returned with the same attitude, deciding to leave the matter behind, as their Lords had commanded not to offend other Lords for the sake of the Kuang Quan Sect. Subsequently, nine people left, leaving one who said, Logan, Ill go too. The Kuang Quan Sect is a group of rabble that you should be able to handle. Staying here has no meaning, so Ill report back to my Lord. At this moment, the most bewildered were the people of the Kuang Quan Sect. They had called on ten helpers, but now not a single one remained. This left them feeling powerless, realizing that even the Thrones didnt dare to offend Logan, let alone themselves who hadnt even reached that level. Fear began to spread, and some retreated: Why dont we beg for mercy? We cant win. Even a thousand of us would be useless. Weve neglected our cultivation and our combat power is two levels lower than our realm. I regret it, too. I should have left with the Lord yesterday. Were all to blame for following the elders advice, claiming that the formation they set up would be flawless, but now its caused us all harm. I dont want to die. My aptitude for cultivation is one in ten thousand. In ten years, I might reach the Throne realm. If I were to lose everything now, my life would be too miserable! The group howled in despair, unable to muster a shred of desire to face Logan, ultimately retreating to a corner. Eventually, they all knelt down and expressed their intention to beg for mercy through Logan. Ba Ke Yun sighed helplessly: Theyre nothing but a bunch of good-for-nothings. I wonder how they could be so arrogant before. Didnt they ever think that this day would come? I dont even want to bother with them. I am an elder, and I am willing to negotiate with you both. What do you want in order to spare the Kuang Quan Sect? No matter how harsh your conditions, I can decide on behalf of the Sect as long as they are possible. The old man also knelt down, filled with regret. He had laughed at the Sect Leaders lack of nerve just yesterday, but now he realized he was the real fool. Now, he would be blamed by the members of the sect. The Sect Leader was gone, leaving him to bear all the responsibility. I dont want to waste time. Everyone in the sect must leave unowned land, and none of the cultivation resources here can be taken away. We will check each and every one. Logan looked at the people and commanded, Also, you have one hour to leave. Anyone who hasnt left in time will become a soul under my blade. The countdown starts now; go. The people of the Kuang Quan Sect had only one thought: to flee the sect as fast as they could. As for their belongings, they didnt matter. As long as they could keep their lives, everything else was secondary. Ba Ke Yun sighed deeply, feeling the irony of the situation. Yesterday, they had been given a day to leave, but nobody had left, gambling that they wouldnt dare come. Today, their arrival had them all terrified, making this escape scene all the more ironic. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: 216 Chapter 401: 216 Translator: 549690339 The resources left behind by the Kuang Quan Sect were converted to spirit stones, amounting to a whopping 300,000. It genuinely astonished Logan and his companion, as a small sect situated in barren lands could accumulate so much. After discussing, 200,000 spirit stones were given to the canyon residents so they could earn a living in other territories. Each person would get twenty spirit stones on average, which could be used for traveling or doing small business. As for Logan and his companion, they collected various spirit herbs and elixirs. These items provided benefits for cultivation, so the duo considered it their small reward for their efforts. They continued on their way as Logan planned to visit famous secret realms for greater opportunities. However, Ba Ke Yun had different ideas. The nearby secret realms had long been divided among local lords, leaving little good stuff. Ba Ke Yun thought for a moment and said, I know of a mountain range nearby that stretches for nearly a thousand miles. Its a land without an owner and filled with great opportunities. Many sects send their disciples to train there. We can do the same, and even if we dont get an opportunity, we can still fight demonic beasts. Alright, Ill follow your lead. Logan didnt object, and the two set off. Instead of walking, they rented an Exotic Beast Carriage, as the Longxun Mountain Range was a hundred miles away. Although both had considerable strength, it would still take them a day and a half to reach their destination on foot. Riding the Exotic Beast Carriage would take the same amount of time, but it would be more comfortable. However, along the way, they noticed something unusual. Many people were converging from different directions, all headed towards the Longxun Mountain Range. They were puzzled, as never before had there been such a large-scale gathering. Generally, only a few large families would send people since it was too dangerous for anyone below an Upper-level Transcendent or King Tier rank. Ordinary cultivators wouldnt dare to go. Asking around yielded nothing but disdainful glances. The fellow travelers were arrogant, and none answered their questions. Even when Ba Ke Yun offered spirit stones as a reward, no one was moved. The people around them were either rich or noble, and naturally did not value precious stones much. After a while, Logan spotted an ordinary and even shabby carriage. The driver was a simple-looking man who seemed to share their destination. Logan approached and started chatting amiably. Once they were acquainted, Logan asked, Where are all these people going? It seems like every one of them is from a powerful family. Its a rare sight. Can you clarify whats going on? Im genuinely curious. You dont know? The man gave Logan a glance, assuming he was also headed where they were. He didnt know it was only a coincidence. As Logan didnt know, the man began to explain. Near the Longxun Mountain Range, a Sanctuary Powerhouse has suddenly appeared. Sanctuary Powerhouses have not emerged for hundreds of years, and their appearance caused a sensation. This Sanctuary Powerhouse is nearing the end of their life and has decided to accept a final disciple before their death. Their only requirement is that they be under a hundred years old. Almost anyone can give it a try, and there are few restrictions on the cultivation level. As soon as the news spread, it caused a huge uproar, and all the renowned families in the region sent their strongest young members to try for the opportunity. This is just the beginning. Once ordinary people learn of this, tens of thousands will probably rush to the Long Patrol Mountain Range. After all, becoming a disciple of a Sanctuary Powerhouse means one will ascend to the heavens in a single step. At the very least, they will become a Dominator in the future. So thats whats happening! Logan nodded in sudden realization, his interest piqued. He couldnt pass up the chance offered by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. Since he had come to this ancient duplicate world, he had never seen a living Sanctuary Powerhouse and wished to catch a glimpse of one. Ba Ke Yun smiled bitterly and sighed, Sanctuary Powerhouses havent appeared in hundreds of years, and its rumored that none are left. Everyone thought Dominators were the most powerful, but there are indeed Sanctuary Powerhouses still alive, The odds of obtaining this opportunity, however, are slim to none. Ba Ke Yun understood that probably more than a hundred thousand people would compete for the spot, including various powerful individuals and monsters. The odds of them succeeding were minuscule, and they might as well not even try. Thats not necessarily true. Even if the odds are one in ten thousand, even if we end up empty-handed, getting the chance to witness a Sanctuary Powerhouse is an opportunity in itself. We might even glean some insights into the grand Dao and laws. The sturdy man glanced at Ba Ke Yun disdainfully. Even if they didnt become a disciple, having the fortune to receive a few words of guidance would be something of great luck, wouldnt it? And when it comes to cultivation, one should never underestimate oneself. If the Sanctuary Powerhouse merely sought the strongest, wouldnt they choose a Dominator as a disciple? Logan smiled faintly and said, Thats right. Competing with countless geniuses is an opportunity in itself. Even if we dont come out on top in the end, the experience we gain from this competition will be invaluable for our cultivation. Maybe so, but I cant help but feel that theres something suspicious about it. A dying Sanctuary Powerhouse seeking an inheritor in such a hurry is understandable. But making such a big fuss is it really that simple? Ba Ke Yun shook his head. What if the whole thing was a setup? Of course, he had no evidence, but he knew one thing from his life being constantly pursued C there were no kind-hearted people in this world. True or false, good or bad, well find out once we have a look. If its a conspiracy, wouldnt that actually be more interesting? Logan didnt care. Although he was only a Middle-level Transcendent, Zhang Lis strength could rival a typical Dominator. They had enough self-preservation power to keep going. Not experiencing such an event would be a pity. Opportunities had to be fought for, and if it was a matter of life and death, they would strive to be that lucky survivor. The burly man laughed heartily and sped up the carriage, My young friends, Ill go first. We can catch up when we reach our destination. If Im late and the opportunity is taken, Ill lose out big time. As the man left, Logan watched him with a profound gaze. That man isnt simple. He seems friendly on the surface, but hes actually a Complete King Seat. Whos sitting inside the carriage is also a mystery. Logans perception was astonishing. The man had enjoyed their conversation and planned to continue chatting, but when a trace of spiritual fluctuations emanated from within the carriage, he sped up and left them behind. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: 217 Chapter 402: 217 Translator: 549690339 One day later, the group arrived at the Longxun Mountain Range, which was now shrouded in heavy fog, covering the entire range. At this time, hundreds of people gathered here, but none of them dared to step forward, fearing the unknown. As time passed, someone finally decided to go in and see what was going on. As soon as he stepped forward, he disappeared into the fog, causing everyones breathing to become tense. People shouted into the fog, trying to figure out whats inside, but there was no response, no matter how much they called out. One person frowned and said in confusion, Whats going on? Did something happen? Theres no way they wouldnt respond. The Long Patrol Mountain Range was fine before, so why is it suddenly covered in fog? It must be a test from a Holy See powerhouse, but no questions have been given. What exactly do they want to test? Its really hard to figure out. It seems we can only wait for some great powers to go and solve it. Some people were overwhelmed with confusion. Although they also knew in their hearts that obtaining the chance from the Holy See wouldnt be easy, this sudden situation left everyone puzzled. If it was just a test of strength, that would be fine, but their wits were simply not enough. Logan thought hard and shared his experience: The test is indeed a test, after all, its for those who are destined. But we must understand the intention of the testmaker. Without finding the right direction, even having thousands of people is useless. Young friend, youre here. The big man they met on the road approached them: Ive been pondering for 3-4 hours, and Im still clueless. I think we should gather everyones strength together. If we continue to think separately like this, we might not make any progress even after months. Its too difficult to unite people from different forces. Unless theres someone who can suppress everyone, these people are too arrogant to even talk to. Let alone discuss a plan, even speaking to them feels like theyre talking down. Ba Ke Yun sneered, full of disdain: In my opinion, this so-called Holy See chance, everyone wants to snatch it. Its bound to cause a big battle, and less than one-tenth of them will survive in the end. Another day passed, but still no clue. By now, there were already tens of thousands of people gathered outside the fog, most of the people who wanted to seize the opportunity had come, with an average power level above their ranks. Of course, thats just on the surface, as there were many Thrones hidden in the shadows, not revealing themselves. As for Holy See powerhouses, firstly, their age had already exceeded the 100-year limit, which did not match the rules set by the Holy See, so they wouldnt come. Secondly, Holy See powerhouses were generally lords; if they left their territory and it was attacked, that would be another reason they wouldnt come. After studying the situation, Logan had some ideas. The fog is just a blindfold. I found that theres not much fluctuations in spiritual energy in the fog, just a faint trace. This indicates its not a formation or some powerful divine ability; perhaps its just a barrier that causes everyones vision to be distorted. You mean the fog is just one layer and doesnt cover the entire mountain range, right? But someone has already gone in before, and they disappeared without a trace, as if they were evaporated. Ba Ke Yun was shocked, a little incredulous: If its true, isnt that playing with tens of thousands of people? Whats the purpose of the Holy See powerhouse? We have to be cautious, and not jump to conclusions! I can be certain about that. As for why theres no news from those who went in before, perhaps they didnt want others to discover the secret, so they could monopolize the opportunities. Or maybe there are other dangers behind the fog. Logans eyes held a deep gaze, and he spread his hands: Anyway, I cant figure it out, but Im sure its a blindfold. I wont gamble with my life, so, how about following me through it if you have the guts? I can do that. Ba Ke Yun nodded, after all, Logans words were full of confidence, and it was definitely not a random guess. Moreover, even if it was a life-threatening ordeal, it was his duty as a guardian to follow. As the two entered the fog together, they didnt attract much attention but were still noticed by many people. Everyone rushed over immediately, their faces full of confusion. Clearly, some people had already tested the waters before, so did these two really have the courage to go in? The moment they stepped through the fog, the scenery before them changed instantly. In front of them was a huge stone tablet with strange writing on it. A person stood beside the tablet, constantly observing and trying to understand the odd writing, but to no avail. This person was the one who had entered the fog first. The moment he arrived, he saw the stone tablet and knew it must be hiding a great opportunity. So, he ignored the shouts of others, but after two days here, he found he couldnt decipher anything. This made him scream, and he slapped himself: The opportunity is right in front of me; why cant I grasp it? Am I naturally a fool, born with no connection to cultivation? At this time, people outside were shouting again, Logan shook his head and chose to ignore them. After all, those tens of thousands of people were only after their own interests, and even a kind response wouldnt be rewarded. It was better to let them continue racking their brains outside. Someone outside sighed and said with certainty, They must be done for. One fool after another, risking their lives for a chance. They recklessly entered, but luckily, Im more level-headed. Exactly, even a group of Thrones dares not to go in. Those above their ranks have too much courage, all thinking they are the chosen ones, capable of getting the Holy See powerhouses chance. In fact, theyre nothing, just sacrificing their lives for nothing. Others also mocked and ridiculed, while only a few had a solemn expression, pondering something. If there was indeed danger in the fog, why hadnt there been a single scream or fluctuation in spiritual energy? Maybe, we are the foolish ones. It must be those few who saw through something, which is why they dared to step into the fog. Why dont we all take this step together and see whats behind the fog? Someone proposed loudly which indeed lured many people, but taking this step required great risk, and they couldnt make up their minds. What if they stepped into an unfathomable abyss? The big man cupped his hands towards a young man and said, Young Master, Logan and I had a few chats before, and he is a very intelligent person. He definitely wouldnt seek death. I also guessed that theres no danger behind the fog. How about I take the lead and explore the pathway for you, Young Master? Since youve said that, you dont need to go alone. Ill go in with you directly. However, I dont want to deal with these rats in broad daylight, nor do I want to pave the way for them. Lets wait until nighttime. The young man spoke indifferently, deciding to risk his life for the chance of the Holy See. Then, he glanced at the tens of thousands arguing outside, showing a trace of disdain. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: 218 Chapter 403: 218 Translator: 549690339 Logan looked at the text on the stone tablet, and for a moment, he couldnt understand it either. The writing was too bizarre, beyond his comprehension, with each stroke drawn chaotically and disorderly. Ba Ke Yun frowned, helplessly saying, I know many kinds of written languages, but none of them match this one. Perhaps its not a script at all, but meaningless symbols that shouldnt be studied. Thats right, its not text. Logan suddenly realized, It must be runes, drawn randomly by a Holy See strongman, containing some intended meaning, or perhaps a comprehension of some laws. If we find the pattern, we can definitely decipher the meaning. With a direction, it took Logan only an hour to roughly decipher the content of the stone tablet. In fact, by rearranging the runes, they could be combined into a rule of law or a sentence, which was to follow the guidance of the lightning laws. Logan held his breath, feeling the thousands of laws in the air, and successfully found the lightning laws hidden within. He then followed the trajectory of the lightning laws with Ba Ke Yun as they moved forward. The man in front of the stone tablet stood dumbfounded, How is this possible? Ive been here for two days without breaking it, and theyve only been here for about an hour and seem to have gone to the next challenge? He scratched his head, knowing that if he continued at this pace, he would have no hope of seizing the opportunity. He decided to call in the tens of thousands of people outside. Although this would reduce his own chances of obtaining the coveted object, he wouldnt be stuck at this stage. He walked to the edge of the mist barrier and loudly shouted to the outside, Everyone come in! This mist barrier is just an illusion, dont doubt it anymore! Ive been in here for two days, and nothing has happened. As soon as these words were uttered, the tens of thousands of people outside went crazy, one by one crossing the barrier. They didnt look kindly at the man inside, nor did they feel any gratitude. I say, you have no decency at all. Its clear that there was nothing happening, so why didnt you say anything earlier? You secretly stayed here for two days, didnt you take away the opportunity? Too despicable. If you dont explain it clearly, take responsibility for the consequences. Youre just a Middle Defender Overstep, and among us, there are those in the Throne Realm. It only takes a word to kill you. Thousands of people come together to seek opportunities, and you treat everyone like fools. Even if you get it, can you digest it in your hands? Its better to take it out and save your life. Facing everyones accusations, the man was in tears, Everyone, although I managed to pass through the mist, Im stuck here. I cant decipher the text on that stone tablet. Let alone the opportunity, he was already exhausted after two days and even started to doubt himself. The tens of thousands of people looked at the stone tablet and went over one after another. The strange writing on the stone tablet left them all bewildered, and they couldnt see any clues after studying it for a long time. Some were still trying to decipher it, while more than half of them were dozing off on the sidelines, playing the trick of waiting for others to solve it C leaving the hard and tiring work for these people. Anyway, once it was solved, everyone would benefit together. Among the tens of thousands of people, there were naturally some clever ones. They saw the trick in the stone tablet and finally deciphered it together after five or six hours. Its simple. The text on the stone tablet is a signpost. It tells everyone to follow the guidance of the lightning laws. Even if we didnt look at the stone tablet, there are only two paths here, with a probability of one in two. When the answer was revealed, not a single thank you was heard. Instead, everyone anxiously followed the instructions, fearing that they would be one step behind and lose the advantage, and continued to move forward in the mountains. Meanwhile, Logan and Ba Ke Yun didnt know how long they had been walking, but at the foot of a mountain, they saw an old man meditating. The old man looked very simple and emitted an inexplicable pressure. At this moment, the world seemed to have come to a standstill, and both of them couldnt help breaking out in cold sweat. Logan naturally understood that this must be the Holy See Strong Dominator. However, no matter how he looked at it, he didnt seem to be near death. Judging by the aura, the Strong Dominator was so powerful that even ten of Logan were no match for him. The old man opened his eyes and looked at Logan, Not bad. You arrived a full ten days earlier than I expected. My two checkpoints were simple, but because everyone else made them so complicated, it would take even those with high understanding fifteen days. However, you two arrived in just three days. Senior, tens of thousands of people have come to compete for your closed-door discipleship. How many people do you want to choose? What is being tested this time? Rumor has it that youre about to die, but I dont think so. Maybe Im being presumptuous. Logan looked deep into the mans eyes and asked without any arrogance or humility, Im a mundane person, just want to ask, can I get the chance? Everything comes down to fate, after all, Im the first one here, so it can be counted as fate. Right, youre bolder than the average Strong Dominator. They all tremble and dare not speak to me, especially as straightforward as you. This is a rare sight in a hundred years! The old man didnt get angry, but appreciated it, Your understanding is good, and your character is good too. Youre indeed a good candidate for a disciple. But with tens of thousands of people coming, it has to be fair, and I cant just decide its you. I am indeed about to die, but as a Holy See, my cultivation has reached a level that countless others cant match. As long as I dont die, Im like a god, controlling everything like insignificant ants. Moreover, I have a long life, so even if Im about to die, maybe I only have one minute left to live, or maybe I have a hundred years. After all, I can live for ten thousand years, so thats my answer to you. Logan nodded and stretched, Okay, Im going to rest for a while, and wait for the tens of thousands of people to come. After clearing his doubts, Logan had no more questions and looked forward to the opportunity. Theres something wrong with you. Ba Ke Yun didnt walk away, but stared continuously at the old man. He didnt lower his head because of the old mans pressure, but instead seemed to want to see through him. This continued for some time, and the old man remained silent and didnt reply to Ba Ke Yun. After a long time, Ba Ke Yun finally walked away. Logan asked, puzzled, Whats the matter? The old man is a Holy See, and his cultivation has reached the peak. Hes invincible. Could there really be a conspiracy? I dont know, it might just be my intuition. The old man didnt tell the truth, but he might have played it perfectly without revealing any flaws. However, my gut feeling has never been wrong since I was a child. Ba Ke Yun calmly said, having been chased since he was a child, he had developed an extraordinary ability to read peoples faces and judge their thoughts, as well as discerning whether a person had ulterior motives. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: 219 Chapter 404: 219 Translator: 549690339 Logan smiled faintly, not worrying too much about the truth of Ba Ke Yuns words, and decided to watch the changes unfold. If the Holy See elder did have a problem, it would involve too many forces and people, and if something went wrong, it would affect tens of thousands of people and bring unrest to the surrounding lords. Time flew by, and tens of thousands of people arrived. They were initially furious at Logan and his companion for not warning them of the opportunity, which they considered selfish. But upon seeing the elder, their anger disappeared like smoke. Tens of thousands of people respectfully bowed and then waited on the side. The elder had been closing his eyes and ignoring everyone. After more than an hour, the crowd became restless, but no one dared to make a noise, only revealing their thoughts through glances. The elder opened his eyes, and with just a glance at the crowd, a terrifying aura spread throughout. Everyone felt an inner fear of the Holy See, a person so powerful that with a single thought, it seemed like everyone could fall. You have all gathered, and I will not waste words. My strength is depleting, and I have only a year and a half left to live. I originally wanted to break through to the next realm like the others in the Holy See, and even if I ended up perishing, it would be worth it. However, I want to leave an opportunity for the public. I want to choose a closed-door disciple to whom I will pass on my lifetime of cultivation and knowledge, hoping that they can inherit my mantle, go further in their cultivation, and even surpass the Holy See realm in the future. There are tens of thousands of you, but I want to choose only one in a million. So, I will act as the judge, personally setting three tests. Only the most outstanding person who passes all three tests can inherit my mantle. The tests will not only assess your realm but also your understanding, intelligence, and courage. However, it is a matter of life and death, and those unwilling can leave. Everyone looked at each other, but no one left, as becoming a closed-door disciple of a Holy See powerhouse was a huge honor and opportunity. They would rather risk their lives than withdraw. The elder nodded and said, Since you are all willing, you cannot leave until the tests are over. Let me introduce myself; my name is Heavenly Saint Taoist. If you cannot remember it, it is fine. I am very casual; you can just call me Old Man. The first test is in the Longxun Mountain Range behind me. You have three days to hunt down a hundred Demon Beasts. Each Demon Beast is worth one point, and successfully accumulating one hundred points is considered passing. As the elder spoke, there were murmurs in the crowd. They believed this first test was too easy, as they had already practiced in the mountain range dozens of times and were very familiar with it. Before, they could kill dozens of Demon Beasts in one practice, so killing a hundred was not a problem. Some people confidently said, Increase the difficulty! How about we each have to kill a thousand? Otherwise, there is no way to see the gap between the strong and the weak. Many people will take advantage of the chaos, and the weak should not try to grab this opportunity, as being eliminated is their fate. A thousand? Ill go all out and kill two thousand in three days, showing Heavenly Saint Taoist who is the most suitable to be a closed-door disciple. If he chooses me, I will definitely bring glory to this lineage. Whos afraid of whom? Since were all fighting each other, lets kill five thousand each instead of two thousand. You guys know you cant seize the opportunity, so youre trying to provoke conflict and maliciously increase the difficulty? Amid the noisy discussion, the original requirement of a hundred Demon Beasts had almost developed into ten thousand. Many people were already at odds, itching for a bloody battle. Tens of thousands of people came from different forces, many of whom had deep hatreds with each other. Logan was speechless, but he could see clearly that those who could argue were all ignorant people. The truly powerful and capable people were quietly standing in the crowd, not making a sound. These people were the most terrifying because it was impossible to know their true strength. Silence. Heavenly Saint Taoist suddenly spoke, and with the calm voice and immense pressure, tens of thousands of people felt like their heads were about to explode. In an instant, the entire place became quiet. I havent finished speaking. This hundred is not simple. Anyone in the Transcending Realm can only kill Demon Beasts above the Transcending Realm, and those in the Throne Realm can only kill Demon Beasts above the Throne Realm. Killing Demon Beasts lower than your strength does not count. Heavenly Saint Taoist looked at the tens of thousands of people and said solemnly, So, even those at a lower level wont find the test too difficult, while the competition between those at a higher level will be fierce, as stronger Demon Beasts are more difficult to deal with. Everyones faces changed, feeling this was too unfair. Why should they have to kill higher-level Demon Beasts while those in the Mythical Realm only had to kill Demon Beasts of the Mythical Realm? They were not on the same level, and more importantly, higher-level Demon Beasts were scarce. To give a simple example, there were at least a few million Mythical Realm Demon Beasts in the mountain range, while there were only a few dozen Transcending Realm Demon Beasts and just a few thousand in the Throne Realm. Three days may not be enough to encounter that many, let alone killing them. Especially some of the strongest individuals who had reached the Throne Realm, they were the most troubled. There were only a few thousand Throne Realm Demon Beasts in the entire mountain range, each with a strength comparable to a ruler. Killing one was already a defiance of the heavens and killing a hundred was nothing short of a pipe dream. One person could not sit still and stood up to question, Senior, I am not questioning your decision, but as someone in the Throne Realm, how can I kill a hundred in three days? Can you give us some advice? Otherwise, it is difficult for us to accept. I have considered this, so you have another option. You can cooperate with others in the Mythical Realm. For every hundred Demon Beasts they kill, you can exchange for a hundred points and pass. Heavenly Saint Taoist smiled faintly and continued, According to my estimation, only a hundred of the tens of thousands of you are in the Mythical Realm, so only a hundred Throne Realm experts can pass, and the rest will be eliminated. If a Mythical Realm expert is killed, there will be even fewer quotas. The faces of the Throne Realm experts lit up for a moment, followed by concern. To protect the safety of the Mythical Realm competitors for the hundred slots, they would have to make enemies of all other Transcending Realm participants. Among the tens of thousands of people, nearly half were Transcending Realm, totaling almost six to seven thousand people. Moreover, many Throne Realm individuals were actually protectors of the Transcending Realm competitors, sent by large families to protect their young lords. These Throne Realm experts were not here to pass the tests or seize opportunities, but to ensure the success of their masters, so they would try to kill Mythical Realm opponents and prevent the other Throne Realm experts from passing. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: 220 Chapter 405: 220 Translator: 549690339 Now enter the Long Patrol Mountain Range, there is a total of three days time. Those who have not completed it within three days will be eliminated. I will use my great power to transport them thousands of miles away to avoid interfering with the subsequent tests. Heavenly Saint Taoist waved his sleeve, and the whole person disappeared. Tens of thousands of people began to discuss excitedly because after analyzing the rules, it was necessary to form an alliance to win. The layout of the other side was strong, directly dividing into two factions. One faction was the strongest Throne and the weakest Myth Realm, while the other faction was the Transcendent Tiers with average strength and the largest number of people. One of the powerful Throne Realm people was very unwilling and scolded, I have to protect a group of useless drunks. Its annoying to think about it. These people cant help at all, and they always drag us down. I cant wait to slap them to death. Exactly, but the rules are set, so we have to put up with it. Hundreds of us in the Throne Realm must form an alliance first and gather all the Myth Realms together to avoid being attacked by the Transcendent Tier. Another person from the Throne realm stepped forward and analyzed, Its best to kill one or two Transcendent Realm people to deter them, so that they know not to mess with the Throne Realm and save us from being defensive all the time. A large group of people from the Throne Realm gathered together and began to discuss their strategy. Some from the Myth Realm were singled out, standing awkwardly to the side without saying a word, only having to accept the arrangements of the Throne Realm. On the other side, all the Transcendent Tier people also gathered together. Although they had as many as five or six thousand people, after all, there was still a gap between the Transcendent Tier and the Throne Realm. Once the fight started, more than half of them would be killed or injured. But this was a great opportunity to eliminate most of the Throne Realm people in the first test. Everyone, if we kill a hundred people from the Myth Realm, there will be no one from the Throne Realm able to complete the test. For all of us, this is solving a big problem. We must work together and wipe out the Myth Realm. I agree, once we get to the later two tests, there wont be such an opportunity. We will be at the mercy of the Throne Realm. So dont miss this chance, do you understand? Fight for it! In order to show his sincerity, one person spoke: I brought two servants from the Myth Realm this time. When we set off, we can use them to set an example for the others. Two of the people from the Throne Realm wont be able to pass the test, and the remaining ninety-eight from the Myth Realm will be killed slowly. Those in the Transcendent Tier reached an agreement. Since the Throne Realm was untouchable, they would take another route and kill all the Myth Realms. After all, as long as the way to pass the test was blocked, it would make no sense to have the powerful Throne Realm; they could only be eliminated. A large group of people from the Throne Realm gathered together and found only fifty-three of the Myth Realm. The remaining forty-seven from the Myth Realm, no matter how they searched, were hiding and did not show up, making the Throne Realm people very exhausted, and they couldnt help but scold the remaining Myth Realm people for not having brains. Both sides were reaping what they had sown. If they continued to hide and were found by the Transcendent Realm, wouldnt that be a dead end? At least if they showed up, they would be protected by a large number of Throne Realms. The people in the Throne Realm were angry but had no choice. A person from the fulfilled Throne Realm angrily shouted, Inferior Myth Realms, do you really want to keep hiding? I can tolerate your low realm, but cant you understand the rules and distinguish between friends and enemies? Dont pretend, you Throne Realm people have strong abilities, but you only have more than a hundred people. We in the Transcendent Realm have six or seven thousand people, and there are a thousand or two thousand more watching from the side. Once the fight starts, you will be consumed to death. A high-ranking person stood out from the Transcendent Tier. Because of the strong backing from his family, he even had five or six people from the Throne Realm as guards, so he was not afraid of this fulfilled Throne Realm person and even looked very disdainful. The fulfilled Throne Realm persons eyes became cold, and he immediately used his divine power to attack. The next moment, someone beside him rushed out and directly blocked that divine power. At the same time, another person from the other side launched an attack on him, putting the fulfilled Throne Realm person in great danger, surrounded by several people from the Throne Realm. He glanced at his opponents and asked with confusion, We are on the same side, why are you helping the Transcendent Realms? We have just agreed on everything. We should form an alliance first and pass the first test. Thats my young master. Several people from the Throne Realm echoed and stated that they were cooperating with others to get opportunities and protect their young masters. It was their duty as guards. Once there was a conflict between both sides, duty was more important than opportunity. However, the next moment, more than a hundred people from the Throne Realm surrounded those who had suddenly turned against them, and since these people were clearly part of the other side, they would have to eliminate the hidden dangers first. Six or seven thousand people in the Transcendent Tier were also walking towards them at that moment: You want to start fighting before entering the mountain range? Lets give it a try. Six to seven thousand against a hundred people, I dont believe you can win. More than ten thousand people are rushing into the mountain range, and after three days of slaughter, Im afraid at least a million Demon Beasts will die. This is a devastating blow to this mountain range. Although we kill many Demon Beasts in our daily life, doing it recklessly like this, wont there be heavenly punishment? Ba Ke Yun shook his head. He and Logan had been standing far away, not participating in the conflict between the two sides. Just as the situation was becoming critical, someone stepped forward to ease the tension: Everyone, we are all here to pass the test. Theres no need to fight for life and death. There are only three days left. We should enter the mountain range as soon as possible to kill Demon Beasts. Earlier I saw quite a few people secretly starting their journey. There are already people inside? Everyone was shocked, and amidst the shock, there was a touch of anger. It was truly infuriating. At this moment, everyone seemed to have lost their intention to continue fighting, as now winning or losing was not important. The urgent task was to kill a hundred Demon Beasts. The more than a hundred people from the Throne Realm wanted to use divine power to take the lead. But when they saw those tens of people from the Myth Realm, they felt helpless. There were too many people watching them. If they took the lead, the group of Myth Realms would be in danger, and they wanted to pass either by killing a hundred people from the Throne Realm or helping the Myth Realms to pass. It was as difficult as climbing to the sky to kill a hundred Throne Realms, so they naturally chose the latter option. They would have to slow down their pace, without any slack, to avoid reducing the number of people from the Myth Realms by even one person. Previously, they only needed to guard against those in the Transcendent Realm. But now things had changed. They knew that there was discord among the more than a hundred people. Although most people came for opportunities, many others were there to guard their familys young masters. If they were not careful, they might secretly attack and remove hidden dangers for their young masters. As soon as they entered the mountain range, tens of thousands of people immediately killed Demon Beasts upon seeing them. Most of the killers were Transcendent Realm powerhouses. Although killing these Demon Beasts did not add points, they didnt want to leave anything for the Throne Realm. After a short quarter of an hour, the entire mountain range was a slaughterhouse, with countless Demon Beasts brutally killed. However, most of the people had no pity in their hearts. In their eyes, these were only points. Logan and Ba Ke Yun also entered and did not rush to kill the Demon Beasts. Instead, they observed most peoples every move. At this point, Logan had also discovered the clues and believed that there must be a conspiracy behind everything. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: 221 Chapter 406: 221 Translator: 549690339 Logan had already reached the Transcending Realm, so he needed to kill a hundred transcendent demon beasts. This wasnt too difficult for him. After all, with his current strength, killing a Throne was nothing more than a drop in the bucket. However, there was no rush as he had three days. He wanted to thoroughly investigate the mountain range, and scrutinize what really lay behind everything. What were the true intentions of the Heavenly Saint Taoist? Just then, a man came running in a panic. He had more than a dozen wounds on his body and looked rather pathetic. Behind him, a hundred people were hot in pursuit, endlessly casting all kinds of rules and divine arts at him. The man questioned while fleeing, Didnt you say that as long as Im on your side, you wont hurt me? Why did you go back on your word as soon as I entered the mountain range? Isnt that too dishonest? We dont need to keep a promise with you. If you join the Throne ranks, it increases their quota. So, we must nip the danger in the bud. You might as well stop running. The hundred pursuers sneered at the mans naivety. The only reason they had negotiated with him initially was that they were afraid he would join the Throne group, which was merely a temporary measure. They never expected this man to foolishly believe it and continue to believe it till now. The man being chased clenched his fists. He was filled with regret. Why was he so naive at the time? Given the situation, he should have joined the Throne ranks. But he had a rapport with this group of super realm warriors, thinking brothers would not engage in fighting and killing. Now he saw the truth. When it came to opportunity, the face of brotherhood was quickly discarded. While covered in wounds, he kept running forward. As long as he was alive, he didnt want to admit defeat. If a Throne were to find him, perhaps hed still have a glimmer of hope. This scene infuriated Ba Ke Yun, who stood up and said, This many people chasing and killing one person, isnt that too heartless? Especially since you are brothers. You have already entered a state of obsession over a single quota among ten thousand people. Why cant you cooperate? Ba Ke Yun was reminded of the scene when he himself was chased by the Grand Elder, equally desperate and struggling to survive. If it hadnt been for Logans intervention, he would already be in hell. Kid, I advise you not to meddle. Youre alone. Can you stand against over a hundred of us? You wont be able to save him. If you insist on playing the hero, youll have to pay with your life. Over a hundred people expressed defiance. Even though they recognized Ba Ke Yun as a Throne, so what? They were over a hundred and most of them were high-ranking overstep, only one step away from the Throne. Thus, their combat effectiveness was nearly equal to that of a Throne. Ba Ke Yun shook his head, not wanting to argue, and punched out. His fist carried the lightning laws, instantly stirring up a terrifying airflow, sending dozens of the hundred men retreating. Everyone was taken aback, realizing Ba Ke Yuns frightening strength. He was no ordinary Throne. Having realized the lightning laws, his combat effectiveness could match that of an average Dominator. If they persisted in fighting him, they probably wouldnt last more than three moves. Consequently, the hundred odd people quickly withdrew: Senior, we apologize for our offence. Please take him with you. We wont bother you again as we will go and kill other mythical beings. Ba Ke Yun, not wanting to go for total annihilation, waved his hand and the hundred odd men swiftly left. Logan frowned. He thought Ba Ke Yun was too kind. These hundred men would undoubtedly bear a grudge. Once they exaggerate the situation back at their base, they would effectively have offended the entire Super Class Alliance. Among these tens of thousands of people, the Super Class Alliance alone accounted for six to seven thousand. Another two to three thousand were like Logan, although they hadnt officially joined any faction, their realm had determined their allegiance. The remaining two to three thousand were mainly of the super-tier, so the Thrones were in danger. Although the Thrones were strong, they were outnumbered. How could a hundred Thrones fight against over nine thousand super-tiers? If these super-tiers joined forces to attack the Mythical Realm entities, the Thrones might not be able to defend them even if they could block them. They would eventually find a loophole. Thank you, senior, for saving me. If you dont mind, Id like to join you in killing a hundred demon beasts. After the killing, we can part ways. I, Zhu Ge Nan, assure you, I wont be a burden. The man bowed respectfully to Logan and said, Im just a small mythical figure, and I cant repay your life-saving grace. The only thing I can do is to help you pass the test. No need, I, Ba Ke Yun, earn everything by my own abilities. Ba Ke Yun shook his head. He didnt want to rely on others, and it seemed a bit like taking advantage of others in their crisis, which didnt align with his principles. The only reason he intervened just now was that he empathized with Zhu Ge Nan. Logan rolled his eyes at him and said, So, you want to kill one hundred Throne Demonic Beasts yourself? Regardless of whether its possible, even if you do manage to do it, it goes against the heavenly laws and results in great karma. I forgot about that. I really need to find someone from the Mythical Realm to cooperate. Ba Ke Yun scratched his head awkwardly. So the three of them decided to group together and kill a hundred Mythical Realm demon beasts first. Of course, Ba Ke Yun wasnt just out to use others. You help me pass the test, and I will protect you for three days. Even if it means having to go against these tens of thousands of people, I wont step back. Thats my promise to you. I believe you, Zhu Ge Nan nodded, If you werent virtuous, you wouldnt have helped just now. Besides, whether I live or die doesnt matter. If I can help you, its worth it. Compared to those I consider as brothers, meeting you once has been much better. Because of the addition of a Mythical Realm being, the three were being watched by many along the way. However, since Ba Ke Yun was a Throne-level entity, nobody dared provoke them. After all, to defeat a Throne, one would need at least a hundred super-tiers in battle, and preferably high-ranking ones. Logan frowned and said, Although were strong, we need to keep a low profile. After all, were up against tens of thousands. Lets hurry up and find a hundred Mythical Beast demon beasts first, and obtain the pass qualification. He shared the same concern that the longer they waited, the more difficult it would become. Most of the people right now were just focused on passing the test, so they would do their best to kill the demon beasts. The goal of preventing the Thrones from passing was secondary. However, after one or two days, when people snapped back to reality, they would begin to group together to kill the Mythical Realm entities. In this mountain range, there was no shortage of Mythical Realm beasts. Therefore, within just an hour, they already caught up with fifty to sixty of them. They were just short of over forty beasts. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: 222 Chapter 407: 222 Translator: 549690339 By nightfall, they had finally gathered a hundred monster heads, allowing Ba Ke Yun and Zhu Ge Nan to both pass the threshold. Of course, this was only a qualification, and they still needed to endure the three days to win. As the sky darkened, tens of thousands of people no longer dared to act tough. At night, the strength of the monsters would surge, even increasing by as much as ten times. They had killed too many monsters during the day, absorbing enough rage to fuel a revenge attack at night. Logan and his companions originally wanted to find a secluded cave to hide in but thought it was not appropriate. Such a place would undoubtedly attract too many people, and the commotion from fighting would definitely attract monsters. After thinking it through, Logan had a good idea: Go to the mountain range entrance. There definitely wont be any monsters there because the appearance of the Holy Taoist in the daytime surely left a trace of the aura of the holy seat. Monsters are more alert than ordinary people and will avoid the holy seats aura. Smart, why didnt I think of that! Ba Ke Yun couldnt help but give Logan a thumbs up. His intelligence surpassed anyone elses. Ever since Ba Ke Yun had become Logans guardian, he found that every decision Logan made was right, and they never suffered any losses, only making their enemies enraged. Once the three arrived at the entrance of the mountain range, they were surprised to find about ten other people there. However, Logan quickly realized that among ten thousand people, there must be some smart ones. Ba Ke Yun looked at one of the people and exclaimed, Uncle, youre here too. It seems our thoughts are in harmony. This is the safest place. Thats for sure. After nightfall, hundreds of thousands of monsters will go berserk. The entire mountain range will be overturned, and tens of thousands of cultivators will have nowhere to hide. I heard that at least a thousand people have died. The big man shrugged and quickly introduced the person next to him, This is my young master, Shangguan Bowe, who has reached the pinnacle of the higher level. However, he doesnt fit in with the alliance of six or seven thousand people, so we have been acting alone. Logan greeted him briefly, but even in that casual glance, his eyes showed a hint of caution. Shangguan Bowes strength was not as simple as it seemed. At least to the extent, Logan was alerted, his level was on par with the elder. It showed that the other party had several Divine Skills. This night was destined to be restless, with screams echoing from the mountains, making Logan and his companions uncomfortable. In the next two days, the danger would inevitably increase, especially when the aura of the holy seat at the mountain range entrance disappeared completely. At that time, monsters would visit here, making it no longer safe. On the second day, after checking, they found that the cultivators had suffered heavy losses overnight, with five thousand higher-level cultivators dying, including some Real Name Kings. Surprisingly, none of the hundred Mythical Realm cultivators died. To cope with the upcoming crisis, Logan wanted to set up an array to protect their safety. However, the array required ten thousand spirit stones. Where could he get them? Logan was troubled. If he could borrow one from tens of thousands of cultivators, it would be an easy task. But doing so would mean protecting everyone. For himself, it would not be worthwhile, as there would be no benefits or leverage, and he would expose himself to the forefront of danger. The next moment, Logan looked at Shangguan Bowe and considered asking to borrow from him. Shangguan Bowe had the protection of a complete Real Name King and must have a distinguished background. He should be able to produce ten thousand spirit stones, but whether he was willing or not was unknown. Sir, I want to borrow ten thousand spirit stones from you. I will definitely return them after leaving. I dont want to say what I need them for, but it will only benefit you and not harm you. If you refuse, Ill just find someone else, said Logan. Logans sudden request startled Shangguan Bowe, especially with the mention of ten thousand spirit stones, although his own sect was the most prosperous in the surrounding million miles. As for himself, he had indeed brought more than ten thousand spirit stones. These were his savings from over a decade, along with the five thousand spirit stones his father had given him before leaving. The other partys request to borrow more than half of his total was indeed worth considering. After only a minute, Shangguan Bowe nodded, Fine. Since Brother Logan has asked, Ill give you the ten thousand spirit stones. Even if you dont return them, its just making a friend, so please teach me more in the future. He could see that Logan was extraordinary and befriending him was not a bad idea. Trading the ten thousand spirit stones for a chance wasnt a bad idea, and even if he lost them, he could ask his father for more when he returned. At least yesterday, Logan was smarter than tens of thousands of others in thinking of hiding here. The big man frowned and reminded, Young Master, please think things through. After all, these are ten thousand spirit stones. If you lend them to someone youve just met and they dont return them? He had had a pleasant conversation with Logan earlier, but knowing someones face is not the same as knowing their heart. He could not trust Logan entirely. As Shangguan Bowes guardian, he had to consider for his young master and not let him make a wrong decision. This test only lasted three days. After three days, Logan could leave, and where would they find him? The young master had little experience in dealing with people and did not understand the complexity of human nature. Lend or dont lend, its fine, Logan said indifferently. Dont worry; its just a small matter. There are plenty of people who can come up with ten thousand spirit stones. I can just ask another sects young master for a loan. I will lend them, Shangguan Bowe decided without hesitation. He took out a Ring of ten thousand spirit stones from his arms and threw it directly to Logan. He also gave the big man a fierce look, reminding him not to overstep his bounds. Logan checked it and nodded, Thank you. In a day, you may know the reason. Its daytime now, and I need to complete the task of killing a hundred high-level beasts. I hope to see you again. Shangguan Bowe cupped his hand in salute, then left with the big man. Logans eyes held a touch of amusement. Now that the right choice has been made, Ill be able to save his life in a day. Perhaps out of the tens of thousands of cultivators, less than one percent will survive the three days, or even none at all. Logan sighed, as if seeing through everything. In the dark, he seemed to have grasped the purpose of the Holy Taoist, but everything was still enveloped in a gigantic fog, covering everything. He could only understand the tip of the iceberg, and it was too difficult to figure everything out. Incomprehensibly, Ba Ke Yun asked, Really? After all, there are ten thousand people, with such a powerful force. Even if they split into two sides and fight, they wont all perish. Thats too mysterious, right? Before, we only considered people, but you need to think about the rage of the monsters. This mountain range is home to millions of monsters. How could they tolerate humans trampling on it? Logan shook his head. Ba Ke Yun and most others were shallow, only looking at the surface. Yesterdays revenge from the monsters had suddenly enlightened Logan to the true horror. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: 223 Chapter 408: 223 Translator: 549690339 Once the demonic beasts become enraged, the consequences are unthinkable. The mountain range becomes a prison, and no one can escape. Logan said solemnly. Yesterday was just the wrath of ordinary demonic beasts. Afterwards, Throne Demonic Beasts would emerge. The more creatures are slaughtered in these three days, the more it would go against the entire mountain range, causing the deaths of tens of thousands of people. Ba Ke Yun furrowed his brows, starting to understand. Before, the millions of demonic beasts in the mountains were disorganized. But because of our slaughter of tens of thousands, the millions of demonic beasts would unite. To avoid destroying the entire habitat, we outsiders would definitely be eliminated. Thats not all. This mountain range stretches for thousands of miles. Apart from the Throne Demonic Beasts, there are also some hidden Sovereigns who never come out. If the causal effect is too great, the Sovereign Demonic Beasts will take action on behalf of ordinary beasts and seek revenge. Logans eyes were deep and heavy, Once it reaches that point, not a single one of the tens of thousands of people will be able to escape. Even if the nearby lords bring all their forces, they wont dare to fight against millions of demonic beasts. So we must prepare in advance, set up a defensive array, and try our best to avoid this catastrophe. The defensive array set up with tens of thousands of Spirit Stones can only accommodate a dozen people, not more. If the array is set up too large, the spiritual energy will naturally be diluted, reducing the strength of the array significantly. So Logan didnt plan to save everyone, just to ensure his own and the others safety. Ba Ke Yun sighed, then nodded, Its enough, the ten thousand people arent worth saving anyway. But theres one thing I dont get. The Holy Sees strongmen have predicted the future, all of this should have been in their calculations. Why did they set up this test and really want to sacrifice ten thousand people? I dont know, but there must be a big story behind it. The other party is not simple, and no one can know their purpose. But its certain that its not about selecting disciples for the Holy See, but rather using everyone to do something for them. Logan sighed and didnt think about it anymore. The top priority was to set up the defensive array. He had only one day. If it came to tomorrow, it would be too late. In addition to ten thousand Spirit Stones, they also needed ten divine weapons as a medium for setting up the defensive array. Logan and Ba Ke Yun didnt lack divine weapons. They had obtained many from Kuang Quan Sect before, and now they came in handy. The more divine weapons were used, the stronger the array. Logan took out a hundred divine weapons at once, just in case the defensive array couldnt withstand the demonic beasts. Logan made the worst-case plan. If a Sovereign demonic beast appeared, the defensive array could easily block it. But if there were two or more, the array with ten divine weapons as a medium wouldnt hold. A hundred divine weapons would greatly enhance the defense and withstand ten Sovereign demonic beasts. On one side, Ba Ke Yun was idle, asking, Do you need my help? Its boring to let you set up the array alone. I feel uneasy standing by like I have nothing to do. Im supposed to be your guard, but it feels like our roles are reversed. You keep watch and make sure no one notices. If someone gets too close, dont hesitate to use force. In any case, before the defensive array is complete, we cant afford any mistakes, understand? Logan looked at Ba Ke Yun and instructed him word by word. He would devote himself to setting up the array for the whole day and couldnt look after other things, so he had to leave it all to Ba Ke Yun. Ba Ke Yun nodded, then used the Throne Realms divine power to observe the surroundings. However, this was the entrance to the mountain range, and ordinary beasts wouldnt come here. With tens of thousands of people trying to complete the test by killing beasts, no one came here. At this time, in the mountain range, after a series of killings yesterday, more than half of the people had completed the task, but none of the Throne Realm had. Because they didnt dare to leave the Mythical Realm. Once they left, they would surely be ambushed. But how could they kill beasts without leaving? With todays arrival, most of the Transcendent Tier had already passed, so they were fully committed to attacking the Throne Realm, looking for opportunities to ambush. If they could kill a Mythical Realm, there would be one less competitor. Over a hundred Throne Realm practitioners united and confronted the Transcendent Tier Alliance: I say, can you stop staring? If we fail this trial, will it do you any good? If you offend all of us at once, get ready for revenge when we get out of here. A small Transcendent Tier dares to be so arrogant, thinking that with their numbers they can simply push through? You are Throne Realm. If it were ordinary times, we wouldnt dare to offend you. Even if we met, we would have to take a detour. But in this situation, dont be angry. Its not necessary. If you want to fight, we are always ready. The seven or eight thousand of us are not here to be slaughtered, and its still unclear who will win in the end. The Transcendent Tier were neither humble nor arrogant. Instead, they seemed playful, not taking the threats of the Throne Realm seriously. After all, there were seven or eight thousand of them, and even if the Throne Realm fought for three days in a row, they could only kill about one-tenth of their number, and by then the time to pass the trial would have already passed. The hundred or so members of the Throne Realm couldnt help but admit that they didnt dare to fight the others. Although the seven or eight thousand people werent very strong, their sheer numbers could start a war of attrition. Moreover, many of them were young masters of Great Clans, secretly hiding many Throne Realm guards. Among the Throne Realm practitioners, someone had a bright idea and suddenly stood up, Perhaps, we could cooperate. We, a hundred Throne Realm practitioners, may not be able to complete the test, but we can all survive. But can you, the seven or eight thousand Transcendent Tier, do the same? Over a thousand people died last night. The demonic beasts are already angry, and their strength will increase tenfold at night. So dont be too proud during the day. When the night comes, everything will be reversed. Can you handle the revenge of millions of demonic beasts? I think after three days, there wont even be one-tenth of the original seven or eight thousand of you left. With this persons words, the faces of the thousands in the Transcendent Tier darkened, realizing the truth behind it. They might not fear those hundred or so Throne Realm practitioners, but the millions of demonic beasts were terrifying indeed. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: 224 Chapter 409: 224 Translator: 549690339 Once it gets dark, even your hundred plus Thrones will be hard-pressed to fend for themselves, let alone protect all seven to eight thousand of us Oversteps. Such a large number of people is very eye-catching. One Overstep stepped forward, his eyes piercing and skeptical, staring at Thones. He found the idea laughable and thought it was just a ploy to deceive everyone. The Throne from earlier gave a light smile, neither humble nor arrogant, and said, Simple, I can naturally keep you all safe and sound, but I dont know if we can let go of killing the Mythical Realm and let our hundred-plus people complete the test. Of course, after all, we have lost more than a thousand people in just one night. By the time three days have passed, maybe no one will survive. If you have a strategy to keep everyone safe, its fine to quit the competition for this opportunity. All the Oversteps nodded in unison. Everything from the previous night was still fresh in their minds. Facing millions of demon beasts chasing after them in the night, even though the mountain range stretched for tens of thousands of miles, there was not a single hiding spot. It was only by great fortune that they had survived until today, and they had no idea how they would endure the next two days. A large part of them had collapsed already. It was only due to their obsession with seizing opportunities that they were still forcing themselves to keep calm. If they could leave, more than half of the seven to eight thousand people would definitely leave, with only a small portion daring to stay. That Throne continued, Simple, everyone should unite together. This way, the demon beasts will not dare to attack us. Previously, everyone was scattered, only thinking about hiding. Now, its time to unite. Upon hearing these words, the seven to eight thousand Oversteps only sneered because it was too far-fetched and unrealistic. Firstly, it was impossible for everyone to unite. Secondly, even if ten thousand people united, it would be useless, as they were up against millions of demon beasts, with hundreds of Thrones among them. I have an idea. Over ten thousand people can set up a defensive array, using all the power gathered in one place. We dont need to deal with the demon beasts, just ensure our safety for three days. What do you think? And we will no longer fight amongst ourselves; getting an opportunity or not will depend entirely on fate. These words moved many people, but as they thought about uniting, they still felt uneasy. If everyone could pass unanimously, wouldnt the chance of being chosen by the Holy See as the final disciple be greatly reduced? Its nearly impossible to be the one chosen out of ten thousand unless ones luck was truly against the heavens. Someone immediately rebutted, Anyway, I am the first one to disagree. I have already made arrangements with others and formed a team of five hundred. Weve decided to act together, and we dont want to join forces with everyone else. Having too many people in a group will just make peoples hearts more chaotic, and we might end up arguing amongst ourselves first. I share the same view. Weve also formed a team of a thousand, including ten Thrones and more than half of them being high-ranking Oversteps. Cooperating with you would only weaken our combat power. Another person shook his head, leading over a thousand people to walk away, leaving the rest to continue talking. They were unwilling to get involved, as they had to consider individual calculations among the seven to eight thousand people. Staying with them would simply be courting death. Moreover, the larger the number of people, the easier it would be for the demon beasts to discover them. No matter how powerful the defensive array, it would be useless. In the mountains, which were home to millions of demon beasts, unless a strong domantor set it up, ordinary arrays were useless. It would only endanger the seven to eight thousand people. After a series of departures, only a small part of the original seven to eight thousand remained. This small portion had been marginalized and had no choice but to look at each other because of their strength as high-ranking Oversteps. They had no choice in the matter; being able to ally with everyone was a good thing. The hundred-plus Thrones frowned and shook their heads, It wont work. The remaining two or three thousand people are too weak. We originally had a few dozen people in the Mythical Realm who were holding us back. Cooperating with them would be even more annoying. These two or three thousand people are also human beings. Their strength might be a bit low, but they will definitely be loyal to us. And once the demon beasts attack, we can use them as human shields, cant we? Someone raised a different point of view, hoping to gather as much strength as possible. It wouldnt be easy to survive the next three days, even for them as Thrones. There were also quite a few Thrones among the demon beasts. At least these two or three thousand people could be considered as a hundred Thrones, and their strength would double. Thats fine; we can take these two or three thousand people with us. But we need to consider how to proceed next. First of all, we must kill one hundred demon beasts to fulfill the requirements of our test. After that, we must set up a Defensive array immediately to resist the demon beasts rage after it gets dark. One of the hundred plus Thrones stepped out, negotiating with the two or three thousand people, Youve all been abandoned by others, but were willing to work together and forget about the past. How about we set up a defensive array together? Of course we can. The two or three thousand people showed a trace of joy, as they had been worried and scared that the Thrones would not accept them. In that case, they wouldnt know where to go and would be filled with despair for the next three days. To set up an array, we need to use a lot of spirit stones. You probably dont want to take them all out, so weve set a number for you. Each person has to come up with at least twenty spiritual stones. Those who dont have enough can also exchange divine weapons for them. This is for everyones safety. If you cant come up with the amount, youll have to go alone. We dont want anyone to sit back and reap the rewards. We hope you all understand and dont think the twenty spiritual stones are too much. The more spirit stones, the stronger the array. We cant be sure whether there will be a sovereign demonic beast, so we want to be prepared. When they heard the Thrones words, the two or three thousand people showed a look of helplessness. Taking out twenty spiritual stones at once was too much for them. Even in a year, they couldnt earn that much. But as the saying goes, when youre under someone elses roof, you have to bow your head. They would have to sell even their pots and pans to get the spirit stones if they wanted the protection of these hundred-plus Thrones. Some of the junior Oversteps couldnt even come up with ten spirit stones, let alone twenty. Even if they counted all their divine weapons, they were still quite a distance from reaching twenty. But they didnt want to leave alone, as they would be doomed once it got dark. Having no choice, someone proposed, I cant take them out, but Im willing to sign a ten-year contract to give up all my future income from spirit stones and give them all to you. Is that okay? Thats just empty talk. Once we leave this place, everyone will go their separate ways. How can you be sure youll go through with it? So its better to give something more practical; no one wants such a big pie in the sky. The Thrones shook their heads one after another, their expressions playful, If you really cant, then take out your life-bound instrument. An Oversteps life-bound instrument should be worth at least twenty. Once you go out, you can refine another one. Upon hearing these words, some peoples faces changed. How could they easily give up their life-bound instruments? These were their biggest reliance, and even if they were to refine another one after they left, it would take them at least several decades, which would be a terrible deal. They also understood that these people were taking advantage of their desperation. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: 225 Chapter 410: 225 Translator: 549690339 People have no choice but to bow their heads under the eaves. Although many were unwilling, they still gave their natal magic weapons. The Thrones also pretended to be hypocritical, claiming that everything was just a helpless move. More than two thousand people handed over their Spirit Stones, and in the end, a total of 40,000 Spirit Stones were collected. This made the more than one hundred Thrones grin from ear to ear. After all, this was 40,000 Spirit Stones, equivalent to ten years of a sects income. With these resources, even if they dont become disciples of Holy See, their future would still be limitless, and it would only be a matter of time before their breakthrough to Dominator-level. Of course, Spirit Stones couldnt be blatantly pocketed, as they had already said that they would be used to set up the array. More than a hundred Thrones went to the side and began to discuss: I propose that of the 40,000 Spirit Stones, 10,000 be used to set up the array, and the remaining 30,000 be divided among the more than 100 of us. Each person would get around 300, which is equivalent to several years of income for us. What if the strength of the array is not enough, and it gets broken through by the Demon Beasts? Wouldnt that be a great loss for a small gain? We dont lack these 300 Spirit Stones. To be safer, lets use all of them to set up the array. Some people did not agree and said word by word: The fury of the Demon Beasts is terribly terrifying. We saw it yesterday, and I am afraid it will be even more terrifying when the sky turns dark today. Do not be foolish, its just Spirit Stones. If you join any sect as an elder, your annual salary would be more than this, right? You are too afraid; the fury of the Demon Beasts is just symbolic. For the higher-ranked beings, its a devastating blow, but we are Thrones already? If were even afraid of this, arent we ashamed of our lifelong cultivation? The person rolled his eyes at him, thinking that he was making a fuss. If an array made of only 10,000 Spirit Stones was not enough, then when in the past, they already broke heavens rule when they used 100 Spirit Stones, but now its a hundred times more powerful. As long as the Dominator Demon Beast inside the mountain range doesnt come out, it should be stable. Another Throne also stood up and said greedily, Even 10,000 is too much. Why not use only 1,000 Spirit Stones to set up the array? Lets share the rest among ourselves. Anyway, the array is just for show and not something to actually stop the Demon Beasts. The fewer people we have, the better it is for us. After some discussion, more than a hundred Thrones finally decided to swallow the 30,000 and use only 10,000 to set up the array. Only two or three people stubbornly insisted that they shouldnt exploit the situation, and couldnt fit in with everyone else. In the end, when they couldnt come to an agreement, they angrily went to one side. On the other side, after a day of hard work, Logans defensive array was completed. This array was different from ordinary arrays as Logan learned it from a book and from an adventure in a secret realm previously. Logan even improved upon it and added a Law Dan Medicine. Logan heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that there was no chance of failure now. The defense strength of the array was extremely terrifying. He estimated that even if a Dominator attacked all day, there would be no problem. Even if more than ten Dominators attacked together, they could hold on for three days. If a Holy See-level expert came, the array could withstand three attacks, and the explosion caused by the shattering of the array would sweep across a large amount of the Law, delaying the Holy See-level expert for an instant. Ba Ke Yun of Ardent Cloud Sect stepped forward and said, These people have been divided into more than ten groups today, but they also built defensive arrays without prior agreement. It seems they have understood the horror. However, their array appeared to be one day behind yours and didnt seem very impressive. As expected. Logan wasnt surprised. After all, there were many smart people among the 10,000 cultivators, so they would definitely prepare in advance. However, he believed that their efforts would be in vain because their arrays were inferior and could not withstand the revenge of the Demon Beasts in the next three days. Logan stretched lazily, feeling a bit hungry, Find some food. Im starving after a day of hard work, and I need to replenish my strength. In the next two days, I can rest easy. The early bird doesnt compare to the wise bird. Just in time, I brought a lot of dried food. Why not sit down and eat together? A hearty voice came at that moment, and as Logan and Ba Ke Yun turned their heads, they saw Shangguan Bowe approaching. Following behind Shangguan Bowe was the Big Man, who threw a spatial ring over, and a pile of food emerged. Logan showed a faint smile, knowing that these two had come to seek refuge with him. However, they were indeed smart, choosing him out of the tens of thousands of people. As soon as he sat down, Shangguan Bowe said, Brother Logan is truly extraordinary. He asked me for 10,000 Spirit Stones early in the morning, and it turns out that he was setting up the array early. The others didnt prepare until now, which makes me admire him all the more. We came over to cooperate with you. Ive already said this morning that by lending me 10,000 Spirit Stones, I will ensure your safety. You two can stay in the defensive array and be safe and sound after three days. Logan was full of confidence and didnt hide it, To be honest, even if a Dominator comes, my defensive array wont be afraid. Even if I have to hold on for a year, itll be a breeze. I believe it, of course. Shangguan Bowe nodded and continued, Dont even mention lending these 10,000 Spirit Stones, just consider them as my gift. Staying here in the next two days, Ill consider it the price of staying in the array. On the side, the Big Man was dumbfounded and immediately spoke up, Young Master, lending Logan the 10,000 Spirit Stones in the morning was already a big risk, and now you dont want him to return it. Isnt this being too generous? Moreover, Logans defensive array may not be safe, as were facing millions of Demon Beasts. Ill settle everything. Shangguan Bowes face turned cold; why did this person always have something to say about each of his decisions? If there were no outsiders, he wouldnt mind, but he happened to be making a new friend and deciding what to do at the time. The Big Man was frightened and hurriedly said, Young Master, I was wrong. However, he felt wronged in his heart. Before they came, the family head had repeatedly told him to take good care of the young master. He had always been fulfilling his duty, so why did the young master suddenly get angry? Shangguan Bowe only scolded him briefly and didnt continue to blame him. He also understood that the Big Man was doing everything for his own good, and he would still need the Big Mans protection later on. If he let the Big Man harbor grievances, it wouldnt be good. Whether the 10,000 Spirit Stones are worth it or not, youll know later. Logan replied, after all, once the Demon Beasts take their revenge, not many people among the 10,000 would survive. Their arrays would also be extremely fragile, while his would be incredibly robust. After the comparison, the Big Man would understand. The day passed quickly, and it was dark. In the darkness, the Demon Beasts strength was amplified, and the blood in the mountain range made them even more bloodthirsty, vowing to take revenge for their fallen companions. All the cultivators had already taken shelter in their respective defensive arrays, anxiously waiting. No one knew whether the array could withstand the assault, and they could only pray for the sky to brighten quickly Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: 226 Chapter 411: 226 Translator: 549690339 Night fell, and the roars of magical beasts echoed throughout the mountain range, making the mountains tremble. Under the amplification of moonlight and darkness, the strength of these magical creatures reached a terrifying level. Magical beasts gathered from all directions. In just half an incense sticks time, there were already several hundred thousand of them, and this was just the beginning, as many more could be seen raging everywhere. Thousands of cultivators were trembling with fear. Although they had spent a day arranging defensive arrays, no one knew if they could withstand the attacks. If the array were to break, everyone would likely suffer throughout the night, and unlike yesterdays death toll of over a thousand, the magical beasts today were even more ferocious. The first group that the million magical beasts targeted was the closest one. They were an alliance of over 500 people who spent 5,000 spiritual stones to arrange a defensive array. The array was a rare one, rumored to have been created by a Strong Dominator, and was known for its incredible strength. Despite this, they were worried: Where are the other people closest to us? If our array breaks, we should know which direction to escape. Use your Divine Skill to search. We cant just sit and wait for death. Dont be afraid. Its just a mere million magical beasts. If theres no Dominating Realm among them, they wont be able to shake my array in the slightest. You guys can just wait and get through these few hours safely. The person who arranged the array was full of confidence. However, the moment a million magical beasts attacked, the roars alone shattered the array, rendering it useless. Within a few moments, the million magical beasts had swept past this area. As for the 500 people within the array, they disappeared instantly without any response. The horrifying scene made everyone more worried about their own defensive arrays. Could they really withstand the magical beasts attack? Logan and his companions were using their Divine Skill to observe the events happening over there. He shook his head, thinking that although the opponents array wasnt too weak, it should have been able to hold for a few hours. It was just that they were too unfamiliar with it, which resulted in it being only a substandard product. Shangguan Bowe looked grave, full of worry for the future: Perhaps no one can survive these three days. The magical beasts rage is growing more terrifying day by day. Even if a Sanctuary Powerhouse arrives, they might not be able to reverse the outcome. We might all have to sacrifice ourselves. Stop being so sentimental. Overthinking wont help. How do you know my array cant withstand the magical beasts attack? There will be distribution in a day. Im an honest person, and I never boast about myself. Logan shot a glance at Shangguan Bowe, who was clearly implying that he didnt trust his array. It was generous of Logan to let him stay within the array in the first place. If he had doubts, why not just leave? But Logan didnt want to say it outright and wanted to save him some face. Ba Ke Yun nodded in agreement and added, Thats right, your lack of understanding only proves your limited vision. Im not exaggerating when I say that Logan has a heaven-defying ability. He once even killed a cultivator in the Dominating Realm. A Dominating Realm cultivator died? Shangguan Bowe frowned. A cultivator at the Dominating Realm had unparalleled strength, and no one could oppose them except the highest ranked Sanctuary Powerhouses, who usually remained in seclusion. So, he shook his head, thinking it was just Ba Ke Yun boasting. However, he could understand why. Even if Logan had the ability to kill a cultivator in the Dominating Realm, at the very least, he needed to be at the same level. But Logan hadnt even reached the Throne tier, so killing a Dominating cultivator was just a pipe dream. The burly man beside Shangguan Bowe seemed deep in thought and said, Rumor has it that a Dominating Realm cultivator did indeed fall recently. He was the Grand Elder of a nearby lord. The story was quite the sensation, and I overheard our family elders discussing it. But however you look at it, it shouldnt be related to Logan. He vaguely remembered that the reason the Grand Elder fell was a young genius who, through a series of calculations and schemes, had the elder surrounded on all sides and ultimately killed him. It seemed that this young man would definitely gain the lords attention and not end up here. You guessed right, it was Logan. Ba Ke Yun smiled lightly, How about that? Are you surprised? Logan was able to plot the death of a Dominating Realm cultivator, so relax, the crisis will be dealt with. So, it was you. My humble apologies. Shangguan Bowe was indeed taken aback and hurriedly bowed to Logan. He was well aware of how legendary that incident was, and his father often used it to teach him a lesson, saying that one persons talent could kill anothers spirit, which left him feeling frustrated. He also considered himself a genius, having reached his level of cultivation in just over 30 years, just one step away from the Throne tier. Such talent and strength were unmatched in nearby territories. But deep down, he knew that no matter how smart he was, he didnt possess the ability to cause the fall of a Dominating Realm cultivator. From the rumors, Logan had killed three Throne tier cultivators with his supernatural powers, immediately shocking everyone. Then, he allied with the First Family patriarch, using himself as bait to personally kill the Grand Elder. Finally, with a single sweep, he eliminated the remnants of the Grand Elders forces. Logan was speechless and motioned for them to stop: People will say whatever they want. I was indeed involved in that incident, but most of it is just embellishments added by others. You only heard rumors. Even if I have great abilities, I still cant kill a Dominating Realm cultivator. In fact, even now, Logan recalled how everything seemed too coincidental. First, the Grand Elder got injured while seeking the Sanctuary opportunity, then he was killed by three Complete King Seats. Logan had merely played a small part, influencing the situation slightly. Thats still very impressive! Shangguan Bowe exclaimed with admiration while thinking highly of himself for recognizing Logan as talented and boldly lending him 10,000 spiritual stones. His father had always criticized him for being naive, easily deceived, and trusting in people too much. Meanwhile, the million magical beasts continued their onslaught, breaking through three more arrays and causing over two thousand casualties. All that remained were a few stronger arrays. We started with 10,000 people, and now were down to 6,000. These 6,000 people are divided into three alliances: one led by the Throne tier, one led by the Transcendent Tier, and finally, us. Logan calculated that their side had too few people: just four of them in total. There were 3,000 people in the alliance led by the Throne tier, another 3,000 in the alliance led by the Transcendent Tier, but the Throne tier cultivators should have a stronger array since their realm was higher. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: 227_1 Chapter 412: 227_1 Translator: 549690339 Logan used his divine skill to observe, causing him to frown. He found something puzzling: Why was the defensive array on the Throne side so weak? It didnt seem at all capable of resisting strong enemies. Is there some hidden mystery, or is it truly this weak? If the array is actually this feeble, I fear that the three thousand individuals could be in danger. With one days time to set up the formation and a Throne to hold it down, why would it be like this? He couldnt understand it. He even calculated that their defensive array seemed to have only been charged with ten thousand spirit stones and less than ten divine weapons. It was completely a second-rate formation. However, the arrays structure was extremely complex, even on par with Logans. It seemed to have been developed by a Sanctuary Powerhouse, but it was regrettable that it didnt contain enough spirit stones. While Logan was contemplating, the millions of demon beasts had already approached the Throne side and started their fiercest attack. Initially the array could resist, but after some time, gaps started to appear in it. Over a hundred Thrones frowned, clueless about how to face this situation. Over two thousand Transcendent Tier Individuals were panicking, continually saying, Didnt you say that as long as we used forty thousand spirit stones to set up the array, we could definitely resist the demon beasts? Why cant we even withstand an hour? What should we do next? Dont panic, lets reinforce the array with our powers together. We have over two thousand people, so we can definitely hold them off. Over a hundred Thrones sank into regret. If they had known earlier, they would not have pocketed thirty thousand spirit stones and only used ten thousand to build the formation. They also had not expected the demon beasts to be so terrifying, amounting to a million strong. It was certain that once the array ceased to exist, they would not be able to escape either. Even though they were Thrones, among these millions of demon beasts, there were no lack of other Thrones. There were even over a dozen demon beasts at the Full Throne level, just one step away from breaking into the Dominating Realm. The moment the array disappeared, the lives of over a hundred individuals would probably come to an end too. Over two thousand Transcendent Tier individuals channelled their spiritual energy together, barely maintaining the array. Similarly, over a hundred Thrones were unyielding, persisting in this manner. Time passed minute by minute, second by second. The demon beasts attack did not weaken in the slightest, on the contrary, their side was exhausting their physical energy and was about to be unable to hold out any longer. The Thrones were beginning to despair and regret wandered in their minds. The opportunity for the Holy See is truly a losing deal. If by chance I can survive and get out, I would definitely not fancy being a closed-door disciple. I only hope to escape from this place of right and wrong. At such a critical juncture of life and death, why doesnt the Saint descend? It was clearly a test that he set up, we completed it with the skin of our teeth, and now we are in another disaster, yet hes like a disappeared person. Over two thousand Transcendent Tier individuals roared, howling at the heavens, hoping that the Sanctuary Powerhouse could descend. This was the only hope for their survival, apart from that, it seemed no one under the sky could save them. At the very next moment, the array collapsed instantly. Over a million demon beasts rushed towards them in an instance. Over a hundred Thrones made the first move, using their great divine skills to escape as fast as they could. Those over two thousand Transcendent Tier individuals were sunk in deep despair, but they also started to flee one after another. But their speed was slower by a bit and they were surrounded by the demon beasts. Within the next hour, these over two thousand people were devoured by the demon beasts. Over two thousand, nine hundred individuals, this scene was truly shocking. It also gave the other survivors a bloody reality: Even with the presence of Thrones, they could not resist millions of demon beasts. Of the more than one hundred fleeing Thrones, only ten percent managed to survive. The rest were also caught and devoured by the demon beasts. As for the one hundred beings in the Mythical Realm that were being protected, they were also abandoned like pawns. With the breaking of this defensive array, only two sides were left. One was the defense formed by the three thousand Transcendent Tier individuals and the other was Logans side where only four individuals remained. Apart from these, there were a few hundred survivors hiding in various places in the mountain range. At this moment, the Transcendent Tier alliance prayed in silence, hoping that the demon beasts would not come this way. Only two points of time had passed and there were still two hours before dawn. They did not have the confidence to withstand it, especially after seeing how the Thrones formation had broken whereas theirs was even weaker. The millions of demon beasts continued marching on. Fortunately, they were headed towards the other direction, which caused the alliance to let out a sigh of relief. In just over a dozen moments, they had already crossed a thousand kilometers and arrived in front of Logans array. The three thousand Transcendent Tier individuals, who survived the calamity, ironically began to ridicule, Four individuals, I reckon they wont last for a minute before becoming food for the million demon beasts. After all, what kind of formation can four individuals form? The formation they, three thousand strong, had set up had already crumbled at the first blow, let alone one that was several thousand times weaker. It served these four people right to be besieged by the demon beasts for not joining them. Shangguan Bowen was like a frightened rabbit, trembling and saying, The terror of a million demon beasts can only be understood after seeing it with ones own eyes. Even if the near lords were to join forces, they would certainly be helpless at this moment. Dont be afraid, just relax. Logan appeared calm and confident in his formation, although he had some worries in his heart. This was his first time in real combat; whether he could withstand it was another matter. As long as there were not too many Dominators among the million demon beasts, he should be able to hold them off. A million demon beasts attacked together, seeming to shatter this piece of space. Cracks spread for hundreds of miles causing heaven and earth to change at this moment. Countless Laws Forces also fled in all directions, as if facing these tens of thousands of demon beasts, even the strongest would be ruined. Terrifying energy exploded, sending shock waves out, yet Logans array remained as stable as Mount Tai. No matter how fierce the outside demon beasts attacks were, they couldnt shake the array in the slightest. This scene was truly astonishing and gave Shangguan Boliteral a touch of confidence in his heart. Originally, he was very worried and didnt think Logans array was very strong. He had just been giving himself mental suggestions, after all, he didnt have any other option before. But at this moment, he truly admired Logan, recognizing the gap between them. Although he was stronger in terms of cultivation, in terms of the realm of heart, he was tens of thousands of miles away from Logan. The demon beasts onslaught became stronger and stronger, especially in their extreme anger, all kinds of divine skills were hurled out. However, the result was just the same as before. Not only was the array unharmed, it doesnt even have a single crack. Logan also figured it out. Although there were millions of demon beasts, most of them were at the Throne Realm. None of them was a beast of Dominating Realm. Thinking about cracking his formation? Even if they spent a year on it, it would be useless unless they could send over twenty or more Dominators at once. At the other sidethe three thousand Transcendent Tier Alliance, they saw everything through their techniques and naturally admired Logan greatly. From their initial disdain for the four individual, to now admitting it and feeling envious. To be able to be in such a sturdy defensive array, they could be invincible for these three days. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: 228_1 Chapter 413: 228_1 Translator: 549690339 After four uninterrupted hours of attack, the demon beasts were forced to give up. The dark night was gradually receding, the moon was concealed, and the enhancements on the demon beasts were gradually weakening. Once they returned to their original state, the unity among the millions of demon beasts deteriorated, and they even started fighting amongst themselves. Eventually, the demon beasts retreated. Ba Ke Yun laughed wholeheartedly, All is over now. The strength of the array has been proven in action, shocking everyone. Shangguan Bowe, do you believe now? Of course, I realize now that I was like a frog in a well. Shangguan Bowe scratched his head in embarrassment but felt a deep admiration for Logan. That was a real heavenly prodigy, displaying terrifying ability at a transcendent tier and holding back millions of demon beasts. The dark night was finally over, but undoubtedly, it had been a painful one. Initially, there were ten thousand people, but after two days of loss, only three thousand people were left in the field. The remaining seven thousand had been buried here, their bones devoured by the demon beasts, leaving no trace. The survivors were relieved. Two days had passed, and there was only one day left before they could leave. But they were terrified of the final day. Yesterday, they had lost six thousand people, how could the remaining three thousand survive the coming night? They lacked confidence in their defensive array. At that point, someone stood up and suggested: Why dont we go to Logan? His array held off the demon beasts for an hour yesterday, showing its strength. It can definitely protect us. As human cultivators, he certainly wont refuse us. Yes, lets go there. Everyones eyes lit up, and they all headed towards Logan. Logan and his companions, however, were unaware of this and were still sleeping! They were suddenly woken up by the rowdy sounds and woke up to see thousands of people waiting outside their array. Logan was quite puzzled, but quickly realized that everyone must have seen their battle situation last night and now they knew this was the safest place, hence why more than two thousand people were coming here to take refuge. However, Logan certainly could not agree. After all, his array was small and could only accommodate a few dozen people. If thousands of people forced their way in, the strength of the array would be diluted by thousands of times. At that point, how could he guarantee the safety of everyone, let alone his own? Therefore, Logan pretended to be confused: Why are you coming over early in the morning? If you want to chat or something, lets do it later. After all, the horrifying sight of millions of demon beasts is still fresh in our minds. Its better to go back and reinforce your array. Logan, we are all human cultivators. We came here to borrow your array. What do you think about letting our three thousand people in to avoid the subsequent attacks of the demon beasts? The most powerful among the three thousand people opened up: Your array is good, but its a waste to only cater to a few. Why not let us all in, and we can help reinforce the array? At this critical moment, we must unite against the enemy and put aside our selfishness. Im really sorry, but my array is too weak and can only accommodate four people. Moreover, once the array is disturbed, even a tiny crack can destroy it, Logan responded. Logan feigned regret and shook his head: I would love to help you all, but Im truly powerless. You should come up with your own solutions, dont waste time here. Arent you being too selfish? Are you going to disregard the lives of our three thousand people? Dont you feel any pain in your heart? As human cultivators, we should collaborate, yet you are so guarded, arent you afraid of becoming a laughingstock? Someone was furious and started accusing Logan. The others followed suit, attempting to use this method to make Logan open the array and let everyone in. Initially, Shangguan Bowe remained calm. After all, the array was Logans, and it was his decision. However, seeing the thick-skinned attitude of the three thousand people outside and their manipulation of the narrative, he too got angry. You are utterly presumptuous! Dont use such sanctimonious excuses so casually. No one can bear that. After all, theres no feud between you and Logan, its your array thats not working, so why are you blaming him? But Logan waved his hand, telling Shangguan Bowe not to continue: Dont mind them. I dont care if people scold me or not, so theres no need to blame me, its meaningless, I wont be affected at all. And besides, what I love to see is a group of you flustered and hopeless, desperately seeking help, trying to make me feel guilty. Unfortunately, you picked the wrong person. Logan said calmly, No one knows each other among the ten thousand people. We were still killing each other just now, and you think a single sentence can turn enemies into friends? If it werent for the presence of the demon beasts, you definitely wouldnt be debasing yourselves in this manner. Seeing Logans firm attitude and disdainful expression towards the crowd, the three thousand people outside were dumbfounded. They had thought that Logan would either be moved by compassion or fear the criticism, and would surely give in. However, the reality was completely different from what they imagined. Logan was more domineering than they could ever imagine. We should negotiate again. We were a bit impulsive in our words just now. We hope you can understand. After all, our lives are at stake. We can give in a bit and are willing to give ten spirit stones per person. Can this get us a spot? The three thousand people adopted a respectful attitude. They knew that they had been too confrontational when dealing with Logan. After all, they were the ones asking for help. They decided to wait until they were inside the array to tackle the other issues. As for the present, to survive, they had to maintain the required decorum. Ten spirit stones per person amounted to thirty thousand in total. They didnt believe that Logan could resist this temptation. After all, thirty thousand spirit stones were considered a sects foundation, which would serve as a guarantee for Logans future cultivation. As long as he was not hunted down in the future, becoming a great figure was only a matter of time. Yet Logan just laughed and asked, Do you think your lives are worth only ten spirit stones? Do you really think you can fool people? Even if I dont open the array, once youre devoured by the demon beasts, your space rings will still be mine. I could offer some incentives to someone and get him to open your rings, and the spirit stones inside would still be mine. Even thirty thousand spirit stones are not enough? Everyone thought Logan was excessive. But they couldnt do anything about it. They were the ones who were asking for help. Many among the three thousand were from a major sect, with many sect young masters who had never bowed to anyone since childhood. When we constructed the array earlier, we expended a lot of spirit stones. We hope you wont be too harsh. How about we each contribute an additional five spirit stones? In that case, you would receive nearly fifty thousand spirit stones. After some deliberations, the three thousand people made another concession. Fifty thousand spirit stones were a sky-high price. A small sect could perhaps not accumulate this much even in a hundred years, and it would take a major sect with ten thousand people a year to earn this amount. They were confident that Logan would be satisfied this time. Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: 229_1 Chapter 414: 229_1 Translator: 549690339 If the situation remained dire, their group of three thousand people would be willing to compromise, offering up to a hundred thousand Spirit Stones, and even surrender all their divine weapons and Dharma devices just to secure a chance of survival. Even though Logan seemed to have the upper hand now, as long as they entered the formation, the situation would reverse instantly. No matter how many Spirit Stones were given to Logan, he would be obliged to return them all. They would even make Logan bow ten times without it being an issue, because by then, he would have lost his biggest support. However, Logan simply shook his head and spread his hands, You just dont understand. This has nothing to do with Spirit Stones. Even if you give me one million Spirit Stones, the formation wont open. It cant accommodate too many people. Among you, there are quite a few formation masters, dont you understand this simple point? Creating the formation only required ten thousand Spirit Stones. Logan had set up ten cubic spaces to increase the power of the formation. Once the space of the formation expanded, its natural power would be diluted, unless one could spend one million Spirit Stones to replenish the drained energy. However, even if he had one million Spirit Stones, Logan was unwilling to do it, because these people were just not worth it. They wouldnt appreciate his kindness. Instead, they would turn against him as soon as they were let in, trying to seize control of the formation. His own life would not be guaranteed. Since we cannot enter the formation, lets make another deal, you give us the blueprint of the formation, we can set up one somewhere else and we wont bothering you anymore. Deal? As the group of three thousand was struggling, one of them suddenly came up with a proposal, believing that Logan wouldnt be able to turn them down. If so, Logan would risk offending the three thousand people and definitely wouldnt be let off by their sects. Therefore, Logan had to stop creating issues on this matter, otherwise, neither side would benefit. Caught off guard, Logan had to admit that it was a great strategy. His agreement would cause him great loss; his disagreement, on the other hand, would make him an enemy of the three thousand, who if died in the mountains, would urge their clans to seek revenge on Logan. Unable to bear any longer, Ba Ke Yun criticized, All of you are so calculating! Had you shown a bit of kindness and not been confrontational with Logan in the first place, would you have fallen into such a predicament now? You are still so arrogant and shameless. What about a cultivators pride? We are about to die, whats the point of considering those things? Most of them smirked sarcastically. The only reason why Ba Ke Yun could be so self-righteous was that he was located within the formation and wasnt worrying about being attacked by the demon beasts. If Ba Ke Yun was exposed to the same danger as them, he would probably be even more extreme. Theres no fault in doing everything possible to survive. A cultivators pride is worthless. Only when one succeeds in cultivation and reaches the Holy See can the pride be regained, as many have left their bones behind on the path of cultivation. Shangguan Bowe walked over and addressed Logan, Brother Logan, I also know of a formation, which is rare enough. Although its inferior to your formation, it can still serve the purpose and solve the current issue. No need. I have plenty of formations, Logan waved his hand. He fell into contemplation not because he couldnt decide, but because he was debating with himself over a choice: to completely cut ties with them or provide them an opportunity to live? Honestly speaking, both parties hadnt had any grievances before, they just shifted the blame on Logans head recently. After a moment of consideration, Logan made the decision, Alright then, thirty thousand Spirit Stones for a formation blueprint from me. It wont be too far off from my formation. You all can consider it. No way, we dont trust other formations. What if it gets breached by demon beasts? We only want this formation. Since youre already being kind-hearted, why not go all the way and give us the formation map? After a round of discussions, all three thousand of them chose to refuse. They had set up many defensive formations before, some even created by the Dominator, yet none could withstand the onslaught of millions of demon beasts. What if Logan gave them a random low-level formation? Wouldnt that mean throwing all three thousand of their lives away? Logans face darkened instantly, and he sneered, I wanted to do something good but youre all ignorant. Youve messed up the negotiation now, even if you give me one hundred thousand Spirit Stones, it wont work anymore. Go back to where you came from! With that, Logan retreated alone to the side to rest. Overwhelmed by fatigue, he simply went to sleep, enraging the three thousand people who felt ignored. Everyone dropped the pretenses, slinging all manner of insults. However, Logan didnt hear a word. Instead, it was Ba Ke Yun and Shangguan Bowe who were irritated, yet powerless against them. Some people targeted Shangguan Bowe, hastily saying, Shangguan Bowe, dont forget that our sects have always maintained a good relationship. Why dont you open the formation? Once I return, I will explain to the Family Head. Dont listen to his nonsense, Im willing to give one thousand Spirit Stones. You let me into the formation secretly and in the future, I will obey you unconditionally and serve as your guard, how about it? Another person proposed immediately. Soon, many people tried to negotiate with Shangguan Bowe, each one offering better conditions than the last. Shangguan Bowe felt overwhelmed. Unfortunately, he had no power at all. Besides, his relationship with many of the negotiators was quite good, they even fought side by side under the banners of the same sect. However, Shangguan Bowe still shook his head, Im sorry. I have no say in this. I didnt participate in the formation creation but was lucky enough to be permitted by Logan to stay here for three days. I have no idea how to open the formation, so please stop targeting me. He was well aware of his position. Compared to the mob outside, Logan was undoubtedly more valuable to befriend. Additionally, he really didnt have the power. After Logan had clearly refused earlier, letting others in randomly would be the equivalent of publicly confronting Logan, right? What if he angered Logan and was thrown out? Faced with the fury of the million demon beasts, he too would probably be devoured. He perfectly understood that the ten thousand Spirit Stones he lent to Logan was insignificant because Logan could borrow tens of thousands just by asking. The big man standing by Shangguan Bowe was anxious, Young Master, this is a good opportunity to network. Let some people from major sects in, it will be beneficial for both your personal growth and the development of our sect. By refusing so straightforwardly, youve offended them unintentionally. Whats more important, networking or life? Shangguan Bowe shot the big man a look, How come you cant distinguish which is more significant? You and I are just outsiders who are temporarily under the protection of Logans formation. The power of life and death is in Logans hands. We mustnt forget our places. The big man scratched his head, and then suddenly sobered up. Indeed, he hadnt taken into account everything just now. He was only thinking about Shangguan Bowes future and forgot about the threat of the million demon beasts. At present, this formation was the biggest safeguard, a lifeline for them. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: 230_1 Chapter 415: 230_1 Translator: 549690339 The three thousand Transcendent Tier experts panicked, their pleas for mercy were completely ineffective, even if they offered divine weapons, the other party didnt want them. Their only hope was Shangguan Bo Wen, if he didnt yield, all three thousand of them would die by the claws and fangs of the demon beasts. Some simply knelt down, continuously bowing their heads in supplication: Please, open the array and let us in. You are from a Great Clan, you must show the demeanor of one and not be so selfish! Yes, if you dont open the array and we die in the mouths of the demon beasts, even if we turn into fierce ghosts, we will not let you go unless you are a selfish, bloodthirsty demon. The rest of the people echoed their sentiments. This placed Shangguan Bo Wen in a difficult position. The accusation was severe, if he didnt save them, it became his crime. But if he did try to save them, he would incur Logans wrath. Shangguan Bo Wen hesitated, reluctantly saying: If this array were set up by me, I would definitely save everyone, but this array was created by Logan. I absolutely must not overstep my bounds or usurp his authority. A man exclaimed: You are heartless, I curse you to live in nightmares for the rest of your life. On hearing this, the faces of most of the people changed. They realized that persuading Shangguan Bo Wen was impossible, so they stopped pleading and instead started hurling insults, leaving him speechless. He felt helpless but, did he really deserve this? In an instant, the guilt that Shangguan Bo Wen had been feeling evaporated. These people were ungrateful, not deserving of rescue at all. He now understood the rationale behind Logans apparent indifference. Logan was the one who had been aware of the true nature of things all along. When the minions of their young lord were cursed, a big man, who was at their side, couldnt keep silent any longer, All you three thousand people can do is talk. If you have the guts, do something. Unfortunately, you cant even break this defensive array. No matter how arrogant you act, once it gets dark, you will just wait to be devoured by the demon beasts! Dammit, you just wait. The three thousand people were furious, but they knew very clearly that expecting shelter from Logans array was no longer an option. They now had no choice but to devise a plan of their own. One by one, the three thousand people departed. They had strength in numbers, and they didnt believe that they wouldnt be able to come up with a strategy. However, some people were not willing to leave. They stayed outside the array, refusing to believe that Logan and the others would show no mercy. Though they were all human cultivators, did they really have to watch others die? As time ticked by, the dozens of people who remained outside the array, after their various pleas and attempts at self-pity garnered no response, each one of them became like crazed lunatics, ceaselessly cursing Shangguan Bo Wen and Logan and continuously ramming into the defensive array, like deranged madmen. Shangguan Bo Wen watched, dumbfounded, and sighed: I dont understand. With all this time, why cant they band together to set up a new array? Why are they creating hostile atmospheres? We didnt even have any conflict before this. Just because they wont let them in, theyve become like sworn enemies. Going on an adventure away from the sect has indeed broadened my horizons. People like Logan are truly a minority, most people are simply blinded by self-interest. They know only to create a ruckus and point fingers, they only desire to reap the rewards of others. They start cursing at the drop of a hat, it truly is interesting. Shangguan Bo Wen now understood why his father had warned him again and again before he left, to be wary that appearances can be deceiving. Previously, he didnt pay much heed to it, thinking that as cultivators, they could just compete fairly and people who would resort to tricks were only found in the demon sect. The big man came over and said: Young Master, this is just a facade that theyre putting up because they cant get in. Once they can, they wont be humble but would instead take control of the array in an instant, drive us out, and let us fend for ourselves. Terrifying, I clearly need more experience. Shangguan Bo Wen had a chill down his spine. Just thinking about his previous hesitation and guilt now filled him with regret. It was fortunate that he didnt know how to operate the array. If he did and had the ability to open it, he might have actually let these people in. Elsewhere, the crowd of three thousand people had gathered not far from Logans array and were deliberating what to do next. Night would be upon them in four hours, if they couldnt figure something out soon, everyone would be in danger once it got dark. The events of yesterday were still fresh in their minds, no one wanted to share the same fate as those over a hundred Thrones. I have a plan. Lets have all three thousand of us head to the entrance of the canyon and dig a pit a hundred meters deep. When the demon beasts attack, well all hide in the pit. The demon beasts will definitely break down the entrance barrier and then the Sanctuary Powerhouse will have no choice but to intervene. The nearby lords will not just stand by either. If the demon beasts dont leave the mountain range, so much the better. We can then seize the opportunity to leave this place. Qin Da was the only one who truly understood how Logan had set up the array to form a defensible fortification. All this mass of human cultivators can possibly do is to hurl insults. They are mostly bluster with no substance. We should also aim to survive on our own, lets all of us three thousand people take out all our spirit stones and build the most sturdy array. I believe we will be able to withstand tonight. If everyone loses courage, theres definitely no hope. But if everyone unites against the enemy, even if the odds are slim, we have to keep fighting. A person with some authority spoke up, his gaze piercing: You have been scared, but ask yourselves, why should Logans array be superior and able to withstand the attack of a million demon beasts? And yet Logan only has four people on his side, while we have three thousand. We are clearly stronger. Seven thousand people have perished, our three thousand mean nothing in comparison. Even if our array is strong, it certainly wont be stronger than that of the hundred Thrones from yesterday. And yet they couldnt hold on for even 15 minutes. You dont need to encourage us, it will only be a waste of effort. Many people shook their heads, not accepting the speakers point of view. It wasnt because they had lost their will to fight. After all, no one wanted to die. But the million demon beasts were simply too terrifying, they were not something their measly group of three thousand could fend off. Futile efforts had no meaning. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: 231_1 Chapter 416: 231_1 Translator: 549690339 I have something to say. The failure of the hundred throne formation yesterday was not due to the beast breaking through the formations strength, rather, they had swallowed thirty thousand spirit stones, but used less than ten thousand to build the formation. At this moment, a man stood up, his gaze piercing. He was one of the ten survivors from yesterdays one hundred throne formation. He held great contempt for the thrones sloppy work but knew he would have been ostracized had he not agreed to the formation and contributed his spirit stones at the time. Along with the spirit stones, a large number of Dharma devices and divine weapons were also swallowed by the hundred thrones, making the formation seem grand but actually flimsy and fragile. Now he regrets deeply. If they had used all forty thousand spirit stones and over a thousand divine weapons to form the circle yesterday, the disaster would not have occurred. With the hundred thrones and over three thousand people devoured by the demon beast, as one of the lucky ten survivors, he shouldnt expose this, let alone mention it to anyone. Otherwise, once the word got out, the three thousand superior families would seek revenge. Since the hundred thrones had perished overnight, the target of revenge would certainly be one of the remaining ten, including himself. However, the remaining survivors are now in despair, no one is actively constructing the formation anymore. Hence, he has to step forward, present the whole truth to them, instill a glimmer of confidence in the survivors, and persuade them that as long as the formation is strong enough, even millions of demon beasts can be thwarted. When everyone heard his speech, they were all flabbergasted. They could not imagine such a thing had happened. Until now, everyone had thought that the formation could not withstand the millions of demon beasts; they had never imagined there might have been a reduction in materials, which was utterly childish. It was a matter of survival, but the hundred thrones dared to misappropriate the spirit stones which were supposed to be used for building the formation for their own benefit. This was not just being irresponsible to others, but also disregarding their own lives. No wonder they all perished yesterday; it was fated. Folks, dont despair. Since we are already in a life-and-death situation, it wouldnt hurt to make a last-ditch effort. What if the formation can withstand the million demon beasts? Instead of draining our energy here, those who are willing to fight to the end, lets cooperate. Those who are not, please stay aside. The thrones strong individual didnt care about the rumors and said solemnly, If you admit that even combined, the three thousand of you are not as strong as Logans formation alone, then you might as well prepare for death; it will at least bring some comfort. We have been lucky to survive two days, why give up on the last day? Three thousand people were swayed. Indeed, they had run out of other methods. It would be better to rebuild the formation again, even if it was just to give themselves a fleeting hope, an unrealistic fantasy. This was still better than lamenting and criticizing Logan and Shangguan Bo Wen all day long. Its just that we have used a lot of spirit stones. Even if we put together what three thousand people have, we can only gather one hundred thousand spirit stones, which is still quite insufficient. I think we need at least a million spirit stones for a reliable formation. One person sighed and took out ten thousand spirit stones, Im tired of playing tricks. This is what Ive been saving for years. If I use it now, my father will certainly scold me. But in order to survive, I will stop at nothing. But as soon as this was said, it immediately drew contemptuous glances. Gathering one hundred thousand spirit stones is insufficient? Yesterday, the alliance of a hundred thrones plus three thousand experts, if fully counted, was only forty thousand spirit stones. Thinking about one hundred thousand is already an extravagance; if it was outside, it was enough to found a school. This persons contribution of ten thousand spirit stones earned him respect. It indeed set a good example for others, at least assuring everyone that they were sincere in their efforts to survive and ready to fight. I only have fifty spirit stones, but thats everything I have. Unlike you, Im not from a great clan, but a lone cultivator. I cant even earn a few spirit stones a year. Subsequently, people followed suit, taking out their spirit stones. After two lead examples, others were no longer hiding their contributions. Within a short time of fifteen minutes, seventy or eighty thousand spirit stones were gathered. Though this number was large, roughly equivalent to a sects annual income, it needed to be more secure. At least one hundred thousand spirit stones were required for the formation to be stable. Someone with a sharp eye examined everyone, Its a do-or-die situation now, and there are still some people being calculative, unwilling to contribute all the spirit stones they have. But dont think about it. Once the formation is broken, even if you have a million spirit stones on you, they will ultimately be buried in this mountain range. I suggest we search everyone. Anyone found not to have contributed all they had should be directly expelled. Everyone was extremely enthusiastic just now, but when it came to contributing the spirit stones, everybody became very shrewd. Calm down. Perhaps some people have not contributed yet, and we are willing to give them an incense time to consider. If, after an incense time, someone is still deceiving us, dont blame us, the three thousand people, for being ruthless. After all, its them who have let us down first, so it would be justifiable to strip them off. The angry words from a large crowd made a small part of the crowd tremble. Just now, seeing so many spirit stones already contributed, they thought it wouldnt matter if one more person did or didnt contribute, so they only contributed a few spirit stones, thinking no one would notice. They never thought they would be seen through so quickly. If they were caught by everyone, they knew very well the consequences would be dire; they would lose their lives. The spirit stones on their bodies had become a hot potato, and they were now wondering how to get rid of them quickly. Luckily, the majority of the people were lenient and gave everyone one more chance to contribute all the spirit stones they had without exception. No one dared to hold back this time. All the spirit stones were handed over. Some who contributed relatively less even threw out their Dharma devices. Originally, there were only seventy or eighty thousand spirit stones, but after this, the number soared to one hundred and fifty thousand, exceeding the previously estimated number by fifty thousand. This stunned the three thousand people and also made them furious, hinting at how many people had previously not contributed. Someone sighed with all sorts of emotions, I have seen the world. I have never seen a formation built with one hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones. Its truly extravagant. In the past, I had only ever seen ten thousand spirit stones, and that was only from major sects. The small ones couldnt even afford five thousand. Who are you telling? But this has proven one thing. Most of us are from major sects; otherwise, if it was just the loose cultivators, they wouldnt even have gathered ten thousand spirit stones. However, with one hundred and fifty thousand spirit stones as our ceremonial weapons, it seems we dont have to fear the million demon beasts. Now that we have the spirit stones, the next step is the formation map. A good formation can amplify the power of the spirit stones by a hundred times. Therefore, we have to select the most powerful formation and hope that everyone will not be stingy. Contribute your own formations for selection, and then choose the one for arranging the formation. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: 232_1 Chapter 417: 232_1 Translator: 549690339 At the mention of the formation map, everyone shook their heads. Formation maps are extremely rare and much more valuable than spirit stones. Its difficult for the average person to obtain one, and one usually has to beg formation masters for assistance. Although many people have formation maps, they were well aware that their formations wouldnt hold up; mostly they were constructed by Throne Strong Individuals. To resist millions of demon beasts, at the very least the map should be constructed by a Strong Dominator, better yet, by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. That way, it would be unbreakable. Upon seeing everyone glancing at each other, several Throne figures frowned: Im saying, does no one have it? Giving out formation map isnt like giving out spirit stones which would disappear; it can still be used afterwards. Isnt it better to share it now for emergency use? For survival, stop hiding it. Among these three thousand people, many were from great clans and large sects. They might not be able to produce a decent formation map, but they were reluctant to let other people know about it. A good formation map could match the value of a sect, and many people would rather risk death than give it out. Lets start with an example. I have a formation invented by a Strong Dominator. The strength of the formation should be in the Throne Realm, with a total of a hundred and thirty spirit points, which makes it rather complex. A throne figure waved his hand and brought out a formation. Everyone was stunned at his audacity; he actually brought out this precious formation for everyone to observe. While not everyone could learn it, as long as they remembered it, they could slowly study it. Once someone offered theirs, others naturally couldnt stand by empty-handed. However, they fell into a stalemate. The first persons formation was constructed by a Dominator, so their formations simply couldnt compare. Many of theirs were only in the Transcending Realm, and their formation strength was limited to the Throne Realm. The Throne figure who took out the formation earlier changed his expression slightly, while someone quickly complained: Its not that we dont want to take out the formation map. Now that weve reached this point, who would want to keep hiding it? The key issue is, our formations arent really impressive. Thats all right, I will also contribute a formation map. It was created by a Dominator, but that Dominator is already a half-step saint, so it contains a trace of saintly power. Its power is extraordinary, and the formation cannot be easily constructed; it requires at least the Dominating Realm. A person from the crowd stepped out, standing out among the crowd: After years of research, I was able to construct it with the power of the Throne. However, I need to borrow the help of a hundred other people. There are three thousand of us here, so this shouldnt be a problem. Its already a half-step Saint formation; is there anything more powerful? The Throne Strong Individual scanned the crowd to ask. At this point, there was only two-and-a-half hours left till night. If there was nothing better, they would need to start arranging the formation; there was no more time to waste. Once night fell, the millions of demon beasts would return. All three thousand people shook their heads. They had already reached the half-step saint stage, unless they knew a Sanctuary Powerhouse, it would be impossible to outdo them. Knowing a Sanctuary Powerhouse, they wouldnt have to participate in this test. Fine, lets start constructing the formation now. The three thousand of us will work together. The fate of us living or dying is up to the heavens. Anyhow, we have done what we could, so theres no need to complain anymore. Even if we die, its worth it, at least we didnt back down in the face of millions of fierce beasts nor lose our courage out of fear. Following the command, the three thousand people began to construct the formation on a massive scale. Each one of them is putting in their full effort, considering their lives were at stake. No one was slack or lazing around. Two hours passed. With a total of 1.3 Million Spirit Stones being used, the formation of the half-step Saint was finally ready. The remaining 20,000 Spirit Stones were used to amplify the formation, forming more than a dozen attack rules. This formation now only has strong defensive power but also an ability to counterattack the demon beasts. Meanwhile, on the other side, Logan was secretly observing the situation with his divine skill. He was filled with emotions and couldnt help but look at the others with admiration. He had previously thought they were just about average, but their high morale had shown him the strength of these three thousand people. The formation is stronger than before, capable of blocking a hundred thousand demon beasts, but against a million, it would collapse instantly. Admirable courage, but its all in vain. If we had laid out the plans earlier on, it wouldnt have been like this now. Shangguan Bowe was startled and asked in disbelief: Really? Does that mean none of these three thousand people will survive? Isnt that a bit too cruel? No matter how hostile we are, were all human cultivators. He felt some reluctance in his heart, thinking back to the ten thousand proud people that had come, and now they had all fallen. Perhaps only a few of them could safely leave. This heavy sacrifice and cost were hard to accept. Those three thousand people had indeed made great efforts, and he had seen it all. Logan shrugged and continued: On the last day, the wrath of a million demon beasts will increase once again, in their attempt to devour everyone. Even the Sovereign Demonic Beasts will show up, because theyre very smart and know that once the three-day period passes, the barrier of the mountain range will disintegrate. Of course, if these three thousand people had bought my formation during the day, they wouldnt even fear the Sovereign Demonic Beasts. Unfortunately, they failed to recognize the value of my formation, which was in fact crafted by a Sanctuary Powerhouse. His words were true. Everything he got was from the opportunities given by a fallen Sanctuary Powerhouse during the last illusionary realm. All the techniques they taught were recorded in a book, now suspended in his Spiritual Sense Sea. As a result, Logan had gained a thorough understanding of both formation maps and the creation of elixirs. Night fell again. When the last sliver of light disappeared, the endless dark night filled with the rules of darkness. The demon beasts, who had been continuously weakening, suddenly had their strength terrifyingly amplified, along with their boundless anger and desire for revenge. Even their bloodline powers started to return to their ancestors. A million demon beasts gathered together, seemingly wanting to devour everything. Even the Heavenly Dao from high above might hesitate and back off three steps in fear; because a million demon beasts, sprawling nearly ten miles, were coming towards them with dark waves of more demon beasts following. At the forefront of the million demon beasts were the most mighty dozen beasts. They were the strongest among the million, with each one having entered the Dominator Realm. The most powerful one was even a half-step away from the Saints Seat. It was this beast that led the hordes of demon beasts surging forward. Due to their failure yesterday, a half-step Saint-level Monster had come to lead them this time. Once again, they arrived in front of Logans defensive array, vowing to break through the array that day and devour the rest one by one. Shangguan Bowe was frightened. He looked at Logan tremblingly and asked: Can this formation withstand a million demon beasts? Particularly a half-step Saint-level Monster? Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: 233_1 Chapter 418: 233_1 Translator: 549690339 A Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast led of millions of other beasts poses a substantial threat to Logan. Fortunately, his defensive array isnt subpar C after all, its a work of the Saints, superior to anything else beneath the Saint level. Half a step is still half a step, even if its just one away from being a Saint. But its still just a Dominator, not yet a Saint. Logan, his gaze steady, is not afraid. This instills confidence in both Ba Ke Yun and Shangguan Bo Wen who stand by his side. The Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast stepped down, exuding destruction power against nature. The terrifying force of its Law condensed into lightning, intending to smash Logans array to pieces and even crush everyone inside with a single blow, its power beyond imagination. Shangguan Bo Wen and the others are trembling in fear. Only Logan remains calm, even sneering, Whats so intimidating about a million Demon Beasts? Not just one hit, even if you were given a day, this array would still stand tall undamaged. A terrifying blow collided with the array, shattering heaven and earth. The endless ripples extended for miles, instantly reducing many low-level cultivation beasts behind it to ashes. However, the array stood as firm as Mount Tai. Even the terrifying God-given blow seemed weak in front of the array, akin to an ants feeble attempt. This naturally left the Half-Step Saint Seat Beast furious that its attack was in vain despite only being a step away from being the Dominator. It anticipated that it could destroy everything with one hit but ended up frustrated. Terrifying, too strong, Shangguan Bo Wen could not help but sigh. As they were inside the defensive array, they naturally felt the power of the Demonic Beast, its prowess reaching an unattainable height. Yet, it was defeated by Logans defensive array. No wonder Logan was so confident. They had doubted him before, but now they have no worries left this array is arguably the best in the world. Perhaps only the True Saint Seat arrival could make a dent in this array. Otherwise, Logans array would dominate the world. On the other side, the three thousand men, huddled in their defenses, using their Great Divine Techniques to observe everything, were rendered speechless and envious. The moment they saw the Half-step Saint arrive, everyone was on the brink of despair. No matter how robust their arrays were, they were all vulnerable in the face of the Saint. However, the outcome slapped everyones face. Logans array not only blocked the attack but ended up being the superior one. The array was not damaged by the slightest bit and didnt even have to burn much spiritual energy for defense, but simply relied on its inherent resistance. Some people regretted it deeply, If we had bought the Logan array at that time, we would be worry-free now. Compared to Logan, we are far too inferior. Our array only has a semi-Saint Seat, and can only resist anything below the Dominator, let alone resist the Saint-Level Monster. Thats not the worst. Logan has now attracted the rage of a million Demon Beasts. If theres a flaw in Logans array that the Demon Beasts can exploit, they will go crazy to break Logans array, and we can get through the night safely and leave the mountain range tomorrow morning. One of the kings shook his head, On the contrary, if the array is too strong and the beasts cant find any flaws, they wont waste their time and turn around to attack us. So everyone should pray that Logans array cant resist the beasts several blows. Doesnt that mean were doomed? The three thousand people frowned. If it ends up being like this king claimed, the consequences would be unbearable. If the Half-step Saint-Level Monster Beast cant deal with Logans defensive array and find a flaw, the million Demon Beasts would leave any moment, and they, the thousands of us, would be doomed. A sense of despair spread among a group of people. Everyone understood that there was a world of differences between them and Logans array. Despite spending one hundred and fifty thousand Spirit Stones, their low-graded arrays were just a waste of the Spirit Stones since they didnt put them into effective use. If there were no Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beasts, there would be a way out, and they would not be afraid of facing millions of Demon Beasts. However, the existence of a Dominator who is several realms higher is making everyone walk on thin ice. Ants, no matter how much they jump about, cant change the colossal Giant. Dont be discouraged. Logan just blocked one strike thats all. Dont forget the attack of the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast still continues. Only if it can withstand for an Incense Time, can Logans array be proven terrifying, and the million Demon Beasts will retreat. Everyone just keep watching, I dont believe Logan can withstand several more strikes, someone encouraged as everyone started to fear. Three days later the protective barrier of the mountain range wont exist. Hence, on this last day, the Saint-Level Monster Beast will surely want revenge. If it doesnt devour Logan and the others, it will no longer have the slightest prestige in this mountain range. Everyone nodded. It was indeed enlightening. Thats a Half-Step Saint. Its not a skill to bear one hit. Only if they withstand the continuous attack of the Demon Beast in its full strength can the strength of the array be proven. Now its too early to celebrate; it might just be a tenth of its strength in that hit just now. Seeing that the first attack didnt work, the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast was outraged, especially when millions of Demon Beasts were watching behind. They saw themselves as kings and emperors in the mountain range. If they lost face today, how would they lead the millions of Demon Beasts and dominate the mountain range in the future? The Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast utilizes the massive Law of its full strength. In an instant, it seemed like it was going to destroy everything like a demon, causing quakes within hundreds of miles of its vicinity as it breathed. Even countless spiritual energy in the air automatically revolved and gathered around it. This was still not enough. For the attack that could destroy the tiny array, the Half-Step Saint-Level Monster Beast employed its forbidden force and the power of its bloodline to form thousands of void illusions in the air. Its as if there were thousands of itself, apparently amplifying the strength tens of thousands-fold. As the Demon Beast roared, thousands of illusions charged towards the defensive array. The explosion caused by that instant created hundreds of pits around, each bottomless. Many were dismayed by the strong aftermath, causing a sonic boom that put everyone in pain. The three thousand Transcendent-Tiers located miles away from the scene were in unbearable pain. Their laboriously laid out arrays seemed to be forming cracks now as if it would dissipate any moment. This scene made them not only painful but also fearful because the array was their major weapon. Logans defensive array vanished at this moment as if it had never appeared. Tens of thousands of Spiritual Stones floated up to the top of the Nine Heavens, exposing Logan and the other three to the million Demon Beasts. Witnessing this, Shangguan Bo Wens group froze in horror, and they were even unable to take a step due to fear. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: 234_1 Chapter 419: 234_1 Translator: 549690339 The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast was naturally proud, its initial strike had preserved its face before the million demon beasts. Accompanied by its order, a dark swarm of a million demon beasts charged towards Logan and his companions. Previously, they thought the array was strong, but it seemed to be nothing more than an empty shell, barely withstanding their initial assault. Yet the second strike had already shattered it. Its comparison to a formidable enemy was almost laughable. After all, it only stood a step away from the Sacred Throne. The Three Thousand Experts, a kilometer away, also witnessed all of this. Everyone shook their heads in disappointment. Their biggest reliance, the array, had just collapsed. Logan and the three others were done for, undoubtedly about to be devoured by the million demon beasts. Although they should have been secretly delighted, none of the three thousand could muster any joy. Perhaps they were thinking along the lines of one mans sorrow is anothers sorrow. If Logans side perished, they would be next in line. Ba Ke Yun was also fearful. Facing countless attacking beasts, he marched forward while shouting at Logan, Hurry and retreat, the farther away, the better. Ill stay behind and cover for you. Dont hesitate anymore. No, if we are to go, we go together. Shangguan Bowes face was already pale. Normally, he should have left just like that. His usual character meant he would have already fled. However, after interacting with Logan, he had formed a deep bond with him and seemed to have grown up overnight. He truly regarded Logan as a friend, so even in fear, he was unwilling to leave alone. Even he himself didnt understand, was he really a man of deep affection and loyalty? The anxious Big Man also stepped forward. Young Master, you must go quickly. You must survive. I will stay behind and cover for you. The million demon beasts arent a game. The four of us could be devoured in the blink of an eye. The whole sect is counting on you to survive in the future. You cant get hurt here. PThe million demon beasts were only about five hundred meters away from the four of them. The beasts were incredibly fast, and it seemed like in just a few more moments, they would flatten the area around Logan. The whole mountain range was shaking, and everything around them, all the rocks and trees, were being swallowed up. Logan remained calm. Despite the great crisis at hand, there was no fear or agitation on his face. He stood still, as if he had the million-strong army under control. This puzzled Ba Ke Yun on the side, who could only continue to urge Logan to leave quickly. Ba Ke Yun gritted his teeth and charged at the beasts alone, No matter what, what are a million demon beasts? My life was saved by Logan, and if I have to sacrifice it, I will to give Logan a chance of survival. Logan laughed, and then he drew a few strokes in the air. Ten thousand spirit stones fell from the sky, rotating ceaselessly, their dazzling golden light dispelling all darkness. The million demon beasts, previously unstoppable, halted in fear at this sight. How could my array sink just like that? Logan remarked. The beasts first strike activated the array. Previously, it was as stable as Mount Tai, but the array hadnt been activated yet. Lets see the true power of the array. The ten thousand spirit stones revolved and formed into a celestial prison. In a moment, they moved along the seven stars and Bagua, just like stars falling from the sky. The array was being rebuilt. If the previous array was a defensive ring, the current array seemed to be equipped with an array spirit. The next moment, each of the Spirit Stones transformed into an attacking Law. Each time a demon beast approached, a terrifying Laws Force would roll over it, as if intending to destroy everything nearby. It even seemed to be devouring the existing Spiritual Energy in the Heaven and Earth, enhancing the level of the array. The Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast paused and howled in frustration at the sight of the million demon beasts not daring to advance. As a last resort, it lent a hand itself and smashed a ruthless palm strike, one that crossed a kilometer and was stronger than the previous onslaught. However, the spirit stones of the array turned into a net, catching his strike and trapping it, rendering his powerful blow immobile. The demonic beast tried to pull back his blow, but even with the force of the Saints Seat, it was all in vain. He could even sense a bit of Laws Force continually devouring his core energy. Fear wrapped him. He couldnt understand what kind of array this was. Only a true Sacred Throne could have created this masterpiece. He was only at the dominating realm, a mere step away from being a Saints Seat. But the gap was too vast, and right now, he was as helpless as a tiny ant. Terrifying. Ive learned my lesson again. Shangguan Bowe was dumbfounded, almost as if he was seeing a great power for the first time. To think that Logan, who was only at a transcendent tier, had arranged an array that even a Half-step Saints Seat could not defeat. That was a testament to Logans strength. At this point, he only had one thought: fortunately, he was not Logans enemy. The two of them can be considered friends. And as for the other three thousand who were ignorant, they didnt even have the qualification to stay in Logans array. This made him more certain about one thing: never underestimate anyone again. Ba Ke Yun also heaved a sigh of relief, filled with mixed emotions. That scared me to death. I actually thought the array was truly broken. But it turns out it was just a diversion. If you had made it clear earlier, I would not have been preparing to fight the demon beasts to the death. In Logans heart, during his narrow escape from death, his companions had proven their loyalty when faced with a matter of life and death, earning his recognition. Especially Shangguan Bowe, who didnt abandon them to save himself and chose to stay with them. At least for that moment, Shangguan Bowe was ready to die. After all, it was a swarm of a million demon beasts. How many people could remain calm? Even if it was a matter of life and death and among close friends, there was no guarantee that they would show their true nature during hardships. People are unpredictable: without a life-and-death situation, everything is opaque. In this horrible world of cultivation, there are too few kind people. Logan remained calm and composed and laughed, As I said, relax. Just wait in the array confidently. Nothing will happen. Does a minion-like half-step Saints Seat really think it can break my array? Even if a Saints Seat arrived, this array could still withstand it for 15 minutes. This was where Logans confidence lay. Although the power of the beasts was stronger than that of general cultivators, in regard to understanding of the divine skills and application of arrays, the beasts were indeed quite lacking. They naturally proved to be quite dull. The Half-step Saints Seat Demon Beast traversed a thousand miles in one step, using its strong body as a divine weapon. The force that was dragging its step mid-air hit hard against Logans Spirit Stone Array. However, in the next moment, its whole body became immobile. Even though it had augmented its bloodline power to the extreme and had already broken the limit of the realm, these tiny ten thousand spirit stones persistently eroded its power. Without the chance to use various capabilities and divine skills for ten minutes against them, the half-step Saints Seat Demon Beast finally panicked. The horrifying scream it emitted echoed through the sky, it was plunged into endless regret: it shouldnt have provoked Logan and his companions in the first place. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: 235_1 Chapter 420: 235_1 Translator: 549690339 The millions of demon beasts, overtaken with fear, dared not to advance, but continuously retreated in an attempt to escape. This spectacle infuriated the half-step sacred throne beast, as it was trapped and they made no attempt to save it. The stretch of a million demon beasts resembled the eerie creatures from Hell. Are they now so timid? This led the half-step sacred throne beast to regret dearly. Had it known this, it would have continued its seclusion. Even if all three million beasts of the mountain range were slaughtered, it should not have emerged for revenge. With its roar, the Nine Heavens shook. This was a command: a command for the million demon beasts to break the array. However, not a single beast obeyed, but they retreated ten li in a few short moments instead. Logan smiled faintly, feeling accomplished: Our goal has been achieved. The morale of the million demon beasts has collapsed, and there are only two hours left until daybreak. They no longer have the strength to turn the tide. Next, with a flick of his finger, the Spirit Stone formation dissolved. The half-step sacred throne beast that was trapped regained its freedom. Ordinarily, it should have immediately pounced on Logan and his people, but it had already lost its will to fight. All that remained was a face full of dismay and reluctance, stemming from the million demon beasts. When ten thousand people came to the mountains to slaughter the demon beasts, it ignited the rage of the million demon beasts. As the beast at the half-step Saint Seat state and the king of all the beasts in the mountain range, it had unhesitatingly stepped forward. However, it had only been trapped momentarily, and not a single one of the million demon beasts had come to its aid. The half-step sacred throne beast retreated a hundred meters and let out a roar towards Logan before decisively leaving. Logan didnt understand its intention, but he had a rough idea. The beast was conceding to him. In the future, whenever he came to this mountain range, the half-step sacred throne beast would never attack him. Even if he was dying and it could easily take his life, it wouldnt. Logan stretched, and said to the others, Relax, we dont need to set up any formations now. The vengeance is over. With the beast kings surrender, the million demon beasts wont dare to make trouble. Seeing their king return, the million demon beasts all lowered their heads, softly wailing as if pleading and explaining. However, the half-step sacred throne beast paid them no attention. It released a Divine Skill, which created a towering pressure, and the countless demon beasts could only wail in fear and apology with even greater fervor. This was merely a lesson. It didnt harm the million demon beasts. Despite its heartache, they came from the same race and had shared this mountain range as their home. Furthermore, it understood their fear: If it itself, being at the half-step Saint Seat, was no match, then they would lack a leading general. The half-step sacred throne beast disappeared into the dark night. The horde of a million demon beasts seemed scattered and disorganized. One by one, they dispersed in all directions over a stretch of ten li until not a single one remained. All this seemed like a dream. Only the ruins left by the battle bore testament of the events that had transpired. It all has ended, which is a good thing. The three thousand experts, due to Logans strength, indirectly dodged a disaster. After exiting tomorrow, they will certainly be showing gratitude to Logan, said Shangguan Bowe in a gentle smile. His stress of three days vanished in an instant. At least he had survived. Once the mountain ranges barrier opened tomorrow and he was able to exit, he planned to return to his sect immediately. After experiencing life and death, he understood that he still needs a long period of cultivation before he could come out for training. Logan shook his head and shrugged: Not necessarily. The possibility of these three thousand people feeling gratitude towards me is slim. It would be good enough if they dont harbor resentment. Theyre only glad they dodged a bullet, but might still harbor envy and hatred towards me, because not only could I set up a powerful formation, but I also didnt let them in. Could that be so? questioned Shangguan Bowe. He was reluctant to believe it. Any sane person would clearly realize that the dispersion of the million demon beasts was all thanks to Logans formation. It was Logan who made the half-step sacred throne beast afraid. Otherwise, if these million demon beasts did not retreat, could the three thousand experts have survived? They are conceited, arrogant, and selfish. Its unpredictable, agreed Ba Ke Yun. Since he was constantly hunted down from a young age, he had a clear understanding of the disposition of people who came from major sects. They certainly wouldnt be grateful to Logan and might even try to find ways to get rid of him. Logan, only a mere transcendent realm cultivator, trapped a half-step sacred throne beast using an array. How could the others not be shocked? Jealousy would certainly emerge. If they were not powerful enough, then they would cause the prodigy to disappear. As for gratitude, maybe they felt it for a moment, but they would forget about it after a day. On the other side, after witnessing everything, they were all convinced that they were doomed to die. After the million demons would devour Logan and his companions, they would be next. However, they couldnt have expected the unexpected turn of events C Logan had deterred the million demon beasts on his own. One person admired him greatly and immediately vowed: Logan is a benefactor. Today, I owe Logan a favor. I swear if Logan ever encounters any danger, I must repay this favor. Even though Im only currently at the transcending realm, who says I wont reach the Dominator realm in the future? Me too. Looking back on my previous ridicule and belittlement of Logan, I am full of regret. If Logan, as a transcendent, could match a half-step sacred throne beast, we could as well. We shouldnt underestimate ourselves. Logan gave us all a lesson and set a goal for our future cultivation journey. Another person nodded, feeling enlightened in that moment. Previously, he was always timid in his cultivation for fear of any accidents. Now he realized how wrong he was. Only through numerous near-death experiences could one find the mysterious path to becoming stronger. I beg to differ. Dont forget that Logan didnt let us into his array earlier. Ultimately, he wanted us to die. The fact that we survived is just a coincidence. Do not forget our prior hatred for the insignificant kindness that Logan showed. And, think about it. For a ruthless person like Logan, who had no sympathy for us three thousand, how will we face him once he steps into the throne realm given his current strength at the transcendent realm? We must seize the opportunity to eliminate him or else we will be creating an enemy for the future. Accompanying one persons query, many people nodded: Yes, lets kill Logan. Wont all the opportunities and divine weapons on him be ours then? We all come from a well-known sect. Someone like him with no name or lineage should not exist. The dark night gradually receded, and with the rise of the first rays of sunlight, everyone laughed. It felt great to be alive. As it had already been four days, the three-day challenge had come to an end. They could finally leave the mountain range. The three thousand people didnt waste a moment and traveled to the mountain ranges entrance. To their surprise, the barrier hadnt disappeared. Although it made them slightly panicked, they were undoubtedly more calm and relaxed. The Sanctuary Powerhouse would never lie; he had said that the barrier would be opened after the three-day challenge. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: 236_1 Chapter 421: 236_1 Translator: 549690339 Three hours had passed, but the barrier showed no signs of changing, still trapping the three thousand people in the mountain range. Those who had remained calm before were beginning to feel anxious even though three days had already passed. Well, isnt this Logan? Why arent you guarding your defensive array? Yesterday, you were so arrogant that none of our pleas worked. Didnt expect us to survive till today, did you? Logan and his companions had naturally arrived as well, but their appearance immediately attracted attention and jeers from everyone. This prompted Shangguan Bowe to lose patience and retort angrily at the three thousand people. You repay goodness with ingratitude? If it werent for Logan repelling the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, you would have been devoured by millions of demon beasts by now. Yet you show no gratitude and instead mock him? Is this your idea of righteousness? As cultivators, you should embody righteousness. But look at you, what do you have besides selfishness? Logan frowned slightly and shook his head: Shangguan Bowe, dont bother arguing. These people are beyond hope. Arguing with them is pointless. From now on, we have no connection with them. Let them gloat. Cant admit when youve lost, resorting to pretending to be righteous? someone sneered coldly: Yesterday, when you saw three thousand people facing death, you acted selfishly, neglecting your duty to protect. If you had true righteousness, you would have allowed the three thousand people into the array. We havent even revenged yesterdays hatred, and youre already obliged to us. Thats right, now there is urgency to get out. Otherwise, wed have taught Logan a lesson, leaving him at least crippled to see if he could still be provocative. I dont know who gave him the gall to be so arrogant in front of us. Another person echoed, looking at Logan with a displeased face. They were almost devoured by millions of demon beasts yesterday. If they hadnt narrowly escaped death, they wouldnt be alive today. And all of this was due to Logan, who was unwilling to share the array and wanted the three thousand people to be devoured. Shangguan Bowe didnt want to continue the argument but couldnt help replying: You obviously brought this on yourselves, so why blame Logan? Logans array only had room for a few people and couldnt accommodate you all. He even offered to sell you the formation map for spirit stones, but you refused, even accusing him of extortion. In his view, these people must regret not accepting Logans offer. After all, if they had agreed yesterday, they would have only needed to spend a little on spirit stones to buy the formation map. The maps power was enough to handle even a Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast. But they refused to recognize this and now regret it. Even if Logan kept some details of the array to himself, what he sold to the public couldnt be far off. It must be more than capable of defending against general Sovereigns, let alone Half-step Sacred Thrones. He would definitely beg Logan to sell him one if he werent too embarrassed to broach the subject. Youre in cahoots with Logan, so, of course, you would defend him. What if you were in our shoes? Would you be as sanctimonious then? You have the gall to say that our retribution against Logan has anything to do with you? Dont think you can look down on everyone just because your sect is powerful. Shangguan Bowes words hit a nerve with the three thousand people. They immediately put up their defenses and began hurling insults at him. Shangguan Bowe naturally fought back, but he was outnumbered. Even the assistance from the other two people, Ba Ke Yun, didnt help. Logan frowned and stepped forward: If anyone is dissatisfied, I am here. You are free to attack me. If you can win, you can naturally get the array. If you dare not, stop whining. Upon hearing this, the three thousand people exchanged looks. The air suddenly seemed to drop in temperature. No one dared to speak. They didnt have the courage to challenge Logan, especially after remembering the over a hundred Thrones which had been devoured by millions of demon beasts. The remaining three thousand people could only muster up ten Thrones. On Logans side, Shangguan Bowes guard was a Full Throne. A Full Throne was equivalent to a Half-Step Sovereign, so they were no match. Ba Ke Yun, whose strength was unfathomable, was at least at the Throne level. Even if they were to back down, Logans mysterious array was something they could never offend. After all, even the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast had been defeated in it. The mere thought of it made the Transcendent Tier cultivators break out in a cold sweat. At this point, someone tried to mediate: Everyone stop arguing. The most important thing now is to leave the mountain range as soon as possible. After all, its already late in the afternoon, and it will be dark after another four or five hours. This statement was a wake-up call. Everyone looked at the barrier around the mountain range and fell into endless panic. Their arrays had been dismantled today. If they couldnt leave the mountain range today and it turned dark, how could they withstand the onslaught of millions of demon beasts? Compared with everyone elses anxiety, Logan was a little calmer. At least, after scaring away the Half-Step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast, no more millions of demon beasts dared to come. So, staying in this mountain range was safe. The key was the barrier had not been removed, and he couldnt leave. After examining the situation, Shangguan Bowe drew a conclusion: Its very difficult. The mountain range barrier is exceptionally strong, and the spiritual energy within it is surging. Unless someone opens it manually, this barrier can exist for at least a year and a half. That doesnt make sense. The Sanctuary Powerhouse said the trial would only last three days, and after three days, this barrier should open automatically. Could it be that such a prestigious Sanctuary Powerhouse would deceive us? Moreover, what would be the point of tricking a group of transcendental people like us? Many people didnt want to believe it and were even praying silently. They hoped that the Heavenly Saint Taoist would descend in the next moment and dissolve this barrier. But they all knew in their hearts that if the Heavenly Saint Taoist wanted to come, he would have done so by now. At this point, their only thought was to hold on to unrealistic hopes. Logan fell into deep thought. He had felt earlier that the Heavenly Saint Taoist had ulterior motives and didnt seem like a soon-to-be-deceased Sanctuary Powerhouse. He was now more certain about this. But what was the meaning of trapping everyone in this mountain range? Logan felt he had grasped some opportunity in the dark, but he couldnt quite put everything together yet. Dont worry. If were stuck in this mountain range, our families and sects will definitely be worried and will send people to rescue us. Everyone should wait patiently and not cause any chaos. At this point, someone spoke up. His own clan was one of the top clans, and he was a young master of prestige. He was the future successor of his clan. If he didnt return for a long time, his clan would definitely suspect something and send many experts. He believed that other people in the crowd would experience the same. However, as soon as these words were uttered, someone poured cold water on them: If the Sanctuary Powerhouse doesnt want to let us go, which sect dares to oppose? Even if we were sacrificed, they wouldnt want to offend the Sanctuary Powerhouse. Because if a Sanctuary Powerhouse wanted to, he could destroy a sect in a breath. Brother Logan, what do you think of this? Shangguan Bowe turned to Logan, who was standing to the side and for reasons unknown, he had started to think Logan was the backbone, placing all his hopes on him. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: 237_1 Chapter 422: 237_1 Translator: 549690339 Rather than relying on others, we should depend on ourselves. We cant pray for Heavenly Saint Taoist to lift the barrier. Instead, we must use our own methods to break it. After all, its just a sanctuary barrier. Every array has its own weakness, we need to find it, Logan chuckled lightly and took a step forward, his gaze firm and resolute. He seemed to have made up his mind to challenge the Heavenly Saint Taoist head-on. However, his words stunned the three thousand people present. Firstly, if these barriers were removed, it would inevitably offend the Heavenly Saint Taoist. How many could withstand the wrath of a Sanctuary Powerhouse? Taking a step back, even if the three thousand people worked together, they would surely be no match for a Sanctuary Powerhouse. If there were ten thousand people present, perhaps we could give it a try, but without the strength, we might as well save our energy to defend against the incoming demon beasts. Some people also sarcastically said: Dont think that you become a top array master just by setting up a powerful array. The gap between you and a Sanctuary Powerhouse is never-to-be-bridged in your lifetime. Youre just setting yourself up for embarrassment. Exactly, just because you showed off in front of us, you think you are invincible in the world, and everyone should give way to you. But you forgot something, a Sanctuary Powerhouse will not tolerate any provocation. Once Logan takes this step, wait to be erased by the Sanctuary Powerhouse, another person spoke up. Yet another person stood up and looked disdainfully at Logan. If Logan was that strong, why would he agree to stay in the mountains for three days? He should have broken the barrier on the first day and avoided the threat of the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast and millions of demon beasts. That would have been much safer. In sum, Logan lacks strength himself and also aspires to be a closed-door disciple of the Saints Seat. But there is no great ability on the scene, so Logan feels he can pretend to be superior in front of them. This is just laughable, as none of them are fools. Everyone, dont join Logan. This way, even if there is retribution from the Sanctuary Powerhouse, at least it wont involve yourself. Let Logan walk further and further on his death path, and we will stand aside and enjoy the show. Majority of the crowd agreed and cleared their affiliation with Logan. They decided to let Logan and his group go ahead while they stand aside to observe. Why waste a chance to watch such a good show? Of course, there are also people who are calculating. They first dont want to offend Heavenly Saint Taoist and cause a Sanctuary Powerhouse to lose temper. Secondly, they also want to leave this mountain range, so they hope that Logan can open the barrier. They want to sit back and reap the benefits, and anyway if something goes wrong, isnt Logan the one to blame? Enough, anyway, you three thousand people are actually just a burden. We few are enough. You guys just go to the side. But if we break the barrier, we wont take you along. The next moment, I will close the barrier again and let you fend for yourselves in the mountains, As clever as Logan is, he had already seen through their small thoughts. Do they want to be the fisherman who catches the fish and the shrimp? Things are not that easy. Now that they choose to wait and see, they have to bear the consequences of waiting and see. Everything does not rely on their own efforts, and they place all hopes on the Saints Seats action. Isnt that just pipe dreaming? The extravagant hope of ants is still an extravagant hope, and it cannot arouse any sympathy from Great Ability. Shangguan Bowe walked beside Logan and said with a laugh as they walked: Once we few people leave, you three thousand people wont even have the qualification to fend for yourselves. Because the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast will have no fear as soon as it sees Logan leaving. You will only become food for the millions of demon beasts. The three thousand people were furious. These few people were too arrogant. But they had to admit that everything was said correctly. They truly were scared, for Logan gone, the Half-step Sacred Throne Demonic Beast would surely seek revenge. After all, it feared Logans Array, not them three thousand people. All the people were panicked. They were afraid that Logan would really open the barrier and leave, leaving them three thousand people looking at each other. So many people proposed to follow Logan and not to give him an opportunity. Anyway, as long as the barrier is opened, they will break away from Logan the next moment. Despite the fact that Logan might not be their opponent if the three thousand people united, they could take the opportunity to let half of the people escape, and if the remaining half of the people need to make a sacrifice, so be it. Moreover, Logan may not necessarily kill them. After all, they are all human cultivators, and if he did so, he would be despised. However, some people were also worried and afraid, saying: If Heavenly Saint Taoist is secretly watching, will he take out his anger on us as well? We need to think thrice before we act. Since the opponent has said that it is a three-day test, maybe something came up and he forgot. Wait for a while longer, and he will definitely come and open the barrier. Then lets prepare for both scenarios. Lets send a hundred people to secretly follow Logan while the remaining two thousand people continue to wait here. This way, no matter if Logan opens the barrier first, or the Sanctuary Powerhouse comes first, we wont be at a disadvantage, Ten Kings discussed and since both viewpoints were valid, they adopted a compromise solution. Upon hearing this, the three thousand people all nodded and then, a hundred people were picked to follow Logan. These hundred had learned divine skills of concealing and could completely shield their own aura. As long as they dont reveal themselves actively, unless the other party has stepped into the Dominator realm, they wont be able to detect them. Especially when Logans group is focused on opening the barrier, they wont even think that people would follow them. While walking, Logan exclaimed, I think I understand now. The Heavenly Saint Taoist intends to trap the three thousand people in the mountains, or perhaps wants to use them all to kill all the demon beasts in the mountain range. This cant be! Shangguan Bowe couldnt believe it. If this were the Heavenly Saint Taoists goal, it would send shivers down ones spine just thinking about it. A Sanctuary Powerhouse could easily destroy the entire mountain range with a full effort. Why would they need ten thousand people to come here and use the lure of accepting a closed-door disciple? Perhaps the Sanctuary Powerhouse is about to die and fears the enormous karma. After all, killing millions of demon beasts would create a karma that no one can bear, even a Sanctuary Powerhouse. So its best to find outsiders, Logan did not confirm or deny, but there was one thing he could not figure out. If one wanted to use ten thousand people to combat millions of demon beasts, it would sound like a fantasy. The combat power of both sides is not on the same level. Unless they sent three million cultivators to wipe out the entire mountain range. But Ba Ke Yun, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke, Thats not right, the goal of Heavenly Saint Taoist isnt to kill all the demon beasts. The few of us have already deterred millions of demon beasts, and now both sides have reached an odd common understanding. The demon beasts will not attack anymore. Wouldnt the Heavenly Saint Taoist be furious? They had free access in the mountains, and even if they stayed for a year, they would definitely be safe. There should not be any conflicts between the two sides and the Heavenly Saint Taoist who was secretly observing must have seen everything. So when their plan was disrupted, why did he disappear without a trace as if he had evaporated?

. He emerged looking rejuvenated, dressed in a new set of clothes that were more refined than before, catching the Princesss eye. Lets go, Ill let you taste my favorite dish! After saying that, the Princess pulled Logan and headed outside. Logans face turned slightly red as he was unexpectedly grabbed by a woman, mainly because he wasnt yet familiar with the Princess who was acting so informally. In a moment, they arrived on the street, where the Princess was treating him and letting Logan pick whatever he liked. Logan wasnt one to waste, so he chose a few dishes that looked like they were specialties. After the waiter brought up the dishes, Logan took a bite and understood why many cultivators who were capable of fasting still chose to consume such meals. Such memories reminded him of times at the inn with the Male Lead, who would always like to have the waiter bring up several pots of good wine. Chapter 1023 - 1023 578 Forty Thousand Years of Earth ?Chapter 1023: Chapter 578: Forty Thousand Years of Earth Immortal!_2 Chapter 1023: Chapter 578: Forty Thousand Years of Earth Immortal!_2 Logan had always silently complained about the male supporting character being a drunkard, but now it seemed that since he had been sealed in the cave for hundreds of years, he must have deeply missed the wine and food outside. At this thought, a pang of sourness surged in Logans heart, feeling that he had misunderstood the male support too much. Whats wrong? Didnt you hear what I said to you just now? The Princess, seeing that Logan did not reply, looked at him with some confusion. It was her words that pulled Logan out of his reverie. Sorry, I indeed was distracted just now. What did you say, Princess? The Princess didnt mind these trivial matters and simply smiled. I was wondering what your plans are for the future. I heard that Father is preparing a reward for you, and he also intends to summon you to the palace, At this, the Princesss cheeks turned slightly red. She considered herself a genius, but in front of Logan, she felt somewhat unimpressive. Ever since she was born, the palace had allowed her to select whatever cultivation resources, elixirs, or weapons she desired. Thats how she managed to come to the Holy See at such a young age. With her strength, she should have been leading troops to defend the nation. However, the Emperor was too fond of her and feared for her safety in battle, so he insisted that she stay in the palace. Thinking of this, the Princesss expression turned somewhat despondent. Originally, I was prepared to defend our nation with you all but unfortunately, my father forbade it. So, the defense of our nation this time has been thanks to you all! After being praised by the Princess, Logan just smiled modestly and said, Not at all, it was a joint effort by everyone. It just so happened that a powerhouse from the Demon Race made his way to the West Gate I was guarding, At this, the Princess seemed to remember something suddenly and clapped her hands, looking towards Logan. Right, when you returned, the two powerhouses my father invited from the Upper World also returned. They said that if you woke up, they wanted to be notified immediately, The Princess frowned with concern. But I was so preoccupied with taking you out to eat that I forgot to inform them, and by now they probably have received the news and are waiting in your room, Logan was deep in thought because of the Princesss words. He did not remember any human race powerhouse visiting before, could it be that they showed up after he defeated Maximus Powers? Lets hurry back. It seems those two human powerhouses have something to say to you, and they are both at the level of Saint Kings! Hearing this, Logan wasted no time and immediately set off for the palace with the Princess. On the way, he kept wondering why the two human powerhouses insisted on being notified as soon as he woke up. Could it be because of his talent? Unlikely. After all, there were many people with talent; he was just one of them. The most likely possibility he thought of was that they had seen the male supporting characters phantom on him. The moment he considered this possibility, Logan immediately felt it was a very tricky issue. Indeed, upon their return to the room, they found the two human race powerhouses waiting inside with stern faces. Their gazes were locked onto Logan, as if trying to detect any suspicious auras on him. However, Logan acted very normally, instead giving them a puzzled look back. The powerhouses couldnt find any fault with Logans reaction. After all, they would need to ask him to find out what was going on with the phantom of the male supporting character that had appeared on him. Hilly Chen turned towards the Princess, first giving her a bow. Your Highness, we wont pursue the matter of you taking Logan out this morning without permission. We need to have a private talk with Logan for a moment, please excuse us, For these two powerhouses from the Upper World to abide by the rules of the Lower Realm and address her as Your Highness was already a great honor for the Princess. She would certainly not take advantage of her status to push things too far. He nodded hastily in agreement but then glanced at Logan with a worried look. Although he didnt know what Logan had done, the serious expressions of the two people indicated that the matter wouldnt be resolved so easily. Once the Princess closed the door, the two turned to look at Logan. Logan was not afraid just because the two were of Saint King level; as they sized him up, he also observed the two men before him. The person who was just talking to the Princess was dressed in blue robes, with his hair pulled back, a stern brow, and piercing eyesthe very picture of a standard disciple of the Righteous Faction. The person standing silently beside him was clad in white, with furrowed brows and adorned with some glittering treasures. It was clear that he was probably a key disciple of a Great Sect or Family Clan from the last generation. Hilly Chen spoke in a suppressed voice, asking, Young brother, when we arrived, we noticed a familiar shadow on you. At the time of the battle with that Saint King level demon, were you conscious? Logan knew that the reason these two had come must be because they had noticed something amiss with him, and it would almost certainly have to do with the issues concerning the male supporting character for them to be so serious. Now they really asked the question. Without much hesitation, Logan put on a puzzled face and then asked, At that time, I had already passed out and dont know what shadow youre speaking about. Was it you two who dealt with that demon and saved me? Logans response was very sincere, as if he truly didnt know he had a shadow appear on him that took care of Maximus Powers. His attitude also caused the two human powerhouses to become doubtful. Could it be that they had really misunderstood this young man, who actually knew nothing at all? Nonetheless, it was still Hilly Chen. Simmon Leaf, beside him, was a bit more cautious. He lowered his gaze slightly and spoke in a cool tone. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, it wasnt us. A shadow appeared on you, causing your Saint Layer Eighth Level strength to surge and defeat a Saint King. At this point, he paused, his eyes directly fixed on Logan. Trying to see if he was lying? Do you really not know about this? That person is the infamous Great Demon who murdered and drank the blood of his victims. Logan found it hard to associate such a description with Blood Nineteen, who normally loved to drink and eat a bit of meat. He still appeared utterly sincere and shook his head. I really dont know, but if such a Great Demons shadow appeared on me, then am I not in great danger? Please, heroes, help me! After speaking, he immediately tried to cling to the two of them, acting quite dramatically. Both were startled by his reaction and dodged to the side. Lately, it seemed that even cultivators from the Lower Realm, no matter how strong, would definitely fear the notorious Blood Nineteen. It was more likely that this person in front of them had not even heard about it. So, after exchanging glances, the two still thought that they were perhaps being too sensitive. After all, the male supporting character had been dead for so many years, and nothing had ever come of it. Then sit down, we will check your body, they said. Their spiritual power flowed through every inch of his meridians, carefully sensing. Although Logans body had withstood strength akin to that of the male supporting characters soul, it did not burst. Instead, it was blessed to have his meridians expanded. In the future, his cultivation should be free from much pain. If he were truly the male supporting character seeking to seize anothers body, would he treat a junior so tenderly? In their eyes, the answer was no. After all, that character was notorious for having slain nineteen people and displayed their flayed and deboned bodies at the city gates! After the examination, the two finally let down their guard around Logan. In fact, during Logans unconsciousness, they had checked several times, but every check resulted in no abnormalities. It was as if the shadow belonging to the male supporting character they saw was nothing but a fleeting illusion. Logan watched the doubt on their faces lessen, and the corners of his mouth slightly curled up. What these two Saint King level beings saw was only what he had displayed, what he wanted them to see. But before the smile on his face could fade, a person from Snow Woods army hurried in. Chapter 1024 - 1024 579 The Star Spirit is Not a Spirit ?Chapter 1024: Chapter 579: The Star Spirit is Not a Spirit Chapter 1024: Chapter 579: The Star Spirit is Not a Spirit Captain Logan, our Captain Wood is injured. You must save hershe said only you can do it! The soldiers words made Logan jolt with surprise, and he immediately stood up, his previously feigned simple expressions all dissipating as he asked earnestly. What happened to her? Is it a serious injury? Take me to see her right now. The mention of Snow Wood was no joking matter; there could be no delay. Logans attitude also drew earnest attention from those around him. The others exchanged glances and took up the concern in their conversation. Did something happen to Captain Wood? Lets all go and have a look. Maybe we can help. The soldier didnt dare say much, for he could feel that the two before him were extremely powerful, perhaps even more so than Logan. The three followed the soldier to the military camp where Snow Wood was, but when they reached the outside of the camp, the soldier cautiously stopped Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf. My apologies, but Captain Wood asked specifically for Captain Logan to treat her, so we cannot let anyone else in. Please understand. Their expressions changed slightly, not expecting so many rules in the Lower Realm. But, after all, they were kin, and it wasnt their place to say much, and perhaps Logan really did have some skills. But what if little brother Logan cant heal her? Wouldnt that mean Captain Woods condition will only get worse? Simmon Leaf spoke up, making a point that was hard to argue with. The soldier was at a loss upon hearing this. Their priority was to heal Snow Wood first and then deal with other matters. Just as Simmon Leaf had said, if Logan truly couldnt cure the poison, keeping them out would indeed be causing a delay. Logan glanced at Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf, knowing they wouldnt back down today until they were let in. Considering he was still under their scrutiny, he thought for a moment and relented. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its okay, lets all go in together. With Logans consent, the soldier finally breathed a sigh of relief. The two followed Logan into Snow Woods room, where she lay unconscious, her brow furrowed as if trapped in a terrible dream. On her left shoulder was a wound pierced by a Demon Arrow, bloody and exuding Demonic Qi. Just the sight of the wound made Logan realize there was no time to lose. Perhaps the Emperor had already intervened to keep her alive; otherwise, with that injury, there was no way she could have lasted the days shed been unconscious. His expression immediately turned serious, and without regard for the two who were there to observe him, he commanded. I need an Alchemy Room for alchemy now. Please arrange it as fast as possible. The soldier didnt dare delay and reported the matter to the Emperor. As the ruler of the nation, the Emperor had countless Alchemy Rooms in his palace, and he quickly allocated one for Logans use. Before Logan entered the Alchemy Room, the Emperor considerately asked if he needed any medicinal materials prepared. Logan thought for a moment. Having the palace prepare medicinal materials would be too time-consuming; he already had plenty of Holy Medicines for healing with him, so no materials were necessary. No need for that, but I must not be disturbed while I am creating the elixir, and if anything should happen to Miss Wood, I ask the Emperor to look after her until I can make the Antidote. With the Emperors promise, Logan entered the Alchemy Room alone. He flipped his right hand, and a Feather Arrow, steadily coated with poison, appeared in the palm of his hand. This was a poison Logan had never seen before, but he could sense that it was not one that could be easily resolved. His alchemy Talent was extraordinary. During his free time, Nineteen had once given him a book, urging him to study the medical knowledge within, as it would be of use later. But he had only read through a third of the book and hadnt finished it. Perhaps the book contained a method to cure this poison, but now there was no time to consult it. As Logan wondered what to do next, a green cauldron in front of him slowly began to emit white smoke. Next to him, it condensed into the form of a woman. White Elizabeths long hair draped over her shoulders, and opening her eyes, she saw Logan holding an arrow in frustration, approached with curiosity. She hadnt expected the shock she would receive upon closer inspection. The poison on that arrow was not from anywhere else; it was something she had seen in the Upper World. This poison is named Seven-Day Soul Scattering Poison, Elizabeths voice was cold as she spoke the name of the poison. Yet that name sent a shiver through Logan. He immediately looked up at the woman beside him. Do you know where this poison comes from? Is there a way to break it? Seeing Logans anxious demeanor, Elizabeth felt a tinge of discomfort and paused before speaking. I saw this poison in the Upper World once; the Demon Race seems to love using it. This poison can cause a persons soul to scatter and never be reborn after just seven days. Elizabeths explanation alarmed Logan, but he quickly regained his composure, looking steadily at her. I believe that every poison in the world has an antidote, right? There must be one for this too. Elizabeth, unusually silent for a moment, looked intently at Logan. Chapter 1025 - 1025 579 The Star Spirit is Not a Spirit_2 ?Chapter 1025: Chapter 579: The Star Spirit is Not a Spirit_2 Chapter 1025: Chapter 579: The Star Spirit is Not a Spirit_2 Who has been poisoned? If its the secondary male character, dont expect me to help you make an antidote, Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logans mouth twitched. Indeed, White Elizabeths hostility towards the secondary male character had always been present. However, he had never been able to understand why. Hadnt it already been apparent from the previous illusions? Even if the secondary male character had indeed killed White Elizabeths father, it was merely retribution for the fathers own misdeeds. White Elizabeth looked at Logan without speaking, seeing through the thoughts in his heart, her eyelashes slightly drooping as she spoke in a low voice. Even if my father was a bad person, I cant forgive his murderer. The fact that I can coexist peacefully with you is already showing you much face. Logan wanted to say something, but thinking that he could only rely on White Elizabeth for the antidote recipe, he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue. Youre right, but this time, its not the secondary male character who got hurt, its one of my comrades. I hope you can give me the recipe, so I can save her life, Hearing Logans sincere plea, White Elizabeth, despite some reluctance in her heart, suppressed it. After all, no grudge was more important than a human life. Besides, the recipe wasnt being used to save the secondary male character, so there was nothing bad about giving it away. Having thought this, White Elizabeth finally sighed and no longer challenged Logan. She obediently told Logan the formula, and he didnt sit idle but used the Spiritual Medicine on hand to concoct an Elixir. However, this Elixir was extremely difficult to make and took a whole day to complete. When Logan finished making the Elixir, he calculated that only four hours were left until the seven-day deadline. He immediately rushed to Snow Woods room. Many people were in Snow Woods room, desperately clinging to her life. After all, Snow Wood was one of the heroes of the recent major battle at the gate. Her face was pale, and her lips had turned purple from the poison, but it was still evident that she had not given up her hope for survival. She was still struggling against the Demonic Qi that had entered her body. Logan didnt dare delay a moment and shoved the medicine pill into Snow Woods mouth. When Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf saw Logan really brought an Elixir to feed Snow Wood, they fell silent. Being from the Upper World, they naturally recognized the poison originated from the Upper World. But they couldnt bring themselves to use so many incredibly precious Spiritual Medicines to save someone they didnt know. So, they chose to remain silent. But how could a person from the Lower Realm recognize such toxin from the Upper Realm and even create an antidote? It is known that Alchemists are a rare breed. After investigating the whole day, they had almost figured out Logans background. This young man was not only an Alchemist, but he was also highly accomplished in many other areas. For such a gifted individual, it made no sense for them not to attempt to recruit him. This also cast a cloud of uncertainty in their minds. If this young man really had nothing to do with the secondary male character, those from the Upper World must surely try to recruit him. Because going to the Upper World for someone with Logans Talent was just a matter of time. Logan didnt notice their unusual expressions but was constantly monitoring Snow Woods condition. Seeing Snow Woods complexion gradually improve after she took the Elixir, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Snow Wood happily gave everyone else a look, and they tactfully left the room, giving them some space. Snow Wood looked at Logan with inexplicable gratitude in her heart. When the Poison Arrow had pierced her shoulder, she already felt her life was soon to end, but she still believed Logan could save her. So, she endured until the poison fully took effect. Luckily, in the moments when her energy was nearly depleted, Logan had successfully created the Antidote. Thank you, I wouldnt have known what to do without you, Facing Snow Woods sincere thanks, Logan also smiled and responded to her. Its good I woke up in time, otherwise I might have missed everything, dont think too much, being alive is already fortunate, and this time, much credit goes to you, you are the hero. The two of them shared recollections of what had happened during the defense of the gate that day; Logan intentionally omitted many details, meanwhile fabricating a seamless story. Snow Wood didnt discern anything special, she was just worried that the things Logan encountered were very dangerous. Next time, be more careful, but I think this time weve severely damaged the Demon Races power, and they probably wont invade the Human race for nearly a hundred years. Logan listened to Snow Woods words and expressed his agreement. This time, the demons from the Lower Realm were massively eradicated, and the strength of the Demon Race was greatly weakened. Even the Upper World would likely find it difficult to launch another attack on the Lower Realm. Now, the Demon Race in the Lower Realm, just a mob, are nothing but weak small fries who cant stand up to the challenge. The two hadnt finished speaking when a soldier came to report, asking them to go to the great hall to hear the Emperors reward. Lets go, lets first accept the reward. The two went together to the great hall. With the news Logan brought, and also leading the team to protect the city, the Emperor made a great fuss about it. Snow Wood was no exception, she firmly carried on at the frontline, defending most of the gateways from the Demonic invasion. The achievements of the two were indeed remarkable. The Emperor rewarded them with many Spirit Stones and even said they could select any weapons from the royal Treasure Bay. With such a great opportunity, Logan certainly wouldnt miss it. Although he already had weapons that were quite suitable for him, those were all inherited from a male supporting character. To use these inherited items openly in a fight was too conspicuous. So the best solution was to find other weapons. This trip to the royal Treasure Bay went smoothly, and Logan chose a long spear. The blue long spear shimmered and glittered in his hands as he displayed it in front of everyone. The Suns rays fell on the blue long spear, shimmering with silver light. Seeing Logan choose this blue long spear made the Emperor somewhat regretful. But as a countrys sovereign, he must keep the promises he once made, so he clapped his hands in praise for Logan. Latter, Logan requested to return to the City Lords Mansion. Since the affairs in Imperial City were resolved, the Emperor had no reason to keep Logan there, so he agreed. Upon his return to the City Lords Mansion, Logan started his retreat for Cultivation, as he had fainted before and realized it was due to his own weakness, which left him powerless against Maximus Powers. Now, having survived under the protection of his papers, the urgent task at hand was to enhance his capabilities. Just as he returned to the City Lords Mansion, the City Lord came out to warmly welcome him. Our great Hero has returned, I thought you were planning to stay on the Imperial City side, and I was even thinking of writing letters to you. Upon hearing the City Lords teasing, Logan smiled. I was just there to settle some urgent matters in Imperial City, but this place is special to me, so of course, I thought of coming back once things were resolved. Logans words were very pleasing to the City Lord. In the past, he had helped Logan a lot, and although Logan had also rewarded him, he still hoped Logan would stay. After all, he was an exceptional friend. Now that Logan was back at the City Lords Mansion of his own accord, it somewhat surprised him. Upon his return, Logan did not engage in much small talk but straightforwardly indicated that he would go into seclusion. Go ahead and focus on your Cultivation. Ive already cleared out the demons nearby, so they definitely wont disturb you while youre in seclusion. With the assurance from the City Lord, Logan felt even more at ease and found a cave in the back mountain to start his Cultivation. Time flew by, and half a year passed in a blink of an eye. One ordinary afternoon, Logan walked out from the cave. His clothes were a bit dirty, but his complexion was even more fair. During this period, he continuously cleared his meridians and expelled the impurities within them. Although his clothes looked a bit dirty, his strength had already advanced to the Saint Realm. Just as he was about to leave the back mountain, he suddenly noticed someone being washed by the rushing waters beneath the waterfall. Upon closer look, he discovered the person was none other than Sheron Perri, whom he had bid farewell to in the army before. Chapter 1026 - 1026 580 The Spirits Hair ?Chapter 1026: Chapter 580: The Spirits Hair Chapter 1026: Chapter 580: The Spirits Hair Perhaps sensing Logans aura, Sheron Perri, who had been sitting upright on a large rock beneath a waterfall, slowly opened his eyes and saw Logan, who had reached the Saint Realm after coming out of seclusion, amidst the misty water. His face immediately lit up with joy, and he hurried over to Logans side. Captain Logan, youve finally come out of seclusion. During these six months of your cultivation, I have also been training at the foot of this mountain, and now I have reached the Fifth Level of the Holy See. When he last saw him, he was at the Fourth Level of the Holy See, and in just half a year of closed-door training, he had reached the Fifth Level of the Holy See. Such a speed of cultivation was not to be underestimated and could be considered genius. I didnt expect you to come here. You could probably gain much military merit in this battle. Why didnt you stay in the army? Logan looked at him approaching and didnt mind the water stains that drenched his clothes. Yes, His Majesty intended to appoint me as a captain, but I knew I wasnt up to the task, and I wished to follow you, so I turned it down. Logan was somewhat surprised at Sheron Perris answer. He never imagined that after the Emperor offered better treatment, he would still refuse, simply because he wanted to follow him. After contemplating for a moment, he did not speak. A short while later, he looked at Sheron Perri and spoke slowly. But our interactions have been limited. Why would you want to give up your own future for the so-called pursuit of following me? If you go back now, the Emperor might still let you stay in the army. It was what Logan truly wanted to say from his heart; he had a good opinion of Sheron Perri. He also knew, but if he went to the Upper World in the future and Sheron Perri couldnt follow, wouldnt he be holding back his future? After Logan expressed his concerns, Sheron Perri stepped forward and firmly stated his intention. Now that Ive chosen to follow you, Captain, I will definitely follow you well. In the army, nobody understood me or was willing to understand me. Only you believed that I definitely had not betrayed the army. Sheron Perri, a man who doesnt shed tears lightly, felt his eyes turning red. He didnt know how to express the gratitude he felt in his heart. But at the moment Logan expressed his trust, he truly felt that the person before him understood him the most. So after the Demon Races conspiracy was resolved, the desire to follow Logan in his heart grew even stronger, and he eventually asked the Emperor to let him leave. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Emperor, aware of his relationship with Logan, didnt make things difficult for him. He gave Sheron Perri some compensation and let him go. Upon leaving the army, the first thing Sheron Perri did was to find out where Logan had gone. In his search, he arrived at the City Lords Mansion and learned that Logan was in seclusion for cultivation, so he followed to the back mountain to cultivate in peace. Having listened to his experiences during this time, Logan confirmed that Sheron Perri wished to follow him. If he didnt agree now, where would he go from here? He definitely couldnt be such a disloyal and faithless person. So he patted Sheron Perris shoulder and agreed. Alright, from now on youll follow me. I see youre quite talented, but let me be clear, I intend to go to the Upper World in the future, and I hope youll also strive to join me there. Sheron Perri had nothing in this world to hold him back. He also wanted to become stronger, so upon hearing Logans aspirations, he didnt hesitate at all and agreed immediately. Great, thats exactly what I was thinking. I hope to follow in your footsteps, Captain. The two talked as they walked towards the City Lords Mansion. Since Logan and Snow Wood had been very close before, Sheron Perri naturally assumed they were a couple whose relationship hadnt been made clear yet. With recent events in mind, he felt anxious and glanced at Logan. Logan, who was very perceptive, noticed his gaze and looked back, puzzled. Caught by Logans sharp senses, Sheron Perri hesitated for a moment but still spoke up. After I decided to follow you, I left the army and found Captain Wood to ask about your whereabouts. At that time, I seemed to hear that she was being pursued by someone. Captain Logan, arent youworrying? Before he could finish speaking, Logan laughed out loud. Thats good, maybe shell find her own happiness as well. Upon hearing Logan speak so lightly about it, Sheron Perri suddenly realized that perhaps everything was just his assumption that they were a couple. In reality, it wasnt so. Since Logan wasnt concerned, he wouldnt bother with those matters either. He nodded and followed Logan back to the City Lords Mansion. But the City Lords Mansion was not as calm as imagined. In the martial training courtyard, Snow Wood sat with her arms akimbo, looking furious. Next to her was a man of decent appearance, but not exceptionally outstanding, hovering around her. Snow, lets go back. Theres nothing much here. You said your beloved has never shown up; could it be that hes scared of me and doesnt dare to come out? As Derek Lindman said this, a smug expression appeared on his face, and he continued to belittle Logan. In my opinion, he must be afraid to show up because he knows someone like me is pursuing you. Snow Wood did not expect Derek Lindman to be so shameless. A look of surprise flashed across her face, followed by a thick disgust. Derek Lindman, can you not be so full of yourself? His realm is much higher than yours, and he would certainly not fear a petty person like you. Hes simply still in seclusion and hasnt come out yet! Chapter 1027 - 1027 580 The Hair of the Spirit_2 ?Chapter 1027: Chapter 580: The Hair of the Spirit_2 Chapter 1027: Chapter 580: The Hair of the Spirit_2 The noise was growing louder, and Logan raised his eyebrows as he went into the courtyard. Upon seeing Logan, Snow Woods eyes brightened, and she immediately stood up, not caring about Derek Lindman at her side, and quickly walked over to Logan. Logan, you finally came! Logan glanced at Snow Wood and then at Derek Lindman, who was looking displeased at her side, and guessed what was going on. Unable to bear it any longer, Snow Wood turned her head to look at Derek Lindman, her fists clenched as she struggled to keep the anger out of her voice. Thats right, you see, hes the person I like. I hope youll stop pestering me from now on, theres no possibility between us! Snow Wood spoke with decisiveness, fearing that Derek Lindman might harbor some unrealistic fantasies. She didnt know when she had attracted Derek Lindmans attention to the point that he had to come outside the Sect to express his affection. It all caught Snow Wood completely off guard. Derek Lindman, glaring at Logan, didnt listen to the demeaning words of Snow Wood. He pointed at Logan and shouted loudly. Lets have a fight if you dare! I dont believe you, a filthy kid whose clothes arent even clean, could be that tough! Logan was somewhat amused. He had cultivated the ability to control his aura at will, so he would not easily reveal his Realm in front of others, and he was doing the same in front of Derek Lindman now. Thus, Derek Lindman recklessly wanted to have a one-on-one duel with him. Logan did not refuse, merely spreading his hands. You said it yourself, dont back out. The two quickly ascended the Martial Stage before the eyes of the crowd. This Martial Stage was generally used by the City Lord and others for sparring, so it was built with top-quality materials. Under normal circumstances, it would definitely not be possible to destroy the Martial Stage. Upon reaching the Martial Stage, Derek Lindman drew a Golden Light glinting longsword. As soon as the longsword was revealed before everyone, Logan could smell the scent of money. This appeared to be a rich heir from a wealthy Sect, capable of using such a fine weapon. But Logan was not to be outdone. Although he could not use the Inheritance of Blood Nineteen because those two Powerhouses from the last session might still be watching him in secret, he had acquired a silver-blue spear from the Emperors weapon arsenal. With the appearance of the spear, the air instantly became filled with a chilling cold. Derek Lindman had anticipated Logan might use a fine weapon, but he didnt expect it to be so intimidating just by being revealed. This made him suspect that Logan might be from some reclusive and influential family he had never encountered before. Both men moved at the same time. Logan, having Advanced to the Saint Realm, had never fought against anyone since then. Although Derek Lindman was only at the Saint Seat Fifth Level, Logan did not intend to take him lightly during their fight. A clash between the golden longsword and the silver-blue spear produced a clang that resonated with the onlookers, sending shivers down their spines. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the instant when their weapons first collided, Derek Lindman felt his wrists go numb. He suddenly looked up and realized that the man before him was not as simple as he had thought. But now that he had talked big, if he lost face in front of his goddess, he would never have the guts to approach Snow Wood again. Logan initially approached the fight as if simply humoring Derek Lindman without taking it too seriously. However, after gauging Derek Lindmans overly aggressive and sharp fighting style, Logan lost interest. He ceased to entangle with Derek Lindman and instead ended the fight quickly by pressing the spear against Derek Lindmans neck. The spears tip emitted a cold gleam, much like Logan at that moment, his face expressionless with an indifferent demeanor. Derek Lindman swallowed hard, a bead of cold sweat dripping from his forehead. He gave Logan a frightened glance, realizing Logan was someone he couldnt afford to provoke. So he clenched his fist fiercely, glaring at Logan and delivering a heavy threat. Just wait, next time you will definitely become my defeated subordinate, crying and begging me for mercy! Snow Wood rolled her eyes upon hearing Derek Lindmans words, baffled at where he got such confidence, shamelessly. Get lost. Logan uttered the word lightly, and Derek Lindman, who had intended to say more, suddenly felt as if he were surrounded by cold air. He no longer dared linger and left the City Lords Mansion without looking back. Seeing such an unscrupulous person harassing Snow Wood was somewhat disagreeable to Logan. Although he felt no romantic interest in Snow Wood, he had come to regard her as a friend after these events. When I first emerged from seclusion, Sheron Perri mentioned that someone seemed to be pursuing you, but I didnt expect it to be such a person. Have you thought about what youre going to do about it? Upon hearing Logans words, Snow Wood also felt troubled. She furrowed her brow tightly and her voice was filled with aversion. I dont know, but their Sect is quite powerful. Although no one in the Sect dares to trouble me, I do need to go out at times, and I cant afford to offend his Sect. Logan started to say something but then stopped himself. After all, it was Snow Woods matter. He could worry, but it wasnt really appropriate for him to intervene. He was about to say more when suddenly a sweet and clear voice rang out, like orioles singing, brightening the scene. Chapter 1028 - 1028 580 Spirits Hair_3 ?Chapter 1028: Chapter 580: Spirits Hair_3 Chapter 1028: Chapter 580: Spirits Hair_3 Logan, brother, Ive come to find you. Have you come out of seclusion yet? The elegantly beautiful princess, dressed in splendid attire, appeared before Logan. Logan didnt expect the princess to come looking for him and was unsure how to react. However, he quickly recovered and promptly bowed to her. Your Highness, the Princess. The princess waived off his formality with ease and grace, her eyes shifting to Snow Wood standing by Logans side. But the moment their gazes met, the atmosphere suddenly turned sour. I didnt expect to find that another woman has sought you out before me, Brother Logan. Youre quite popular, arent you? There was a hint of grievance in the princesss voice, and Logan felt a shiver run down his spine upon hearing it. Snow Wood was not one to show weakness. Although she knew the woman before her was the princess, what of it? Yes, I came to see him when he finished his seclusion, and I visited the City Lords Mansion often even before his seclusion, unlike you, Princess. If Im not mistaken, this is your first time visiting the City Lords Mansion, right? You came just for Logans return from seclusion, didnt you? Hearing Snow Woods comments, the princess pouted slightly but quickly regained her composure as if the previous moment had been an illusion. Of course, I came for Logan. Do you think I would be here for any other man? Listening to the veiled jealousy between the two, Logan felt overwhelmed and immediately stopped their bickering. Alright, alright, no more of this. Ive just ended my seclusion. Princess, if you have something to tell me, please go ahead. With a smug look, the princess glanced at Snow Wood, as if to suggest she had a closer relationship with Logan. After all, Snow Wood and Logan shared nothing more than a comradeship in arms. Hearing Brother Logan had finished his seclusion, I specifically brought some Spiritual Medicine, hoping it could help consolidate your realm. Since it was a kind gesture from the princess, Logan couldnt refuse her gift and accepted it, offering some of the Elixirs he had concocted in return. To him, this was a clear exchange of gifts. But to the two women, it seemed more like the reciprocal giving of gifts between lovers. This left Snow Wood, who had come empty-handed, feeling rather awkward. She quickly thought of a way to retort against the princess. I think theres no need for the princess to go to such lengths; after all, Logan is an Alchemist himself. Perhaps the Elixirs he makes are of even higher quality than what youve given. Indeed, the Elixirs Logan created were mostly of Grandmaster level and highly sought-after. While the gift from the princess was also good, it indeed fell a little short compared to Logans creations. Obviously, the princess knew a thing or two about their value. She understood that Snow Wood wasnt wrong, but it was still a gesture from the heart. Therefore, the silent struggle between the two was about to begin once more. Seeing the thick tension in the air, Logan waved his hand, held his head, and said, Forget it, forget it. I just need to stabilize my realm after seclusion. Sheron Perri and I will take a walk outside. Both of you please feel free to look around, Im sure the City Lord will be delighted to show you around and give you a taste of the local customs and favor. After saying this, Logan took Sheron Perri with him and escaped. They flew off on their swords, traveling a great distance before landing on a flat mountaintop. Logan let out a sigh of relief. Honestly, I dont understand what there is to argue about. Its so much more peaceful out here. To say that Logan didnt know how fortunate he was wouldnt be accurate either. After all, with Logans talent and strength, Sheron Perri believed there would be no shortage of suitable partners for him in the future. Though Snow Wood and the princess were outstanding in their current world, they still wouldnt compare to the ladies of the Upper World. Seeing Sheron Perri silent, Logan suddenly felt like checking on his progress during this period. Sheron Perri agreed and started practicing his swordplay on the open ground. As Logan watched him, he aligned his observations with his own knowledge and some moves from the Blood Nineteen Sect he saw in dreams, pointing out flaws and mistakes to help Sheron Perri improve. Sheron Perri didnt disappoint Logans expectations and learned quickly after being taught, which pleased Logan greatly. Very good, brother, the future looks promising. Come on, lets take a stroll. As they walked and talked, Logan heard a faint noise and stopped in his tracks to listen closely. Sheron Perris hearing was not as good as Logans, and he wondered why Logan had suddenly stopped. Logan hurriedly followed a small path, with Sheron Perri in tow. When they arrived, they discovered a group of bandits robbing someone. Please, have mercy, Ill give you whatever amount you want. Im responsible for my elderly and my young, I cant afford to lose my life! sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A wealthy-looking individual was pleading with the bandits. Chapter 1029 - 1029 581 The Honored Taiko ?Chapter 1029: Chapter 581: The Honored Taiko Chapter 1029: Chapter 581: The Honored Taiko Logan could tell from the mans flashy attire why he had been robbed. Dressed so ostentatiously, it would have been strange if he hadnt been robbed. The two stepped forward to dispense justice, and with a few quick moves, beat up the bandits and rescued the man. The chubby merchant had never imagined that he would be robbed while out and about, and was even more surprised that someone had come to his rescue, immediately expressing his thanks over and over again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as the pair were about to leave, the merchant suddenly spoke up. Heroes, seeing how agile you both are, you must be no ordinary humans. I beg you, save my daughter, Ill pay whatever you ask! Upon hearing this, Logan turned his head, curiosity raising his eyebrows. Whats wrong? Your daughter wasnt kidnapped by bandits, was she? The merchants head shook like a rattle as he explained: Our town has recently experienced a strange phenomenon, where young women frequently long to go to sea, refusing to eat or drink, only desiring to head to the waters. My daughter is not the first to be bewitched. Before her, many girls have been compelled to go to sea, but every time they do, they end up jumping into the waters. Some have been saved, but others have drowned. My wife and I had no choice but to take our daughter out to sea, but that wasnt the end, for she, too, like the others, jumped into the sea. We struggled mightily to save her and have dared not let her near the sea since, keeping her at home. At this point, the merchant sighed, his face etched with unresolved sorrow. But keeping her at home hasnt improved the situation; she has barely eaten in two days, and her body is getting thinner and thinner. Were really at our wits end. If you heroes have any way, please help us. Moved by the merchants earnest plea, Logan decided to take on the task. Mainly because he too was curious about this phenomenon and wanted to see for himself what was causing it. Shortly after, the two followed the merchant to the small town, which clearly showed the merchant was a nouveau riche. His mansion was splendid and grand, the kind only the super-rich could afford. Logan thought to himself that the world of the wealthy was indeed different. He arrived outside the merchants daughters boudoir, and just as he reached the doorway, he halted in his tracks. Seeing that Logan did not push open the door, the merchant became anxious. Whats the matter, hero? My daughter is inside, shall we go in for a look? Though he hadnt yet entered, Logan could already faintly sense an array at the doorway, but it was hidden with great cunning. For a moment, he couldnt pinpoint its source. Alright, lets go in for a look. After saying this, Logan took the lead and pushed the door open, and saw a motionless girl seated on the bed, her eyes vacant and her frame emaciated. Hero, this is my daughter. Please, I implore you to examine her. Logan approached the girl who remained utterly still, seemingly soulless, staring blankly at the floor. When he came within two meters, Logan sensed that her body contained a Blood Formation and she had been ensnared by a Cursed Formation. This cursing technique wasnt used straightforwardly; instead, it stealthily siphoned the vitality of its victims. The technique bore similarities to the art Logan practiced, differing mainly in applicationhis was used for attack, while the formation on the merchants daughter was stealing anothers Life Force. Logan stood still and thought things over. Such a formation couldnt have emerged out of nowhere; someone must be manipulating it from the shadows. He turned to the merchant and began by reassuring him. Its not an entirely dire situation, but we must identify the root cause. How about I stay at your mansion tonight to investigate, and if I find anything, I will inform you immediately. Hearing Logans responsible answer, the merchant readily agreed and instructed his staff to prepare a lavish dinner for both guests. After dinner, back in their room, Sheron Perri scratched his head, asking with a hint of curiosity. Captain Logan, did you notice anything? Logan nodded and shared his speculations with Sheron Perri. After listening, Sheron Perri was perplexed, not understanding much about arrays, so he decided to trust Logans judgment. Although Im not familiar with this area, if theres anything I can help with, just let me know. Deep in the night. Logan sat in meditation, resting, when suddenly his eyes snapped open. From the Divine Sense he had spread around the merchants daughters boudoir, he felt her leave the room and head towards the manors exterior. Logan quickly got up, hastily gathered himself, and with Sheron Perri in tow, set out to track down the whereabouts of the merchants daughter. After some searching, they finally found the daughter by the sea, her gaze empty as she walked into the depths. By the time Logan spotted her, the sea level had already risen to her chest. One shuddered to think what might have happened had they arrived any laterwhether the merchants daughter would have survived or not. Without hesitating, Logan sprang into action, rescuing the nearly drowned girl and bringing her back to shore for Sheron Perri to watch over. Yet, as wave after wave crashed onto the shore, Logan realized this was no simple matter. If the one thing these women had in common was the need to go to sea, then there had to be something beneath the waves luring them. As he dived into the sea, Logan immediately felt something was amiss. The sea possessed an odd quality; visibility was low, and the water wasnt the clear blue one would expect. The deeper he swam, the darker and murkier it became, as if entering a filthy mire, obfuscating the path forward and clouding all sense of direction. Chapter 1030 - 1030 581 The Drum of Honor_2 ?Chapter 1030: Chapter 581: The Drum of Honor_2 Chapter 1030: Chapter 581: The Drum of Honor_2 This sea, really emits something off Logans gaze deepened, a trace of peculiarity flashing across his eyes. Then, he pinched a spell to help himself see the path ahead more clearly. The sea monsters body was large, its massive form indiscernible in limbs or head. It was diving down, perhaps abandoning the idea of foraging, having other routes to take. Logan was unwilling to give up this opportunity and planned to directly follow it. Little Flower was worried. Owner, were under the sea, not on land. Are you sure you really want to follow it? What if something happens Before she could finish, Logans thoughts interrupted her. Little Flower, all signs indicate that everything stems from this sea. If we dont investigate underwater, we will never truly know the original form of this monster, nor its origins. Weve been entrusted by those people to take their money and solve their problems. In any case, we must uncover the truth about the sea monster. The spirit pets still wanted to stop him, but on this matter, Logan was determined to go it alone. Rest assured, if anything seems wrong, Ill exit the seas at the first opportunity. I wont let myself fall into danger easily. Whether the spirit pets believed him or not, they knew once the Master had made up his mind, no one could persuade him, and they eventually remained silent. Of course, they would never leave, and would certainly follow by the Masters side. No matter whether the path ahead was dangerous or whatever else, they would never leave. Logan comforted the spirit pets, and soon caught up with the pace of the sea monster. The sea monster moved slowly, perhaps due to its enormous size. Logan continued to carefully follow, possibly because he hid his Spiritual Energy and, being relatively small in size, the sea monster never noticed him. That hulking shadow just kept sinking further and further. It sank to depths that even the spirit pets started to worry about. Master, where does this monster plan to go? Its already so deep in the sea. You are a human, not a sea monster. If this continues Little White hadnt finished speaking, but his concerns were clearly implied. Logans gaze deepened and a trace of worry flashed through his brows before quickly disappearing. He knew the situation was not in his favor, but having finally spotted the sea monster and having tracked it this far, he couldnt possibly give up halfway. If he gave up now, all his previous efforts would have been in vain. Faced with undeniably two choices, to advance or to retreat, Logan clenched his fists and thought hard. In the end, he overcame his anxiety about the unknown. I know all your concerns, but by continuing to follow this sea monster deep down, we might be able to find its lair. Little White, Little Flower, weve finally discovered this sea monster, and we absolutely cant lose it now. So, no matter what the origin of this sea monster is or what danger it poses, we must continue downwards today. Besides, trust in me, your Master. I also have confidence in myself. I dont think things will go awry so easily. Even if we do confront this sea monster, I am not entirely without assurance. No venture, no gain, I must see its true form! Seeing they couldnt dissuade their Master, the spirit pets were indeed worried. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sea is different from land; even with their current strength, what they could achieve in the sea was much less compared to on land. This isnt their main battlefield, and they could likely hold their Master back. Moreover, the Master was a human, not one of the Sea Race. Was it worth such a risk to uncover the truth? The spirit pets didnt understand and were worried. But as worried as they were, with the Master so determined, they could only accept his decision. In the end, Little White and Little Flower simply didnt speak, but their concern didnt fade. Having a bond with his spirit pets, Logan of course knew of their displeasure. But he could only sigh internally, after all, what else could he do now? He had to find out the truth about the sea monster, so taking risks was inevitable. You also have to take good care of yourselves. As we go deeper and deeper into the sea, its not suitable for you to come out. If something does happen eventually, just take good care of yourselves. Upon hearing this, Little White and Little Flower were moved, their previous grievances dissipating, replaced by a mix of emotion and helplessness. It seemed the Master wasnt foolish and knew the dangers, yet he was still persistent. While being stubborn, he still considered the well-being of his two spirit pets. Now, they were caught between love and hate. But ultimately, they decided in their hearts that if anything happened to their Master, they must help. As the Masters spirit pets, they were inherently bound to share his fortunes and misfortunes. Afterward, Logan didnt continue to communicate with the spirit pets. He focused all his attention on the sea monster and also noticed that the depth of the sea kept increasing. To avoid being detected by the sea monster, he had to be extremely cautious. Once the sea monster reached the deeper parts, its movement speed suddenly increased, heading in a certain directiona massive shadow moving straight ahead. Logan grew anxious and instinctively quickened his pace, intending to keep up. Given such a huge body, if it suddenly disappeared without a trace, it would be extremely difficult to locate in the vast sea. But perhaps because it was hard to see in the deep sea, or maybe the sea monster was too quick, Logan was a bit too hasty. While chasing, when he reached the sea bed, his legs suddenly got entangled in seaweed, hampering his movement. Chapter 1031 - 1031 581 The Honor of Taiko_3 ?Chapter 1031: Chapter 581: The Honor of Taiko_3 Chapter 1031: Chapter 581: The Honor of Taiko_3 It wasnt just that they were latching onto him, but they had premeditated attacks in mind. If it was just any ordinary seaweed, he wouldnt have batted an eyelid. But this was the bottom of the sea, not the surface of the Mainland. Here, seaweed could be considered the tyrant of the deep, free to weave through the water as it pleased. Logan, after all, was not a creature born and bred in the sea. In a moment of carelessness, he really fell for their scheme. Before he could react, he was suddenly entangled in the sea grass. Originally, they had approached from all directions of the oceans depths, and because it was so dark at the bottom of the sea, visibility was poor. Add to that the sudden appearance of the seaweed, and by the time Logan realized it, it was too late. Owner! Inside the space, Little White and Little Flower almost simultaneously voiced their concern. Im fine. Logan, while soothing them, was also thinking of a way to break free from the seaweed. Just some mere seaweed after all, they are no match for me, he said. Speaking thus, he somersaulted several times backwards to avoid the seaweed reaching out to grab him. The seaweed that came after missed its target, but because of the seaweeds strong extensibility, the ones that had bound him earlier did not break despite his struggle. Never thought this seaweed would be so stretchy, I underestimated them. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite his hands and feet being bound, Logan wasnt the least bit worried. On the contrary, he even made an amused remark as if it was someone else who was tied up, not himself. Seeing him so amused, both Little White and Little Flower couldnt help but hang black lines on their foreheads. Owner, please take this seriously. Its you who are bound right now. Youre concerned about underestimating the seaweed instead of caring about yourself? Little Flower almost laughed with frustration at how thick-skinned his owner was. Relax, I have my own strategy to deal with them. Logan raised an eyebrow, his expression extremely relaxed. Just as Little White and Little Flower began to relax a bit, they became alert again. Deal with them, Owner, what way do you have to deal with these seaweed? If it was on land, I could use fire. All plant-like things are afraid of fire, but this is the bottom of the sea, not on the Mainland, where even the largest flame would not burn! Constrained by the surrounding environment, the fire strategy was utterly useless. As such, both Spirit Pets did not believe Logan had any way to handle it. Apart from using fire, could there really be another way to break free? Of course, I have a way. If fire cant be used, can ice and electricity be used? Even under the sea, there were plenty of methods. He immediately set up an Array that encompassed all the seaweed. Muttering under his breath, a layer of frost soon covered the seaweed, gradually freezing them. Taking advantage of this, he shattered the ice, effectively cutting all the seaweed. Seeing this, both Little White and Little Flower were incredulous yet found it very impressive. Wow, Owner, you are so amazing, to think of such a method! Who would have thought that you could make water freeze underwater, truly worthy of being my owner. A Talent like yours is not something every ordinary person can achieve. Whether it was the precision in controlling objects, the specificity of the attack, or the increased difficulty of operating under the sea, the skill he displayed was indeed valuable. Its nothing much. Have you ever heard the saying saltwater conducts electricity? This was something they really hadnt heard before, they looked at each other puzzled and confused. Owner, what does that mean? Nothing much, just wanted to try the taste of electrocuted seaweed. With that, he released another burst of electricity, very precisely aiming at the seaweed. The seaweed began to tremble violently, no longer daring to latch onto Logan, as they realized that he was the source. Without a second word, they left Logan and headed back to their own caves. The seaweed wasnt stupid, although they wanted to capture Logan, they recognized the difficulty of their prey and their first reaction was naturally to flee. And according to the instinctive reactions of these creatures, their idea was to head back to their caves. But this naive idea played right into Logans hands. Logan just crossed his arms and sank to the bottom of the sea, leisurely watching the scene unfold below. As soon as the seaweed retreated into their caves, the next second, the entire area they inhabited was electrified. Innocent seaweed also got caught in the crossfire, consecutively being zapped. After all, these seaweed were social creatures, generally growing in large clusters, naturally being electrocuted together, with none escaping. Chapter 1032 - 1032 582 The Universe Spectator ?Chapter 1032: Chapter 582: The Universe Spectator Chapter 1032: Chapter 582: The Universe Spectator The other aquatic plants wanted to run away, but their roots were all entangled, making escape impossible. Aquatic Plant: This is simply against the warriors code. The plants had never imagined that after dominating the sea bed for so many years, they would encounter such a fierce opponent. It was truly surprising. This person was not only targeting the few plants that attacked him, but he also didnt spare the other innocent plants, implementing a sort of collective punishment. Of course, the other plants were not entirely innocent since their roots were all intertwined and they shared nutrients. However, this did not prevent the plants from feeling angry and outraged. And out of fear of being electrified, one curled up like a quail. Seeing this, both Little Flower and Little White shrank their necks, somewhat unable to bear the sight. Tsk tsk, the Owners move is really powerful. Surely with a lesson like today, these aquatic plants will not dare to harm humans wantonly in the future; they might worry about the next one dealing with them in the same way, Looking at these plants trembling, it makes me scared. Little Flowers leaves rustled as if it could hear the screams of its kin. If it wasnt for being a plant, one might not be able to appreciate their pain, as to most people, these aquatic plants root systems were simply dancing. But Little Flower was different, being a flower itself, it naturally understood plants. Is this aquatic plant swimming? It was clearly crying out for help, expressing its pain. Little Flower sighed inwardly, but still, the Owner was the most important. These ignorant plants dared to offend the Owner and were only reaping what they sowed. After watching the spectacle for a moment, Logan decided to continue tracking the Shadows. Damn it, the Monster that weve been tracking was distracting us with these plants, now where has the Sea Monster gone? Logan muttered to himself with a hint of annoyance in his eyes. Little Flower and Little White felt helpless too, as they had been distracted by the plants, completely forgetting the shadowy Sea Monster they had been tracking all along. Master, maybe we should look around, as its current whereabouts are unknown, The body of that Sea Monster is so massive, it shouldnt be able to get too far in such a short time. If we look around, we might find some clues. Just as the human and two Spirit Pets began to communicate, the Shadows suddenly emerged from beneath their feet. The appearance was abrupt and fierce, catching everyone off guard. Soon after, the full extent of the Shadows became gradually visible before them. It truly was an enormous Sea Monster, with sharp teeth, piercing Beast eyes, and a huge body. When it opened its mouth, it seemed as if it would swallow everything whole, unspeakably terrifying. Heavens, this Sea Monster is so ugly, so horrifying! Huh, indeed Ive heard some peers saying that because the bottom of the sea never sees sunlight and is all murky, many sea creatures grow irregularly. I didnt believe it, but seeing it today, its really that ugly. Little Flower and Little Whites first reaction was to comment. After all, to them, it was one thing for the Sea Monster to be scary, but being ugly was another matter. Logan, meanwhile, took a step back, creating a substantial distance. He didnt want to be within a whisker of the Sea Monster and had to keep the distance. At the same time, Little White and Little Flower became vigilant in an instant. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White didnt forget to remind Logan. Be careful, Master, it seems it has targeted you, and has also spotted you. Clearly, the Monster had not suddenly appeared; it had been lying in wait for quite some time. It had not made a move for a long time, but when it did, it aimed to deal a lethal blow. This naturally made Little White and Little Flower worried. I know; no wonder we couldnt see the Monster, it was hiding right beneath us. Saying this, Logan narrowed his eyes, harboring another doubt. If that was the case, when had it hidden itself, and when did it detect him? Logan didnt understand, but he also didnt want to think too deeply about it. He brought out his Throne and cast his Array. Whatever, no matter what kind of Spirits or Monsters it is, well know after fighting it. When the Throne appeared, the Sea Monsters body seemed to shiver slightly. It may not have known what the Throne was, but it could feel the threat that it posed. The threat was even greater than Logan the Human, and because of the sudden appearance of the Throne, the Sea Monster showed a chilling intent to kill towards Logan. The Sea Monsters eyes turned a trace of blood red, as if it saw him as the enemy who killed its parent. Master, this Sea Monster has murderous intent, you must be cautious, Little Flower said solemnly, not forgetting to remind Logan right away. It didnt have to say anything; Logan was already aware. Hmm, Ive shown my hand; how could it not feel wary? The next moment, the Sea Monster pounced towards him, not with the slow descent when it dived into the sea before, but at a swift speed. At the same time, the Sea Monster repositioned itself, slinging its gigantic tail over. The speed was very fast and the force was strong. Using the Throne, Logan managed to dodge the attack. The tail didnt hit him, but struck the nearby reef. The reef instantly turned into powder, accompanied by a massive explosion. The sound was enough to send shivers down ones spine. Logan was slightly startled. It looks like this Sea Monster doesnt only have speed but also force, and it seems to have some brains too, not just a stupid Beast. Since it knew how to ambush and maneuver, it seemed to be quite cunning. Chapter 1033 - 1033 582 The Universe Onlooker_2 ?Chapter 1033: Chapter 582: The Universe Onlooker_2 Chapter 1033: Chapter 582: The Universe Onlooker_2 Looks like were in for a rough battle next. Logan said that, not just guessing, but stating a fact. As expected, when the Sea Monsters first strike missed, it followed with a second one. This time, it wasnt the tail but something spat out from its gaping maw. Upon seeing it, Logan realized it was a massive water ball, shot straight toward him. Damn it! He immediately used his Array to resist, but it was somewhat inadequate. His body, hit by the tremendous force, was directly knocked back 10 meters. Thats when Little Flower made an appearance. Owner, Owner, dont worry, I will definitely help you! Then, Little Flower appeared on the ocean floor, struggling to adapt to the pressure of the seabed and the surroundings with little oxygen. Nevertheless, it was commendable that Little Flower still managed to stand its ground. Little Flower, dont be a hero. You arent an underwater creature and might not adapt to this environment. Hurry back to my space! Not only did Little Flower not return, but it also insisted on its point. No, the Owner isnt an underwater creature either, but you can still fight this Sea Monster. Even if Im just a tiny flower, I dont believe I cant deal with this Sea Monster! Little Flower had always been stubborn, with a fighting spirit. Once it set its mind on something, not even ten horses could pull it back. Logan was somewhat helpless and shook his head. Alright, if you want to come out, thats fine, but you must be careful! Little White was also clamoring to come out, but Logan refused. First observe the situation, see how Little Flower fares. Little Flower is already struggling down here, and youre completely a land creature. How could you fight underwater? Little White, you stay in the space for now. If the situation turns bad, Ill let you out. Little White was somewhat dissatisfied but didnt have a better alternative. Because it knew that Logans suggestion was a good one. In the end, it dropped the initial idea and stopped clamoring. After Little Flower came out, it struggled mightily to breathe in the water. Plants are somewhat better than animals in adapting. Little Flower knew how to dilute the moisture and how to expel water. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But even so, it was tough going. As Little Flower endeavored to adapt, the Sea Monster launched an attack at it. Little Flower didnt react in time, and the attack was about to hit. It was Logan, quick-eyed and fast-handed, who snatched its root system in a flash and yanked it away. Then, because he couldnt spare more attention for it, he temporarily tossed it to the rear. You stay back for now and let me deal with this Sea Monster. You stay behind. Little Flower felt indignant, but looking at its body that was struggling to adapt to the surrounding environment, its vigor wilted for a moment. But it wasnt willing to give up or admit defeat. Therefore, it started trying every means to take root in the underwater mud. Owner, rest assured, I wont give up easily. I must find a good place to take root. If these seaweeds can survive here, theres no reason I cant make it, being a plant myself! If the place had been barren of any plants, Little Flower might have consoled itself. But since the seaweeds could do it, so could it. Having the example of its peers, it was absolutely impossible for Little Flower to give up. Logans lips twitched, and as he parried another attack from the Sea Monster, he felt bewildered. Little Flower, youve said it yourself, these are seaweeds, not regular grass. They can adapt to the seabed environment because of their different body structures. You shouldnt push yourself too hard, after all, you are a flower from the land. But how could Little Flower not push itself? Thats okay, Ill just learn from their structure and then modify my own. Its definitely possible. Little Flower was very stubborn in this regard and wouldnt tolerate any dissent. Logan, left with no choice and distracted by the Sea Monster, could only let Little Flower tinker on its own, to see what it could come up with. Eventually, after much effort, Little Flower managed to successfully take root at the bottom of the sea. Ive succeeded, Owner, Ive finally done it. Little FlowerIve exerted so much effort, Ive finally managed to take root here. Just you wait, Owner, Im coming to help you now. I wont let this Sea Monster get its way! Little Flower didnt revel in its success for long or boast for too much time. It hadnt forgotten it still needed to help Logan. Its roots, now embedded in the mud, began absorbing a tremendous amount of nutrients, and subsequently, its body grew larger and larger, more robust and strong. Once sufficiently tough, it struck the Sea Monsters body with a hefty whip. The enlarged vines had a significant effect on the Sea Monster, whose body shook from the impact and seemed to feel pain. After that, the Sea Monster even started to dodge Little Flowers vines. Little White whistled in admiration, cheering from within the space. Wow, Little Flower is really amazing, impressive! I never thought it had such ability, to even be flexible at the bottom of the sea! Little White was somewhat jealous but also happy for its companion. Not just Little White, but even Logan was surprised. I didnt expect Little Flower to actually be useful. Its strength is indeed not to be underestimated! He rarely praised, and when he did, it was always genuine. Little Flower loved the Owners praises the most. Once praised, it got even more spirited, filled with even greater fighting will. Thank you, Owner. Dont worry, its just a small Sea Monster. Leave it to me, Ive got this covered, and I wont disappoint you, Owner. Chapter 1034 - 1034 582 Universe Onlooker_3 ?Chapter 1034: Chapter 582 Universe Onlooker_3 Chapter 1034: Chapter 582 Universe Onlooker_3 While speaking, a trace of slyness seemed to appear on Little Flowers expressionless face. The Sea Monster tried to counterattack, but its huge body was somewhat clumsy. It was no match for Little Flower and couldnt touch its tendrils at all. Time and again, the Sea Monster attempted to attack the tendrils, but they moved too fast, overpowering the Sea Monster at every turn. Eventually, the Sea Monster almost wept as it turned tail and fled. Clearly realizing it was no match, its first instinct was to run away. Seeing its enemy flee, Little Flower actually wanted to pursue but was stopped by Logan. Enough, Little Flower, let it go since it has run away, dont chase after an enemy at its wits end. Right now, theres only one Sea Monster, but if you follow it, who knows if youll end up at its stronghold? Then would you be confident facing a whole group of Sea Monsters? Hearing Logans words, Little Flower calmed down a bit. Still, it felt unsatisfied and snorted coldly. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph, that Sea Monster got away cheaply. What a pity to let it escape just like that. Owner, are we just going to watch it run away? Of course not, but for now, weve already seen its true colors. Lets not chase after it for the moment; well deal with it another time. Though Little Flower felt somewhat regretful, it seemed there was nothing else to do for now. Lets go up and see if theres any situation at sea. Okay. The Spirit Pets did not object, they probably wanted to go up even more than their Master. Even though Little Flower had driven away the Sea Monster, fighting under the sea was not easy, and it too had suffered a fair amount. After driving away the Sea Monster, Logan also emerged from the seabed. Upon surfacing, he discovered seven or eight girls who were still possessed at the seaside. Their eyes were dull, lined up at the shore, ready to jump into the sea. Damn it, more possessed individuals, more under control. Logan immediately swam over, trying to stop what was unfolding before him. Dont do it! It seemed he was too late to stop them as the girls had already jumped. Unexpectedly, someone was quicker and covered the girls with a shield of Spiritual Energy. Then, he dragged each of the girls onto the shore to a safe distance from the sea, keeping them away from the water. But this forceful measure did not bring them to their senses. Though they were kept away from the sea, they still subconsciously tried to jump into it. Each of them almost flung themselves towards the shore. But because they couldnt break free from the shield of Spiritual Energy, they could only struggle and roar helplessly. Seeing this, Logan breathed a sigh of relief. With so many girls, he truly feared what might happen if they jumped into the water. Luckily, someone had helped them. He looked towards the man; it was Sheron Perri. Sheron, youve come. Hmm, I heard the captain was here as well. I was wondering if there was anything I could help with regarding the recent case, so I came to have a look. I just happened to see these young ladies acting as if they were bewitched, trying to jump into the sea, so I stopped them. Logan was quite relieved and moved forward to pat him on the shoulder. Hmm, well done. Lucky you acted before I did. Otherwise, alone, I might not have been able to save so many people. Sheron scratched the back of his head embarrassedly and looked at Logan with shining eyes. Captain, you mustnt say that. With your abilities, how could you possibly not save so many people? Youre being too modest. Logan just smiled and didnt dwell on the topic much more. Captain, what should we do about these young ladies? Although Ive restricted their movements, it doesnt seem to be enough. Look, no matter how they are trapped, they still want to run towards the shore, as if something is drawing them. Logan stepped forward to take a closer look into the eyes of the girls. There was no focus, and it seemed they could only see the sea. Even if their vision was blocked, they only looked in the direction of the sea. Hmm, indeed they have been muddled, and they are quite troublesome to deal with. Captain, do you have any method to free these young ladies from their current state? Logan simply spread his hands and shook his head to show his helplessness. No, I havent thought of a good solution yet. It seems impossible for now. Anyway, we cant let these people stay by the sea. Sooner or later, there will be trouble, and it might even draw out something from the sea. If we cant find the sacrificial item meant to be thrown into the sea, the Sea Monster, or perhaps something deeper, what if it cant restrain itself and comes out to acquire it actively? Logan didnt want to gamble, nor did he want to place himself in danger. One should always think before acting, relying purely on impulsiveness is not advisable. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035 Chapter 583 Palm Lines Chapter 1035: Chapter 583: Palm Lines Chapter 1035: Chapter 583: Palm Lines Alright, first knock these girls unconscious, have their families take them back, and have their relatives watch over them carefully. The secret of the sea has not yet been uncovered, and no conclusion can be drawn now. We must take it step by step. Sheron Perri nodded in understanding. So the two of them cooperated and knocked the girls unconscious. They then brought the girls back to the town and had their families take them back. Its my daughter, truly my daughter; she ran out early in the morning and still hadnt returned. I thought something had happened. Its good shes back, good shes back! Sister, its my sister! Dad, Mom, come quickly and look, nothings wrong, sister hasnt had an accident, shes still alright! My daughter, my daughter is also inside! Logan clapped his hands, an action that attracted everyones attention. He explained what had just happened, omitting the incident with the Sea Monster, and simply mentioned the girls abnormal behavior. He also instructed them to make sure to keep a close eye on the girls at home, otherwise they might run to the seaside again. The relatives were all concerned about the girls and looked very serious after hearing this. One by one, they assured that they would definitely take good care of the girls. This was not the first incident. Tragedies involving girls had occurred many times in this town, and no one wanted it to happen to their own family. Everyone wished for their daughters to be safe and sound. At this time, the wealthy merchant also found Logan and asked with some urgency. Hero Logan, what exactly is happening by the sea? Can Hero Logan find anything out? The merchants tone was extremely negative, clearly very concerned about the issue. To be frank, ever since my daughter returned, she has been in a coma, unresponsive to any treatment, and is gradually withering away. As a father, my heart hurts terribly; but I am helpless against these Demons. Since Hero Logan has been to the sea, may I ask if you have any insight? Logan shook his head without saying much in front of everyone. This matter is complicated, and I cant explain it in a short time. Rest assured, sir, I will go take a look at the young ladys condition in a moment. There wont be any problem. With me here, I will make sure to treat her. Although he hadnt received the answer he wanted, these words calmed the merchant considerably. Thats right, its because of Hero Logan I can feel a bit more at ease. Then, Hero Logan, please come to my house for a visit now, shall we? Inviting him under the guise of a visit, the true intention was obvious. Knowing his deep concern for his beloved daughter, Logan did not object in this matter. Very well, I was already planning to visit your house to check on the young lady. In that case, let us go together. Seeing Logan did not refuse, the merchant breathed a sigh of relief. As the state of his daughter had been deteriorating day by day, the merchants heart had been in knots, not knowing what to do, hoping that the man before him could help and make his daughter better. Along the way, Logan saw his anxious demeanor and did not forget to reassure him. Sir, please relax a bit; worrying more will do you no good. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats sharply said, Hero Logan. Youre right to the point. I know that worrying is useless under the current circumstances, but after all, she is my precious daughter. How can I not worry when such a thing has happened to her? With me here, I will not let anything happen to your daughter. Hopefully so, Hero Logan, please this way. After a moment, they arrived at the merchants house. And they went to the chamber of the merchants daughter. Hero Logan, please take a look at my daughter. Over these past days, I dont know whether her condition is good or bad since shes been unconscious. Now that we have an expert like you here, at least Im not completely at a loss. Rest assured, I will take good care of her; you dont need to worry for now. After offering comfort, he entered the chamber. Looking at the merchants daughter unconscious on the bed, he first approached to check her pulse and then proceeded to lift her eyelids to observe closely. Afterward, his expression eased slightly as he explained to the merchant. Dont worry. Your daughter is just unconscious. She might be somewhat malnourished, but there is no harm to her body, and theres no immediate danger to her life. The merchant patted his chest, visibly relieved. Thats good, thats very good. However, your daughters condition is quite strange. I need to observe her room a bit more. Would that be alright? The merchant hesitated for a moment, but quickly overcame his reservations. Of course, Hero Logan, you may look around as much as you need. As long as you can save my daughter, nothing else matters. If you need any assistance, I can send people to help you. Logan gave a wry smile and waved his hand. Theres no need for that. Sir, you are being overly polite. Rest assured, I will not randomly touch things in the young ladys chamber. After all, it is her private space, and I will be mindful. However, the nature of the young ladys unconsciousness is truly peculiar. I suspect it might be related to something nearby, so it doesnt hurt to investigate thoroughly. His careful explanation seemed to put the merchant at ease, making his expression much brighter. Seeing the sincerity of the person before him, the merchant seemed to place his trust in him. Alright, Hero Logan. I am willing to trust your character and hope you can uncover if there is anything amiss. Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036 Chapter 583 Palm Print_2 Chapter 1036: Chapter 583: Palm Print_2 Chapter 1036: Chapter 583: Palm Print_2 Logan nodded and then quickly started to search the bedroom. After a thorough inspection, he found a strange crystal in a small corner. After taking it out, he meticulously examined it, a curious expression appearing in his eyes. Seeing this, the wealthy merchant, also a shrewd man, immediately came closer. The reason he was a successful merchant was surely because he was perceptive. How is it, Hero Logan, is this thing somewhat strange? Could all of my daughters sickness be because of this? At first, Logan did not speak, just continued to closely examine the crystal. He then infused a trace of spiritual energy into it, and unexpectedly, this thread of energy was repelled, seemingly not accepted by the crystal. On one hand, Logan found it strange, but he also deduced an outcome. He pursed his thin lips, his eyebrows unconsciously furrowing, looking rather grave. There is energy from cursing techniques within this, a spell has been cast on it. A spell? Heavens, how can there be such a terrifying thing? How did this golden stone appear here? Speak! The merchant ruffled his own hair and immediately pressed the servants for answers. However, the servants exchanged looks, none able to provide a clear explanation. No one knew how the crystal appeared or how it was concealed there. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hero Logan, is my daughters sickness because of the spell inside this? How can it be broken? Is there a way to break it? Logan nodded, giving a definitive answer. Yes, it can be broken, you need not worry about that. Having said this, he recited a spell, and in a moment, it was broken. Once the spell within the crystal was broken, the merchants daughter on the bed also showed some reaction. Her chest began rising and falling more noticeably, which was observed by the maid at her side. Master, master, the young miss is stirring, it seems like she might wake up! With that shout from the maid, the merchant immediately looked toward his daughter. He then walked over to his daughters bed and simply sat at the edge. Daughter, daughter, can you hear your fathers voice? Are you waking up? Are you about to wake up, daughter? Please, wake up, look at your father, dont scare me like this. Toward the end, his voice was verging on a choke, both pained and worried. Amid the merchants concerns, his daughter slowly opened her eyes. After her eyelashes trembled slightly, they fully opened, and after a moment of dizziness, her vision gradually cleared. Simultaneously, the face of her father entered her view, stirring her emotions. Father, father? Yes, its me, its your dad, daughter, its good youve woken up. Daughter, do you feel unwell anywhere? I, Im a bit hungry. Due to her prolonged unconsciousness, her voice was somewhat husky, but her consciousness was quite clear. Upon hearing his daughter clearly express her desires, the merchant almost cried. He tried wiping his tears, lovingly looking at her. Very good, very good, dad will have them prepare something tasty for you. Wanting to eat is good, being able to eat is good, wanting to eat means your body has recovered. Dad will order right now, they will bring you the tastiest food. Seeing her father show such care, the daughter was also moved. The father and daughter glanced at each other affectionately, full of admiration and love for each other. Logan, observing this, couldnt help but feel deeply moved by the father-daughter affection. However, despite his sentiment, he hadnt forgotten the matter at hand. He grabbed a chair and sat down next to the merchants daughter. The merchants daughter shivered slightly, unconsciously moving away, seeming somewhat afraid of his actions, yet curious. The merchant, while comforting his daughter, explained the situation to her. Dont be afraid, he is Hero Logan, whom your father sought for your treatment. The fact that you have woken up is all due to Hero Logans merit. Dont worry, Hero Logan would never harm you. With her fathers persuasion, the merchants daughter gradually let go of her reservations. Despite previous indiscretions, she maintained the dignified and graceful demeanor of a merchants daughter, and respectfully acknowledged Logan. Hero Logan, I was really rude just now, I hope you dont mind. Not at all, I dont mind it. Miss, there is something I want to ask you, and I hope you can answer truthfully, as it concerns the reason for your sudden fainting and also matters regarding the towns young women. Upon hearing his seriousness, the merchants daughter also became serious. Hero Logan, please ask. If I can help those innocent young ladies in any way, I will assist you, Hero Logan. Logan couldnt help but smile. Its nothing too drastic, miss, dont worry, its just a few questions. Finishing his speech, he produced the crystal, holding it in his palm for the merchants daughter to see. Miss, do you have any recollection of this crystal? After looking at it intently and thinking for a moment, the merchants daughter suddenly clapped her hands and quickly came to a conclusion. Yes, I remember. That day I was just strolling through the streets, and on the way back, I was inexplicably drawn to this stone. I dont know when it appeared, but it caught my eye and I was mesmerized, heading straight toward it and then took it home. After that, I cant remember anything else. As she spoke, her expression turned somewhat vacant and helpless, displaying a pitiful charm. Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037 Chapter 583 Palm Print_3 Chapter 1037: Chapter 583 Palm Print_3 Chapter 1037: Chapter 583 Palm Print_3 The merchant quickly stepped forward and lovingly embraced his daughter. Its all right, dont think too much about it; if you cant remember, then let it be forgotten. After comforting his daughter, the merchant looked towards Logan. Hero Logan, could there be something unusual about this stone? So many girls in the town are bewitched, could it be like my daughter, attracted to this type of stone, and then cursed by it? True to his status as a merchant, he had quickly grasped the heart of the matter with just a few words. Logan nodded, all the while pondering why only women were attracted to this Crystal Stone. It was likely that the person behind the scenes had intentionally designed it that way. The gender of the women might be very important to the true function of this array. Its very likely for this reason. Right now it seems this Crystal Stone is the major culprit. Perhaps the homes of those bewitched girls all have such stones. It looks like well have to visit each family one by one. Upon hearing this, the merchants face showed a mix of emotions, beyond words. Ah, after so many days, we still had not figured out the cause. To think it was related to such a stone; ah, we really are incompetent, Hero Logan. No matter the cost, I hope you can heal the girls of the village. As for manpower, dont worry about it; no matter how many girls, I will send help to assist you. Listening to this, Logan displayed a much softer expression and admired this sentiment greatly. I never expected the master to be such a profoundly kind and merciful person. His own daughter had already returned to normal, and by all accounts, he had no obligation to care for other girls. Yet, this man was prepared to lead by example and was truly a merciful merchant. We shouldnt delay. Lets now go to the homes of the bewitched girls, help them find the Crystals, and then break the curses within. Good, I will instruct a group of people to join, and I have the time too, so Ill accompany you. I have never seen so many sinister items and would like to broaden my horizons by your side. No problem. The two hit it off right away and quickly led a team to a bewitched girls home. The family was beyond grateful to have someone come to remove the evil influence. Weve heard that the great master has been working hard on this bewitchment issue. We are very grateful to him, and if the master and this young man can really help dispel the evil, they would be the savior of our family in this life. This was an ordinary elderly couple, who, after speaking, attempted to kneel. The merchant and Logan quickly helped them up and led them to chairs. You neednt do this; its all just a helping hand. Logan was the first to gesture with his hand, his composure exuding the aura of a master. The merchant also followed suit. Sure, how can I not take care of my fellow townspeople, holding such a large business here? I certainly should not neglect my community. Naturally, Im inclined to intervene in local issues as they arise. The merchants words touched the couple deeply. Previously they might have seen him just as a wealthy man, but now, they also saw him as a figure of respect in the community. After an exchange of pleasantries, the parents soon led them to their daughter. Watching their daughter unconscious due to the curse, the couple couldnt stop their tears. Logan searched around and quickly found the Crystal Stone. Like before, after performing some curses, the girl swiftly woke up. Upon waking, she embraced her parents and wept bitterly. Logan and the merchant then left for the next bewitched girls home. There were many bewitched girls, and it took quite some effort to break all their curses. As the girls woke up, they naturally embraced their families and cried together. None of them had ever imagined that a mere stone picked up by the roadside could have nearly ended their lives. At the same time, these families were immensely grateful to Logan, regarding him as their lifesaver. Hero Logan, you truly are a young man of great ability. With your help, we have overcome this disaster. At last, the curse troubling our town can be broken; we owe you a great deal. The merchant also held him in high esteem, his words full of admiration largely aiming to flatter Logan and cultivate a good relationship, since nobody would refuse having such a powerful friend. Logan was very humble, and the praise went back and forth between them. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that the ordeal was over, but unexpectedly, several of the recovered girls began to weaken further afterwards. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038 Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars and Cosmos Chapter 1038: Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars and Cosmos Chapter 1038: Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars and Cosmos The merchant quickly sought out Logan because of this. Hero Logan, its terrible. Ever since the curse was lifted from that Crystal Stone, my daughters health has been getting worse by the day. Ive checked on the other girls, and theyre all in the same condition. What on earth is going on, Hero Logan? Is it possible that the Cursing Technique wasnt completely eradicated? No, I can assure you that the Cursing Technique is definitely cleared. The Spiritual Energy level of this Crystal Stone is not as high as mine; there couldnt be any unresolved dangers. On this point, Logan was extremely confident and dismissed his previous guess. But hearing this, the merchant only became more entangled in his concerns. Then what exactly is going on, Hero Logan? Please, think of a way to help. If this continues, these girls health will be ruined. Eliminating the curse was good, but nobody wanted such side effects. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stroking his chin, Logan pondered seriously for a while before finally saying, It seems I need to venture into the sea again and have another look at that Sea Monster. Master, please take care of these young ladies. Ill go and find some clues, trying to solve the mystery afflicting them. The merchants lips quivered. He thought about sending someone with him but eventually retracted the idea. After all, the abilities of those under his command couldnt amount to a single finger of the others. It would be useless to follow along; better not to go at all. Thinking this, the merchant heaved a long sigh. Despite his urgent and concerned heart, he tried to suppress his emotions and calmly looked at Logan. I understand. You go, Hero Logan. I will take good care of things here. I will also explain to the families of these girls. Just go, and I hope you can return soon with answers for us. Of course, and thank you for your thorough consideration here, Master, replied Logan. After exchanging pleasantries, Logan didnt linger any longer and quickly turned to leave. Watching his retreating figure, the merchant felt a surge of anxiety and started pacing back and forth. The servant didnt understand. Master, hasnt Hero Logan already said he would solve the mystery? Why are you still so anxious? Alas! Although he said so, the depths of the sea are very treacherous. Who knows whether this trip will be a blessing or a disaster for Hero Logan? If something happens to him, including my daughter, none of the women will find peace. How can I be at ease? How can I not be anxious? Hearing this, the servant closed his mouth and stopped trying to say anything more. After spending a moment alone and adjusting his mood, the merchant also left. By this time, Logan had already reached the sea, scrutinizing the waters. From his space, Little White made a sound. Are you going down to the sea again, Owner? Have you forgotten how perilous it was last time? Is it really worth risking yourself again? Little Flower also spoke up, seemingly siding with Little White. Yes, Owner, youve already helped those girls, and youve done your duty. Theres no need to risk a second time. The dangers beneath the sea are concerning. But Logan had made up his mind and was not heeding their words at this moment. I understand your worries, but no matter what Ive done for those girls, if they are in trouble, it means they are in trouble. If I havent saved them completely, then its not truly saving them. Little Flower, Little White, there are things that you either dont do, or you must do well. I dont want to bear the consequences, nor leave any regrets for myself. With things said to this point, Little Flower and Little White seemed to have nothing to prevent. In the end, they could only remain silent, allowing Logan to descend into the sea. All right, you two, be on your guard. You might be needed. Im going down now. I want to see what in the world is going on with this Sea Monster. After finishing his words, he enveloped himself in Spiritual Energy and plunged into the sea. Once in the sea, he was immediately met with a surge of pressure. But he controlled it and protected himself. In this way, while shielding himself with a Protective Barrier, he slowly descended deeper. Fortunately, after trailing the Sea Monster last time, he had some experience with entering the sea, so it wasnt like last time, when he was completely in the dark. He planned to look for the Sea Monster and follow the previous route. Little Flower also helped by rooting her tendrils in the seabed to extend and explore. Suddenly, as if she sensed something, Little Flower alerted Logan. Owner, Ive found it. To the southeast, the Sea Monster is resting. If you go now, you can definitely catch it. Well done, Little Flower. I didnt expect you to have such skills! Logan praised her and immediately rushed in that direction. In his space, Little White felt a bit sullen, but being an animal and not a plant, she couldnt root herself in the seabed, and her combat ability would be greatly compromised in such an environment. Helpless in these conditions, Little White watched on as Little Flower stole the limelight and received the Owners praise, her heart sour as if a jar of vinegar had overturned, and she let out a soft snort. But Logan had no time to deal with the jealousy between the two Spirit Pets. Finding the Sea Monster was the priority. From his previous encounter with the Sea Monster, he knew all too well about its speed. Now that it was finally resting, if he delayed and let it escape, it would be truly hard to find the Sea Monster in the vast ocean. Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039 Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars_2 Chapter 1039: Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars_2 Chapter 1039: Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars_2 But after a moment, he appeared in front of the colossal creature. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sea Monster wasnt stupid at all. The moment he showed up, the Sea Monster immediately became aware of him. Hmm? The Sea Monster grunted through its nostrils and opened its beast eyes. To its surprise, the person that had appeared was someone familiar, and it was the very human who had fought it mightily last time, and whom it had not managed to defeat. With an enemy before it, old grudges and new hatreds piled up together. The Sea Monster was extremely angry, its massive body stretching out as it fiercely roared towards Logan. Far from being scared, Logans mouth curled into an insidious smile. Finally found you, great Sea Monster. Youre quite hard to track down He teased but didnt take the Sea Monster seriously at all. Following that, Little Flower appeared, and once again with the combinative efforts of human and Spirit Pet, they made the Sea Monster beg for mercy. At first, the Sea Monster made tough grunts, but later it could only emit whimpers begging for mercy, accompanied by a human voice. No, please, dont hit me anymore, I beg you, spare me This voice sounded hollow, like sandpaper that had worn outCit wasnt pleasant to the ear but oddly carried a hint of immaturity. Logan instantly concluded that it was the Sea Monster that had produced this voice. Is it you who is begging for mercy now? You finally know to beg from us? Even during the last encounter when the creature fled in panic, Logan hadnt heard such whimperingCit seemed the Sea Monster had truly been frightened. The Sea Monster blinked its enormous eyes, the pupils wild and bestial, but Logan saw a trace of fear in them. It seemed the creature wasnt such an ignoramus after all; it knew fear. Wuu wuu, human Cultivator, please spare me, if you keep hitting me like this I will surely die, I dont want to die, I genuinely dont want to die Indeed, the Sea Monster was a bully when dealing with the weak but cowardly in the face of stronger beings. Against weaker creatures, it would be merciless, smashing them with a flick of its tail. Yet when facing someone stronger, it knew when to cower. Hmph, the beating youre receiving is what you deserve. Havent you thought about the misdeeds youve committed? Bullying the females of the human race, and you thought youd just slip away scot-free? Logan swung his fist, utterly unregretful about beating the monster. He even felt the beating wasnt harsh enough. Although he had already beaten the creature to a battered state, it seemed it could take even more. Seeing this, the massive body of the Sea Monster actually began to tremble. Please, I beg you, no more beating, I truly realize my mistake, besides, besides, Im not the mastermind. Why are you only after me The words were thick with grievance, and its large eyes looked as though they were on the verge of tears. From them, Logan discerned something more, his eyes narrowing with an inscrutable look. Youre not the mastermind, what do you mean by that? The Sea Monster knew it gave itself away, but what of it? Facing death at their hands, could it just sit back and do nothing? So, sobbing, the Sea Monster quickly expressed its entire intent. I Im just under the shackles of others, doing someone elses bidding. In the end, I am but a minion. Theres a head for every grievance and an owner of debt; if you truly seek the mastermind, you ought to find someone else, not bother with a lowly subordinate like me. Hearing what the Sea Monster had to say, Logan then learned there was someone behind the Sea Monster. There was another figure pulling its strings. The strength of the Sea Monster was already significant; whoever could have it run errands would not be lacking in power either. Logan pursed his lips, a strange light flashing quickly through his eyes. Then, where is your master? Take me there now? The Sea Monsters massive frame shuddered; hesitance was apparent at that moment. Logan saw through it and let out a cold snort as a reminder. Hmph, dont think about deceiving me, or if youre too scared to reveal any information, I wont believe your lies. If I cant find the one behind you, Ill just have to settle the score with you instead. It was an unambiguous threat. Hearing this, the Sea Monster dared not disobey and eventually, albeit reluctantly, conceded. Yes. Following the Sea Monsters guidance, they arrived at a Cabin in the Woods. Who wouldve thought there could be such a small island on the sea, and planted with so many bamboo trees at that. Is this person intending to live a life of seclusion? Looking at this highly concealed place, he stroked his chin and muttered a few words. The Sea Monster didnt venture closer, and it seemed to be deeply wary of the place, merely leading them nearby and not daring to take another step forward. I I dare not enter. As soon as I step into his domain, he will immediately become alert. Master, I can only bring you this far, the rest is up to you. The Sea Monster was helpless; it didnt want to be cowardly, but it truly dared not get close to the territory of the person behind it. Logan observed the Sea Monster carefully and confirmed it wasnt lying. He then waved his hand, magnanimously allowing it to leave. Fine, then you may go. Youre lucky you didnt fool me this time. Ill spare your life just this once, but dont show your face before me ever again. The Sea Monster was incredibly grateful, thanking him profusely as it hurried away. Afterwards, Logan observed the unimpressive cabin before stepping inside. At the same time, his two Spirit Pets in his space were also conversing. Master, this place gives me a bad feeling. You should be careful, it looks ordinary at first glance, but it must have some secrets hidden within. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040 Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars_3 Chapter 1040: Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars_3 Chapter 1040: Chapter 584 Refinement of the Stars_3 Hmm, it looks harmless on the outside, but I always feel that things are not that simple; there must be something unknown waiting for us. Isnt that obvious? The person behind this, since daring to set such a big trap, how could they not be prepared for their own residence? However, even if its a mountain of knives or a sea of fire ahead, we have to break through. Logan looked at the cabin in the woods, his eyes filled with determination. No matter what ghostly entities were inside, they couldnt stop his confidence to enter. He took steps forward, one by one. As soon as he stepped into the domain of the cabin, his figure stiffened involuntarily. Whats wrong, Owner? Little Flower and Little White instantly became worried and immediately asked in the space. Logan frowned, a deep worry fleeting across his eyes. Arrays, you all know. Im most sensitive to arrays. I just entered this domain, and I can already feel all sorts of arrays taking effect. This place is really eerie. Ah? Are you okay now, Owner? Are you hurt? Damn, I didnt expect there to be an array right at the entrance; its really hard to guard against. Something like an array is not something ordinary people can understand. Owner, are you still okay? Do you want me to come out and help you? The two spirit pets, seeing Logan motionless, thought he had been caught by the Array and their first thought was to rush out to help him. However, Logan refused. No need, rest assured, its not actually that uncomfortable. The only reason I cant move is just a pretense. Pretend? The two spirit pets were somewhat confused again. Logan hooked the corner of his mouth and then quickly suppressed it, a minor detail that went unnoticed. Yes, I dont think the owner of the cabin is not at home. I suspect they must have set some precautions. Once a stranger enters, the cabins owner would surely notice. Setting up so many arrays, they must be a cautious person. Now, only by pretending to have been caught by the array can we lure out the person behind the scenes. If I had passed through the Array effortlessly, what would the person behind think? They would definitely consider my powers deeply unfathomable. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, if the other party is wary and doesnt want to confront me directly, that would be counterproductive. Logan didnt want such a thing to happen; it wouldnt be beneficial to him. So it is; Owner, thats really a clever move. Enough with the flattery, quiet down and observe what happens. With that command from Logan, Little Flower and Little White instantly shut their mouths and calmed down. Following that, Logan was in no hurry, just waiting for the fish to bite. As the saying goes, Jiang Taigong fished, willing the fish to bite; he was mirroring that situation now. He knew the person behind the scenes was very cautious and would watch and watch again, coming only after making sure all was clear. Until then, he had to maintain a good state. Logan steeled himself, masterfully feigning an inability to move. He also purposely hid his Saint-level strength. Unless someone was significantly stronger, they couldnt see through him at once. They still thought he was just an ordinary Saint Seat-level entity, an easy target. Finally, after waiting a while longer, an evil wind began to blow around him. Logan had initially closed his eyes but now slowly opened them. The wind carried a chilling sensation with a hint of rotten smell; it had the vibe of a venomous protagonist making an entrance. Logans lips twitched, but in the end, he refrained from sarcastic remarks, only ridiculing internally while showing a panicked expression on his face. Who, who is it? Stop pretending and come out! Im telling you, Im the top disciple of the Myriad Mountain Sect; if you dare do anything to me, the Sect wont let you off. If youre sensible, let me go and then confess to me, maybe theres a chance for you! To make his words more convincing, to handle the situation better. He added a fictitious identity, a persona set up for himself. One could tell at a glance: a bully relying on power, an airheaded fool. Of course, he was sure that the person behind the scenes didnt know anything about the Myriad Mountain Sect. With countless sects out there, no fool would bother to understand them all; so, he randomly constructed a sect, just to lure out the person behind the scenes. However, since it didnt sound like a Great Sect, the person behind had nothing to worry about. When he self-proclaimed his identity like this, the person finally appeared. In front of him appeared a person made of a whirl of black smoke. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041 Chapter 585 Deity Chapter 1041: Chapter 585 Deity Chapter 1041: Chapter 585 Deity Hahahaha, what a reckless and ignorant lad you are! Did you think this place was your mountain gate where you can strut around as you please? Youre nothing but a frog in a well, daring to be so presumptuous on my turf! By this time, Logan had also managed to get a clear look at this person. It turned out to be an Evil Cultivator. He was dressed in a black robe, adorned with all sorts of talismans; however, at first glance, these were clearly not the talismans of the Righteous Faction. They were emitting threads of black smoke, indicating he had taken the wrong path and practiced Evil Techniques. Logan was highly disdainful of this and naturally looked down upon the actions of Evil Cultivators. Since your Excellency is a Talisman Cultivator, why would you choose to become an Evil Cultivator? Evil Cultivators are scorned by everyone. Besides, your talisman skills are not weakChad you chosen the righteous path, wouldnt your future have been bright? However, upon hearing these words, the Evil Cultivator, Keth Johnson, became very angry, and his face darkened instantly. His eyes, shining with a fierce crimson color, looked particularly terrifying. What do you know? The thing I hate most in my life are self-righteous people like you who think themselves so high and mighty. But how could people like you ever understand the hardships of ordinary cultivators? I heard youre from Myriad Mountain Sect, so you must be another disciple of a large sect or aristocratic family. I despise people like you the most, each one hogging resources without leaving a bit for us with no background. Listening to his deep-seated hatred and hearing his complaints. Logan roughly understood this mans background. Although this person had the talent for Talisman Cultivation, he was probably not exceptionally outstanding and struggled without any background support. In the end, he could only fall into the Demon Path and practice Evil Techniques to enhance his strength. Seeing this persons grievance against the aristocratic clans and sects, there might be some other hidden stories there, but that was not for him to concern himself with. Logan simply wanted to inquire about this persons background. If he came from a notable background, it may have been hard to deal with him in the short term, but if he didnt have any significant background. Hehe, then Logan would not show any mercy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naturally, Logan would not reveal his intentions just yet. A great clan disciple like you could never have imagined that one day, youd fall into the hands of an Evil Cultivator like me, eh? Dont blame me; if theres anyone to blame, its you for underestimating your own capabilities and thinking my Cabin in the Woods was just something ordinary, barging in without any precautions. Hah, Ive encountered more than just a few fools like you whove fallen for my traps; its truly beyond me how such imbeciles manage to survive in this world? And yet, its you scum who enjoy endless support from spirit stones, cultivation techniques, and resources. Tell me, why is this world so unfair, so envy-inducing? Logan rolled his eyesChow was he supposed to know the answers to such questions? Without speaking, Logan just maintained a mournful expression on his face as always. He wasnt interested in listening to the Evil Cultivator wallow in self-pity; he cared about another matter. So, were you behind what happened to those women? No matter what, as a cultivator, you shouldnt harm weak females, should you? Haha, too funny. This is, by far, the most ridiculous thing Ive ever heard. I am an Evil Cultivator, a cultivator without humanity. And you actually expect me not to lay hands on them? Ridiculous. Let me tell you, as long as it can enhance my power, no matter what deeds I have to do, no matter the cost, I must fulfill my objectives! Enough, I cant stand to talk to someone as arrogant as you. Ive always had the utmost disdain for aristocratic disciples like you. Its your bad luck to fall into my hands. Dont worry, Ill be taking your life soon and wont let you suffer for too long right away. Keth Johnson laughed sinisterly, his voice grating like sandpaper. Then, without further ado, he triggered the Array, intending to send Logan to his demise. However, Logan had reached Saint Level and was extremely knowledgeable in arrays. While chatting with the Evil Cultivator, he had already secretly been modifying the Array. Including the initial mishap of stepping into the Array and pretending to be ensnared. He had set up a protective layer for himself, making it virtually impossible for the opponent to easily break through. Keth Johnson had a triumphant grin on his face and appeared quite ferocious. It turned out quite the opposite when the other party showed no reaction at all, not even taking him seriously. Now, it was his turn to panic. Whats going on, did the Array malfunction? Why is it having no effect at all, no, this is impossibleCwho exactly are you? The one whos come to kill you. Logan curled his lips slightly, his response brief. Now, its my turn to strike back. Afterward, he immediately broke the Array and regained his freedom. You! Keth Johnsons face was twisted with fury; before he could react, he was already reeling from the backlash of his own Array, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling to the ground. Looking at Keth Johnsons ashen face, Logan went over and gave the man a kick. The mans internal organs were already necroticCit seemed he was gone for good. He sighed softly. This man actually had some skills and was innovative with talismans. However, it seems his strength didnt keep up, and in the end, he could only descend into the Demon Path. It was indeed a sigh-worthy situation, but his later actions, harming innocent human women, were already unforgivable. Forget it, hes just a dead man now; no use dwelling on it here. Lets keep going. With the owner dead, theres nothing left to fear inside. Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042 Chapter 585 Deity_2 Chapter 1042: Chapter 585 Deity_2 Chapter 1042: Chapter 585 Deity_2 Furthermore, having reached the Saint Level, Logan had no need to fear this evil cultivator. Even if there truly were more traps inside, it was not certain that Logan couldnt deal with them. Little Flower and Little White, upon seeing this, both sighed in relief. Fortunately, this evil cultivators abilities were not strong, allowing them to easily defeat him. After killing this mastermind behind the scenes, they too felt a great deal more relaxed. Logan was just about to proceed inside. However, as he took a step forward, a sudden burst of red light flared up before his eyes. The red light was blinding, and while it was unclear whether it was good or evil, it undoubtedly was no auspicious sign, exuding an air of malevolence. Logan shifted his feet, and his entire body moved back ten meters. This red light had appeared quite bizarrely; he wasnt about to gamble with his own life. Owner, what in the world is happening? Could it be that this evil cultivator has left a trap behind? This red light gives me a bad feeling, kind of like those I get when I see members of the Demon Race, but this light is definitely not tasty. Little Flower also commented on the situation, but regardless of what it was assessing, it always came down to whether something was edible or not. Logan did not know what the red light was, but the evil cultivator had been lying in wait here for such a long time and had even constructed a special Cabin in the Woods. Who knew if he had any special defenses? Although Logan did not sense any attacks from the red light, he still decided not to act rashly. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as they waited, Logan and his two spirit pets noticed something amiss. Look, Owner, the red light has wrapped around the evil cultivator, and moreover, it seems to be healing him. The evil cultivator, the evil cultivator is waking up! Little White was very surprised; it had not expected such an ability. However, Logan wasnt particularly taken aback. It seems that this is the hurdle the school had set for itself. If something were to happen, theres this final layer of protection. Having said this, Logan pursed his thin lips, ready to launch an attack on the evil cultivator. Since hes come back to life once, I dont mind letting him die one more time! He summoned his own Array and launched it directly at the evil cultivator. But the red light not only saved him, it even significantly enhanced Keth Johnsons strength. As he saw the attack about to hit him, he immediately activated his own array for defense and threw out several talismans. When these forces collided and dispersed, they indeed bought the evil cultivator some time. The evil cultivator clutched his chest, sensing an uneasy power threatening to burst forth again. He glared at Logan with venomous eyes, unwilling to accept this outcome, but still, he fled. Knowing that Logan was a tough adversary and fearing another trick up his sleeve, Keth Johnson ran swiftly, not aloneChe took the Sea Monster along with him. Hmm, this man is actually intelligent, knowing to escape with the Sea Monster. Otherwise, with his own pace alone, he couldnt escape. But with a Sea Monster, the task was certainly more manageable. Little Flower seemed extremely angry. This damned Sea Monster, initially claiming itself compelled by circumstances, yet in the end it just ran off with its master. Both the human and beast are cut from the same cloth; neither is any good. Next time, Owner, you must kill that Sea Monster, dont fall for its lies again. Yet Logans expression remained indifferent, as if he wasnt all that concerned. Enough. The Sea Monster is just a coward. It submits to whoever is stronger. Do you really think it would recognize anyone as its master? Well keep it for now, who knows, it might help us find the evil cultivators trail later on. Little Flower: So this Sea Monster is not only cowardly but also prone to inside betrayal? A betrayal once could lead to a second and a third time. Despite its speechlessness, it seemed that the Owner might indeed have a point. All right, considering that the Sea Monster might still be useful, lets spare it for now. Little Flower begrudgingly admitted, yet it couldnt help but concede that the Sea Monster might indeed play an important role under certain circumstances. This evil cultivator is quite clever, knowing hes just revived, so he ran right away. It seems he isnt yet ready to battle me immediately, but, after some recuperation, its not impossible. After all, he had not seen through the evil cultivators final trick; anything could happen. Owner, what do we do now? The main culprit has escaped. How are we to report on our mission? Little White asked. Lets check the Cabin in the Woods first. He is gone, but this house doesnt have legs and cant run, there might be some information we need. With that, Logan did not hesitate and stepped right into the cabin. Little White, on the other hand, was somewhat worried, especially considering the incident with the red light just moments before. Be careful, Owner. That evil cultivator is both cowardly and afraid of death and no one knows what kind of Mechanisms he could have set up in his own house, especially against an outsider. Be extra cautious not to fall into any traps. Yes, I know. I will be careful. Logan replied calmly, as if he had not been daunted by the previous danger. He quickly entered the cabin to investigate. But as he walked in, the pungent smell of blood assaulted his nostrils, causing him to cover his nose, a look of disgust crossing his eyes. Not only was there an overwhelming smell of blood, but there was also an ominous Blood Array drawn with fresh blood. Merely looking at the Array was enough to make one feel physically uncomfortable. Even though Little White and Little Flower could not smell the odor, they also felt revulsion. Owner, what on earth is this? It looks too disgusting, with so much blood and such a strange array drawn. Its just like an evil cultivator to engage in such vile and underhanded deeds. Owner, do you know what this array is for? Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043 Chapter 585 Deity_3 Chapter 1043: Chapter 585 Deity_3 Chapter 1043: Chapter 585 Deity_3 Little White first expressed its disdain for the evil cultivators, then with the curiosity of a knowledge-seeking baby, it asked Logan about the details. Logan walked around the Blood Array several times, stroking his chin. Afterward, his eyes flashed with seriousness. Blood Array, this is a very sinister formation. To create such an array, one must use the fresh blood of women to paint the formation. Moreover, it requires those women to constantly provide energy. Even if they are at the Ends of the Earth, the womens flesh and blood would still be connected by this array. Upon hearing this, both Little White and Little Flower gasped. Being female themselves, they naturally empathized more with the afflicted women. Witnessing such a sinister formation and that it specifically targeted weak women, both spirit pets were indignant and couldnt stand by. This is outrageous, what kind of crappy evil cultivator is this? If you have the guts, go against those bad guys, the evildoers. Too cowardly to fight them, they actually target weak women; attacking the vulnerable is truly despicable! Exactly, these evil cultivators are utterly disgusting. Claiming to be cultivators, but in fact, theyre just cowards who only dare to harm those beneath them. Dont let me see that evil cultivator again, or I swear Ill give him a good beating and vent for those women! The two spirit pets took turns lambasting the evil cultivator. After venting, they didnt forget the matter at hand. Master, since this place is so sinister, lets destroy it quickly. As long as the array is broken, those women will return to normal, right? But Logan looked at the array carefully and shook his head, his gaze unspeakably solemn. Youre too naive. Hearing this, both spirit pets were puzzled and felt a sudden sense of dread. Master, what do you mean? This formation cannot be destroyed. Not only can we not destroy it, but we must first keep it going because this formation is very special. Forcibly destroying it may harm the bodies of those women, and theres a high chance we cant save them. What? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shocked by such significant news, both spirit pets were astonished. Damn it, that evil cultivator actually committed such harmful deeds. Its utterly revolting. That evil cultivator, not only did he harm those weak women, but he also used such methods. Not even the formation can be reverted. Does he intend to continuously drain the life force of those weak women? How could he resort to such despicable means? Unable to destroy such a nauseating formation. Both spirit pets felt deeply uncomfortable. So what do we do now? We cant just watch this formation run rampant. Master, you must think of a way to save those weak women. They are too pitiful to be controlled by such an array. Exactly, isnt there a way to destroy the formation without harming the womens bodies? I cant stand looking at this formation! Little White even wished to personally jump out and destroy the formation. If it werent for Logans warning that it might harm the womens bodies, it would have been hard to control its temper. Such a wicked evil cultivator, committing such heinous deeds, with no regard for human life. If it could catch that evil cultivator, it certainly wouldnt let him off easily! Logan did not answer but continued to observe the formation. I cant give you a response for now. This is the first time Ive seen this formation. I need to study it closely to see if theres a way to understand this Evil Technique Formation. I do have an idea in mind, but I cant act on it yet. He didnt articulate his thoughts, fearing they might not work. Little Flower and Little White didnt ask further, just looked at him expectantly. Master, you have to keep at it. Everything depends on you now. The lives of those weak women are all tied to you alone. Logan: No, I know you have a lot of confidence in me, but theres no need to overdo it. I will do my best, but I cant guarantee anything with such matters and cant make any promises. Dont set such high expectations for me. Logan thought it was necessary to temper their expectations from the start. Otherwise, the greater their hope, the greater their disappointmentCwhich wouldnt be good. Fortunately, Little Flower and Little White were just joking. Although they were also concerned for the women, they relied more on their master. If there was no way to resolve the formation, they didnt want to see their master taking risks. Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044 Chapter 586 The Other Shore Chapter 1044: Chapter 586: The Other Shore Chapter 1044: Chapter 586: The Other Shore Owner, look at what youre saying. Were just cheering you on, not setting any targets for you. Theres no need to be so tense. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exactly, compared to those women, you are more important. If it really doesnt work out, dont force yourself. The two Spirit Pets spoke one after another, their eagerness nearly written on their faces. Logan was amused by them, his lips curling into a light smile. Alright, stop the chatter. I know you two well enough. Regarding this array, I can only do my best. Dont disturb me for now, let me thoroughly understand it. Having said that, the two Spirit Pets naturally quieted down. Unsure of what would come next, the Spirit Pets could only choose to trust Logan. And so, time trickled by, with Logan continuously contemplating. After a long while, he suddenly clapped his hands together sharply. In the space, Little White and Little Flower had almost fallen asleep, but they were immediately startled awake by the noise. Whats wrong? What happened? Is it the Evil Cultivator? No, I have some good news for you. Ive just done some research and I think I can improve this array. Little Flower and Little White, relieved and simultaneously ecstatic. What, it can be improved? Wow, Owner, youre absolutely amazing and incredible! Yes, Owner, you truly are the greatest owner. I knew you could do it! A hint of joy surfaced in Logans eyes. He was not overly proud, but if he really had merit, he deserved to be delighted. Its also thanks to my extensive experience, Ive seen this array with my Master, and its part of the inheritance. Its flawed. If it were a complete array, I might be helpless, but there are loopholes, perfect for me to exploit. No wonder this array was so formidable; it turned out to be passed down from ancient times. However, unfortunately, the Evil Cultivator did not learn its essence but only its superficial aspects. Due to its many loopholes, he could fully demonstrate his skills. Upon hearing this, Little Flower and Little White could not help but feel fortunate for Logan. Thats great, Owner. It seems even the heavens are on your side. No matter how lucky that Evil Cultivator is, he probably couldnt imagine that you know the real array and can spot its flaws. That Evil Cultivator is doomed to achieve nothing! Little Flower seemed reflective, but in reality, it relished the misfortune. That Evil Cultivator had not left a good impression on it, so naturally, it didnt wish him well. Yes, dont worry. I wont allow this harmful array to continue existing, but after improving it, maybe it will give that Evil Cultivator a big surprise. As for what kind of surprise, Logan did not say, but the smile on his lips was somewhat mysterious. Next, he delved into his own world, boldly began speculating and modifying. Little Flower and Little White didnt understand much about arrays. Aside from cheering from the side, they couldnt provide much input. However, they didnt feel bored; being by Logans side meant never feeling bored. Some time later, Logan wiped the sweat from his forehead. Little Flower and Little White also snapped out of their boredom. Owner, how is it? Was the modification of the array successful? Yes. Logan nodded without hesitation. Little White and Little Flower appeared very happy. Thats great, does that mean this array cant function as before and wont extract those womens essence blood any longer? No, moreover, the impact of this array is now reversed. Hearing Logans words, they felt totally puzzled. Owner, what do you mean by that? What I mean is, the array can still function. Ive just slightly altered the pathways. That means, once the array is activated, the womens blood will draw the Evil Cultivators essence instead of the other way around, not only replenishing their own essence but you can imagine the fate that awaits that Evil Cultivator. At this point, Little Flower and Little White immediately grasped his meaning. Wow, thats truly brilliant, Owner. You really are the best, to think of such a tactic! Yes, Owner. Even if we had destroyed the array, those womens essence blood might not have been recoverable, but if we can make the Evil Cultivator replenish it, the situation could be quite different. Exactly, the Evil Cultivator probably couldnt dream that he would have to return everything he took from those women! No wonder you mentioned delivering a big gift to the Evil Cultivator. I originally thought you were going soft on him, but I didnt expect the gift to be this perfect. Owner, you are truly amazing! Little White and Little Hayes chattered on, as if compliments cost them nothing. Logan initially enjoyed listening, but eventually found them somewhat noisy. Alright, thats enough. I appreciate your kind words, but lets not go on any longer. Youve already praised me more than enough, and youre making me feel embarrassed. Now, lets just lie low here. The Evil Cultivator definitely wont give up on this array, and he doesnt know its been modified. Considering how he was before, he will surely come back to absorb essence. Well just lie in wait and see his fate firsthand. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045 Chapter 586 The Other Shore_2 Chapter 1045: Chapter 586: The Other Shore_2 Chapter 1045: Chapter 586: The Other Shore_2 Little Flower and Little White both seemed extremely excited. This was the first time they had no objections to watching over a weak spot. Okay, no problem, Owner. Logan had solved a major issue and was walking around the cabin in the woods. Apart from some arrays, there was nothing particularly rare. He picked up some treasures that were somewhat useful and collected them; as for the useless ones, he didnt even glance at them, not deigning to spare a look. He still managed to collect some things and put them into his space. Then, he concealed his own aura and began to secretly cultivate. He didnt know when the Evil Cultivator would come, so instead of wandering aimlessly, he might as well meditate for a moment during this phase. After all, cultivating for a moment was still cultivation, and it was better than wasting time. Seeing this, Little Flower and Little White also began to cultivate, not falling behind at all. Finally, in the evening, Logan heard some noisesCit was the Evil Cultivator returning. But the Evil Cultivator was extremely cautious, being extra careful even when returning to his own home. It looks like hes coming. Logan was having a private conversation with the two spirit pets in his space. The two spirit pets also stopped cultivating, eagerly watching the scene unfold. Haha, I cant wait, I want to see him use that Blood Array and then watch him reveal a look of surprise, he definitely wont expect it! Me too, evil people will face their doom, Im waiting to see his downfall. Keth Johnson, after several tentative probes and checks, finally confirmed that there wasnt anything inside, and it was very likely that the person before had left. Moreover, even if there was something inside, he had to take the risk. When he came in, he guessed that his array might have been damaged. Because the person before had come for the girls whose essence he had absorbed, he would surely have destroyed the Blood Array, but it hadnt been touched. Keth Johnson didnt think too much about it, rather he stroked his chin, appearing quite smug. Hmph, it seems that he also realized that this array shouldnt be tampered with lightly. Once its disturbed, those girls bodies would collapse immediately, and hes also helpless against this array. This is an ancient grand array; even if he had some skills to get here, could he actually disturb the array? Having seemingly regained some advantage, Keth Johnson felt somewhat relieved. His relief didnt last long before he started coughing again. He clutched at his chest, a ruthless gleam flashing in his eyes. Its all because of that damn intruder; otherwise, I wouldnt have suffered such severe injuries. No, I must replenish my essence blood now, or else, I probably wont last much longer. Keth Johnson was aware that it was urgent to replenish his essence blood. This was also the reason he took the risk of being discovered to return here. The red light from earlier could only save him momentarily, not for a lifetime. But as he activated the array, the look of enjoyment on his face gradually turned to horror. What, how can this be, why is my essence leaking out, why is it reversing, no, stop it, I dont want this! Keth Johnson finally realized the danger, but it was already too late to evade. No matter how terrified he was, his body swiftly decayed. And at that moment, Logan also revealed his true form. With Logan revealing his body, Keth Johnson couldnt do anything to him, and could only watch him with wide-eyed terror, his mouth opening and closing as if trying to say something, but unable to utter a word. Logan looked at him, his eyes filled with disdain. Tsk, how filthy. Stop thinking about it. Today you have to die. Once your essence is absorbed by those girls, Ill end it quickly for you! Keth Johnson made whimpering sounds, seemingly resentful. But no matter how resentful he was, no matter how blood-red his eyes, he ultimately faced his death. Logan did not regret his action. True to his word, he killed as he had said he would, swiftly cutting the neck to give him a quick end. With his death, the Blood Array collapsed on its own and dissipated into the cosmos. As his essence nourished back, those girls wouldnt encounter any mishaps. Logan just calmly watched it all, collected his things, and left. Its time to go. Everything has been settled. He needed to go back and check on the womens condition. Upon returning and asking around, the womens health had indeed improved over time, even more ruddy than before, their bodies gradually getting better. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan felt quite relieved. The matter concerning the women finally came to a conclusion, and Logan took Sheron Perri back with him. Unexpectedly, just as they reached the doorstep, a fluctuation of spiritual energy appeared in front of them. Move away! He immediately pushed Sheron Perri aside and severed the strand of spiritual energy himself. His gaze sharp, he scanned the surroundings and demanded loudly. Who? Sheron Perri initially did not react, but he soon came to his senses. He immediately drew his sword, assuming a defensive posture, his eyes blazing. Whats happening, Captain, is someone ambushing us? Logan did not answer him, but instead, his gaze fixed on a certain spot, his eyes gradually narrowing with a flash of cold light. If you dont show yourself, shall I force you out? Without giving the other party a chance to respond, he directly struck a palm toward a corner. This palm carried strength, and was quite an attack. Finally, that person revealed themselves. In the panicking gaze of that person, someone behind him stepped forward, blocking the attack. The person behind moved effortlessly, raised an eyebrow, seemingly not taking it to heart. The first person breathed a sigh of relief and turned to pat the shoulder of the one behind him. Well done! But the person behind rather disdainfully shifted his shoulder slightly. Young master, I dont like being touched casually. The hand of the first person fell empty, his face showing annoyance, then he withdrew it. Never mind, considering this person was specially prepared by his father, he should endure it, since the others cultivation level was several ranks higher than his. Logan finally saw the true face of that person, it was Derek Lindman. Derek Lindman, what are you doing here? Have you forgotten the beating I gave you before, daring to show yourself before me again? Without him mentioning it would have been better, but once he did, Logan undoubtedly hit a sore spot. The narrow-minded mans face went from green to white, very unsightly, with a trace of resentment. Dont be too proud, Logan. You think youre so great? Let me tell you, Ive called for backup. Hmph, you dared to offend me, I cant deal with you alone, but I have plenty of people to handle you! Saying this, he arrogantly tilted his chin towards the person beside him, a smug look on his face. Logans gaze shifted from him to the person at his side. Scanning him quickly, he noted he was at the Saint Realm, no wonder Derek Lindman was so arrogant. Having been severely beaten before, he still dared to appear before him, clearly because he had support now. It seems youve found backing to come for revenge against me? Logan spoke lightly, seemingly unconcerned. But Derek Lindman did not perceive this. Seeing his revelation of the truth, he snorted from his nostrils, his expression even more arrogant. Hmph! Glad you know, Logan. Dont think you can defeat me and be something special. Today, Ill let you know theres always someone better. You managed to embarrass me so much, I will definitely get revenge, see, Im here to cause trouble! He seemed quite pleased with himself but shifted to a flattering expression when facing the Saint Realm expert beside him. Saint, this is the man, he bullied me before, and you are specially found by my father, you must teach him a good lesson! The Saint Realm expert glanced at Logan, the first impression being dismissive, just a young lad, how much of a threat could he be? However, upon closer inspection, he found himself unable to detect Logans cultivation level. How could that be? Could it be this persons cultivation level was higher or equal to his own? Gazing at Logans expressionless face, the expert felt a bit uncertain. But he immediately dismissed that slight doubt about himself. Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046 Chapter 587 Supreme Chapter 1046: Chapter 587: Supreme Chapter 1046: Chapter 587: Supreme Impossible, impossible. If he really were of the same level or superior to me, how could he look so young? At that age, one would at most be at the Saint Seat Level, and to cross into the Saint Level is no simple matter. Some people are stuck at the peak of the Holy See forever and never manage to get over that hurdle in their lifetime. How old is this person, that he could possibly be a master of the Saint Level? It must be an overthinking; I cant figure it out. Perhaps the opponent has a cultivation technique to conceal his cultivation level. The master reassured himself but, for some reason, the faint unease in his heart did not fade away. Simply taking someones money to ward off disaster for them. Ive already agreed to handle this matter for this young master of a wealthy family, so naturally, I cant just walk away. Thus, he steeled his mind and continued to look towards Logan with piercing eyes, adequately managing the scene on behalf of Derek Lindman. Logan also glanced at the master. Seeing that he had no intention of backing down, he shrugged his shoulders. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I intended to spare his life, but it seems an unavoidable battle is ahead. Good, its actually convenient that an equally matched opponent has come to my door; I can test my strength against this veterans and see how I compare. Once he had made up his mind, Logan was not particularly averse to this opponent from the Saint Realm. At that moment, Derek Lindman hadnt yet realized that Logan was not afraid at all, and was even a little eager to try his hand, only continuing to make grand claims. Hmph, Logan, how does it feel now that youve met a master of the Saint Realm? Scared, right? But fear is useless because I will not let you go today. No matter what, Im going to teach you a lesson! This time, I will make you pay! With a tilt of his head and a calm expression, Logan appeared completely unconcerned. If thats how it is, lets have a fight. Let me see the extent of the master of the Saint Realm that youve brought here. What kind of ability does he have? With that, he adopted a defensive stance, preparing for combat. This move directly baffled both opponents across from him. Huh? This is a Saint Level master, and yet Logan agrees to fight without any sign of fear so casuallyCwhat is he plotting? The high-ranking expert from the Saint Realm also secretly swallowed, feeling uneasy that this person was not afraid of him and seemed more than capable. Could he really have an invincible technique? Derek Lindman and the master were both puzzled but it did not stop their hesitation after exchanging glances. But Derek Lindman had resolved to recover his dignity, and couldnt just walk away, so he gritted his teeth and instructed the master beside him. Go, master. He is just a lousy minion, trying to mystify us. You dont need to take him seriously. Since he wants to fight you, then show him your true ability and teach him a harsh lesson. Let him see how formidable you are! Under Derek Lindmans command, and spurred by these words, The master thought for a moment, pushed down his unease, and his eyes filled with the will to fight. He stepped forward boldly, addressing the person in front of him word by word. I have no intention to be your enemy, but since Im paid to solve this problem, you must pay the price for hurting someone you shouldnt have. So much nonsense, are we fighting or not? If youre not, I might as well assume youre a coward. Logan interrupted the master impatiently, showing his disdain for meaningless chatter. The master felt stifled, his face turning a shade of blue. No one had ever dared to disrespect him like this; this contemptible youngster was the first. The master didnt speak again, but his eyes filled with a sinister killing intent. Boy, it seems you see yourself as a genius, and you think you are above everyone else. Fine, I will show you today what absolute power domination means! Logan snorted with laughter, his disdain absolutely transparent. Watching this, the master grew increasingly infuriated. Next, he unsheathed his sword and lunged at Logan. Yet, despite the Saint Realms swift speed, the sword didnt reach Logan. What, how is this possible? How did you dodge the speed of a Saint Level? The master was astonished. If this person were below him in abilities, it would be impossible. Unless No, perhaps he used an escape technique or a method to increase speed. Such cultivation techniques do exist in the world, capable of quickly enhancing ones speed. He consoled himself, trying hard to suppress his unease. Brat, dont think youre great just because you can dodge. That was just a warm-up. Now, take this move! After speaking, his Spiritual Energy formed into a blazing flame, engulfing Logan from all directions. Logan spun swiftly, stretching into midair. Suddenly, a pale blue screen enveloped him completely. He actually managed to conjure an array in an instant, successfully defending himself against the attack. No, this cant be! Youre an Array Master too? Even if you are a Saint Realm as I am, theres no way you could defeat me, a Sword Master! He was a bit incredulous and unwilling to believe what he was seeing. How could this be? The adversary seemed to outclass him considerably, rendering his attacks utterly ineffective. You, youre not at the Saint Seat Level at all. Youre just like me, at the Saint Level. The current situation showed that this mans Realm was the same as his; one would only seem so at ease when facing someone of the same rank. Logan chuckled, not denying the fact and even making a playful joke about it. Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047 Chapter 587 Supreme_2 Chapter 1047: Chapter 587 Supreme_2 Chapter 1047: Chapter 587 Supreme_2 Ah, how is it that youve only just realized this? The expert choked, and his face instantly turned incredibly unsightly. Derek Lindman, hearing the exchange between the two, had his face alternating between shades of green and white, his lips trembling as if he couldnt believe what he was hearing. No, no, its impossible, how could you possibly be in the Saint Realm? When you fought me before, you were merely at the level of the Holy See. It hasnt been that long, how could you have progressed so quickly? No, I dont believe it, this absolutely cant be possible, impossible! The one who found it most difficult to accept was Derek Lindman; he was unwilling to admit that his mortal enemy could possess such incredible talent and such formidable cultivation level. Unfortunately for him, the truth was laid out right before his eyes, whether he believed it or not. Havent you said it yourself? There are people beyond people, heavens beyond the heavens. Now, Ive personally demonstrated that for you. So, how does it feel, surprised? Pleased? Derek Lindman: Hell be damned if hes pleased; his heart was already filling up with envy, jealousy, and hatred. Unable to hold back, he shouted at the expert. Expert, what are you hesitating for? Use your signature move, kill him quickly! So what if he is also in the Saint Realm? Look at him, hes just freshly advanced, his foundation unstable. How can he compare to a big shot like you? Bring out your trump card and finish him off in one fell swoop! Whatever you want afterward, I can fulfill it for you! By now, Derek Lindman felt not only jealous of Logan but also wary of him. This genius was his enemy, and if he didnt nip the threat in the bud now, hed regret it once Logan grew even more powerful in the future. The expert indeed felt some hesitation; after all, theres a big difference between a one-sided slaughter and a battle of equals. If his opponent was on par with him, he wouldnt want to make a move. But Lindmans words piqued his interest. After all, they say theres no brave soldier without the lure of great bounty. The expert couldnt contain his desire; in the end, he swung his blade toward Logan. Fine, Ill take on this job. Dont forget your promise, Young Master Lindman! As for you, Logan, its just bad luck, I guess. You must have just advanced recently. Ive been cultivating at this level for a long time now. Even if were of the same rank, youre no match for me. If you beg for mercy now, I might let you keep some dignity! Heh, Ill give those words right back to you. If you beg for mercy now, who knows, I might even spare your life? The expert squinted slightly, his gaze looking quite dangerous. Youve got quite an attitude; well then, I really want to see if you have the ability to back it up. Afterward, he pulled out his trump card and attacked Logan with it. It was a trump card he prepared specially, intended for use against Logan. Had he not wanted to defeat him in one stroke, he wouldnt have resorted to such a powerful Dharma device. Of course, when he launched the Dharma device, his face was filled with confidence. Even if you are in the Saint Realm, you couldnt possibly be a match for my Dharma device, honed over a century. Just beg for mercy, youre already defeated! Logan snorted coldly, levitating once more to avoid the Dharma device. Although the opponent used a high-level Dharma device, he didnt plan on using the Throne. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To put it simply, it was intuition. This person didnt give him a sense of being particularly troublesome or difficult to deal with. If he thought there was another way, there was no need to make a big fuss. So, with just his own array, he directly resisted the Dharma device. What? Impossible, how can you resist so easily with just your strength alone? The expert couldnt believe it, but that was the reality before his eyes. That was the hard truth. The expert seemed unable to accept it and continued to launch attacks at him. Logan engaged in battle with him, utilizing his own moves. The two exchanged blows. But throughout the fight, Logan hadnt used any weapons, while his opponent, feeling the pressure, not only relied on his previous high-level Dharma device but also employed numerous magical tools to aid him. In the end, none could touch Logan? As the battle wore on, even the expert felt he couldnt keep up. This damned kid, he was even more powerful than the expert had imagined. It seemed that after years of being undefeated, he was going to meet his downfall at the hands of this person. The expert continued exerting force, even eventually drawing upon his reserve strength. Logan finally took out his weapon, a silver-blue spear bestowed upon him by the Emperor. This time facing a somewhat more formidable opponent, the protagonist was also more invested; after all, he was confronting a Saint, which required him to be more serious, at least to some extent. Still, he was much stronger than this so-called expert, and his practical experience was also more abundant. With a person and spear in perfect coordination, he successfully defeated the expert. When that expert had just fallen to the ground, smashing a large crater upon impact, Derek Lindman had not yet recovered, his eyes wide and staring dumbfounded at everything that unfolded. Applause! Applause! Applause! A clear clapping sound broke the solemn atmosphere, and almost everyone turned to look in the direction of the applause. It was accompanied by a clear and appreciative female voice. Wow, Young Master Logan, youre truly amazing, so impressive! The one who appeared before everyone was none other than the ethereal Snow Wood. Her eyes, like limpid autumn waters, were filled with fervent admiration for Logan, openly displaying her adoration for him. Young Master Logan, I havent seen you in a short time, and your cultivation level has grown again. Now Ive been left far behind, unable to keep up with your pace. As she spoke, she lowered her eyelids, her expression suddenly tinged with a touch of forlornness. Fairy Snow, hes just a brat, why should he receive your favor? Seeing the shy and timid Snow Wood, Derek Lindman forgot his previous discontent and felt a surge of unfairness in his heart, unable to help but derogatively speak out of jealousy. He had admired Snow Wood for many years but had never received a single glance from the goddess. Not even a smile. Yet this Logan, who had known Snow Wood for only a short while, had already won her implicit affection, a stark contrast to her indifference towards others. Anyone could see Snow Woods feelings for him. Derek Lindman found it hard to accept, his heart was as sour as if he had knocked over a vinegar jar, and he felt extremely distressed. Snow Wood, hearing his voice, turned her head to look at his jealous and distorted face, and snorted coldly. Thats your own incompetence, why blame it on Lord Logan? Besides, whom I like is my own business, what does it have to do with you? Her stinging words could be considered quite blunt. She had never liked Derek Lindman, and having been pursued persistently by him, naturally, she did not show a pleasant face. She had previously used Logan as a shield, and now, she naturally continued to do so. However, this was not just an excuse; it was also the actual truth. You, you Looking at Snow Wood who was expressing such disgust for him, Derek Lindman felt an unpleasant taste in his heart and glared at her viciously, his expression sorrowful. Yet Snow Wood, as if not seeing this at all, took steps toward Logan. After all, this man is a Saint Realm expert, youre not hurt, are you? Im fine, thank you for your concern, Miss Wood. Im completely unharmed. Thats good to hear. Actually, this person came to trouble you, partly because of me. Im not entirely blameless, and I feel guilty. Young Master Logan, if theres anything you want me to do, just ask. I also promise to do my best to prevent such situations from happening again. Logan smiled gently, appearing unspeakably tolerant towards the person before him. This isnt your fault, Miss Wood, you need not worry about it. Youve already clearly rejected him, and hes the one who continues to harass you relentlessly, then blames it on me. In the end, its his poor character. Miss Wood, you dont need to take all the blame onto yourself. Listening to him subtly berating Derek Lindman, Snow Wood was extremely delighted. She couldnt help but snort with laughter. Derek Lindman also caught the implication in those words, his face turning shades of red and white. Logan! His teeth clenched in anger, but with the expert he brought along defeated, and himself only a novice in comparison, he dared not step forward to seek his demise. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048 Chapter 588 Undying Chapter 1048: Chapter 588: Undying Chapter 1048: Chapter 588: Undying Snow Wood glanced at Derek Lindman, who was unwilling to accept defeat, and with a sudden move, she stepped forward and clung to Logans arm. Her soft body pressed close to him, even her arm brushing against a tender spot. Logans body tensed, and his expression went blank for an instant. And just like that, Snow Wood brazenly grasped Logans arm with apparent intimacy and looked down condescendingly at Derek Lindman. Derek Lindman, arent you leaving? You see, the man I fancy is so formidable, you cant compare to him in any way, what makes you think I would like someone like you? From today onwards, you might as well give up hope! If you want to win my heart, youll have to be stronger than Logan, otherwise, dont even think about it! Logan realized belatedly and instinctively tried to pull his hand free, so he struggled a bit. Feeling her arm about to be pulled away, Snow Wood looked at him with pleading eyes. That gaze made him pause his movement. Then, Snow Wood lowered her voice, quietly beseeching. Logan, please dont move yet, just go along with me for now, can you do me this small favor, just treat it as helping me once. Looking at her appealing eyes, Logan finally said nothing, tacitly consenting. And regarding Snow Wood assigning the role of the man she fancied to him, he did not object. Such acquiescence seemed as if he was agreeing with Snow Woods words. Derek Lindman saw all this and couldnt believe or accept it. Fairy Snow, why? I just dont accept this. Ive done so much for you, my sincerity is evident to heaven and earth; just because this lad is more formidable than me, youre going to forsake me for him? Snow Woods expression suddenly turned cold, revealing a trace of hostility. Please, Young Master Lindman, have some self-respect. There are plenty of people who fancy me, Im not lacking suitors like you. Have I ever taken anything from you? You did so much on your own initiative, and now you blame me? Besides, Ive never liked you and have never agreed to anything, Im not your property, why cant I like someone else? Derek Lindman, arent you being too arrogant? Since when has this free individual been your possession? This was exactly why she detested Derek Lindman so muchChe had no respect for women at all. A complete chauvinist and full of nonsense to boot. Whats more terrifying is that such a person is completely unaware of their errors. Snow Wood snorted coldly in her heart; she would never fall for such a person in her lifetime. Derek Lindmans face contorted even more at her unapologetic words. If before he felt she had spared him some face, now she was utterly uninterested in saving his dignity, intent on humiliating him. As someone who cared deeply about his pride, Derek Lindman couldnt stand such treatment. Snow Wood, you really choose to abandon me for this wretched lad? Snow Wood, wont you regret this? Perhaps it was hate born from love that prompted him to utter this threat. But when Snow Wood heard it, instead of worry, a cold laugh escaped her. I dont care who Im with; I will never be with someone as despicable as you. Yes, I like Logan, and even if I dont choose anyone, he would never pick you. You should let go of this foolish hope. You! Derek Lindman was about to say more when he was suddenly interrupted by a cold, clear voice. Enough, havent you heard my disciple say she doesnt fancy you? Why keep pestering her? I might have turned a blind eye before, but now, youve even dragged innocent people into it. Derek Lindman, do you really not realize your mistake? With these cold words, a powerful pressure filled the air. It was the pressure of the Strong One. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In an instant, it forced Derek Lindman to the ground, unable to lift his head. However, this pressure targeted only him; Snow Wood and Logan did not feel its impact upon themselves. Yet, seeing Derek Lindman sprawled on the ground like a beaten dog, Snow Wood felt a sense of justice served, quite pleased with herself. Hmph, all you do is pester my disciple every day. Young Master Lindman, dont think I wouldnt dare do anything to you just because of your familys wealth and power. If you keep this up, I might have to teach you a lesson! The person who had arrived was none other than Snow Woods Master. Cloaked in white, she landed lightly on the ground, looking extraordinarily noble. Yet upon seeing her beloved disciple, her cold face softened with tender concern. Snow, you should have told me earlier. For such a scoundrel, I will not tolerate his presence and shall remove the obstacles for you. He was aware that many men sought his disciples affection, but it was natural for such a lady to be pursued. Being pursued was one thing, but being harassed was quite another. If Snow Wood had told him, he would never have stood by idly. At her Masters words, Snow Woods eyes flickered with embarrassment. She stepped forward and tugged at the hem of her garment, slightly coquettishly. Um, Master, wasnt your disciple just too embarrassed to say so? Its not such a big deal, just a few rotten suitors. I thought to handle it myself and didnt want to trouble you with such nonsense. Unexpectedly, her Master had witnessed this unsightly scene. Remembering this, Snow Wood felt an even greater aversion to the likes of Derek Lindman. Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049 Chapter 588 Immortality_2 Chapter 1049: Chapter 588 Immortality_2 Chapter 1049: Chapter 588 Immortality_2 Fairy Delilah shook her head, her gaze as gentle and forgiving as ever. Silly girl, you are my disciple. When a disciple asks for help from her Master, is there ever a question of urgency or importance? Whatever you are unsure of, any decision you find hard to make, you can always ask your Master for guidance. I will certainly clear all obstacles for you. When she reached the last sentence, her tone suddenly grew stern. The oppressive aura around her grew colder, pressing down directly on Derek Lindman. Derek Lindman was already out of breath, and now he couldnt even straighten his back under the pressure. Mercy, mercy, Fairy Delilah, I dare not! I will dare not in the future, I beg the Fairy to spare me! If he had confronted Fairy Snow, perhaps he could have bluffed a few more words. But facing Fairy Delilah, a Powerhouse like her, he didnt dare to be reckless. At the moment, he just hoped to get away, or better yet to go unnoticed. Now that Fairy Delilah was venting her anger on him, it was more than he could bear. Humph, pestering my disciple time and again, today Ill spare you once. But if there is a next time, I will not be so lenient! After speaking, the oppressive aura weighing upon him was finally lifted, and Derek Lindman breathed a sigh of relief. Just then, everyone suddenly smelled a foul odor. Upon closer inspection, it turned out that Derek Lindman had been so frightened that he wet himself. Derek Lindman, having committed such an indecent act on the spot, naturally looked extremely embarrassed. The expert who had come with him also felt that this scene was disgraceful. However, Fairy Delilah was untouched by worldly concerns, and although she found it disgusting, she did not dwell on it. Snow Wood, more indifferent than amused, remarked, Humph, I thought you were brave, but it turns out you wet your pants at the sight of my Master. With a courage smaller than that of a mouse, I cannot fathom how you dare to pursue me. You truly lack self-awareness! Derek Lindmans expression darkened further, but in the presence of Fairy Delilah, he didnt dare to retort and simply hung his head in shameful indignation. Fairy Delilah paid him no further attention and walked step by step towards Logan. Looking him up and down, her eyes showed a hint of admiration. Not bad. The last time I saw you, you were merely a lower-level Saint Seat. To think that you have broken through to the Saint Realm in such a short time. I have never seen such an extraordinary human, Logan, is it? Even I must take a second look at your Talent. She seldom praised someone like this, but when she did, it meant she truly admired them. You flatter me, Fairy. Its just a little skill of mine. Ha ha, you young one are really interesting. Not only is your Talent so high, but you are also humble, without the slightest arrogance. Good, good, with such a temperament, you can certainly go far in Cultivation. Whether it was Talent, temperament, or ability, all were excellent; Fairy Delilah couldnt help but admire such a person. Hearing her Master praise Logan like this, Snow Wood was even more delighted than if she had been praised herself. She immediately came to her Masters side, her eyes betraying a trace of pleasure. Master, didnt I tell you? Logan is an impressive person. With just a simple sentence and the tone of her voice, Fairy Delilah understood a lot. She looked meaningfully at her disciple, a strange flicker in her eyes. However, it quickly passed. It was no wonder her disciples heart was moved; if he possessed such talent, it was understandable. Moreover, even Snow might not compare to him. Fairy Delilah considered it seriously for a moment, but said nothing. At that time, the Saint Realm individual had taken some Elixirs and slowly recuperated. Despite his current state, he recognized Fairy Delilahs status. No matter his condition, he still bowed to Fairy Delilah. Fairy Delilah. Such a big shot, he must maintain his respect. Fairy Delilah didnt give him much attention, just nodded her head. Yet even that was enough to make the expert breathe a sigh of relief. At least the Fairy was willing to acknowledge him, proving she wasnt angry with him; that was good, otherwise being on Fairy Delilahs blacklist would mean missing a huge opportunity, and no expert wanted to unknowingly provoke such a big shot. Seeing that this big shot was so fond of Logan, the expert became even more curious about Logans identity. From what Fairy Delilah suggested, this man was previously at the Saint Seat Level and seemed to have ascended to the Saint Realm in a very short time. If he really was such a formidable expert, his background must be significant. Thinking it over, the expert still wanted to know who he had offended, so after carefully choosing his words, he asked Fairy Delilah in a soft voice. Fairy Delilah, its my fault for being ignorant. May I presumptuously ask what identity this young man holds? At such a young age, he has already reached the Saint Realm; I seem to never have heard of this person here. Fairy Delilah chuckled. Of course you havent heard of him. He is a rising star of recent times, and moreover, he hasnt been here long, not truly rooted in this place. I see, no wonder Ive been here so long and never heard of him. It was precisely because he hadnt heard anything notable about him that he thought he was just a minor character, so he agreed to Derek Lindmans request to come here. He had thought it was to be an overly simple task, only to find himself defeated by this man. He hadnt expected such a young lad to also be in the Saint Realm. All these unexpected turns had led to his current failure. The expert couldnt say he wasnt regretful, but he couldnt accept being so easily defeated by someone. The person who defeated him, he definitely had to clarify his identity. You dont know him? It seems the news hasnt spread very far; this man is a hero of the recent Demon Race battle, and the greatest hero at that, having received the Emperors rewards and titles. Perhaps you were traveling outside during that period and havent heard of his fame yet. What, hes a hero from the Demon Race battle and even received the Emperors titles? Every word of Fairy Delilah deeply pained the experts heart. During that time, he was actually defending elsewhere, indeed having not heard this mans fame, but it was impossible not to know about the Demon Race battle. If he truly was a major hero, he certainly must have made a considerable contribution, and having such capability was only fitting. But he, without distinction, had attacked such a hero. Never mind whether he was a match for such a figure; if the matter reached the Emperors ears, he would surely also face consequences. Thinking it over more, the experts complexion had already become quite awful. He couldnt help but glare fiercely at Derek Lindman and cursed under his breath. Really, getting me into trouble, what kind of person dares to provoke you, you may want to die but I certainly do not! Saying this, he abruptly grabbed Derek Lindman and left without another word. As he left, he also didnt forget to lower his head and apologize to Logan. Sorry, young friend, I was misled, hence, I came over to bully you recklessly. I didnt know you were a hero of the Demon Race battle. I was born and raised here, and would absolutely not act against a hero. Young friend, I solemnly apologize to you, and this wont happen again. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having spoken, he promptly took Derek Lindman and left, seeming not wanting any further complications. The usually arrogant Derek Lindman was taken away without saying a word. No shouting, no indignation. It seems he too realized the disparity, very aware of what should or shouldnt be said. Now being in such a beaten state, Derek Lindman also didnt dare to shout anymore. After the two men had left, Fairy Delilah turned all her attention back to Logan. Good lad, you truly are a youthful hero, possessing such progress at a young age, and moreover, a reliable and composed person. Logan, I really wish youd help me mentor my disciple. Although my disciple has considerable talent, she lacks experience. Im always afraid shell be deceived. If she could be entrusted to your care, I would feel much more at ease. Fairy Delilah clearly suggested much with her words, containing many deep meanings. Snow Wood caught on immediately and called out coquettishly. Master. Subsequently, a fair and blush-tinted face also turned red. But she didnt stop her masters word, instead shyly glancing at Logan, as if waiting for his response too. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050 Chapter 589 Unable to Behold the Spirit Chapter 1050: Chapter 589: Unable to Behold the Spirit Chapter 1050: Chapter 589: Unable to Behold the Spirit Noticing the unspoken feelings of her disciple, Fairy Delilah naturally wanted to give her support. It wasnt just because her disciple fancied him, Logan was also a rare good man. In terms of talent and character, he was someone worth entrusting. If he also took a fancy to Snow and was willing to become her companion in the Daoist path, it would truly be a beautiful story. Fairy Delilah cherished her disciple and naturally considered many things for her. Logan heard the meaning in her words but a look of helpless difficulty flashed across his face. Snow Wood was one thing, but why did Fairy Delilah also think this way? He felt quite helpless and also had a slight headache. He knew what both of them meant, but he himself did not have such thoughts. Seeing Snow Wood so happy, sometimes he really found it hard to burst her bubble. But no matter what, the truth still had to be spoken. Logan took a deep breath and had no choice but to tell them the truth. Fairy Snow, Fairy Delilah, thank you for your trust in me, and your kind intentions, however, I now only want to focus on cultivation. I will work hard to ascend to the Upper World, which is currently my only goal, and I have no thoughts about other matters for the time being. He used a legitimate reason to refuse, to go to the Upper World, one needed to display great talent and effort, naturally, there was no room to focus on romantic entanglements. Fairy Delilah, hearing this, felt a tinge of surprise, yet was not very surprised. At the same time, she also understood his tactful rejection. Alas, it seems her disciple is stubbornly single-minded, and he is uninterested. If he truly had any interest, he wouldnt be planning on ascending to the Upper World alone. For her disciple, it was a situation where the flowers harbored love but the flowing water was unfeeling. Indeed, with such a great talent, its only right for you to ascend to the Upper World. When the time comes and you break through, having reached the peak here, the resources here will no longer be conducive to your cultivation. The Upper World is a better path for you. Seeing his grand ambitions, Fairy Delilah also highly approved, yet couldnt help feeling sorry for her little disciple. Wanting to go to the Upper World was no simple matter. Logan might be able to, but Snow might not necessarily have the ability. If one day Logan ascended to the Upper World, separated by the heavens from each other, even the deepest of affections would gradually fade with time. A love that wasnt meant to be shouldnt be pursued from the start. Fairy Delilah couldnt resist glancing at her disciple, expecting to see a look of loss. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To her surprise, the disappointment was fleeting, and soon after, her spirit returned. I understand now, Young Master Logan. To have such great aspirations is a good thing, and I, well, I will also work hard. I hope that someday I can stand by your side, accompany you in ascending to the Upper World. If that was his wish, then she too would work hard for it. Although it was extremely difficult, it was not completely impossible. Even if it was for Logan, she would try her best. A person who cannot stand side by side with the other has no right to stay beside them, nor to be with them. Snow Wood became acutely aware of this fact and did not pressure Logan further. If she couldnt even match his pace, how could she demand that he accept her? At that moment, Snow Wood seemed less anxious, as if she had settled something within herself. Fairy Delilah noticed her disciples fighting spirit, part surprised, part supportive. Haha, worthy of being my good disciple, you have such ambition. Keep it up, but I believe with your talent, and my teaching, theres still a possibility for you to try. Fairy Delilah had such confidence, also believing in her disciples abilities. Snow Wood, who had felt a bit insecure, also became confident instantly, under her influence. She bowed respectfully to her. Yes, Master, I will not let you down. I shall redouble my efforts in cultivation! Then, her gaze turned back to Logan. Young Master Logan, it doesnt matter if you dont accept me now. I will definitely work hard at my cultivation, catch up with you, and someday, when I reach a level where I can stand beside you, maybe then, we can be together. Towards the end, she could not hide the blush on her face. Snow Wood, who had always been indifferent to suitors, blushed for the first time, beautiful and shy. Logan opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not utter words too heartless. He could see the depth of this womans feelings for him, and though he didnt know how her affection began, it ran deep. Whether she could reach the Upper World was still unknown, and if this became her goal, it was a good thing. No matter what lay ahead for them, there was no need to leave things on an awkward note. Logan looked at her and finally, he mustered a smile of encouragement. It was a mere simple smile, yet it gave Snow Wood enough motivation to continue striving. Fairy Delilah glanced at Logan and then back at her disciple. She reached out to her disciple. Alright, Snow, its time for us to leave, I came to find you. Master? There are some matters at the Sect. It seems your junior disciples couldnt find you, so I personally made the trip. I didnt expect to witness such an interesting scene. Snow, now that your personal matters are settled, isnt it time to consider the Sects affairs? After some confusion, Snow Wood immediately nodded upon understanding. Yes. Fairy Delilah and Snow Wood left one after the other, and Logan finally breathed a sigh of relief. He patted his chest as if finally able to rest for a moment. In the space, Little White spoke in a tone that was somewhat teasing. Such a beautiful and capable girl, so devoted to you, Master, you must be secretly pleased right now, right? Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051 Chapter 589 Witness the Spirit_2 Chapter 1051: Chapter 589 Witness the Spirit_2 Chapter 1051: Chapter 589 Witness the Spirit_2 Hearing that sour tone, Logan couldnt help but smile. Look at my face, where do you see that I am gloating? Having said that, he sighed. Moreover, I have not expressed my stance, and that in itself is a statement, Little White. In the future, dont speak such words again and dont tarnish a ladys reputation. Fairy Snow and I are merely friends. Little White, whether pleased or not, remained silent. At that time, Sheron Perri walked toward him. Fairy Delilah was here earlier, and it wasnt appropriate for me to say anything. Captain, you are truly impressive. Even Fairy Delilah looks at you differently. I have never seen her praise someone so highly. At such flattering words, Logan merely smiled casually. Its a small matter. When you gain strength, you will see more of this. Dont dwell on it; lets pack up and head back. Alright. Come back with me first, dont forget I also promised to concoct the Marrow Cleansing Pill for you. Yes. This time, Sheron Perris voice was louder, filled with immense joy. Ever since Logan mentioned it, he had been overjoyed. Now that he could finally realize it, even someone as composed as him couldnt help but gather his spirits. Logan chuckled, patting his shoulder lightly. Its rare to see you so eager, but dont worry, you wont miss out. Sheron Perri touched his hair, his expression somewhat embarrassed. Sorry, Captain, do I seem too frivolous? Even though he really wanted it, he shouldnt have shown his desire so openly. He worried that the Captain would think him too greedy and form a bad impression of him. However, Logan was not that kind of person. No, the pursuit of strength and power is natural for humans. Now that youre practically my protege, and your talent is also very good, adding the Marrow Cleansing Pill will be doubly effective. Sheron, you must take the Marrow Cleansing Pill properly and absorb its medicinal power. How much you can utilize its power depends on your own abilities. Having finished, he looked at him with a serious and earnest gaze, also showing his high regard for him. Sheron Perri, just by meeting that gaze, felt a fire ignite within him. He immediately stood firm and nodded without hesitation. Yes, Captain, I will definitely not let you down. That night, Logan began concocting the Marrow Cleansing Pill for Sheron Perri. First, he cleaned the herbs, his gaze very serious, not missing a single step. Then, he sorted them into categories, placing each type of item in its place. In the midst of this process, the Furnace Cauldron was also brought out. The soul of White Elizabeth floated out from the Furnace Cauldron, turning into a wisp of ghostly light. You really go to great lengths for your protege, taking care of everything. Hearing this, Logan did not look up at her but continued focusing on his task. White Elizabeth pursed her lips, seeming somewhat unhappy, but she said nothing more. She circled around Logan, gradually growing bored. How much longer before it can be put into the Pill Furnace? With your speed, I dont know when Ill be of use. Soon, but Alchemy is no trivial matter, nor can it be rushed. White Elizabeth nodded. Thats true. Logan, do you need my help? I might be faster. No need, everyone has different talents and ideas. Although I plan to concoct the Marrow Cleansing Pill, I do not intend to follow the Elixir Recipe exactly. I have made some modifications, so you better not touch my herbs. You dont know the proportions I need. But hearing this, White Elizabeths eyes widened, seemingly incredulous. What, modifications? Logan, you really are bold! Its already not easy for an ordinary alchemist to follow the Elixir Recipe, and youre even planning on making modifications? Do you really think youre some kind of genius? Since White Elizabeth had joined the Pill Furnace, she naturally had some understanding of the matter. Seeing Logan speak so presumptuously, White Elizabeth did not blindly believe him. Logan, I admit youre a genius, but that doesnt mean you are a genius in every aspect. Be careful not to become too boastful, lest you end up destabilizing your own spirit. Logan merely hooked his lips lightly, seemingly unperturbed. Thats not for you to worry about. I know what Im doing. Again, our Contract means we share both honor and damage. If something really happened to me, youd be done for too. How about that, happy? You seem quite pleased to see this, dont you? White Elizabeth was taken aback by this sarcastic remark, momentarily at a loss for words. Then, arms crossed, she suddenly said in a sour tone, I just never expected someone as proud as you to beg me last time just to save Snow Wood. You usually never bow your head to anyone. Listening to the jealousy in White Elizabeths words, it seemed she was quite unhappy with this situation. Logan didnt know what to say. He had made his decision, and whether White Elizabeth was satisfied or not, he wouldnt change it. Discussing past matters now seemed pointless. Ah, that? In my eyes, its not about gender, but about urgency. Just consider it a favor for me. He chuckled, planning to brush off the matter just like that. White Elizabeth, sensing his attempt to trivialize the issue, scoffed first. Logan scratched the back of his head and didnt plan to dwell on this topic any longer. Alright, Im going to start alchemy now, so dont bother me. Meaning: dont talk, keep any issues to yourself. White Elizabeth: Darn, even more annoyed now. Such an unromantic man. She did think about sabotaging the Furnace Cauldron, but that would be self-destructive. After careful consideration, she could only sigh and give up on the idea. Being an Artifact Spirit has this downside: being at someones beck and call, having to suppress even her anger. Out of sight, out of mind. White Elizabeth simply transformed into a wisp of pale light and merged into the Furnace Cauldron. No longer conversing with Logan and giving no further indication of her feelings, she silently sulked. Logan secretly opened his eyes and actually breathed a sigh of relief. Whew, its good she stopped questioning. As for appeasing White Elizabeth, no worries, shell cool off after a while. Logan was carefree, not feeling the slightest remorse about his generous actions. Soon after, he became serious again, focusing all his attention on alchemy. This was no minor project, and it was also the most important task at hand. All the herbs had been carefully selected; the next step was the process of making the elixir. Compared to earlier steps, this was the crux of the matter, extremely challenging. He couldnt relax for a moment, especially with the high-level Marrow Cleansing Pill. Logan took a deep breath, washed his hands, and ignited the Exotic Flame. Then, one by one, he added herbs, not forgetting to control the flame in the process. Thus, the herbs and flames interacted, gradually emitting a peculiar scent. Throughout the process, he was constantly vigilant. His eyes never strayed from the Pill Furnace, sometimes also wary that White Elizabeth might cause trouble. But although she was angry, a big temper didnt equate to a flawed character. She didnt actually disrupt the process at all. Thanks to his powerful Talent, the Marrow Cleansing Pill was ready in just a moment. When the elixir was finished, a fragrant aroma filled the air. Logan examined the color; hmm, it had reached Grandmaster Level, a fine grade for an elixir, which justified his great focus on it. He wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead and relaxed profoundly. Muttering to himself. Finally, I can wrap this up for now. Saying this, he stood up, rubbing his somewhat sore shoulders from sitting too long. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly remembering something, Logan casually asked into the Void, By the way, White Elizabeth, it just occurred to me to ask, can you leave the Pill Furnace and exist independently in a separate container in the world? At first, she didnt respond, perhaps still simmering with anger. But Logan wasnt discouraged, nor would he just give up. White Elizabeth, White Elizabeth? Are you there? After pestering her several times, it seemed she lost patience too, responding with a cold and irritable tone, What now? Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052 Chapter 590 The Source of the Great Law Chapter 1052: Chapter 590 The Source of the Great Law Chapter 1052: Chapter 590 The Source of the Great Law Logan touched his nose, looking a bit innocent. I just wanted to ask if you could break free He wanted to repeat what he had said before, but White Elizabeth didnt have the patience. She quickly interrupted him. Cant. When she spoke these two words, her tone also carried a hint of regret. If I could, I wouldnt have had to subject myself to this Furnace Cauldron. For hundreds of years, I have been unable to find a way to exist independently in the world, or for another vessel to appear. Perhaps I have already become one with this Furnace Cauldron. Whether I want to separate or not isnt something I can decide alone. White Elizabeth rarely spoke so much at once. Truth be told, she too felt somewhat weary of staying in the Furnace Cauldron all these years. But what couldnt be done, couldnt be done; for her, there was no other way. Seeing this, Logan thus held his tongue and didnt say anything further. He had a preliminary idea in mind, but without it coming to fruition, he remained silent. Now, neither of them had anything to say. White Elizabeth continued her cultivation in the Furnace Cauldron, no longer paying attention to Logan. Logan, on the other hand, carefully packaged each Elixir and left the house. Before long, he arrived at Sheron Perris residence. When he knocked on the door in the middle of the night, Sheron Perri could hardly believe his eyes as he came to open it. Captain, why have you come at this time? Is there something wrong? Logan smiled without a word and handed over what he had peeled. This is Sheron Perri looked puzzled, but Logan had no intention of explaining. He seemed to vaguely guess what it was, carefully receiving it and slowly opening it. A scent of medicinal fragrance hit his nose, causing his pupils to dilate instantly. Captain, this, this, if Im not mistaken, is this the Marrow Cleansing Pill? Logan finally responded, nodding at him. Sheron Perri was overjoyed. Captain, it hasnt been that long, and youve already gotten the Marrow Cleansing Pill so quickly, youre really amazing! Sheron Perri couldnt help but give him a thumbs-up, admiring him from the bottom of his heart. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan felt somewhat embarrassed upon hearing this. Despite being accustomed to praise, he still found excessively flattering words embarrassing. Its nothing, just a small token. Keep these for now. Captain, these Marrow Cleansing Pills are different from what Ive seen on the market; their Level seems to be quite different. May I ask what Level this is? Just by sniffing it, he could feel its rich medicinal strength; its effectiveness, once consumed, was self-evident. In this matter, Logan didnt keep Sheron Perri in the dark. Hmm, youve got good eyes. Its reached the Grandmaster Level. What, a Grandmaster Level Elixir? My God, I never imagined that such a powerful Elixir would one day fall into my hands, Captain, youre being too good to me! I feel somewhat unworthy of such a powerful Elixir. It wasnt just a feeling of unworthiness; Sheron Perri was astonished beyond belief. The captains generosity was immense. Being able to serve as his underling, he felt extremely fortunate. Sheron Perri carefully cradled the Elixir, even his palms trembling. Such a precious Elixir had to be handled with care; it couldnt be allowed to come to any harm in his hands. Seeing his careful handling, Logan couldnt help but laugh. Whats there to be nervous about? The thing is yours once I give it to you. Besides, youre one of my people now, so your increased strength benefits me as well. Dont overthink it. If I gave it to you, just accept it. Sheron Perri looked up at him, with tears seemingly welling up in his eyes. He glanced again at the Marrow Cleansing Pill in his hand, thoughts racing through his mind, his eyes shifting from conflicted to resolute, then knelt down seriously and bowed to him. Captain, rest assured, I will follow you forever, grateful for your favor, never to forsake you in this life. Good, I havent misjudged you, Sheron Perri, youre doing great. Logan patted his shoulder and personally helped him to his feet. No need to kneel at every turn; I dont have such formalities here, nor do I treat you as a servant. Although youre depending on me, youre also my brother. We should interact as we did before, just as normal. At those words, Sheron Perri felt a sourness welling up in his heart. Yeah. All right, such a big man should not be so sentimental. Stop behaving like a woman. Go back, take the medicine, and meditate well. The Marrow Cleansing Pill is most effective when taken for the first time. What Realm you reach after taking it relies on your own efforts. Sheron Perri nodded. Subordinate understands, I know what to do. Logan also knew he was smart, so he said no more. Sheron Perri returned to his room with the Elixir, and Logan bade him farewell and left. After all, he had come just to deliver an Elixir; he hadnt expected Sheron Perri to entertain him. After Logan left, he didnt return to his own room. He glanced at the sky outside, suddenly feeling that it was a good time. Never mind, theres no point going back now. I might as well take a walk. Just then, Little White, who had been cultivating in his space, suddenly started making noise. Master, I want to come out too. I want to go for a walk. Ive been cultivating all this time and havent come out for a breath of fresh air in a long time. Logan naturally didnt refuse, and with a thought, he let it out. Ah, the outside air is really nice, finally a chance to rest a bit. Little White raised its head, a relaxed smile spreading across its luminous face. Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053 Chapter 590 The Origin Great Law_2 Chapter 1053: Chapter 590 The Origin Great Law_2 Chapter 1053: Chapter 590 The Origin Great Law_2 Owner, are you going for a walk? Take me with you. Alright, just follow behind me. The two of them casually walked for a while, not really doing anything, just strolling. At first, Little White felt relaxed, but gradually she found it boring. Owner, this is too dull. Logan heard the underlying message and stopped to look back at her. Then what do you want to do? sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Whites lips curled into a smile, looking innocently beguiling. I knew youd understand me, Master. Its simple, I want to eat meat. Before Logan could even respond, Little White quickly went on. Oh, Master, I havent had any meat for several days now, and suddenly Ive got a craving. I dont want anything else, just some meat. Please take me, to some delicious restaurant. Logan chuckled. Youre a fox, yet youre as gluttonous as humans. If you really want to eat meat, you could simply go hunting, no? But as soon as he mentioned hunting, Little Whites face showed extreme distaste. How could that do, those prey are so bloody and reek of raw flesh, completely unpalatable. If I had never tasted human food, that would be one thing, but having tasted it already, how could I possibly be satisfied with such blandness? She may be a fox but is also a Little Demon who had cultivated to consciousness. Unlike ordinary animals, she was enlightened. Naturally, she should have higher aspirations and better enjoyments. Seeing that Logan wasnt speaking, Little White licked her lips, stepped forward, and tugged at his sleeve, coquettishly whining. Ah, Master, just agree, please. Just say yes. Master, take me to eat something tasty, I just want to eat meat. Logan couldnt stand it, and he hadnt intended to refuse from the start. Alright, alright, I agree, I agree. I never said I wouldnt. Lets go, Ill take you to the restaurant now. Wow, thats fantastic, Master, youre the best, I like you so much! As expected, only the Owner indulged her as she wanted. Little White was overjoyed, cheerfully following behind him. Thus, the two of them left the house and soon arrived at a grand restaurant. The place looked bustling and the aroma wafting from inside was tantalizing. How is this place? Logan asked, but it wasnt just a question; he had already decided on this place. Little White took a deep breath of the aroma, wiped away non-existent drool, and nodded furiously with bright eyes. Mhm, mhm, I think its good, really good. My nose is much more sensitive than that of ordinary humans. I can smell the deliciousness insideCits truly fragrant! Master, this is the place, lets choose here, the food must be very tasty. Logan didnt care where they ate, so since Little White said so, he went along with her choice. Well then, lets settle on this one. Come on, lets go inside. After that, he led the way inside. Once inside, they found that the decor was quite nice, and the layout appeared elegant. Even though it was a restaurant, it didnt feel overly noisy. Due to the crowd, it also seemed quite lively. It looked luxurious yet refined. Wow, Master, this place seems pretty good. We must have come to the right spot. I hope so. Logan was indifferent to culinary delights, unlike Little White, who cared a lot about them. Having everything he needed, he was naturally more selective. Little White, on the other hand, was one to indulge in her cravings. They chose a private box, and from their elevated position, they could even see a small stage in the middle of the room, where a performance was taking place. Singers were belting mellifluous melodies, and the play portrayed none other than the exploits of Logan. The actors on stage gave a lifelike performance, and the audience responded with enthusiastic applause. Goodness, Young Master Logan truly is a young hero. I never expected someone so young to earn such great meritCits really admirable! Right? Hes a grand hero in this recent battle between humans and demons. I enjoy such a play. This restaurant knows what its doing. Ill eat here from now on and get to hear about heroic deeds at the same time! The performance is superb. Do we really have such an impressive individual here? Little White pricked up her ears to listen for a few sentences, then sneakily giggled to herself. Owner, did you see that? Youve become famous now, theres even an opera specially composed about your deeds. It looks like your name has made quite the splash. How do you feel? Happy, arent you? Now, the whole city is buzzing with stories about you. Who knows how many followers youve gained? You must be secretly delighted, right? Logan just curled the corners of his lips casually, seemingly pleased yet also as if it wasnt much of a concern to him. After all, he didnt consider it a big deal. Being famous is fleeting; people come and go. Why bother with such things. Little White, however, was not pleased with such a terse response and pouted. Hmph, such a tease. I dont believe for a second that youre not happy about it. Youre just keeping it bottled up inside. Saying so, she called the waiter over and in front of him, ordered several delightful dishes. Arent these enough for you? Why have you ordered so much again? Logan wasnt criticizing; he was just curious. Usually, what they had was enough for her. Little White wasnt someone who would casually overeat, but this time she was acting quite willfully. Hmph, now that youre famous, I have to order more to eat you out of house and home. Logan wasnt angry upon hearing her willful words, just speechless. Even if you bought this entire restaurant, you wouldnt eat me out of wealth. I still need to eat more. After all, youre paying, so I might as well bask in your glory. Little White held her chin high, her little demeanor exceptionally proud and indulgent. Logan chuckled softly, not blaming her, his eyes filled instead with indulgence. Alright then, eat if you want to eat, theres no need for excuses. Ill indulge you. Im not the sort to mistreat anyone. Only then did Little White feel satisfied, and she began to feast heartily. Not just meat, but also wine. A big mouthful of meat followed by a good drink, her bearing was magnanimous. On the other hand, Logan, sitting opposite her, was the picture of cultured refinement. Not to say that he was overly formal, but compared to Little Whites manner of eating, he certainly appeared more cultured. Little White scoffed loudly. Tch, whats with the act? You should be more like me. Logan glanced at her. Youre a little Fox Demon, not some uncouth Ferocious Beast. Though you are a fairy, you shouldnt treat yourself like a wild animal. Try to be a bit more restrained. Im not criticizing you; Im just worried youll upset your stomach by eating too much. Seeing that his concern was genuine, Little White retained her proud facade, but her actions indeed became gentler and more subdued. After eating and drinking her fill, and with the wine having flowed three times, Little White was quite drunk. Her fair cheeks were flushed red, and the wine bottle had slipped from her hands onto the table. Burp A long belch escaped her, making her seem incredibly cute. Woo, Logan, I think Ive drunk too much. I cant walk. Would you like to transform back to your original form so I can carry you home, or shall we return to your space? No. She rejected both suggestions outright, especially the latter, where her brows knitted so tightly they looked as though they could pinch a mosquito dead. I dont want to go into your space. Its stuffy and not fun at all. Who would go to that place if not for cultivation? Logan had no choice but to ask her again. Then what do you propose we do? We cant stay here forever, can we? Little White looked him up and down several times but couldnt focus properly. Still, even swaying, she took steps toward him. Logan, I dont ask for anything else, just carry me, carry me home. The corner of Logans mouth twitched. Was this really an inconsequential request? It was quite bold, to be honest. Little White He hadnt said anything yet when the little Fox Demon had already flung herself at him. First into his arms and then wriggling to climb onto his back. Like a clingy child. I dont care, I dont care, carry me, please carry me A drunken child is extra clingy, persistently badgering Logan without letting go. Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054 Chapter 591 Father of Sentient Beings Chapter 1054: Chapter 591 Father of Sentient Beings Chapter 1054: Chapter 591 Father of Sentient Beings Logan had no choice but to take a deep sigh. Ah, fine, there is really no dealing with you, Ill have to carry you on my back. As he spoke, he put the person on his back, steadying them securely. Hold on tight, if you carelessly fall off, I wont be responsible. He didnt forget to lean over and say this to Little Fox, but Little White didnt utter a sound. Since lying on that solid back, she had become drowsy, the effects of the alcohol wearing off, and she leaned directly on Logans shoulder. Seeing her so heavily intoxicated, Logan didnt wait for any reply from her. Alas, I guess I owe you one. He felt perhaps he had owed Little White in a past life to have her as an ancester. Carrying Little White, Logan walked step by step towards home. On the road, his gaze suddenly paused, and his expression changed. Whos there? Come out. After a moment, a breeze blew, rustling the leaves. A figure suddenly descended from the sky, amid a shower of peach blossoms. How did you know I was here? I sensed your aura, it turns out you are a Peach Blossom Demon, how come youve come down here? Logan squinted his eyes, looking somewhat puzzled at the Peach Blossom Demon before him. The Peach Blossom Demon looked at him, pursed her lips, her expression indescribably complex. I came especially to find you. Is Little White drunk? She noticed that he was carrying Little White and asked another question with a specific purpose. Hmm, she said she wanted to eat meat, so I took her to a restaurant. She started drinking a little while eating, and before long, she became drunk. The Peach Blossom Demon pouted, seemingly unhappy. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could you let her get drunk? Hearing this, Logans dissatisfaction was indescribable, his brows subconsciously furrowing. What do you mean by that? What do you mean let her get drunk? Such a baseless accusation is simply too defamatory! The Peach Blossom Demon was taken aback, perhaps knowing she was at fault and could not say anything to that. Logan had little patience for her and quickly changed the subject. Enough, I dont want to exchange pleasantries. Just tell me what youre here for. You must have come specifically to find me, right? What exactly is it about? The lips of the Peach Blossom Demon formed a straight line, but in the end, she spoke the truth. I still believe Little White shouldnt follow you; she should return to the Demon Race. So, you came all this way to tell me just that? Logan chuckled disdainfully, his eyes seemingly laced with scorn. The Peach Blossom Demon was displeased. Whats with that look in your eyes? Am I wrong in what I am saying? What freedom does she have with you? Logan, no matter what, Little White is a Fairy. If she now becomes your servant and remains your servant for the rest of her life, she will never gain her freedom. I dont want Little White to meet such a fate. Our Demon Race should be free and unbound. I hope you can be magnanimous and let Little White go, allowing her to return to the Demon Race. Logan listened quietly to her words, allowing her to say so much. But when she finished, all he uttered was a light sentence. Are you done? His attitude made the Peach Blossom Demon feel slighted, as well as dissatisfied. What do you mean by that? Are you dissatisfied with my decision? Of course. Logan didnt deny it. You really are strange. Little White made her own choice to follow me. I never forced her from the beginning to the end. Yet you keep talking about freedom. Are you blaming me for that? Peach Blossom Demon, in the end, this is all you being sentimental on your own. Have you considered Little Whites feelings when you speak to me like this? I might as well tell you the truth; if Little White truly wants to leave, I wont force her to stay. But if she willingly stays by my side, I wont let anyone take her away. He just looked at her, his face cold, yet it sent chills down the spine. The Peach Blossom Demon swallowed hard, feeling both fear and a hint of jealousy. Little White was indeed fortunate. Not only did she survive against the odds, but she also met such an owner. The Peach Blossom Demon sighed. Sometimes she couldnt help but wonder if her actions were truly for Little Whites sake, or because of her own unspeakable jealousy. Looking at Logan, a deep and unusual glint flashed through her eyes. You dont usually talk like this. What are you basing these accusations on? Logan was sensitive to these matters and quite intuitive. He noticed something off about the Peach Blossom Demon and honed in on the essential point. The Peach Blossom Demons body trembled, her eyes evasive, seemingly uncertain of what to say. Dont hide things from me. You know I dont like to be deceived. Even with the kinship you share with Little White, if there is anything that goes against me, I wont let you off easily. This wasnt just a threat; it also represented his genuine thoughts. Following a mental struggle, the Peach Blossom Demon eventually sighed and looked at Logan, telling him slowly, word by word. Logan, since youve seen through me, I wont hide it from you. Do you remember Little Whites deceased mother? I know, that old fox, what does it have to do with her? Hearing the words old fox, the Peach Blossom Demon was momentarily displeased. But for the greater good, she ultimately held back. Shes not just any old fox. Her name is Ninth Lady, and her status within the Fox Clan is not low. Her clan members may not be able to confront you, but they have sensed the existence of Little Whites bloodline. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055 Chapter 591 Father of Sentient Beings_2 Chapter 1055: Chapter 591 Father of Sentient Beings_2 Chapter 1055: Chapter 591 Father of Sentient Beings_2 The Fox Clan has always been very united; they wouldnt leave one of their own behind. They will surely bring Little White back, Logan, Ive come to tell you this today as doing you a favor. I think you need to make a careful choice. I know youre a young genius, with extraordinary talent, but you cant disregard the entire Fox Clan. While the Peach Blossom Demon spoke, she secretly observed his expressions. She didnt believe he could remain so calm at such a time. Unfortunately, she was destined to be disappointed. He was just that calm. Even after hearing these words, he didnt even frown. Oh, I see, its the whole pack of Fox Demons. No wonder the Peach Blossom Demon had come, probably to forewarn him. I didnt see it coming, you actually came to remind me. I thought youd be happy for that pack of Fox Demons to find this place and take Little White away. Maybe you could even get a good laugh if you saw my embarrassment. The Peach Blossom Demon smiled, but her heart couldnt quite pinpoint the feeling. Whether its for Little White or whatever the reason, I dont want to see you end up in that situation either. Besides, you did save Little White and have been Little Whites owner, being with Little White since she was very young for such a long time. If something happened to you, Little White would undoubtedly be unhappy. So, I advise you to willingly let go of Little White, to avoid being hunted by those Fox Demons and getting into a feud with the Fox Clan. Every word of the Peach Blossom Demon was heartfelt, and she was sincerely advising him. Too bad, Logan wasnt someone who takes advice, and he was a bit arrogant. He always acted based on his own judgment, not by others assessments. Thanks for your kindness, but Im not afraid of them. Upon hearing these few words, the Peach Blossom Demons eyebrows furrowed deeply. Logan, even if you are talented, its not that you can just say youre not afraid and be fearless. Its not just one or two foxes, but the entire Fox Clan. The Fox Clan has been able to take root here; their elders have significant strength. Why must you insist on confronting the Demon Race? The Peach Blossom Demon was confused, and at the same time, she was genuinely concerned for him. Logan, I came here with all sincerity to persuade you. Please dont mislead yourself. I understand everything youre saying, and Im also aware of the consequences. But Ive always been very arrogant, Id head towards the distant mountains, always doing what Im told not to! I will definitely do what Im prevented from doing! When he said this, his brows and eyes were all filled with youthful defiance. Overly sharp and dazzling, it was almost blinding. The Peach Blossom Demon thought, this was the person who had initially intimidated her. Besides, Ive told you before, if Little White isnt willing to stay by my side, I wont force her. But I will never let anyone take her away easily. Nobody has the right to separate us! Logan cared a lot about things around him, be it people or matters. Not to mention his own Spirit Pet. It was he who chose to keep this Little Fox and raise her bit by bit; how could others just take her away by claiming they can? He wouldnt give anyone such an opportunity, nor let anyone step over him. Logan, youre just too stubborn. Handing over Little White wont do you any harm; you should be well aware of that. Ha, no harm? Theyre stealing my Spirit Pet and you say theres no harm? Peach Blossom Demon, your words seem rather hollow. Seeing that he was unyielding, the Peach Blossom Demon finally started to become anxious. Logan, I wont hide it from you anymore. Those Fox Demons might find this place soon. This isnt a joke, youre just one person, and youre not a match for such a vast group. Dont overestimate yourself! Suddenly, Logan turned to look at her, his gaze flickering with an ambiguous light. Then let me tell you as well, Peach Blossom Demon, Im not afraid. Even if the entire Fox Clan appeared before me, I still wouldnt be scared. Ive faced countless dangers; such a little danger will not make me back down, absolutely not! He spoke word by word, his youthful spirit was vibrant and strikingly impressive. Moreover, as for Little Whites stay or departure, it has never been up to me or those Fox Clans people to decide. I only give Little White the right to decide. Once Little White wakes up, I will tell her about this situation and let her make her own choice. Whatever choice that is, I will accept it. Beyond that, I will not accept the actions of others. Alright, Peach Blossom Demon, thank you for your kindness; I have taken it to heart. Theres no need to say more. Go back, you wont be taking Little White today, and those Fox Demons wont be taking her away easily either. Leave the rest for Little White and me to decide. With that, his eyes showed exceptional determination. The Peach Blossom Demon had no choice but to give up and leave first. Watching the Peach Blossom Demon leave like that, Logan didnt know what he was feeling. He looked up at the moonlight outside for a long time before he lowered his head and turned to look at Little White, pulling her closer to his back. No matter what, he wouldnt let anyone take Little White away, not a chance. But if Little White wanted to leave, he would not stop her either. After composing himself, Logan acted as if nothing had happened and continued walking forward. Soon he arrived back at the City Lords Mansion and placed Little White in the guest room. After tucking her in and setting up a protective formation, making sure everything was secure, he breathed a sigh of relief, closed the door, and left the room. At that moment, Little Flowers dissatisfied voice suddenly came from the space. Hmph, fine, Owner, just take Little White and not me. Little White is so drunk, and I get nothing! Logan chuckled. You were busy with your latest cultivation, I didnt want to disturb you. Besides, havent I always treated you well? Ive given you plenty of good things. Well go next time; wherever you want to go, Ill take you. With such gentle coaxing, Little Flower finally hummed and grumbled into satisfaction. Logan then returned to his own room, freshened up, and went to bed. But his sleep was uneasy. The next day when he woke up, he went to find the City Lord. The City Lord was exercising early in the morning. Seeing Logan, he cheerfully called him over. Logan, youre here, come here, come here! While wiping the sweat off his forehead, the City Lord walked toward Logan. What brings you to see me today? I thought you were too busy and had completely forgotten about this old acquaintance. Logan replied with an easy smile. City Lord, you jest. The City Lord was only teasing and slapped him on the shoulder. Alright, Logan, enough chit-chat. What brings you here? One does not visit a temple for no reason; he surely wasnt there just for old times sake. Logan hesitated for a moment but quickly voiced his request. City Lord, the thing is, Ive decided to move out. The City Lords movement paused as he looked at Logan incredulously. What, move out? Why? Everything is fine here, why would you want to leave? If theres anything about the City Lords Mansion that makes you uncomfortable, just tell me. As long as it can be changed, Ill certainly change it for you. But Logan only shook his head. No, City Lord, youve been very kind to me. Ive been comfortable living here and havent had any issues, but He stopped mid-sentence, playing coy for a moment before speaking as if reluctantly. Ive gotten into some trouble outside. Im worried if I continue to live in the City Lords Mansion, it will bring trouble to you, so its better to move out. That way I can solve any problems myself without involving others. At this, the City Lord fell silent. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he didnt agree immediately but instead offered another suggestion. What kind of person is it? Do you want my help? You dont necessarily have to leave. Just say the word, and Ill definitely help you. Logan just shook his head, knowing the City Lord was afraid he wouldnt be able to handle it alone, but he didnt want others to get hurt because of him. No, City Lord, please dont act rashly. The opponent is no ordinary person. If they were weak, I wouldnt be asking to leave. Its precisely because I cant deal with it that I have to leave. Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056 Chapter 592 Holy Song Chapter 1056: Chapter 592: Holy Song Chapter 1056: Chapter 592: Holy Song . The words had been said, and there were no mistakes in the other partys arrangements. The City Lord seemed unable to stop it. In the end, his lips twisted as he moved them, and he sighed. Sorry, Logan, it would be better if my strength were greater. City Lord, please dont say that. Besides, it was I alone who caused the trouble. How can others be implicated? Being able to stay here for a while and receive your protection, I am already immensely grateful. As he spoke, he presented a small box. This is Some elixirs Ive concocted, please accept them if you dont mind. Mind? Of course not, Logan; you know the quality of your own work. Anything made by your hand, I must accept no matter what. Still, I feel embarrassed for not being able to help you more. Havent you helped me enough? City Lord, you have already provided me with many conveniences. Consider it as me returning the favor; please take them with peace of mind. After repeated persuasion, the City Lord finally nodded in agreement. All right, Logan, I will take it then. But let me say this in advanceCif you need any help, just ask. Whatever I can help with, I will do everything in my power to support you. Ill thank you in advance then, City Lord. Logan did not refuse, but instead thanked him earnestly. After saying goodbye to the City Lord. Logan remembered he also had to inform someone, his subordinate, Sheron Perri. But upon arriving at his residence, he found Sheron Perri in seclusion. Logan smiled. It seems Ive come at an inopportune time. The effects of the medicine appear to be quite good. Having already taken effect so quickly and having entered seclusion, it was an urgent time, and he could not just interrupt. So Logan did not interfere or awaken Sheron Perri. He merely left a message, then returned to his own residence to start packing his belongings to move out. Little Flower seemed a bit reluctant. To be honest, this place is quite nice. The inns outside arent as comfortable to live in. Owner, why do we have to leave? Because we mustnt cause the City Lord any trouble. Dont worry so much; do you really think your owner lacks the ability to sustain you? Little Flower immediately flew out of the space, touched Logan with its branches, and then approached to nuzzle his face with its flower bud. Of course not, my owner is the most powerful. I will never doubt the owner. Its just a pity for the owner to live in such a simple inn outside. Im not happy if the owners living conditions decline. Logans lips curled slightly, seemingly pleased yet chiding. Slick talker, youre always so eloquent. All right, no more thinking about that. Just consider it as going out for training. We cant always stay in one place anyway. Just pack your things; remember, Little Flower, take good care of your belongings. We may not be coming back for a short time, and it would be troublesome if we left anything behind. After his reminder, Little Flower also seemed to have a belated realization. Oh, right, you are correct. I really should take care of my belongings. Okay, okay, Ill attend to it right away. Ive planted a lot of roots here that soak up the sun every day, and those need to be taken along too. The Little Spirit Pet also had its own little bundle and went off without a word to tend to it. As they were packing, Little White also woke up. Hearing the noise, Logan went to check. He discovered that upon waking, Little White had taken on a fox form with four tails growing out of her spine. Little White, youre awake. You drank so much last night, how do you feel? He sat on the edge of the bed, looking down at the Little Fox, and asked softly. The Little Fox, for some reason, seemed to be in a slump and remained silent. She was usually quite lively, but today she was unusually quiet. Logans gaze grew heavier, and after moving his lips for a moment, he said, Yesterday, did you overhear those words? Little Whites gaze flickered but she didnt respond or show any reaction. Logan watched her for a while, but she never looked back at him. In the end, Logan sighed lightly. Well, lets talk about it when you want to. Im going to go pack, if you need anything, call me. After speaking, he stroked the Little Foxs head and quickly left. Once he had left, the Little Fox seemed to react, staring blankly at his retreating figure. Her four tails swished, then dropped down again. Finally, the Little Foxs face fell into sullenness, drooping sadly. She rested her head on the soft pillow, and despite the foxlike features, one could clearly sense her restlessness and unease. Soon, Logan and Little Flower finished packing, also taking Little Whites belongings with them. Little White returned to the space and followed them as they departed. Logan found a remote inn on the outskirts of town. Because he anticipated facing a major trouble soon. If he stayed in those bustling areas, he would inevitably involve others; it was better to find a quiet place to wait peacefully for the arrival of certain things. We will stay here for now; focus on your cultivation, he declared. With that, Logan went back to his own room to cultivate. Little Flower grumbled. Whats with this? Why has everything been so weird in recent days? Complaints aside, Little Flower quickly immersed itself in cultivation, for there was nothing more joyful than that. At night, while the one human and two Spirit Pets had their meal and each went about their own business. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057 Chapter 592 Holy Song_2 Chapter 1057: Chapter 592: Holy Song_2 Chapter 1057: Chapter 592: Holy Song_2 Logan sat cross-legged on the bed, when he suddenly felt a breeze pass by, carrying an indescribable scent in the air that made him open his eyes. His thin lips parted slightly as he murmured to himself. The smell of foxes, it seems theyve all come Although he said this, there was not a hint of fear in his eyes. He stood up, took his belongings, and walked straight out to open the door. Outside, there stood a woman dressed in a white robe, with white hair as well, looking like a fairy, ethereal and otherworldly. What was more surprising was the scent on her body, that unabashed scent, and the unabashed pressure that came with it. Every aspect of her disclosed her origin and also her capabilities. The woman stood there indifferently, yet she exuded a vigorous aura. At the moment the woman appeared, Little Flower in the space felt uneasy. Owner, who is this woman, she seems very powerful; she makes me feel a bit insecure, perhaps I am no match for her. It had been a long time since Little Flower had encountered such a person. Very few things could shake Little Flower like this, it felt uncomfortable, as if it were an instinct of a living being, sensing a threat. Logan didnt answer Little Flower, simply looking at the woman with a detached gaze. The woman looked back at him. After a long standstill, it was ultimately the woman who broke the deadlock, speaking slowly and clearly. You must have guessed my intention, I am a member of the Fox Clan, Ninth Ladys kin. My purpose is simple, I just want to take Little Fox away, I heard its called Little White, right? Thats a vulgar name. Hand it over to me, let me take it away; I will raise it well, giving it a brand-new life. Having said that, the woman stretched out her hand, somewhat self-righteously. But she indeed had the capital and the arrogance to do so. Logan, however, did not move. The womans brows furrowed slightly. What, it looks like youre thinking of going against my decision? Logan didnt say anything, only after a moment did he begin to speak thoughtfully. Little White is not a pure fox; its a mixed-blood fox. Ive researched, and the Fox Clan, it seems, does not take kindly to impure-blooded foxes. Taking it away, can you truly give it a good life? His strength unknown, Logan actually preferred not to confront her directly. Therefore, he thought of an indirect tactic, to first use this statement to hold her. To see what answer the woman would give, and what opinion she had on this matter? However, the woman seemed indifferent, looking quite nonchalant. What does it matter, Ninth Ladys child, even if not pure-blooded, is still of our Fox Clans bloodline after all. I will not allow it to be left outcast, this child, I must take it back with me. Logan suddenly laughed, his laughter tinged with mockery and disdain. So, you still havent answered me directly about its future, why is that? Is it because you dont know the answer yourself, or is it because Ive already hit the nail on the head with the truth, making you feel guilty? A flicker of perturbation finally crossed the womans face, a sign of collapse. Insolence! She still did not answer directly but became angry instead, the pressure around her surging forth. Dont think just because youre in the Saint Realm I wouldnt dare to touch you. Do you really want to be the enemy of the Fox Clan? She had actually discerned his level at a glance, and Logan was slightly taken aback. But even in this situation, it seemed the other party had no intention of backing down. Was it out of disdain or because she had a fallback plan? Logan was puzzled, but he naturally wasnt willing to relent either. Its not about whether I want to be an enemy of the Fox Clan; its about whether the Fox Clan insists on becoming an enemy of me, Logan. Perhaps it was the first time the opponent had heard such words, her face revealing a mix of shock and bemusement. You brat, such thick skin you have, daring to utter such words! The woman had never heard anyone speak so boldly, truly astonished. Who do you think you are, and what makes you think you can shake the Fox Clan, that the Fox Clan should show you any respect? Logan fell silent for a moment, then his lips curled into a cool, thin smile. Just because Little White is my Spirit Beast, and without my permission, no one should even think about taking it away easily. You havent answered my question, and you simply cant. What you call a good life for it is worthless in my eyes, so I wont let you take it away. Is that so? It seems you want to be enemies with my Fox Clan, how despicable! Her voice suddenly became hoarse and fierce, the kind of fierceness that belonged to beasts. As if once enraged, she would directly put someone to death. And the pressure around her began to gather at that moment, creating an imposing and terrifying aura. But Logan was not the least bit afraid, releasing his own power in response. The atmosphere instantly became immensely powerful, his gaze unblinkingly fixed on the woman. Whether it goes or not depends on Little White, you have no right to decide! Once Logan fully unleashed his aura, it caused Lily Blackwoods face to shift slightly. Oh? Looks like you wont let me take Little White, are you planning to resist me to the end? Lily Blackwood glared at him angrily, a trace of fury and malice flickering in her eyes. Hmph, you lowly and shameless Human race, you speak so righteously, but all you want is to enslave our people. I wont believe your lies. Get lost, or else Ill kill you! By the last word, her palm morphed into sharp claws, and her teeth grew into fangs. She finally bore a resemblance to a Fox Demon, quite different from her previous ethereal fairy-like appearance. Logan stood his ground, not even shifting an inch, his stance was clear. You shameless brat, too ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth! Lily Blackwood, extremely angry, was about to launch an attack on Logan when suddenly a ethereal voice intervened. Stop! At this, both Lily Blackwood and Logan ceased their actions and turned toward the direction of the voice. A figure landed between them and stood up slowly. It was none other than Little White. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Fox, why did you come out? Logan, surprised and more so worried, did not stop her. Little White glanced meaningfully at Logan, then turned her gaze toward Lily Blackwood. Seeing Little White, Lily Blackwoods guard was significantly lowered. Little White, you are Ninth Ladys daughter, right? That name is too ugly. I am a clansman of your mother. Come with me. I will give you a beautiful name, and you can live with the Fox Clan and grow up with your own kind. Lily Blackwood extended her hand toward her, her tone full of conviction and confidence. As if she never considered the possibility of Little White refusing her. Little White looked at her and just watched, without reaching out her hand. The gentle smile on Lily Blackwoods face gradually became strained, and she asked again. Little White, whats wrong? Dont you want to leave with me? You need to realize that you are a Fairy, a Fox Demon. You should join us, not mingle with these people of the Human race. No matter what these Humans have told you, they are all deceitful and shameful, only wanting to enslave you. Dont be fooled by them. Lily Blackwood, thinking Little White had affection for them, spoke with a touch of coldness in her tone, not forgetting to remind her. She intended to take Little White away and wanted to make her wary of these Humans. Little White merely shook her head and even took a step back while looking at her. Seeing this, Lily Blackwoods expression turned unpleasant, and she withdrew her hand. Little Fox, what exactly are you thinking? Im sorry, senior, but I dont want to go with you, and I dont want to return. I dont want to leave my owners side; I want to stay with him. Owner? A lowly and shameless member of the Human race, how could he be fit to be your master? It seems your bloodline has indeed been raised by Humans, and your thoughts have been corrupted by them. Come back with me quickly; this is not the place for you! Lily Blackwood seemed to express extreme hatred whenever she mentioned the Human race, as if they were something disgusting. While belittling Humans, her tone to Little Fox turned commanding. Logan sneered. Youve finally shown your true colors, talking about taking Little Fox and treating her well. What youre doing seems quite different from what youre saying, doesnt it? Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058 Chapter 593 Breaking Barriers Chapter 1058: Chapter 593 Breaking Barriers Chapter 1058: Chapter 593 Breaking Barriers You! Lily Blackwoods face was filled with anger as the phantom image of a fox appeared on her face. The affairs of our Fox Demon clan are none of your business, human. What Soul-Enchanting Soup exactly did he feed you, Little White, for you to follow a human? Little Whites gaze was calm, as if she had given the matter deep thought. Elder, I appreciate your good intentions and have never misunderstood your care for me. However, I dont wish to go back. In truth, Ive long sensed your aura and felt the presence of our clan, but from birth, I was raised by my owner. All these years, Ive remained at my owners side. I dont feel a sense of belonging to the Nine-tailed Fox Clan, nor do I want to return to the clan. Little White, this human has only taken advantage of your youth to deceive you. Besides, you possess the noble bloodline of a Nine-tailed Fox; how can you mix with humans and be driven by them? If youre willing to come back, we can awaken your bloodline, and you can still become a powerful being. We take good care of our own clan. Lily Blackwoods words were earnest and heartfelt. Even so, her words could not change Little Whites initial resolve. Im sorry to disappoint you, Elder, but Little White is unwilling. I only wish to stay by my owners side. I feel a sense of belonging there, where I find peace in my heart. Being with him is good enough for me; I dont want to change anything. Elder, I thank you for making this trip and for the concern youve shown me, but please go back. I wont go with you. Lily Blackwood looked at her, her expression twisted as if frustrated by her obstinance. Youre utterly stubborn! All this talk is useless, youre just a young Fox of our clan. There are some things you dont understand and dont appreciate my good intentions for you. Regardless, you must come with me today! Clearly, she hadnt come to negotiate; she was determined to take action. The next moment, she reached for Little White, intending to take her away by force. Logans eyes narrowed as he joined the fight without a second word. Little White is my Spirit Beast. You think you can just take her and thats that? Where in the world does it work like that? After speaking, he fended off her attack, and the two stood in opposition. You brat, who do you think you are to stop me? Lily Blackwood glared at him fiercely, murder in her eyes. I havent yet settled the score with you for taking away my Fox of the Fox Clan and making the noble Nine-tailed Fox your Servant Beast. Dont worry, I wont let you off the hook for this! With that, she charged at him again with incredible speed. Logan barely dodged; her attack landed behind him, causing a loud explosion. Yet, he didnt even glance back and kept his intense gaze on Lily Blackwood. You can attack me however you want; go ahead. But let me make this clear today, you will not take her away. Little White belongs to me as my Spirit Beast, and without my permission, nobody can force her to do anything! You insolent brat, youre really asking for it. Youre courting death! It had to be said that every arrogant word Logan spoke struck a chord in Lily Blackwoods heart. Given her status within the Fox Clan to personally come for Little White, she was not low-ranking. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Always pampered by others, she had never been so challengedCespecially by a member of the human race whom she looked down upon. It was like adding fuel to the fire. Ive told you before, Elder: if Little White is unwilling, we must not force her. If she wishes to go with you, I will not stop her. But since she has made her choice, you should let go! He stood his ground fearlessly as he locked eyes with her, his conviction unshaken. Lily Blackwood felt embarrassed, even humiliated in front of this human. You brat, what gives you the right to bargain with me? Little White is a fox of our Fox Clan and should return with me. Its probably your trickery that has convinced her to stay as your Spirit Beast. How can a noble race such as the Nine-tailed Fox submit to humans? Dont feed me any of this nonsense about willingness; Im taking Little White with me today! Logan materialized a Longsword, its blade pointed directly at Lily Blackwood. Then today, I am equally determined to keep Little White. Lets see whose resolve is stronger. Lily Blackwood: Very well then, you bold human. Its been centuries since anyone dared speak to me in such a manner. Youre seeking death! As the last three words left her mouth, she transformed into a gust of wind, like an arrow released from its bow, charging straight at Logan. Logan wasnt afraid, a cold light flashing in his eyes as he confronted her head-on. No! But Little White, filled with concern, couldnt help but intervene. Master, Ill hold back my clanswoman. You run! While fighting with Lily Blackwood, Little White didnt forget to shout to Logan. Little White Logans heart was a mix of emotions upon hearing Little Whites words. On one hand, he was pleased with the girls concern for him; on the other, slightly baffled. In her eyes, was he really so helpless? Could he truly not defeat this woman? Little White, step aside. I might not be outmatched by her, and you neednt worry too much! Logan signalled her to move aside, his unwavering gaze fixed on the woman. Ha! Such big talk! Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059 Chapter 593 Breaking Barriers_2 Chapter 1059: Chapter 593: Breaking Barriers_2 Chapter 1059: Chapter 593: Breaking Barriers_2 Lily Blackwood scoffed coldly, knowing this human had some skill, but she didnt take him seriously. However, upon seeing Little Whites actions, she felt a twinge of distress. Little Fox, dont forget who you are. You are one of us, the Nine-tailed Fox Clan. Yet you strike at your own kind for such a human. Do you still hold any loyalty to our clan in your heart? Lily Blackwoods anger stemmed from this betrayal, as a clan member favored outsiders over her own family. Little White hung his head, feeling guilty, but his expression soon turned resolute. Im sorry, elder. I know you are my kin and also my elder, as well as a good friend of my mother. I shouldnt have raised my hand against you. But please, I beg of you, elder, please spare my owner. He has always had my best interests at heart and harbors no other intentions. Please, let him go. Apart from pleading, Little White didnt know how else to resolve the conflict between them. But hearing such appeals only made Lily Blackwoods heart grow even heavier. Stand up, Little White. You are a noble Nine-tailed Fox. How can you kneel so casually, especially for such a despicable human? Little White, to degrade yourself for such a man, have you really become so lowly? Dont you dare talk about Little White like that! Before Little White could respond, Logan, his face set in a cold expression, launched an attack at her. Previously, he had been on the defensive, always guarding. This was the first time he had gone on the offensive, and his intention was clear. He aimed to give this woman a lesson, a proper teaching. Little White is my Spirit Beast. What right do you have to insult her? Saying this, Logan found a tricky angle and launched a sneak attack. Lily Blackwood was caught off guard and was indeed struck by his attack. Struck hard in the waist, her form wavered. After finally stabilizing herself, her facial expression was extremely ugly. You despicable wretch. However, Logan did not take her insult to heart. Despicable? You bully by exploiting your strength, take advantage of the weak. Can you honestly claim to be honorable and upright? You! Lily Blackwood was choked, and for some reason, that made her even angrier. Ive realized its all because of you, all because youve beguiled Little Fox, preventing her from returning with me and even making her attack me. If I kill you, she will lose hope, and all of this will end. Lily Blackwoods face showed a glint of sudden realization as if she had pinpointed the root of all issues. Logan: Nice guess, but no more guessing next time. What difference does it make? Whether its because of me or not, dont think for a moment that you can kill me! He knew it was just an excuse she found, for she would never accept him anyway, whatever noble excuses she might claim, were just pretexts to kill him. Logan didnt take it seriously, so he didnt shoot back anything. But Little Fox was different; she was naive and took Lily Blackwoods words to heart immediately. No, elder, youve really misunderstood. My owner is a good man, he has always looked after me and taken me in. He hasnt done anything bad to me nor led me astray. I beg you, please dont kill him! Little White, stand up, dont beg this woman. I dont need your pleading. Its just her excuse. She wants to kill me, and even without an excuse, she would still do it. No matter how much you beg her, she wont change her mind. What This was Little Whites first experience of the treacheries of the human world, and he was somewhat dazed. Kid, youre clever! Lily Blackwood did not deny it, nor did she try to maintain a virtuous image in front of Little White, instead, an ironic sneer curled on her lips. The conflict escalated once again into a serious fight, unlike the earlier mild skirmishes, this time both parties went all out, striking fiercely. Seeing this, Little White naturally sided with his owner, defending him. Although Lily Blackwood was frustrated by their lack of steel, she didnt forget to attack Logan. She paid little mind to Little White, focusing solely on attacking Logan. They fought like this until they reached the outskirts. Amid such fierce combat, Lily Blackwood appeared unaffected, but the shock in her heart grew stronger with each moment, as did her wariness of her opponent. It was unexpected that such a young man had already reached the Saint Realm and that his strength was so formidable, not at all unstable as one might assume. Not only that, but his foundations were incredibly solid. He used some unknown array that continuously produced bizarre attacks, overwhelming Lily Blackwood momentarily. It wasnt that she couldnt defeat him, but as they continued to fight, they couldnt determine a winner, and she was unable to secure a victory. The opponent seemed unhindered, barely even gasping for breath. Lily Blackwood was very angry. However, she didnt show any signs of fatigue, only that the murderous intent in her eyes intensified. Such a talented person, if not eliminated quickly, would eventually become a threat to her. Lily Blackwood pursed her lips, but still allowed herself to express admiration. I underestimated you, I didnt expect you to be so capable. Logan didnt know whether her praise was sincere or sarcastic, his expression remained neutral. Thank you, but no matter how much you praise me, I wont hand over Little White to you. You! Smooth talker! Not a smooth talker, just stating a fact to my senior. An impervious and disrespectful person indeed made Lily Blackwood uncomfortable. Since she couldnt break through his defenses, she didnt want to delay any longer. Earlier you were just lucky, but you cant always be this fortunate. Subsequently, she unleashed her full strength, and her imposing aura surged dramatically. Owner, be careful! As Little White spoke, he instinctively protected Logan. Seniors imposing aura is rising quickly, and her spiritual energy has greatly increased, Owner. It seems the senior was concealing her cultivation level before, showing us nothing of her true power until now. Logan nodded, acknowledging this without denial. This fact provoked a hint of concern. This member of the Fox Clan seemed more difficult to deal with than he had imagined. Even so, Little White, your owner is no pushover and doesnt need your rescue. Move behind me. After he spoke, he pulled Little White behind him. Little White was reluctant, but Logan used spiritual energy, and because of their contract, Little White had to comply eventually. However, Little White was still unwilling to give up, continuing to caution Logan. No, Owner, let me stay in front. Ill shield you, and youll be safer. Besides, Im also from the Fox Clan. Even if shes tough, she wont harshly strike her own kind, but she doesnt like the Human race, and she might not treat you the same. Hearing such concerns, Logan felt somewhat gratified, yet he only smiled. I am well aware of these matters, but asking me to step back is absolutely out of the question. If the army advances, I will stand; if the water rises, I will hold. I, Logan, am not one to hide behind a woman. Owner! Enough, dont say more. Just obediently stay behind me and keep quiet. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was the first time he had spoken to Little White so sternly and in such a commanding tone. Little Whites concern was evident on his face, but he had no choice. He could only prepare his trump card, ready to assist his owner at any moment. If sacrifices and choices had to be made between his owner and his kin, he was truly sorry, but he would definitely choose his owner. When Lily Blackwoods spiritual power recovered, she twisted her neck and appeared very pleased. I thought I wouldnt need to use my primal force against a mere Human like you, not needing to show my real skills, but unexpectedly, you actually pushed me to reveal my true capabilities. Logans gaze darkened; although he hadnt used his trump card, he had never taken the battle lightly. But all his efforts seemed to have only forced her to reveal her true capabilities. Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060 Chapter 594 Another Universe Chapter 1060: Chapter 594 Another Universe Chapter 1060: Chapter 594 Another Universe It seems the gap between the two of them is rather significant, we must be on guard. Despite this, Logan did not show his concern on his face, facing danger without fear. Lily Blackwood raised an eyebrow, suddenly curious about this man. She had never liked the Human race and felt nothing for him. But this time, she indeed saw Logan, Little Whites Owner, in a new light, and even believed that someone like him could be Little Whites Owner. At the very least, mentioning him wouldnt bring shame; he was not the kind of person who was only good on the outside but rotten on the inside. I admit your skill, she said, but unfortunately, you are still too young. Remember in your next life to stay further away from the Demon Race and not to cross paths with me again. As she spoke, a Crescent Blade materialized in her hand, gathering powerful monster power. Such strong monster power, Master, Ive already felt a sense of unease. Youre not a match for the senior, you should run away quickly! I will block her in front, she wont touch me! As long as the woman has even a trace of kinship, she surely wont harm Little White. Little White was confident in this regard, capable of using himself as a shield to let Logan escape. But Logan did not accept charity. No, I dont need you to rescue me, Little White. I just need you to believe in my strength. Even if she is your senior, a Powerhouse of the Demon Race, I still have the power to fight. Have you forgotten I still have a trump card? Hearing this, Little White suddenly realized. Master, you mean Thats right, at this critical moment, perhaps I can only use it Logan seemed a little reluctant, as if showing weakness. However, he indeed could not match the old monster, so he could only resort to external aids. Senior, I am not yet at my last resort, nor do you need to boast so soon. Whose deer the hunt will claim is not yet decided. Oh? Lily Blackwood lightly raised an eyebrow. I admire people who are daring, but if its just recklessness without the strength to match, and someone who only boasts, then I have no respect for such a person. Logan sneered. Isnt it easy to find out whether Im boasting or not after a bout with the senior? Lily Blackwoods eyes narrowed slightly. You this Human, always know how to speak in a way that irritates me further. Alright, since youre courting death, Ill grant you your wish! Following that, she launched a massive attack with her formidable monster power towards him. Logan swiftly dodged and also summoned his Array in defense. Lily Blackwood sneered. Do you really think such an Array can stop me? And here I thought you might be formidable, using such trinkets to mock me. With a mere wave of her sleeve, Logans screen of Arrays shattered. Yet even so, Logan had not the slightest intention of admitting defeat. He continued to launch attacks at the woman, pulling out many weapons as well. But these could only delay her movements, not completely defeat her. Lily Blackwood easily parried his attacks, casually critiquing, Too slow, too slow, still too slow. You indeed have collected some decent trinkets, but they are no match for me. I didnt expect you of the Human race to have such depth, but against absolute power, its all just a paper tiger. Logan was blown onto the ground by her palm wind, landing heavily and coughing up a mouthful of blood. Ah, Master, Master, Master, are you alright? Little Fox appeared extremely anxious, quickly running to his side and helping him up. Master, please dont scare me. Are you alright? Im fine. It seems I underestimated her. He had already used his proud Dharma device, but it hadnt caused her much damage. If things continued like this, he might indeed die at the hands of this Powerhouse. I told you not to resist futilely any longer. Perhaps I could still leave you an intact corpse, but you just had to be unwise. Logan, refusing to concede, hurled her words right back at her. Dead is dead, whether its an intact corpse or dismemberment. Once Im dead, how would I know if my corpse is in good condition? I cant come back to life, can I? Lily Blackwood: His words were sly, but he was not wrong, and she was again at a loss for words. Today she had been repeatedly stymied by this man, and he truly seemed her nemesis. Fine, you glib-tongued whelp, go to your death then! Lily Blackwood shot Ice Arrows toward his direction, but Little White was quick to react, hugging him and making another escape. Little White, dont think that because youre from the Fox Clan I will tolerate you over and over again. Put down this boy, dont force me to take action against you! No, I wont let you kill my Master, not even in death. If you want to kill him, youll have to step over my corpse first! Little White. This declaration genuinely shocked Logan and also surprised Lily Blackwood. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lily Blackwood was quite angered. You, you, you how can you, a foolish girl, say such things? How can you be so desperate for a Human? Little White just stubbornly looked at her, silent, but her intentions were clear. Moved by her devotion, Logan murmured to himself. Little White Indeed, she was worthy of having been raised by him and had not let down the years of his care. A surge of unprecedented strength welled up in Logans heart. Even if only for Little Whites sake, he mustered the resolve to fight with all his might. Little White, step aside, Ive thought of a way to deal with her. Little White looked at him with teary eyes, moved but also somewhat incredulous. Master, dont scare me, and dont deliberately lie to deceive me, ok? Rest assured, when have I ever lied to you, Little White? Step aside. Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061 Chapter 594 Another Universe_2 Chapter 1061: Chapter 594 Another Universe_2 Chapter 1061: Chapter 594 Another Universe_2 Perhaps it was his tone that was too calm, his complexion too composed. Little White unconsciously believed him, her inner scales also tilted in his favor. So, she nodded through her sobbing and slowly got to her feet. Logan also rose, first taking a look around the surroundings; very good, no one was around. Lily Blackwood had no idea what he was up to and immediately scoffed. What, realizing you cant beat me, have you given up already? Logan just sneered, then spat out cutting words, one by one. Thats not necessarily the case. After that, he took a spin and shifted into mid-air. Lily Blackwood immediately launched an attack, seemingly impatient. Trying to run? You must die here today! However, that attack didnt hit Logan; instead, it seemed to collide with some Dharma device, creating a loud bang. Lily Blackwood stepped back and when she looked up again, Logan was unharmed. Her eyes sharpened. How, how is this possible Though she was well-informed, she had never seen such a scene before. Then, Logan summoned his Throne. As the Throne inch by inch appeared before her, Lily Blackwoods pupils gradually widened, her entire being incredulous, seemingly unable to react. How, how can this be, why is it happening? She could not believe any of it. Lily Blackwood, being a Powerhouse of the Nine-tailed Fox Clan and quite experienced, had seen no small number of things. But she had never anticipated seeing a Throne on this youngster. It was not just any object but the Throne that had dominated for centuries. Blood Nineteens Throne, how do you have it? Who on earth are you? By then, Logan was already leisurely reclining on the Throne, looking very arrogant. Cant even your venerable eyesight discern that this is an Inheritance? Inheritance, what, youre actually Blood Nineteens successor? The Blood Nineteen, who had vanished for hundreds of years, actually had a successor here, and moreover, had inherited something as powerful as the Throne. Now, Lily Blackwood truly viewed him with new respect and also felt a sense of wariness. The reappearance of the Throne was bound to stir up countless upheavals. Originally, I didnt want to use it, but you were pushing me too hard, Master. I had no choice but to summon the Throne in the end. Logan portrayed himself as a victim, spreading his hands with a rather helpless expression. You! Lily Blackwood glared viciously at him but had to admit he was right in what he said. If she had known this person had a Throne No, even so, what if he had a Throne? It was just a treasure from hundreds of years ago; who knew how much capability it still had. Besides, if she killed him and took the Throne Thinking of the latter possibility, the chill in Lily Blackwoods eyes grew deeper. Logan also noticed her murderous intent, his lips curling with a hint of irony. No matter how honorable one appears, at the core, its all greed. Human nature is always thus, even for the Fox Clan, whats the difference? Master, now its my turn to counterattack! If she was unkind, then he would not be blamed for being unrighteous and attacked her directly. Lily Blackwood immediately retreated, but she was still enveloped by dense Evil Qi. The first thing she did was to break free, but her eyes carried a hint of astonishment. This was the first time, it took a long time to break free from these. Is this Evil Qi? Is this the Evil Qi from Blood Nineteen from a hundred years ago? It seemed as if, despite the many years, instead of dissipating, it only became denser. Evil Qi is something nourished by evil things. If one were to use Spiritual Energy, it might not even reach such density, but evil auras are rife everywhere in the world. Lily Blackwood was repeatedly suppressed by Evil Qi, showing a touch of irritation on her face. Damnable boy, where on earth did you get such a thing? She had never suffered such a great loss before, yet now she had. This has nothing to do with you anymore, senior. You actually wanted to kill me, so naturally I couldnt just stand here and let you kill me. You planted the seeds of evil earlier, and now you must repay the evil fruits! Lily Blackwood desperately dodged because she realized she was no match for the Evil Qi. You! She was grinding her teeth in anger, but no matter how she fought back, she still ended up at a disadvantage. Logan repeatedly utilized the Throne to suppress her over and over again. Even the Evil Qi was affecting her body, forcing Lily Blackwood to make proper judgments and dare not take any more risks. She covered her chest, her wound, and looked at Logan with a hint of hatred in her eyes. Fine, youre formidable! Afterward, she turned her gaze to Little Fox. Little White, you will eventually regret following such an owner! After dropping that line, she immediately ran off. If you think Little White will regret following me, then why is she running away? Logan tugged at the corner of his mouth, somewhat speechless at her behavior. Little White watched the seniors retreating figure, feeling quite complicated. However, she soon came to her senses, sighed, and withdrew her gaze. After Lily Blackwood left, Logan put away his Throne and descended to the ground. He landed and saw Little White looking somewhat distraught, so he approached her. Whats wrong, Little White? Do you want to leave with your clansmen? Little White shook her head, her attitude very firm, with no trace of insincerity. No, Master, I will not leave with my clansmen. Ive never had such a thought, nor have I ever considered it. Its just that Ive never seen my clansmen before. I didnt have a mother from the moment I was born, and later on, it was you, Master, who raised me. This is the first time Ive seen someone of the same clan, and my heart just feels empty. If one really had to name that emotion, it was probably regret. Logan could understand her feelings and patted her shoulder. Its okay. Whenever you want to go see the land of your people, I definitely wont stop you. However, now is probably not the time, because once you go back, they wont let you leave again. Little White chuckled softly, unable to help giving Logan an annoyed glare. Master, youre being too blunt. Any nice atmosphere has been ruined by you. Logan didnt think he did anything wrong and responded with a shrug. Im just telling it like it is. All right, lets get a grip on your feelings and move on. Time will prove everything, and one day youll be able to make an even better choice. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The last sentence was quite meaningful. Little White bowed her head, unsure if she understood. Logan didnt say anything more and instead walked on ahead. Little White took one last glance in the direction where Lily Blackwood had disappeared, then followed Logan. A master and his pet, one after the other, quickly left the bamboo forest. Shortly after they left, a strong aura permeated the bamboo forest. Then, two figures seemed to arrive on the wind, staying aloft in mid-air. These two Powerhouses were none other than Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf, who had come earlier to support the area. Both of their expressions were grave as they looked around meticulously. Lets investigate separately. The two, in perfect agreement, took out Dharma devices and began their investigation. A moment later, the Dharma devices fluctuated, causing their expressions to change. Its Evil Qi. Hilly Chen lowered his eyes slightly, hiding his expression, but his words were clear. Simmon Leaf also nodded, his eyes flashing with deep solemnity. Unfortunately, were still a step too late. Otherwise, we could have caught someone in the act. Theyve already run off, and I dont know which direction they went. They both felt frustrated. Despite sensing the Evil Qi and rushing over as quickly as they could, they were still a step behind. Hilly Chen, actually, I have a speculation. Do you want to hear it? Simmon Leafs gaze shifted, his words suddenly full of significance. Hilly Chen narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of confusion in his gaze. Oh? I wonder what youre thinking. Lets hear it. Simmon Leafs gaze grew heavier, shining like the stars in the sky. Do you remember the lad we discovered during the last great human-demon battle? Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062 Chapter 595 The Gate of Life and Death Chapter 1062: Chapter 595: The Gate of Life and Death Chapter 1062: Chapter 595: The Gate of Life and Death Youre saying that kid with the evil Qi might be related to the presence of evil Qi here? Exactly. There is no such coincidence in this world, and evil Qi is not something commonly seen. It cant keep appearing time and again without someone behind it, and I suspect its that kid. Theres a good chance its him. Hilly Chen fell silent for a moment. So what if it turns out to be him? What do you want to do? Hilly Chen seemed to think it was obvious. Naturally, we must investigate further. Evil Qi is not something to be taken lightly, and dont forget who is related to it, Blood Nineteen, the Great Demon from a century ago. If there really is such a person threatening the human world again, shouldnt you and I take responsibility? To prevent such a catastrophe from happening, we must look into this person thoroughly. Simmon Leaf spoke with fervent conviction, looking the picture of righteous defiance. He didnt notice that Hilly Chen next to him seemed to have his own secret concerns. Even though he remained silent, his eyes held a dark and distracted glimmer. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt until Simmon Leaf nudged him that he seemed to snap back to reality. Why the sudden distraction? Do you think Im wrong? Oh, no. Nothing. Hilly Chen covered up the unusual look in his eyes, pretending nothing had happened. I was just pondering what you said, Simmon Leaf. Your speculation isnt without reason, but honestly, following that battle between humans and demons, I have a rather good impression of that kid. I dont think hes that kind of person, and he shouldnt be involved with Blood Nineteen. Think about it. If he really had ties with that Great Demon, why would he help the human race and resist the Demon Race? Arent we being too hasty in deciding this? Hilly Chen had a good impression of him and didnt want to rush to judgment. Simmon Leaf seemed to want to say something but ultimately let out a sigh of resignation. I know you always admire the younger generation, but Hilly Chen, this is no joking matter. Were talking about Blood Nineteen, the Great Demon Head who was sealed a century ago. We definitely cant judge solely based on impressions. And my considerations are not without reason, right? Hilly Chen was silent for a while, unable to refute this issue. Simmon Leaf stroked his chin thoughtfully and then posed a question to Hilly Chen. How about this, Hilly Chen, lets both visit the City Lords Mansion tomorrow. Since we cant come to a conclusion through debate, why not go and see for ourselves? After a moments thought, Hilly Chen quickly agreed to the plan. Hmm, youre right. Lets do that. Better to meet that damned kid in person and suss him out a bit rather than keep guessing here. Maybe then we can come to a conclusion. Simmon Leaf seemed somewhat worried, but Hilly Chen was much more relaxed about it. Now that weve got a plan, no need to keep that long face. Even if it really is Blood Nineteen, if we could seal him once, we can seal him a second or third time. Hes just a defeated foe. I really dont know what youre worried about. Once we meet the person tomorrow, you should be able to rest easy, right? Joyce Leaf smiled wryly, feeling that she might not be able to relax so soon. The next day, the two swiftly arrived at the City Lords Mansion. After exchanging pleasantries for a short while, they brought up their real purpose. They wanted to see Logan. The City Lord thought of what Logan had said to him upon his departure, and couldnt help but grumble internally. Could the trouble he mentioned have to do with these two powerhouses? The City Lord pondered, momentarily getting lost in thought. Fortunately, he remembered whom he was meeting with and quickly came back to his senses. May I know what you want with Logan? Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf looked at each other without directly answering the question. We just have some matters to discuss, nothing serious. Oh. The City Lord nodded, but he didnt believe them one bit and became more vigilant. Two such formidable figures specifically asking for Logan must mean its not a trivial matter. The City Lord stroked his chin, thinking hard about a strategy, and soon he had an idea. He looked at the two with an apologetic expression. Im sorry, powerhouses, but Logan has resigned and left my service a few days ago. I have no idea where he has gone. What, hes gone? The two were shocked to hear this news, and a profound look crossed Simmon Leafs eyes. He followed up with another question. Then, City Lord, did Logan mention where he was going? But the City Lord shook his head. I wouldnt know. He didnt tell me, so I really have no idea. Seeing that there was nothing to learn from the City Lord, both felt somewhat let down. Without lingering further, they soon took their leave. We understand. Well be going then. If you hear anything about Logans whereabouts, we hope you will inform us at once. We wont leave the City Lord unrewarded. Yes, yes, of course. If I get any news, I will certainly let you know everything. Seeing the earnestness in their attitude, the two didnt make it hard for him. Soon after, they left side by side. Only then did the City Lord slap his chest and sit back down, letting out a long sigh of relief. Brother Logan, Ive already saved your life. The rest is up to your own fate. He could only keep them in the dark for the moment. Hopefully, Logan would be able to turn the tide. On the other hand, once Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf left, their faces were clouded over. Hilly Chen muttered to himself. Didnt expect him to leave at this time. Simmon Leaf, do you think he might have caught wind of something? Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063 Chapter 595 Life and Death Gate_2 Chapter 1063: Chapter 595: Life and Death Gate_2 Chapter 1063: Chapter 595: Life and Death Gate_2 Simmon Leaf pondered for a moment before shaking his head. No, we decided to track the Evil Qi on a whim, its impossible that he suddenly knew, but indeed, it is abnormal for someone to suddenly leave a perfectly good residence, there might be some secrets that couldnt be told. At that time, two soldiers walked by, talking and laughing. Did you hear, Sheron Perri, the subordinate of Captain Logan, had a breakthrough, its said that he had Logans Elixir, ah, to have such a captain is truly blissful, I also wish to be his subordinate, then I would have endless Elixirs. Dream on, Sheron Perri is at least a prodigy, what are you, even if you offer yourself, do you think he would spare a glance at you? The two belittled each other, not saying anything pleasant, and continued on their way. Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf exchanged a look. Hilly Chen stepped forward to stop the men. Who did you just say Sheron Perri is, hes Logans subordinate? The overwhelming pressure from the man in front was so terrifying that the two soldiers shivered uncontrollably in an instant. One of them replied with a trembling voice. S-Sir, yes, that Sheron Perri, lives in the third house on the left after turning ahead, he indeed is Logans subordinate, its commonly talked about, and Sheron Perri himself has acknowledged it, we wouldnt dare to lie. After hearing that, Hilly Chen turned to look at Simmon Leaf, who also gave him a sign. In tacit understanding, the two released the soldiers and headed towards Sheron Perris residence. In a moment, they arrived at the rather simple residence. At that time, Sheron Perri had already finished his cultivation and was coming out of his room. He just hadnt expected to see two Big Shots suddenly appear before him upon stepping out. S-Sir? Sheron Perri recognized the two of them, the local heroes, appointed by the emperor from the Upper World, were none other than Saint King Level experts. In front of them, he was nothing but a lowly lackey, naturally not daring to be presumptuous. Stand up, we have something to ask you, lets go inside and sit. Simmon Leaf seemed gentle to others, but his smile lacked any warmth. Sheron Perri certainly wouldnt dare to resist them and followed them into his room. My humble abode is simple, please dont take offense. The two nodded, as they didnt care much for material possessions. Im not sure what matters bring the two esteemed sirs to me, is there anything I can assist you with? His submissive demeanor indeed made the two relax their vigilance. They then started to probe. Sheron Perri, its said youre that Logans subordinate, the very one who made significant contributions in the human-demon war, you must know a bit about him. Upon hearing them suddenly mention his captain, clearly, they were here for him. Sheron Perris gaze flickered before quickly returning to calm. Yes, but not that much, I simply admire the captains character, so I volunteered to follow him. I havent known the captain for long, so there isnt much I know. The two exchanged another glance but showed no sign of reaction. Simmon Leaf continued to inquire. Then tell me, how did he defeat the Powerhouse from the Demon Race? He alone defended the East Gate for so long, do you know how he fought? The captain, to protect us, had no choice Sheron Perri almost let something slip, but upon seeing the intense gaze of the two before him, he seemed to recollect himself and swallowed back his previous words, saying, We came later, we were unclear about what happened at the front, by the time we arrived, the captain was almost done for, if not for the two Powerhouses intervening in time, we would surely have died there as well. His ambiguous statement ultimately avoided mentioning anything about Logan. They couldnt extract much information, and his answers didnt seem to contain any errors. Simmon Leaf felt that something was amiss, but in the end, he could only leave. After the two of them left, Sheron Perri initially dared not take any hasty actions, not until he confirmed that they had truly departed with no intention of lingering. Only then did he contact Logan via the agreed method and informed him about the investigation. Captain, it was obvious that those two powerhouses were targeting you, and they even insisted on asking me how you dealt with the Demon Race. It seems theyre quite interested in your abilities. You have to be carefulCtheyve already made it to the City Lords Mansion, and I fear they wont let things rest so easily. Sheron Perris concern was not unfounded; moreover, Logan was well aware that he indeed harbored a significant secret, one that absolutely couldnt be discovered by those individuals. If he wasnt mistaken, it was highly probable that was the reason those two had come. He wasnt surprised. But still, he felt that things had become troublesome. Alright, I understand, Sheron Perri. Ill be careful and cautious, he replied. He patted his shoulder, and the atmosphere between them improved considerably because of it. The duo had finally managed to meet and planned to go out for a stroll, accompanied by Little White. While the three of them were out, they came across a marriage proposal forum where embroidered balls were thrown. Look, theyre throwing embroidered balls to find suitors up ahead. Shall we go and watch, just for fun? Little White was extremely excited, her face showing an eager and curious expression. Oh? Throwing embroidered balls to find suitors? That does sound interesting. Ive never seen such a scene before. Master, we must go and see. Seeing the crowd ahead, Logan also wanted to join in on the bustle. The scene was indeed buzzing with excitement; it was just that one couldnt tell how many were there for the gossip, and how many sincerely wished to catch the ball. In any case, with the crowd hoping for excitement, everyone seemed quite happy. Fine, lets go have a look then. But well just watch; since were not interested, make sure not to rashly reach out to catch it. Catching the embroidered ball carries a special meaning. Sheron Perri, if you take a fancy to that lady, then by all means, give it a try. Little White, you dont quite understand the human social order, so Ill explain this matter to you separately; you must not reach out. Sheron Perri was fine; a robust young man who also served as a city guard. He was worthy of a wealthy familys daughter. Little White was different; the Little Fox didnt quite grasp human affairs. If out of curiosity or due to a foxs nature, she went for the ball and captured it, the implications would be quite differentCit could potentially disrupt the ladys entire life. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, Logan warned her time and again, fearing she would inadvertently cause trouble. Little White wasnt foolish; grasping his concern quickly, she assured him. Yes, Master, dont worry. Im not that curious, nor will I marry a woman, so I wont reach out rashly. She waved her hand, seemingly without words for her masters excessive concern. The trio then proceeded forward. Wow, its really crowded here, jam-packed with people. Little White remarked with wonder, struggling to squeeze in and quickly pulling back. Someone overhead her exclamation and turned to share their gossip with them. Indeed, Ive heard that this family is one of the citys major householdsCthe Hime Family. Miss Hime is getting married, and no one knows how tremendous her dowry is. Who knows how many are here for that massive dowry? And if one were to become Old Master Himes son-in-law, surely ones status would only rise higher and higher. Who wouldnt want such an advantage? Oh, and what is thisCa young lady? Did you come with your brother? The elderly man glanced at Little White, then looked at Logan behind her, without giving it much thought and mistaking Little White as his sister. But Little White was displeased and promptly stepped forward to take Logans arm. No, hes not any brother; this is my master, she declared. The old mans eyes widened in shock, scrutinizing the two of them. Master? Master? Logan knew he had misunderstood and just as his lips twitched to rectify the situation, the man in front of him spoke first. Sigh, I really am getting old. I didnt expect the young people of today to play around so much. Young master, youve already got a beloved concubine, and now youre even trying to snatch Miss Hime. With a lady on each arm, you must be keen on enjoying your romantic fortune. But with so many people here, its not certain youll get your wish, is it? Clearly, the old man had mistaken Logan for a playboy with a host of concubines at home and now coveting the Hime Familys wealthy dowry, akin to the infamous Hilly Chen. Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064 Chapter 596 The Abyss of Death Chapter 1064: Chapter 596: The Abyss of Death Chapter 1064: Chapter 596: The Abyss of Death Logan: Logan never expected that within such a short period of time his reputation would be tarnished. Although he felt innocent, all Logan could offer was an awkward smile. All he could think was that the old man had quite the imagination; he didnt even know how to respond. Elder, you misunderstand; we only came to watch the excitement, not to catch the embroidered ball, he said. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, is that so? The old man took a moment to size up the three of them. Whether he believed them or not, he certainly stopped teasing. As soon as the old man turned away, Sheron Perri took over his task of teasing Logan. Haha, Captain, it seems your charm has floored quite a few people; everyone thought you were here to fight for the embroidered ball, causing such a misunderstanding, he chuckled. Logan felt somewhat helpless, spread his hands, and revealed an indescribably speechless expression. Forget it, theres bound to be misunderstandings with me being here. Ill move back a bit; Sheron, you go to the front. You should be able to see Miss Himes true face. If you like her, it wouldnt hurt to try your luck at catching the ball; who knows, it might be fateful match, he said. Sheron felt a tug of interest and, without declining the suggestion, touched his nose and moved forward. Logan, left with nothing to do at the back, and Little White purely there for the excitement, began to make noise. However, just when Logan thought there was nothing for him to do, a commotion suddenly started in the front. Glancing forward, he saw that the embroidered ball was being snatched back and forth because it hadnt been caught yet, so it kept being thrown around. Moreover, whether his feeling was right or wrong, the embroidered ball was being tossed in his direction. Logans expression darkened. He had no desire to catch the ball and quickly dodged to the back. But the moment he had taken only a step, someone patted the embroidered ball directly into his arms. Thats right, it was a direct pat, straight into his embrace. He wanted to throw it back, but it was too late; Old Master Hime had sounded the gong and drums, signaling the end of the ball toss. Whoever held the embroidered ball was now deemed the chosen groom. Logan was utterly speechless. This doesnt belong to me. I had no intention of catching the ball from the start. As everyone can see from where I stand, I was just mingling with the crowd. It was unintentional for someone to pat the embroidered ball into my arms. I ask for Old Master Himes forgiveness and that the embroidered ball be taken back, he said. The others, hearing this, had their hopes renewed. Truth be told, since so many had failed to catch the ball initially, they were quite disgruntled with the successful Logan. As he said, he was standing so far away and yet managed to catch the ball, it seemed as though it was destined. Now that it was clear it was a misunderstanding and that the man had no intention of keeping the ball, many interested parties began to entertain the thought again, hoping for another toss of the ball and perhaps a chance at obtaining it for themselves. He spoke sincerely and politely. However, Old Master Hime was not receptive and stepped down to approach. Old Master Hime, with his portly appearance and a slightly plump figure, looked kind-hearted, but upon closer inspection, there seemed to be a fleeting sharpness in his gaze. He grinned at Logan, immediately wanting to take his hand. My good son-in-law, its you, I liked you the moment I saw you. The embroidered ball is now in your hands, and I, Nichols Hime, am a man of my word. I will let you marry my daughter right away; from this day forward, you will be the legitimate son-in-law of the Hime family, he declared. Logan frowned. How could there be such coercion? Old Master Hime, as I mentioned earlier, I did not intend to catch the embroidered ball; it was an accident. I hope you understand and retract the ball. I apologize for any inconvenience caused to Old Master Hime and Miss Hime, he explained. Upon hearing this, Old Master Himes countenance grew stern. What is it? Are you saying you look down on my daughter? he asked. Logan quickly waved his hands in denial. No, thats not what I mean. If thats not what you mean, then hurry up and set a wedding date with my daughter. You knew full well this was the day she was throwing the embroidered ball and now that its in your hands, you cant just change your mind. What do you take my daughter and her marriage for? the old man pressed. Old Master Hime, please calm down. I have no complaints against your daughter; I truly am here just for the excitement. The ball landing in my hands was against my will; whoever patted it to me, whatever their intentions, I have no plans to marry, Logan insisted. Old Master Hime, I have spirit stones and magical treasures to offer as a gesture of apology for this accident. However, regarding the marriage, Im afraid that is absolutely impossible, he said. Logan was very sincere, showing his collection of valuable treasures. The appearance of these treasures drew wide-eyed stares from the bystanders. Wow, those are top-grade spirit stones! Who is this person with such generosity? someone exclaimed. And that device in his hand, its a high-grade Dharma device! Those are usually only available in auction houses and sometimes, you cant even buy them at an auction. I cant believe hes just casually offering it up! another person remarked. The Hime family is in luck. Even though this gentleman has declined the marriage proposal, hes certainly shown full sincerity. Its understandable; Old Master Hime should accept it, they reasoned. Just as everyone expected Old Master Hime to compromise and accept the treasures, putting the matter to rest, Old Master Hime snorted and pushed the items back. Hmph, who do you think I am? What do you think the Hime family is? he scoffed. The Hime family might not be an aristocratic family, but we have enough wealth not to be bought off by a few spirit stones. Ive always been a man who follows through on his word. I declared that todays ball throw would decide a marriage, and so it shall. Whoever holds the embroidered ball will become my son-in-law; theres no backing out of it. We wont be dishonest, and you cant either. Young man, whether you agree or not, you have to agree. Since you caught the embroidered ball, you have to take responsibility for my daughter! he insisted. Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065 Chapter 596 Death Abyss_2 Chapter 1065: Chapter 596 Death Abyss_2 Chapter 1065: Chapter 596 Death Abyss_2 Old Master Hime made his intentions clear, he insisted that the other party take responsibility for the matter. Logan furrowed his brows subconsciously, appearing quite helpless. Old Master Hime, why must you insist on forcing someone against their will? Forcing someone against their will? No matter the reason the embroidered ball ended up in your hands, it did, and with so many people watching, if you refuse, wouldnt my Hime Family lose all face? My daughter would be looked down upon by others. Therefore, you must marry my daughter no matter what! Logan was helpless and found it impossible to reason with this man, so he maintained his silence. In the end, he took a deep breath and asked each word deliberately, What if I adamantly refuse? When he spoke, his tone carried a slight threat. Clearly, if the person before him dared to coerce him, he was also ready to turn hostile at any moment. Unfortunately, Old Master Hime was not the least bit afraid of his threats or coercion. Upon hearing this, he just scoffed coldly. Hmph, there arent many matters that my Hime Family intends to do that cant be accomplished. Come, bind the groom for me, send him immediately into the bridal chamber, and lets hold the wedding ceremony now, change him into the wedding attire at once! Clearly, Old Master Hime intended to present a fait accompli, giving no opportunity for refusal. Logan: This was simply the act of a hooliganCwas he planning to force a deal? Following Old Master Himes order, several thugs approached swiftly. Logan glanced at them briefly; their cultivation levels were not lowCall of them were at the level of the Holy See. It seemed that Old Master Hime indeed had some resources at his disposal and had made a substantial move. Logan didnt move at first, nor did he reveal his own strength. He merely clenched his fists slightly, assessing how he might escape. To be honest, since it was, after all, a bit his own fault, he dared not act rashly for the moment. Although Old Master Hime was forcing a deal, his words were not without reason, and moreover, the strength of these people was much lower than his own. There were so many innocent bystanders around, and unless necessary, he didnt want to be too aggressive. Just when the stalemate between the two parties seemed on the verge of erupting, a cold and noble voice rang out. Stop! Almost everyone turned at the sound, curious about who could project such an ethereal voice. All they saw was a sedan chair slowly approaching, the chair itself made of extremely high-quality material, with intricate carvings and decorations all around. Calling it a sedan chair was almost an understatement; it looked more like a small, mobile palace. Wow, who could it be? Such extravagance! Look at those Eastern Pearls hanging from the sedans canopy; those are usually tribute items, arent they? Common folk hardly ever see them. Ive never seen pearls so round and large. But for the owner of this sedan, theyre just for show, not even to be worn. Truly a display of affluence. Yes, and look at those carrying the sedanCso dignified and impressive. Its clear they have high cultivation levels. And the maids standing by the sedan are as beautiful as Heavenly Immortals. Who could be the person inside, with such a status? Everyone was shocked by this ostentatious display, and for a time they dared only whisper amongst themselves, not daring to speak too loudly or to speculate openly, as their gazes flickered with various thoughts. Even Old Master Hime, who had been behaving like a newly rich tyrant just moments ago, inadvertently took a step back. Coming from a slightly wealthier background, Old Master Hime could better appreciate the value of these items. The owner of the sedan chair was obviously either rich or noble. Their exact station was unknown, but it was certain they were above them. Old Master Hime didnt dare to offend lightly and naturally shrank back like a quail. As a delicate hand stretched out, someone opened the curtains, revealing all inside. A woman of sublime beauty stepped out gracefully, dressed in court attire with a long skirt and a serious, long scarf draped over her arms. Her lovely face was delicately made up, with a touch of floral makeup on her forehead. Indeed, she was resplendent and elegant, embodying nobility. Just as everyone was stunned by her presence, unable to react, one of her maids already began scolding them. How daring! Kneel in the presence of the Princess! Everyone then came to their senses, realizing that the person before them was a Princess. After exchanging looks, the crowd knelt all at once in a row. Greetings, Princess. A thousand years of life to the Princess! No one had expected that such a small town would witness the arrival of a Princess of such stature. Indeed, the Princess exuded an extraordinary aura; everything she wore was of the finest quality, reflecting the grandeur and wealth of the Royal Family. The commoners dared not look up, and when they did, they quickly lowered their gaze again. Even the previously arrogant and overbearing Old Master Hime completely dared not to act recklessly in front of the Princess, behaving as meek as a lamb, following suit with courteous gestures. The Princess merely glanced at Old Master Hime indifferently, as if looking at something unimportant, swiftly shifting her gaze away without giving it a second thought. Logan, lets go, she said. Logan looked at the Princess, feeling a complex mix of emotions at their reunion. He had assumed she would have something to say regarding his behavior, but to his surprise, when she finally spoke, it was to extricate him, her sparse words revealing nothing of her thoughts. Logans gaze flickered momentarily before he recovered his composure. Alright, he replied. As Logan followed beside the Princesss palanquin, about to leave, it seemed that Old Master Hime was somewhat disgruntled, he looked up, wanting to say something but pausing as he looked toward the Princess. Princess, this person He was about to lodge a complaint, but before he could finish, the Princesss authoritative gaze bore down on him from above. The moment Old Master Hime caught that look, he instantly fell silent. What, do you have any objections to my words? the Princess asked coldly. With just that chilly threat, Old Master Hime didnt dare utter another word, merely bowing his head and clasping his hands in a salute, the picture of reverence. The Princess continued to regard him with a silent stare for a good while. Until Old Master Hime was almost trembling with difficulty standing, she then magnanimously opened her thin lips to speak. Lets go, she said. Proceed, ordered a maid beside her, and the carriage slowly moved forward. Logan, why dont you catch up, I have some words I wish to share with you, the Princess suggested. Logan paused in his steps, his gaze profound, but in the end, he followed. Sheron Perris gossiping eyes moved between the Princess and his captain before quickly withdrawing, aware that it was not his place to make noise before the Princess. However, the captain was indeed the captain, even having a connection with the Princess. Logan merely followed behind the palanquin, which caused the Princess slight displeasure. Why are you walking so slowly? Are you afraid I might eat you? she asked. Logan made a respectful gesture. I wouldnt dare, he said. The Princess was still very irritable, and also somewhat unwilling to accept. You wouldnt dare? Then walk a bit closer to the front; you must maintain eye level with me. I have said I wanted to talk with you. Logan, are you deliberately avoiding me, keeping your distance? she said, growing more irritable and giving Logan a fierce glare. Logans eyes stirred slightly, but he said nothing, just looking at her. The Princess, faced with the face she had once longed for, faltered and ultimately softened her temper. Ah, Logan, why do you think it is that we are fated but not destined? she asked. Logan didnt know, nor could he come up with any reason to explain. Worried that speaking too much might displease the Princess, he chose to remain silent. Meanwhile, behind him, Sheron Perri almost couldnt believe his ears. What, the Captain and the Princess really had an affair, some story from the past? He had been guessing blindly, and hadnt expected to hit the nail on the head. Now, his gaze became teasing, infused with an indescribable nuance. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alas, the Captains romantic fortunes really did make others feel inferior. Especially since not even the lofty Princess could catch the Captains eyeCit truly made one wonder what kind of person the Captain preferred, and the thought was tantalizing. The Princess, receiving no response, seemed to have anticipated this, not showing too much disappointment, only occasionally letting a fleeting shadow pass across her downcast eyes, then slowly burying it within. She was a proud Princess, after all, and couldnt afford to lose face, even in rejection. To avoid embarrassment, she swiftly changed the subject. Chapter 1066 - Chapter 1066 Chapter 597 Let There Be Light Chapter 1066: Chapter 597 Let There Be Light Chapter 1066: Chapter 597 Let There Be Light Logan, the Princess is planning to attend a poetry meeting at a social gathering this afternoon, which I guess has already started. We rarely meet, and it seems you have nothing else to do. Why not join me and see how it is? The Princess coughed gently a few times, pretending the invitation was casual, but it seemed slightly obvious. Logan pondered for a moment, detecting a hint of eagerness in the Princesss tone. After some hesitation, he eventually chose not to refuse her. Alright, then I shall respectfully comply, he said. The Princess, not having been snubbed, appeared very pleased, the corners of her mouth curling slightly. Hmm, you dont have invitations, so just follow behind me, she said. Logan had no objections to this, and the other two naturally felt the same. At that moment, Sheron Perri quietly moved closer to Logan with a gossipy expression. Captain, I really didnt expect that we would encounter a ball-throwing matchmaking event, and now we get to attend a high-society poetry meeting. Today really is an eye-opener. Im quite curious about what a nobles poetry meeting looks like inside, he said. Logan just chuckled lightly and unhesitatingly doused his enthusiasm. Today should be considered an unlucky day, actually. We encountered that matchmaking ball, and it ended up involving me, with the Princess, who had previous ambiguous ties with me, coming to my aid. And now we are invited to a poetry meeting. I have a foreboding feeling; I dont think this poetry meeting will go smoothly, Sheron. Dont be overly optimistic. Better to keep your expectations low, he said. Sheron, initially pleased with himself for attending the poetry meeting, had his enthusiasm dampened abruptly. Ah? Captain, not to be disrespectful, but you really are dampening the mood. However, you are right. We do not know how the poetry meeting will turn out, so we should be cautious, he responded. Hearing Logans words made Sheron carefully consider the matter further. This trip was not very pleasant, rather it was full of troubles. The outcome of this poetry meeting might not be favorable, so they would have to be vigilant. As they whispered among themselves, they quickly reached the venue. When mentioning the poetry meeting, the Princess also appeared quite proud. This poetry meeting has been held for a long time, and only those with specific invitations can attend. You can only get in if you follow someone with an invitation, she boasted. Outside there are countless people who want to come in and widen their horizons. You should cherish this opportunity. Besides appreciating poetry, there will also be a viewing of various treasures, something seldom seen on ordinary days, she added. Clearly, this was also an attempt by the nobles to elevate their own status. When talking about this, the Princess was haughty. Sheron, hearing this, had a flash of expectation and curiosity in his eyes; eager to see what unique items were held in such high esteem by the nobility. However, Logans face did not reflect what the Princess expected. There was no envy, no curiosity, no anticipation. Just calmness, an acceptance of whatever the unknown may bring. The Princess slowly clenched her fists, a hint of reluctance quietly rising in her heart. It was always like this, every time. It seemed nothing could shake Logan, nor stir his emotions. This time she was determined to make the poetry meeting an eye-opener for him. The Princess resolved that she would even bring out her signature items to move him. In that moment, the Princess was filled with a fierce determination. However, Logan appeared indifferent, seemingly uninterested in these matters. Indeed, he was not interested. Compared to a poetry meeting, he cared more about cultivation. His presence there was merely to repay a favor to the Princess. It would seem rather ungrateful if he didnt show up right after the Princess had helped him out. The Princess walked at the front, and many recognized her, promptly paying their respects. Greetings, Princess, may you live thousands and thousands of years! The Princess has arrived; we have been waiting for you for a long time, the maidens said. Princess, its been some days since we last saw you, your presence truly glorifies this event, they added. Princess, we are eager to see what pieces of poetry youve brought today to enlighten us. Only your discerning eye could impress us so, they continued. Everyone was flattering the Princess, exalting her, when their gazes fell upon Logan. Oh? Princess, who are these two gentlemen youve brought? You usually dont bring outsiders. Could it be that they are also connoisseurs of poetry? they asked. Some, with a competitive spirit aimed at showing off in front of the Princess, scoffed loudly, pointing at Logan. Since its rare to see the Princess bring guests, how about I challenge this gentleman to a contest? Lets see what kind of level the Princesss guests are at? he boldly declared. Logan: It felt like he was caught in a strange battlefield, but he couldnt exactly describe it. And when that person pointed at Logan, the Princesss face darkened. He is not an outsider, not just someone I brought along; he is my friend. I brought him here today specifically to open his eyes, she stated. The mention of the word friend clearly indicated Logans importance to the Princess. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this, everyones expressions changed; no one dared to make jokes about Logan anymore. So he is the Princesss friend, indeed a fine and talented gentleman, they praised. Since the Princess has rarely brought friends, we must certainly treat him well, they concurred. The one who had challenged earlier now suddenly knelt on the ground, making a thumping sound. Princess, I am guilty, I was blind, he conceded. Chapter 1067 - Chapter 1067 Chapter 597 Let There Be Light_2 Chapter 1067: Chapter 597 Let There Be Light_2 Chapter 1067: Chapter 597 Let There Be Light_2 I had thought she was merely a pet of the Princess, but it turned out to be her friend. Since a friend holds a different status, no one would dare to offend. Fortunately, the Princess was in a good mood, so she did not punish him. Her expression, however, remained quite cold and even showed impatience. Enough, leave now. I do not like having someone as unobservant as you around me. With those words, his future was essentially cut off. A person disdained by the Princess would naturally find no one else to take him in. He clearly realized this point, his face paled, but compared to angering the Princess or being punished by her, being merely disdained was a stroke of luck. He forcefully suppressed the panic in his heart and bowed obediently. Yes, Princess, I shall take my leave now. As he left, his figure was a picture of desolation, having offended someone he shouldnt have. He was doomed not to attend the poetry event, and the connections he had just started to make here would one day vanish into thin air. Ah The man heaved a deep sigh, his sadness finding no outlet. Even as he was leaving, he blamed Logan for all this, giving him a resentful glare. Like a young wife lamenting her husband seduced by a fiendish woman. Logans mouth twitched, feeling entirely innocent. It clearly wasnt his business, yet in the end, it somehow landed on his head. After dealing with this man, the Princess turned her gaze to Logan at her side. Come, Logan, the Princess shall take you for a tour around. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Logan was not particularly interested, he showed respect to the Princess. Thank you, Princess. Besides Logan, there was actually a large group of people following the Princess. As they walked, they would stop whenever they encountered a leaf, a flower, or a lake to recite poetry and admire the beauty of nature. Logan quietly slipped to the back, considering himself merely a bystander. But not long after the Princess had walked away, suddenly a crossbow bolt shot towards her. Ah! The Princess, being at the front and lacking protection, was struck directly through her shoulder, causing her to scream in pain. Hearing this scream, Logan reacted, pushing through the crowd to rush towards her. Princess, Princess! As her body went limp and fell backwards, he caught her swiftly. Princess, are you alright? While asking, he took out medicinal herbs to apply first to her shoulder. However, he soon noticed the wound on the shoulder had turned black, his gaze darkening. Theres poison on the arrow. Who could be so ruthless? This was an attempt on the Princesss life. He could only feed the Princess all his elixirs to barely keep her alive. Soon, the Hidden Guard by the Princesss side also sprang into action, capturing the assailant timely. Weve caught him, the assailant is captured! Logan set the Princess down on the ground, intending to investigate the assassin. But before he could get close, he heard people exclaiming in shock. Its bad, the assassins going to kill himself! Though the Hidden Guard tried to intervene swiftly, the assassin still bit into a poison capsule, committing suicide instantly, leaving no clue behind. By the time Logan arrived, the man had already taken his last breath. Seeing this, many felt angry, especially those who had been following the Princess closely; they too had narrowly escaped disaster. Who exactly is responsible? This was supposed to be a highly vetted poetry event. How could an assassin appear and harm the Princess? If anything were to happen to her, none of us would get off easily! Yes, who sent the assassin? This is too dangerous. I am leaving, I dont want to stay at this poetry event any longer! Its truly horrifying, this incident must be reported to the Dali Temple, it must be thoroughly investigated. How dare an assassin attack under broad daylight and even target the Princess! Its outrageous! These people were indeed angry, having attended a perfectly good poetry gathering, only to experience an assassination attempt. Those who could enter here were either wealthy or noble, each with a certain status. They considered their lives more important than anyone elses and were naturally terrified and panicked afterward. The crowd became a mess, but Logan paid no attention to them and carefully observed the situation. He did not spot any trace of the assassin and eventually heaved a sigh and temporarily gave up. Damn it, the assassin was very efficient, leaving no clues behind. At this point, the trail was broken, meaning it was unknown who made the move. After a moment, the doctor had already arrived and immediately diagnosed the princess. However, after he had diagnosed her, his face turned deathly pale. This is bad, theres poison on the arrow. The princess has been struck with a strong poison. It has already reached her bone marrow, but this poison is too fierce. Ive never heard of it, nor do I know how to cure the princess? As the old doctor spoke, he couldnt help but start to sweat profusely on his forehead. Now, he was treating the well-known princess. If things went wrong, it could mean collective punishment, but regardless, the old doctor couldnt think of a good solution momentarily and could only tell the truth. And as the doctors words came out, everyones heart sank. Those who were more faint-hearted even collapsed to the ground, their legs giving out. How, how could this be? Just attending a poetry gathering, how could we encounter an assassin, and just our luck that it had to be the princess who was struck It could have been anyone, but why did it have to be the princess, the one among them with the most power? They could already foresee the emperors fury and were anxious about who would calm it, and eventually, who would be punished. No one dared think further. At this time, Logan had already reached the princesss side, reaching out to check her pulse. Then his expression darkened. This isnt good. The princess was barely hanging on; the poison seemed lethal and targeted to kill. Even though he managed to keep her alive with elixirs, it was uncertain for how much longer. While he was pondering, people from the Official Residence arrived. Seeing the officials, many people displayed fearful expressions, wishing they could leave immediately and disassociate themselves from any responsibility. The official from the Official Residence arrived and first asked, Where is the assassin? Someone pointed at the corpse on the ground. The officers stepped forward to examine it, and upon tapping it with a knife, their expressions darkened. The person is already dead, how can I explain this to my superiors? The others had the same thought, their expressions nowhere near pleasant. No matter what, we had to deliver a living person; what use is a dead one? Moreover, this involves the princess. An investigation will surely follow this line, and once the assassin is dead, the lead is lost. The officers discussed among themselves, their expressions becoming increasingly grim. Since handing over a dead person was problematic, they decided to simply pick a living one. As the officers scanned the surroundings, many people avoided their gaze. The officers took a rough look around, and their faces darkened. This poetry gathering was extraordinary, attended only by the rich and noble. Everyone present had status and background. If they arrested someone inappropriate, not only would the princesss issue remain unresolved, but they would also end up in a messy scandal themselves. Now, the officers were in a dilemma and followed protocol by questioning everyone. During the assassination attempt on the princess, did anyone notice anything unusual, any strange people, or any odd noises today? Suddenly, someone had a flash of insight and reported immediately. Yes, my lord. Today, there was a new face next to the princess, crouching right beside her. We have never seen him before, and just today, the princess was attacked. Its too much of a coincidence. What the person said made sense. It was difficult to offend anyone else present, leaving only the unfamiliar Logan, especially since the report was logical and consistent, and Logan did indeed appear strange. Everyone didnt know Logan, nor did they know where he came from. Mysteriously at the princesss side, mysteriously regarded as a friend by the princess. And then, on his first day attending the poetry gathering, the princess tragically encountered danger. To say that he had nothing to do with it would be foolish to believe. Chapter 1068 - Chapter 1068 Chapter 598 My Words are Scripture Chapter 1068: Chapter 598: My Words are Scripture Chapter 1068: Chapter 598: My Words are Scripture The government officers heard this and immediately directed their gaze toward Logan on the ground. They sized him up, noting his plain attire that did not suggest he was wealthy. Logan was not known to be from any wealthy family with the surname Logan; he must be just an ordinary civilian, sufficient for handing over to meet their obligations. Thus, the officers quickly surrounded Logan, appearing very angry. So, Logan, who are you? What is your relationship with the Princess? Is todays incident your doing? Hearing these consecutive questions, Logan felt somewhat embarrassed. Uh How should he answer such questions? I indeed have some connection with the Princess, but I did not kill her. Finally, he stood up, brushed off the nonexistent dust from his clothes, and replied indifferently. Nonsense, if not you, then who else? You are the only one here acquainted with the Princess, and you are a new face; you are the most suspicious. Perhaps everyone was trying to deflect suspicion from themselves, so they clung to the person with the most suspicion and would not let go. The others also chimed in, as if they had already convicted Logan. Logan remained calm throughout, simply repeating his statement. I truly did not do this; I had no reason to harm the Princess. The officer glanced at the Princess, then at Logan, and at the other nobles, and immediately ordered his men to encircle him. I dont care who you are, or whether this incident involves you, you were by the Princesss side and you are a new face, so you are the most suspicious. Take him away; you must come with me today! It wasnt just about taking him for a while; unless absolutely necessary, chances were that he would not be released. Logan pursed his lips, unable to hide a trace of irritation between his brows. What a mess. If he had known earlier, he would have never attended this accursed poetry event; now not only had something happened to the Princess, but he had also been dragged into it. If it had not been to repay a favor, he would never have been in such a troublesome situation. But ultimately, Logan did not protest, and let the officers take him away. The innocent are innocent, and the guilty are guilty. If he had resisted letting them take him away, it would have made him seem guilty. As soon as Logan and his two companions were taken away, the others heaved a sigh of relief. They began discussing the incident involving the Princess. What to do, such a severe incident has happened; could it possibly involve us or our families? Not at all, it definitely wont. Have they not already pulled out a scapegoat? The words of this person made almost everyone else understand his point. Are you saying Exactly, as long as we all agree that it was that Logan, the higher-ups wont trace it back to us, and we can naturally escape responsibility. But we still cant be sure if it was that new face who did it. Regardless of who did it, there has to be a scapegoat; otherwise, the investigation will harm us all. To resolve the matter thoroughly, the official residence will just pass the blame around. Since its not our fault, they will pin it on us anyway, better to push everything onto that new face to at least save ourselves. With this, everyone fell silent, essentially agreeing to the plan. Hence, they variously indicated to the government officers that Logan was extremely suspicious, and he was very likely the murderer. The officers, eager to close the case, would no doubt treat them as part of the criminal gang. Thus, Logan and his companions were imprisoned. Little White rested his chin on his hand, his small face filled with dissatisfaction. Master, werent we supposed to go out shopping? How did we end up imprisoned just like that? I dont want to be a prisoner at all; why dont we use a spell to leave? No, Little White, I know you can escape, but we cant just leave randomly. If we run now, I wont be able to clear my name. Seeing that he was stopped, Little White pouted, looking very unhappy and even more resentful. So what do we do? Are we just going to sit here in this prison and await death? This awful prison is not a good place to be. Dont worry, I wont let anything happen to you; Ill find a way to get you out. Although not by breaking out, Logan still had his own methods. When the officer came to interrogate him, he looked coldly at him. The officer was suddenly startled by the gaze. Then, remembering the disparity in their statuses, he quickly became bolder again. Hmph, what are you glaring at? You treasonous assassin, to think you dare glare at government officers! Dont assume youre great just because you have a high cultivation level. Ill tell you, once we report this to the Emperor and he sentences you, youll be torn apart by five horses, unable to live or die! A cold smile tugged at Logans lips. Far from being intimidated by the officers words, he even seemed amused. Seeing his eager reaction, the officers heart skipped a beat. This person, is there something wrong with him? It was the first time he had seen someone who was not afraid of being locked up, even having the mood to smile. Fine, then why dont you report this to the Emperor, quickly, then see if the Emperor will order my execution, and whether you dare to carry it out? Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps because of his assured demeanor, the officer hesitated slightly. You, who exactly are you? He had heard from those nobles at the poetry event that this man was brought in by the Princess, and she even said personally that he was her friend. Chapter 1069 - Chapter 1069 Chapter 598 My Words are Scripture_2 Chapter 1069: Chapter 598: My Words, are Scripture_2 Chapter 1069: Chapter 598: My Words, are Scripture_2 Now, he even said that not even the emperor would dare to kill him. Could it be that this man really has some sort of backing? The soldiers couldnt be sure anymore, it wouldnt be possible that they had captured someone even more significant, right? Dont ask me for details, go and report to the emperor, and all will be made clear. If you dont want disaster to befall you, you had better inform his majesty of my name, Logan. Then wait and see how the emperor will deal with me. Logan appeared extremely confident, and not at all perturbed about reporting to the emperor. The soldiers looked at him, a strange expression flashing across their eyes, feeling quite complicated. Subsequently, for the sake of their own future, they decided to take a gamble. They didnt mention much, just reported the name Logan to their superiors. The reaction from above was unexpectedly strong; an imperial edict was issued immediately. The edict clearly stated that Logan and his companions must be released and treated with respect, and anyone who dared to disobey would be dealt with severely. The soldiers swallowed hard, thankful that they had consulted the emperor beforehand. If they had executed first and reported afterward, and the emperor had learned of this mans identity, perhaps the entire official residence from top to bottom would suffer, with everyone involved facing punishment. The leader of the soldiers also broke out in a cold sweat and hurried to release the prisoners. Young Master Logan, it was our failure to recognize a great man, mistaking you for a criminal. Its all our fault, this official has erred, and I hope you can be magnanimous and not blame me! Looking down at the magistrate on his knees before him, as well as a large group of soldiers behind him. Logan just sneered and said nothing, sweeping past them and continuing forward. Seeing this, the officials of the official residence felt their hearts sink. The magistrate, with an even heavier heart, kneeled before him, presenting a treasured item. Young Master Logan, please be magnanimous and do not quibble with us over this. All the fault lies with me. This is the Supreme Treasure of my residence, and I would like to offer it to you to resolve the misunderstanding between us. Logan looked at the uneasy magistrate and eventually softened his heart. He didnt accept anything, pushing the offered items back. That wont be necessary. You dont need to give me anything; I have no use for it nor do I value it. As for this incident, lets leave it be for now. However, let me make it clear beforehand, you all must fully cooperate with me in the subsequent matters, and assist me in finding the perpetrator. If you pull any more underhanded tricks, no matter how you beg, you will all die! With these words, Logan also made his stance clear: he did not value the magistrates Supreme Treasure. For him, the most important thing was to find the perpetrator and to ensure justice. The officials from the official residence hastily wiped their sweat and nodded repeatedly without a word. Youre right, what Young Master Logan says is correct, we will do as told. By the way, the emperor has sent an envoy, who is currently waiting in the side hall, eager to meet with Lord Logan. Please follow me this way. Logan didnt decline and quickly followed the guide to the side room. The man was none other than the emperors most valued eunuch. Upon seeing Logan, the eunuch didnt say a word and first performed a grand salute. Young Master Logan, it has indeed been a long time since weve seen each other. Have you been well lately? Seeing this scene, the officials of the official residence felt their hearts pounding even more. They had not expected that this man would have such strong connections, respected not only by the emperor but also treated with such reverence by the emperors closest eunuch. It was clear that this mans identity was indeed extraordinary. The soldiers all felt regretful; of all people, they had to capture him. Now they had truly invited misfortune and touched the bad luck of huge proportions. At this moment, each one of the soldiers couldnt help but hold their breath, fearing they would be noticed. Young Master Logan, I have also received the emperors command. His majesty has a request for you, hoping that you can heal the princess. The Imperial Physicians from the Imperial Hospital are at a loss; the emperor truly has no other options, and after much consideration, only you came to mind. I understand. After all, I do have some friendship with the princess; we can count as friends. I wont ignore the princesss situation. Upon receiving an affirmative response, even the eunuch couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. What followed was a torrent of lavish praise. I just knew that Young Master Logan is a person of benevolence and righteousness. With Young Master Logan taking action, the Princess must have a glimmer of hope. Theres no need for such words, Im just doing my best. Take me to see the Princess first. The eunuch didnt delay and quickly brought him into the palace to see the Princess. After seeing the Princess, Logans fingers felt for her pulse. After a thorough diagnosis, his brow slightly furrowed, his expression unusually grave. The poison in the Princess requires a piece of Spiritual Medicine. Oh? Do you have it with you, Young Master Logan? Which one is it? White Mountain Grass. Ah, although Im not too knowledgeable, Ive heard of some rare medicinal herbs, including this one. To find it will require some effort, and now I dont even know where to search. Logan nodded. Nothing comes easy. I did have this herb before, but Ive already used it up. It seems, now I must go and search for it. The eunuch couldnt help but feel a bit of joy upon hearing that he once possessed the herb. But he hadnt expected the next news to be bad, a frustratingly unfortunate piece of bad news. Ah? Its been used? Why such a coincidence? The Princess really is unlucky. If the medicine were still in Young Master Logans hands, perhaps there would still be a glimmer of hope. Young Master Logan, this matter can only trouble you. The Emperor himself cant think of any solutions; the people at the Imperial Hospital are even more clueless. Considering the past acquaintance between the Princess and Young Master Logan, I hope Young Master Logan will do his best to save her. As the eunuch spoke, he became somewhat tearful, revealing him to be a person of deep feelings. Towards the end, he even thought of kneeling before him. Upon seeing this, Logan immediately reached out to stop him, steadying the man in time. Eunuch, what are you doing? This really humbles me; no matter what, youre my senior. You really shouldnt be giving me such a great courtesy. The eunuch wiped the corner of his eye, showing an embarrassed smile. Young Master Logan, please dont take offense. The Princess is like someone I watched grow up. After leaving the palace and having my own residence, although I havent seen her much, the bond from our childhood is certainly not fake. Just seeing the girl Ive watched grow up lying here so weak and frail, it truly pains my heart. Aside from the Emperors request, consider this a plea from an old servant to do your very best to treat the Princess. Dont let a young girl in the prime of her life perish here. Shes still so young, has yet to find a husband, and has had no children. She doesnt deserve this kind of life The eunuch mournfully looked at the woman on the bed, seemingly reminiscing about the Princesss childhood. So adorable, so lively. The Princess, grown up, was noble and beautiful too, but sadly, fate did not favor her. Logan stepped forward, hesitated for a moment, then still patted the eunuchs shoulder. Rest assured, eunuch, since I have undertaken this task, I will certainly do my best, striving to find the needed Herbal Medicine for the Princess. Im not very capable, but I do have some confidence. Very good, very good. It is indeed fortunate for the Princess to have set her sights on a person like you. The royal household hasnt misjudged you either, Young Master Logan. I entrust everything to you now. If theres anything you need, feel free to askCthe Emperor will certainly meet your requests. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont need anything at the moment. If there is something I need, I will definitely speak up. After giving it some thought, Logan suddenly called out to Sheron Perri who was behind him. Sheron Perri. Sheron Perri had been standing a bit farther away, as he didnt hold a very high position and wasnt acquainted with the palace eunuchs. Even seeing his own captain speaking freely with the eunuch, he felt somewhat envious and admiring. It was no surprise he was the captainCseeing that even a palace eunuch would treat him with such respect. They must have had past dealings. But what he least expected was for the captain to suddenly call his name. After a moment of surprise, he quickly joined the others without objection. Captain, you called for me? Is there something you wish to instruct? He positioned himself as a subordinate, instinctively anticipating a task related to the Princess. Chapter 1070 - Chapter 1070 Chapter 599 Seven Days Chapter 1070: Chapter 599: Seven Days Chapter 1070: Chapter 599: Seven Days Hmm, Sheron Perri, I need to take a trip out. During this period, you should take good care of the Princess. I trust your abilities. You stay here and watch over the Princess, attend to her illness, and also be vigilant against further assassins. Can you do that? Sheron Perri did not agree immediately, instead, he fell silent suddenly. Seeing this, Logan frowned slightly, seemingly displeased. Whats wrong? You dont want to? No. Sheron Perri hastily shook his head. Captain, its not that I dont want to, its just, where are you going to look for Herbal Medicine? I want to accompany you. Compared to guarding the Princess, he preferred to be by his captains side. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this assassination attempt, the King will surely send many experts to protect the Princess. I am somewhat aware of my limitations and know that my skills do not compare to those experts. It would be better to follow you, Captain, as I might also be able to guard you and hasten the search for the right Herbal Medicine. His words were reasonable and also showed his concern for Logan. But to Logan, this only made him frown, and he waved his hand in refusal. Theres no need. For this search for Herbal Medicine, going alone is enough. You dont need to come along; you just stay here. Why? Captain, if its such a dangerous matter, why wont you take me with you? I definitely wont hold you back. Im just worried about you going alone and want to be able to protect you. Logan responded with a light laugh and a thorough glance over Sheron Perri. Protect, are you sure with your abilities, you can actually protect me? Sheron Perri was taken aback, touching the back of his head and smiling sheepishly. I know, my abilities are far inferior to yours, Captain, but having someone by your side can be helpful in making decisions. At the very least, I might even take a blade for you, right? He had carved out a new path for himself and appeared quite proud when speaking about his new function. Logan laughed. Haha, alright, I appreciate your good intentions, but really, you dont need to. Before Sheron Perri could say anything more, Logan quickly explained his reasons. Sheron Perri, in the light of your loyalty, I will tell you the truth. The place Im going to is not just any place, its the Snow Mountain, a bitterly cold area, even colder than the typical Snow Mountain, and fraught with dangers. The Spiritual Medicine is located deep within the Snow Mountain, and one might lose their way at any moment. To be honest, I am not even sure of myself, let alone if I have to bring another person along. If something happens to just me, theres a chance I could escape in time, but if youre there too, the situation would be uncertain. Sheron Perri, I might not be able to save you, and you might not be able to help me, but instead could become a burden to me. This statement came across as somewhat harsh and seemingly cold-hearted. Yet Sheron Perri took it seriously, knowing it to be true. He lowered his head, his face indescribable with dejection, but he was a sensible child. Captain, so you are going to such a dangerous place, I am sorry for being obstinate and troubling you earlier. Youre right. With my current Cultivation Level, I am not yet fit to stand openly by your side. Going to the Snow Mountain I would not only be of no help to you, but I might even hold you back. You are right not to bring me along, Captain. Since you have commanded, I dare not disobey. I will take good care of the Princess here until you return. Even though Logan had been direct, Sheron Perri was not someone who could not understand the situation. The captain had explained the specific reasonCit was because of his insufficient strength. Anyone with a modicum of self-awareness would know what to do. And Sheron Perri truly did understand; in that moment, he did not contradict Logan. The Eunuch beside them, knowing the destination to be Snow MountainCa dangerous placeCalso let out a sigh. Snow Mountain, that is indeed a perilous place. Young Master Logan, be extra careful on your journey, and above all ensure your survival. Rest assured, I am aware. I will strive to keep myself alive, and I will also try hard to gather the required Spiritual Medicine. The Eunuch thought carefully, tilted his head, and suddenly asked again. Young Master Logan, should we report this matter to the King, so he can send more experts to accompany you? This would reduce the danger, and increase our chances of success, what do you think? The Eunuch was worried about the Princess, but he was equally concerned for Logans safety. Hearing that his destination was Snow Mountain, the Eunuch could not help but become anxious. The Snow Mountain was so dangerous that should something happen to him there, it would be the loss of an important figure. Therefore, he hoped to convey this matter to the King. To send more people to protect, even if it was to sacrifice their lives in Logans stead. Logan understood the Eunuchs implication, but simply waved his hand in refusal. No need, Eunuch, if I have decided to go, it means I am quite confident. Moreover, in his possession were not only the Elixir and the Throne of Blood Nineteen but also Little White and Little Flower. Any of those, if revealed, were formidable, and he also feared that others might covet them. If those who followed him harbored thoughts of killing and stealing treasure, that could end poorly. Those were his trump cards, not to be lightly disclosed to outsiders. But The Eunuch still seemed very worried and wanted to say more, but Logan dismissed it. Enough, Eunuch. Ive determined today is a good day to set off, so I shall take my leave. Chapter 1071 - Chapter 1071 Chapter 599 Seven Days_2 Chapter 1071: Chapter 599: Seven Days_2 Chapter 1071: Chapter 599: Seven Days_2 After finishing his sentence, he turned and left without giving the other party any chance to react. The eunuch hadnt even reacted when the person had already disappeared from view. Hes gone just like that? Oh dear, Young Master Logan is really too reckless, waiting a bit longer for the emperor to send more experts to protect us wouldnt have hurt. Now hes gone to Snow Mountain alone, all by himself. The road ahead will be tough. Seeing this, Sheron Perris eyes shifted as he stepped forward to console the eunuch. Eunuch, dont worry, the captains actions surely carry his own reasoning and confidence. We should just trust him. Right now, theres nothing else we can do but take good care of the princess, fulfilling the captains trust in us. The eunuch thought about it and realized that it was indeed the case, so he suppressed his other thoughts. Hmm, it seems theres no other way, just take good care of the princess. Moving ahead, Logan quickly reached Snow Mountain without stopping for a moment. For some reason, Little White felt somewhat aggrieved. Just for that princess, you havent had proper rest all along the way. Is she that important to you? Hearing the jealousy in Little Whites voice, Logan smiled wryly, somewhat helplessly. Youre just a little fox, why are you always so jealous? Yet hearing him say that, Little White felt even more displeased. Who said Im jealous? Im not jealous; Im just curious. Moreover, shes just a princess. Could it be because of her royal status that you value her so much? I think that eunuch was right; you should have brought more people. Going alone on such a risky adventure is too impulsive. Logan, however, didnt agree and just shrugged his shoulders, his demeanor remaining calm. I have too many secrets on me that mustnt be known to outsiders. Its better not to involve others; this is good enough. As for the princess, you shouldnt think too much about it. She might have harbored feelings for me before, but thats all in the past now. Still, I knew her, and her injury is somewhat related to me, so making this trip for her is no big deal. Little White, dont overthink it. Upon hearing this, Little White wasnt too pleased and just snorted coldly. Hmph, Im not overthinking! But hearing Logan personally admit that his relationship with the princess had nothing to do with romantic love, Little White was quite happy. After appeasing Little White, Logan surveyed the surrounding environment and continued to move forward. This place is just a vast expanse of white; you really cant see anything at a glance. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, Snow Mountain lived up to its reputation as the most treacherous, and at this moment, its dangers presented themselves. Perhaps because Little White possessed inherited memories, she reminded him at this moment. Master, you must be careful. Ive heard that some people who stay in Snow Mountain too long have their eyes turn white, and then they can no longer discern directions. I know, snow blindness; Ive already prepared a pair of glasses for myself. He put on a pair of black tinted glasses, and the situation improved significantly. Lets go, be careful; there might be traps at any moment below. Little White had been let out by him, as she herself struggled to come out, insisting on assessing the situation and wanting to fight alongside him. Logan couldnt dissuade her and had to follow along with Little White in the end. Since coming out, Little White hadnt left Logans side. Hearing his words, even though he complained about the noise on the surface, he was actually very happy. Got it. Sure enough, Logans warning was well-founded; they had only walked a few steps farther when the ground suddenly gave way beneath them. If he hadnt reacted quickly, they might have already fallen to the bottom of the cliff. Tsk tsk, I didnt expect Snow Mountain to cover such thin layers over so many traps. Little Fox, this mountain could eat people, so you must stick close. I cant afford to be careless. His words also had a deeper meaning, as Little Fox tended to get distracted easily. Sometimes, falling to death wasnt because of insufficient ability, but because of not being alert, not using spiritual power in time to hold oneself. Without the protection of spiritual power, they were nothing more than mortal flesh and bone. I know, Master, Ill always stick by your side. Dont worry, I wont act recklessly. Lets continue on our way. On the surface, Little White was shocked, but inside, she was already panicking. Because it was her who had almost fallen just now, and if her master hadnt grabbed her by the scruff of the neck, securing her life, she might not be alive now. So, dont be fooled by Little Whites seemingly proud demeanor; she was actually startled by the previous incident, deeply shaken, and absolutely obedient to Logans words. The two of them continued forward, exploring the situation in the Snow Mountain. After walking for a while, Logan suddenly stopped and blocked Little White. Hold on, dont go any further, Ive detected a dangerous aura. Little White quickly halted her movements, feeling somewhat puzzled. She tilted her little fox head, sniffing around. Soon, her fluffy face looked puzzled. Where, where? I cant smell anything dangerous? Logan, however, did not answer but instead closed his eyes to sense with his Divine Sense. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze suddenly sharpened. He scooped up Little Fox from the ground and ran a considerable distance in an instant. Oh my! Little Fox was startled but quickly hopped into his arms. Master, whats going on Before she could finish her inquiry, movement emerged from the spot they had just leapt from. A big hole burst open, and a Snow Bear and a Snow Wolf emerged. Apparently, they had been lying in ambush there not just for a day but for quite a long time. This was also their hunting tactic, similar to waiting for a rabbit by the tree stump. Originally, Logan and Little Fox were supposed to be their prey, but they escaped. The Snow Bear and Snow Wolf both appeared unhappy, their faces fierce. Little Fox, a natural enemy of theirs, couldnt help trembling as she saw their ferocious expressions and hid behind Logan. Logan patted her little head, not to blame but to tease. Whats there to be afraid of? Theyre just two beasts. Are you scared you cant beat them? Little Fox, feeling as if she was also being criticized, remained silent. Of course not, but dont trick me! These two demon beasts are very strong, close to Saint Level, far beyond me. And look how they look at me; they see me as food. How can I not be afraid, not hide? Even though she possessed the Nine-tailed Fox bloodline, she had been born not long ago. Her talent was considered good, and her cultivation level had risen rapidly recently. However, if she encountered experienced demon beasts, she was still no match. For example, the strength of the two demon beasts in front of her far surpassed hers. Even if she utilized her Bloodlines Origin, she might not be able to handle them. Little Whites avoidance did not mean the demon beasts would spare her. From the moment they saw Little Fox, the two demon beasts knew she carried enticing genetic bloodlines; eating her flesh and drinking her blood would greatly enhance their strength. For demon beasts, this was an irresistible temptation. Thus, to them, Little Fox was a delicious feast, a tantalizing meal they just wanted to devour. In addition to Little Fox, there was also this human, who seemed tasty as well. His cultivation level wasnt low. If they could eat both, it would be greatly beneficial for their cultivation. Locking eyes with their bloodthirsty beastly pupils, Logan understood much. Hah, it seems that even if we have no intention to confront these two demon beasts, theyve already set their sights on us. Now they long to eat our flesh and drink our blood, just waiting to tear us apart and devour us! It was better when he didnt go into details, but once he did, Little White couldnt help but feel frightened. Eek! Dont talk about it anymore, this is really too scary. Master, youre a bit stronger than them, please take care of the rest. You must try your hardest, dont let them take advantage of us! Chapter 1072 - Chapter 1072 Chapter 600 Creation Chapter 1072: Chapter 600 Creation Chapter 1072: Chapter 600 Creation Facing two wild beasts that were naturally his enemies, Little White certainly didnt want them to benefit. Whats wrong, it looks like you, Little Fox, dont want to help me at all? When his Owner suddenly counter-questioned him, Little White felt somewhat embarrassed, but quickly regained his righteousness. Is it that I dont want to help you? I clearly lack the ability to help you. In the absence of ability, Id only be dragging you down. Owner, rest assured, Im well aware of my own limitations. You just go ahead, and Ill silently cheer you on from behind. Logan: This cunning Little Fox, I wonder whom he inherited his temperament from. Before the owner and pet could continue their teasing, the two Demon Beasts could no longer wait. They roared loudly and charged at them with a fierce growl. Little White quickly hid in the space, trembling like a leaf. Seeing this, Little Flower touched her with a leaf and suddenly started to taunt. Hah, I thought you were so powerful. Getting scared by two Demon Beasts? Theyre just a bear and a wolf, nothing to worry about. These stupid carnivorous creatures are not worth our concern! Being mocked by her companion, Little White was very unhappy in her heart. She snorted coldly. Hmph, easy for you to say, why dont you try it yourself? Try? I will try. Just wait, after all, you and I are both Spirit Pets, and if not for Masters sake, Id still help you regain your dignity. With that, she burst out of the space and landed on the ground. Owner, dont worry, Ive come to help you. A stupid bear and a stupid wolf, both brainless carnivores, are no match for me. Owner, watch how I teach them a lesson! Even on the Snow Mountain, Little Flower was not afraid at all. She braved the severe cold and directly rooted her vines into the Snow Mountain. Then, she extended a small section of her stem and rushed towards the two Demon Beasts. The Demon Beasts hadnt even reacted before the whips hit them. The pain made them wail like wild animals. However, Little Flowers strength was after all not as great as theirs. When the Demon Wolf exhaled ice, it still managed to freeze her vines. Little Flower failed to react in time and was nearly severed by the Demon Bear. It was Logans quick reflexes that saved her, suddenly attacking the bear and interrupting its onslaught, forcing the foolish bear to back off. The Snow Bear, attacked out of nowhere, roared towards Logan. It wasnt just a threatening roar, but one with soundwave attacks mixed in. Yet, Logan was unafraid and flipped backward to dodge with ease. The next second, he threw an Array, a reverse-spiritual-energy Array. Being on Snow Mountain, after being stimulated by the Array, it turned into its opposite element: fire. The Snow Bear and the Snow Wolf both feared fire the most, it was their natural enemy. When the flames roared to life, they didnt even have time to react. With their intelligence, it was hard for them to conceive why a Snow Mountain would produce fire, let alone such an all-encompassing blaze. This was the magic of an Array. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Struggling against the fire, the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf were completely on the defensive. Meanwhile, Logan seized the opportunity to launch an attack, causing many wounds on both Demon Beasts. They were unable to retaliate, as their bodies bore numerous flesh wounds. Finally, the two Demon Beasts also became fierce, unleashing their killer moves and engaging Logan in a fierce struggle. The commotion was so great it seemed to signal the splitting of mountains and the cracking of the earth. Little Flower was trembling, on the verge of falling off the Snow Mountain. Logans face turned serious, and he immediately shouted at Little Flower. Quick, get back to the space! Without my command, dont come out! Little Flower was somewhat reluctant but, considering the greater good, obediently returned to the space. At the same time, Logan released another Array, protecting himself. He defended himself while fighting the two Demon Beasts. The battle raged on with neither side giving in, and both employing lethal moves. The scene grew increasingly more intense, more intense. In their urgency, the tumult grew too loud, and eventually, they seemed to feel the Snow Mountain begin to shake. Logan almost instantly realized what was happening and immediately flew away to escape. Not good, an avalanche! Run, we must leave here immediately! The two Demon Beasts were not foolish either, realizing the same thing. Having lived on Snow Mountain all their lives, they were even more sensitive to such events. At the moment they perceived the avalanche, they had no concern for the fight, for preserving life was of utmost priority, and they too immediately fled. With both sides parting ways, the sky was overtaken with tumbling snow. Luckily, Logan was quick on his feet, having already reached a spot in mid-air. Otherwise, he might have been buried under the vast, white snow. Caught unprepared, he could have perished amid the snow without ever realizing it. Witnessing the sheer magnitude of the avalanche was truly astonishing to him. Not just him, but Little Flower and Little White both felt a lingering fear. Thank goodness, thank goodness. Master, you fled just before the avalanche. Otherwise, who knows what would have happened? With such a fierce blizzard, even with all our skills, we would be no match for it. Such is the power of nature; no matter the talent of humans, they still cant overpower nature itself. Chapter 1073 - Chapter 1073 Chapter 600 Creation_2 Chapter 1073: Chapter 600 Creation_2 Chapter 1073: Chapter 600 Creation_2 Its fine, experience is gained through setbacks. Just now, I was so focused on fighting those two Demon Beasts that I completely forgot about the avalanche. Now, Ive learned my lesson and must be more cautious going forward. Making noise could very likely trigger another crisis on Snow Mountain. He certainly didnt want to experience something like todays events again. Yes, Owner is right. Little Flower and Little White nodded repeatedly, agreeing with this idea. Afterwards, Logan waited until the avalanche had mostly subsided before slowly landing on the ground. But as soon as he was on the ground, his feet were already half buried in the snow. This snow is so deep. Its going to be difficult to move forward. Owner, why dont we find somewhere to take shelter for now? Looking at this situation, we cant solve the avalanche in a short time, and we cant continue on our way. We should be prepared for more avalanches to come and find a place to rest and calm our nerves for a while. After giving it some thought, Logan found the suggestion sensible and nodded in agreement. Alright, then well find a place to settle down and not wander around outside. The avalanche was not going to stop anytime soon; there could be a second or third one following. To be safe, it was best to find a place to stay first. Little Flower was particularly good at this and immediately rooted itself into the ground, then started exploring everywhere with extended vines. After some searching, Little Flower quickly found a good spot. Owner, there is a cave to the southeast. It was unharmed by that huge avalanche and should be sufficient for us to stay in. Upon hearing this, Logan reacted promptly and nodded without a second thought. Alright, lets head there now and settle down first. The two Spirit Pets were also worried about their Owners safety and couldnt wait for him to find shelter. Hearing this, they eagerly nodded, only agreeing. Logan, accompanied by his two pets, quickly made his way towards the cave. Suddenly, they finally arrived at the cave and breathed a sigh of relief. Phew, were finally here. This place was hard to find, but at first glance, it seems like a good place to shield us from the wind. Staying here will also ensure our safety, Owner, weve really struck gold. Logan didnt disagree with this and smiled as he nodded. Not bad, Little Flower, we owe you one this time. If you hadnt found such a good spot, we would still be looking for a place to settle down. After being praised, Little Flowers leaves stretched for a moment, the leaves rustling, showing its happiness. Its nothing, Owner, its my duty. Lets hurry inside. Logan continued forward, quickly entering the cave. However, the moment he stepped inside, a mechanism confronted him. His gaze shifted, and he immediately rolled midair to dodge. The traps flew past his body and fell behind him. Nice moves! A voice of praise came from not far ahead. After Logan landed, he could clearly see the faces of these people. It turned out that other people besides himself had found this cave. And they had arrived even quicker, already seated inside the cave. In front of them, a fire had been lit, indicating they had been there for a while. He was the newcomer. As for the mechanisms, they must have been set up by these people. Little White was somewhat indignant about this. Really, what kind of damn traps did these people set? It almost harmed you, Owner. You must not let them off easily! Hearing such antagonistic words, Logan was somewhat helpless. He said to Little White in his heart, Please be reasonable, this was originally their spot, and its clear theyve been here for quite some time. As newcomers, we shouldnt make so many demands. Its only natural for them to set up traps; why dont you put yourself in their shoes? If you were in the cave setting up mechanisms and someone suddenly barged in, who would be at fault then? Little White fell silent, with nothing left to say. Because she was a self-serving person. If she had been the one to find the cave first, she definitely wouldve thought the others were in the wrong. But now that she was the one entering afterward, she naturally thought those already in the cave were at fault. Hearing Little Whites twisted logic, Logans mouth twitched. Since the people present had not shown him any malice, although Logan remained on guard against them, the atmosphere wasnt too tense. Logan gave them a bow, appearing to be the honest sort. Ive met you all, young masters and misses. Theres been an avalanche outside, and Im temporarily without a place to stay. Upon seeing this cave, I decided to come in, not knowing it was already occupied. I wonder if you might be so kind as to allow me to spend the night here as well. The young masters had no objections, but the misses turned up their noses, seeming to look down on Logan, even whispering to the gentleman next to them. Brother, look at how dirty that man is, with unknown origins and dressed in no particularly fine manner. Hes probably just a poor Loose Cultivator; lets not have him stay with us! Exactly, lest we catch his poverty-stink, which cant be washed off. I really dont get why such a person would come to Snow Mountain, and alone at that. Isnt he afraid of just dying here in the snow? He doesnt seem very capable. We dont need to bother with him. We were here first, so how can we just casually give our place away? These people were clearly from Aristocratic Families; whether it was their attire or the accessories they wore, everything was top-notch, including their spiritual power. Naturally, the women appeared quite proud, rather picky and choosy. But even after hearing such insulting words, Logans expression remained indifferent as if he didnt care much. And after the two women had spoken, the gentlemen immediately scolded them. One of them, especially handsome and exuding the presence of a master, chided the loudest speaking miss. Second Sister, dont speak nonsense. Though we got to the cave first, its ownerless; anyone can come here. We cant claim to be the owners just because we arrived firstCthats unreasonable. Then, that man stood up and bowed to Logan. Please dont take offense, gentleman. My name is Richard Mitchell, and these are my friends William Parker and Charlie Wilson. These two are my sisters, Abigail Mitchell and Amelia Mitchell, and this is William Parkers sister, Lucy Parker. We all came to Snow Mountain together, but were not unreasonable people. If you wish to stay, of course you can. Theres plenty of room; pick any spot you like. To be honest, while the womens words werent pleasant to hear, this mans words were more agreeable. He also showed the demeanor of someone from The Clan, and he was probably the disciple of an Aristocratic Family. After considering it, Logan decided not to leave, after all. If he left, it was uncertain whether he could find another place to shelter from the wind and rain. Moreover, as Richard had said, the cave was unclaimed, and it wasnt anyones territory, so why wouldnt it be alright to stay? Logan collected his thoughts and also bowed in return. I am Logan. So you are Young Master Logan, your agility is quite impressive. Just now, you disarmed the traps we set up in an instant. Truly remarkable! Richards praise wasnt just flattery; he sincerely thought Logan was formidable. The others, upon hearing this, had a change in expression; some looked different, including the women who had mocked Logan. They were suddenly silent, regarding him with a hint of wariness. Seeing this, Logan roughly understood the situation; it seemed the traps potency was extraordinary, so they didnt expect anyone could break through it either. And yet, he had entered without a scratch. To them, he must seem like an unfathomable person. Richards words served to flatter him and to get closer to him, As well as possibly to put those women in their place. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The women judged by appearances, and Richard was merely teaching them a lesson again, Reminding them not to do so, as some things arent always what they seem. Chapter 1074 - Chapter 1074 Chapter 601 My Universe Chapter 1074: Chapter 601: My Universe Chapter 1074: Chapter 601: My Universe The women seem to have thought of something, and grew much quieter than before. Logan watched the silent interactions among the group, a light smirk playing on his lips. He casually responded to Richard Mitchells words. Richard, you flatter me. Afterwards, there was no further discussion as he seemed uninterested in elaborating. Richard didnt probe further; everyone has their secrets and trump cards. If it were him, he wouldnt divulge his methods of breaking a situation either. Young Master Logan, to meet is to be fated. In the vast expanse of Snow Mountain, for us to come together must be guided by some destiny. Why dont you move a little closer, so we can chat together? Richards attitude toward him was quite good, even showing an attempt to curry favor. Logan lowered his gaze, pondering for a moment. Eventually, he didnt refuse and moved closer. As soon as he did, the women shifted aside a bit in disgust. However, Logan did not pay attention to this, nor did he take it to heart. Little White was somewhat displeased and immediately started shouting in his space. Owner, let me out right now, immediately! Startled by such a remark, Logan found it strange. Whats wrong? Owner, those wenches actually dare look down on you. Its just because youre dressed plainly and also because youve concealed your own cultivation level. Those from the aristocratic families always have their noses in the air. I cant stand them acting like this; I must give them a harsh slap in the face! Logans mouth twitched, feeling helpless at Little Whites bizarre ideas. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White, were just resting here for one night and will be leaving soon. Its better not to stir up trouble. No way, I cant swallow this insult. Hurry and let me out. If you wont, Ill force my way out! Little White seemed extremely angered and insisted on coming out, leaving Logan no choice. Once Little White came out, she transformed into a beautiful woman, and with her looks, she easily outshone the three homely women here. The three women, not outstanding in appearance, instantly seemed like nothing compared to Little White. Little White glanced at them, her face showing disdain. Then, swaying her four tails, she sat down beside Logan. Owner, why didnt you let me get some fresh air and meet the new friends you just made? Hello, I am the Owners Spirit Pet. Her demeanor appeared somewhat haughty, but because her features were overly refined, it only aroused a protective instinct, not disgust. Indeed, with Little Whites appearance, she had regained quite a bit of face for Logan. This, Young Master Logan, this is your Spirit Pet, a Transformation Demon Beast, and youve actually formed a contract with a Transformation Demon Beast? Thats really incredible. There are countless Demon Beasts, but those capable of transforming into humans are definitely among the best. It was enviable, and people felt both admiration and jealousy that Logan possessed such a being. And shes a Four-tailed Fox, perhaps even carrying the genes of a Nine-tailed Fox. In the future, if these genes are activated, becoming a Nine-tailed Fox might not be impossible. Logan, you are really fortunate. Another man agreed, his eyes almost glued to Little White, continuously expressing his admiration. Logan remained indifferent, not showing off much. But Little White was different. Hearing their praises and adulation, Little White felt an immense joy inside, proudly swaying her tail. She really wanted to tell these foolish humans that she was not just any Four-tailed Fox or merely touching the bloodline of a Nine-tailed Fox, but she herself was a descendant of the Nine-tailed Fox bloodline. However, the Nine-tailed Fox bloodline was indeed too conspicuous. At this point, these people might only envy and stir slightly, but once the Nine-tailed Fox matter was exposed, it would turn into murderous intent and greed. If they began to harbour ideas of killing for treasure, it wouldnt bode well for her owner. She just wanted to come out to support her owner and didnt want to cause trouble. Thanks everyone for the compliments; Ive been nurtured by my owner. It is all thanks to my owners kindness that my cultivation level could ascend step by step. She deliberately held onto Logans arm, her beautiful eyes glancing at the women. The women could not compete, and their heads drooped in envy, jealousy, and resentment. Their hearts twisted with hatred. Little White observed all this, feeling secretly pleased. A bunch of petty wenches, looking down on others, only knowing how to mock her owner without seeing their own worth, without a lesson they truly thought they could be bullied. Logan, watching Little White act this way, felt a bit helpless but also moved. After all, everything Little White did was for his sake, which made him quite emotional. The men were considering benefits, thinking about adding beautiful women to their company. The women were focused on appearance and beauty, thinking that since someone already had a beautiful woman by their side, their mockery probably wouldnt affect Logan, injuring their pride. But the atmosphere only stiffened for a moment before everyone began chatting again. Richard spoke up. Actually, this time, we came to Snow Mountain deliberately to seek Spiritual Medicine. Since this medicine is hard to find, we brought quite a few people along. Upon hearing this, Logans gaze flickered. He saw the underlying intention of Richard to draw him in, pursed his lips, and decided to tell the truth. Chapter 1075 - Chapter 1075 Chapter 601 My Universe_2 Chapter 1075: Chapter 601 My Universe_2 Chapter 1075: Chapter 601 My Universe_2 If thats the case, then Ill speak frankly as well, my thoughts are in line with Young Master Abigail. Im also here to search for spiritual medicine, it seems we are indeed fated. But as he said this, the smile on Richards face stiffened. His mouth twitched as though he hadnt quite reacted yet. Logan, youre also here to search for Spiritual Medicine? In reality, this was hardly good news for them. Richard did indeed have the idea of recruiting the other party. This person was agile, and although his cultivation level could not be discerned, it must certainly be extraordinary. Now that they were searching for spiritual medicine, they needed reliable people to help. If they could get this person on their own side, they could increase their chances of success. But they had never imagined that their goals would align so closely. Since the other party was also here searching for spiritual medicine, they couldnt act rashly. Richard felt it was a pity. We really do have fate, but when we do come across the spiritual medicine, please forgive me in advance for not holding back and fairly taking it. To this, Logan responded very agreeably, smiling back at him. Mm, of course. The two smiled away any grudges, and although there was a slight conflict and a small barrier between them, they were at least not at loggerheads. But when the others heard this, they all kind of viewed Logan as a rival. Logan, however, did not take it to heart and just went about his business as usual. This composure made Richard admire him even more, and he also communicated telepathically to his teammates not to act rashly. Since they were unsure of Logans cultivation level, they couldnt afford to suffer losses before they found the spiritual medicine. It was also out of consideration for the bigger picture that these people held back. Afterwards, there was an increase in caution and estrangement between the two. Logan could tell that the other partys courtesy was somewhat forced. However, he himself was no different and was naturally unconcerned. The next day, the two groups said their farewells. Richard seemed to be a righteous person, and he was very earnest about the spiritual medicine. Young Master Logan, I dont know if our paths will cross in the future, but should the day come when we truly have to vie for it, rest assured that we will compete with you openly and honorably. Whoever gets it, gets it, he proclaimed. Logan appreciated such a person, as long as they followed through with their word. Upon hearing this, a slight smile curled the corners of his mouth as he clasped his hands towards him. Then good, let it be a matter of skill and luck. After exchanging greetings, the two groups finally went their separate ways. After Richard and his group had walked far away, his two sisters began to complain. Brother, I really dont see what youre afraid of. Logan is just one person, whereas we have so many. Should we be afraid of him? Exactly, didnt you hear him say hes here to find herbal medicine too? That means hes our competitor. Why would we leave a competitor in the game? When he is all alone, we should just kill him and forever rid ourselves of trouble, shouldnt we? Listening to such naive words, Richard could only laugh at the absurdity and immediately scoffed. Ha, it seems youve been raised too long as pampered ladies of the family clan, nourished until youve lost your brains. Although that man is by himself, he could effortlessly break through our trap, which proves that his cultivation is not low. How can you prove he isnt a powerful figure? Moreover, theres his mysterious spirit pet. Do you know how many he has? Faced with these questions, the two young ladies were left speechless with their faces turning red. Richards face was expressionless, and his eyes were filled with an icy calm. In any case, obtaining the herbal medicine is the most important thing. As long as he doesnt directly conflict with us, lets not create unnecessary complications. With his words, everyone else quieted down. Meanwhile, Logan was also searching for spiritual medicine, following Little Flowers directions step by step. Finally, with Little Flowers help, he too had sighted the spiritual medicine. Little Flower, I owe you a great deal this time. You have earned a great merit. Logan appeared very happy and could not deny Little Flowers merit. Little Flower was also delighted, urging him to quickly pick the spiritual medicine. But just as he flew up into the air, about to reach for the roots of the Spiritual Medicine, a powerful surge of Ice Spiritual Energy was suddenly hurled directly towards him. Logan was taken aback, and with a backflip, he landed elsewhere. At that moment, the creature that had attacked him appeared before him. It was an Ice Spiritual Beast, which appeared to be the guardian of the Spiritual Medicine. Having guarded it for so long, how could it allow others to pluck its fruits? Logan did not hesitate; he immediately began to fight with the Spiritual Beast. It just so happened that at this critical juncture, another group appeared. It was Richard and his companions. Logan glimpsed them from the corner of his eye and slightly furrowed his brow. It was precisely at this time, quite coincidentally, that he encountered this bunch of people. Those people, upon looking up, naturally noticed Logan, who was in combat. Abigail pointed in Logans direction. Its him, look, the man we met in the cave before, ha, he was pretty arrogant then, wasnt he? Didnt expect him to be so unlucky, to actually run into the Companion Beast of the Spiritual Medicine, and even fight with it. Another woman also spoke at this moment. Big brother, what are we waiting for? Now is our chance, werent we worried about the Companion Beast before? Now someone has taken the trouble for us, drawn that Demonic Beast away, and its the perfect time for us to take the Spiritual Medicine! Yeah, some idiot has diverted the Companion Beasts attention for us, what are we waiting for? Lets quickly take the Spiritual Medicine and leave this place. We thought we would have to fight a hard battle today, never expected such a windfall; big brother, this is a rare opportunity we cant miss! Everyone started urging, not a single person considering rescuing Logan. Their idea was simple: take advantage of the situation to grab the Spiritual Medicine. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ultimately, let Logan suffer alone while they get to pluck the fruits. They wouldnt have to pay anything; everything would come easily to them. Their thoughts were indeed very optimistic. Furthermore, they probably wouldnt mind if Logan died in this battle, that way, no one would know about their deeds. Their reputation would remain unblemished, without a hint of trouble. Richard hesitated; he did not just claim to be a gentleman, he was also somewhat one. One moment he had displayed the manner of a gentleman, the next he would be kicking someone when they were down; the contrast was rather significant, making him hesitate because it might damage his image. Amid the ceaseless urging of his companions, Big brother, what on earth are you waiting for? Hurry up and pick the Spiritual Medicine, will you? Big brother, if you dont hurry, it will be too late. If that fellow Logan defeats the Companion Beast, who knows whose hands the item will fall into? While they are at a stalemate, lets quickly sneak away with the Spiritual Medicine! Big brother, if youre reluctant to do it, let me. With such a grand opportunity, I wont miss it like you! Abigail snorted coldly and ran up the mountain in an instant. Then, with a broad smile on her face, she prepared to pick the Spiritual Medicine. Richard seemed conflicted, but in reality, he did nothing to stop it. Whether it was stopping his own people from picking the Spiritual Medicine or ignoring Logans predicament. Ultimately, he was a selfish person. The people around him already began to cheer, all eyes turning towards Abigail. Well done, Abigail, quickly pluck the Spiritual Medicine; we must leave this place at once before the Companion Beast notices! Miss Abigail is indeed clever and resourceful; such a woman is truly admirable! Richard, it looks like you should really learn from your sisterCshe is decisively quick to act. The moment we have the item, we can leave. Were really lucky today; someone has drawn away the disaster for us; we just need to reap the benefits. It seems the gods are truly looking after us. They had already started to celebrate in advance, as if they believed themselves to be extraordinarily skilled and fortunate. However, just as Abigail was about to pick the Spiritual Medicine, an unexpected event occurred. It seemed as if something had stung her hand, and in an instant, her fingers began to turn black. And this blackness spread rapidly, spreading to her entire palm. Chapter 1076 - Chapter 1076 Chapter 602 Bloodline Chapter 1076: Chapter 602 Bloodline Chapter 1076: Chapter 602 Bloodline This, how could this happen, big brother, big brother please save me! Abigail Mitchell was shocked, and then cried out for help to the people behind her. By the time Richard Mitchell and the others reacted, Abigails body seemed devoid of any spiritual energy, unable to gather her cultivation technique, and she fell straight from mid-air. Ah! With a thud, she smashed hard onto the ground, even rolling several times over. Blood marks appeared all over her face and arms. Ah, it hurts, it really hurts, big brother, you guys hurry and save me! Abigail curled up on the ground, shivering, and within a moment, her entire face turned black. All who saw it were slightly taken aback, astonishment flashed across their faces. How could, how could this happen? Everyone crowded around, forming a circle around Abigail. Because of the injuries on her face and the appearance of dark shadows, her whole face was pitch-black, covered with wounds, and looked somewhat ferocious. In the presence of some who valued appearance, they faced that twisted face, and instantly many men showed expressions of disgust, while the women were also full of contempt. Tsk tsk, how could this happen, Jade, your face looks like Although Abigail could not see her own appearance, she could predict something from these peoples reactions. She became anxious. My face, what has happened to my face? Why do you only speak halfway, what has happened to my face? You guys hurry up and tell me! The men didnt know how to begin to speak, while two of the women, with schadenfreude, placed the mirrors they carried with them in front of Abigail. Abigail always prided herself above them based on her status and looks, always carrying herself with an air of superiority. Now its all over, she has fallen from her pedestal. Moreover, she has become a monstrosity, something the two women were very pleased about. Yet when the eyes of these two women met, they glared at each other maliciously. After all, with Abigail out of the picture, there was still the other, competition remained. And as Abigail looked in the mirror at her own grim face, she suddenly burst into a piercing scream. Ah ah ah! Impossible, impossible, big brother this is fake, it must all be fake, surely you are deceiving me, how could that monstrosity in the mirror be me? At first, she refused to believe, hence she broke down for a while. But after the breakdown, she became despondent. Wuwu, big brother, you must find a way to save me, save my face, I cant accept it becoming like this, Im disfigured, disfigured, if I have to live with this face, what am I going to do in the future! She would definitely be subjected to others mockery and the family clans derision. Moreover, when she tried to channel her spiritual energy, she found that she couldnt muster it. This news was even more painful for her. Big brother, I cant use my spiritual energy now, I feel like Ive become a cripple, Ive never felt like this before. In the past, she boasted about her status as a cultivator and saw herself as superior. She had never experienced the taste of being reduced to an ordinary person, and it turned out to be like this. Feeling so weak, unable to perform any maneuvers, even anything could scratch her easily, it was too terrible a feeling. Originally, everyone didnt really care about her disfigurement. The men werent concerned; they werent confidants. And of course, the few women who would have loved to see this happen wouldnt bother themselves with unneeded sympathy. But hearing that she couldnt even muster spiritual energy alerted them to the gravity of the situation. Richards gaze altered slightly, and he quickly checked her pulse. What did you say, you cant muster spiritual energy anymore? When did this happen? What happened when you went to pick spiritual medicine just now, tell us everything. Not just him, others crowded closer as well, concerned about the matter. Abigail, quite thick-headed, didnt realize these people were just concerned about the spiritual medicine and thought they were concerned for her, wanting to understand what had happened to help cure her poisoning. Thus, she recounted the incident laboriously and in detail. I thought I was about to pick the spiritual medicine, just a step away. When she said this, Abigail showed extreme unwillingness and distress. If she had been able to pick the spiritual medicine, she would have been considered a contributor. But she failed at the last moment, how could she bear it? The others exchanged glances, but made no comment. After all, it was a thing of the past, and they couldnt empathize with Abigails regret. They too wanted to be the shining star, not forever holding up Abigail. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, their concern was more about the spiritual medicine. When I touched the vine of the spiritual medicine, I intended to uproot it, which wouldnt affect its medicinal properties, but my hand seemed to have been stung by something, like an invisible and intangible thorn, and the next second, my finger turned black, and the darkness spread throughout my body, leaving me without any strength, resulting in my fall from the sky. Thinking back to that scene, her face turned darker, feeling somewhat embarrassed. All were cultivators, and falling from mid-air was something only novices would do, and making such a mistake at her level was indeed embarrassing. Even more so because no one caught her when she fell, forcing her to tumble on the ground, scraped by stones on her cheek and hands. Chapter 1077 - Chapter 1077 Chapter 602 Blood Descendant_2 Chapter 1077: Chapter 602: Blood Descendant_2 Chapter 1077: Chapter 602: Blood Descendant_2 That was her most valued face and body, yet it had suffered severe damage. Because of this, she couldnt help but direct her anger toward others. Everyone, why didnt you save me before, just watching as I fell from midair? If you had caught me in time, I wouldnt have all these wounds, would I? Her words were filled with resentment, and she cast a questioning glance around her. She doubted these mens intentions less than she doubted the womens. Normally, everyone barely tolerated each other; these women had always looked down on her, perhaps they had intentionally caused the men not to save her. The other two women might have cried foul upon hearing this, but it wouldnt be entirely unjustified. After all, they would definitely not have saved her if they had seen her, they just hadnt anticipated it beforehand. In order to avoid internal strife before they could gather the spiritual medicine, Richard Mitchell had to step forward. Alright, Abigail, dont think too much and dont push everything onto us. When we first started, we didnt know you had lost all your spiritual energy. Although you fell from above, as a cultivator, as long as you use spiritual energy to protect yourself, there shouldnt be any problem Though he didnt finish his words, the implication was clear. If there was no problem, naturally, no one would think of lending a hand. Abigails face twisted somewhat, turning ashen. She was very angry, but she also had to admit that their reasoning was not wrong. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Had it been herself, she wouldnt have believed that a cultivator falling from midair could suffer an accident either. One could only say it was a tragic error, but since she was the one injured, it was natural for her to feel resentful. Richard further consoled her for a few moments before quickly shifting the attention back to the spiritual medicine. Everyone, as you must have heard just now, theres poison above. If nothing else, it should be the thorns of the spiritual medicine, probably a defense mechanism of the plant. What should we do now? Everyone looked at each other, each sinking into thought, at a loss. They hadnt anticipated this move and didnt know how to resolve it. Several others tried to approach, but nearly got harmed by the thorns. Richard also tried, even using a potent Dharma device, but just as he was about to gather the spiritual medicine, he got injured by the thorns instead. His expression hardened, and he immediately leapt away, but it was still too late. The poison spread rapidly, continuing up his entire palm. The next second it spread to his whole body; he fell backward weakly. Now, regardless of gender, almost everyone crowded around him. Lord Logan! Brother Logan! Are you alright? Nothing serious, right? Everyone was deeply concerned, but could only watch helplessly as the poison spread. Oh God, its just gathering spiritual medicine, why is it so difficult? Abigail faced problems, and now you too, Brother Logan. Abigail noticed the disparity in how everyone treated him versus herself, and felt somewhat bitter, but she also understood that Richard was now the pillar of the group, different from her own lesser experience. Moreover, she herself was following Richard, using him as a guide. Not to mention the others. Throughout their journey, almost all had seen Richard as the leader. Now that the strongest among them was in trouble, they were utterly leaderless. Richard sat down cross-legged on the ground, immediately tapping a few acupoints on himself. He then shook his head, though his complexion remained pale and weak. Im alright, not going to die just yet. Abigail added from beside him. Yeah, the toxin hasnt reached the heart vessels yet, it looks like we have some time; we shouldnt have any problems for now. But no one paid her any attention; all eyes were on Richard. Richard, what should we do now? How can we gather the spiritual medicine? Someone asked, but Richard did not respond. Not just him, everyone else lowered their heads, utterly disheartened. Just then, suddenly a figure landed beside them. The force was neither light nor heavy, but it was enough to catch their attention. The group looked toward the sound and saw it was none other than Logan, drenched in blood. Logan also saw them but merely glanced at them lightly. He seemed to disregard them, paying them no mind at all. Watching Logan, their expressions were somewhat awkward. After all, they had a certain connection from the previous cave incident but had not considered rescuing him; now, he had managed to escape danger all by himself. Grace noticed what Logan was holding in his hand, and her expression changed. Look, isnt that the companion beast of the spiritual medicine, and this kid actually managed to deal with it? Who is he exactly? As soon as she said this, everyone else couldnt help but be shocked. The cultivation level of such a companion beast of spiritual medicine was naturally not low. They had also prepared to have a major battle before coming, yet Logan, alone, had managed to kill the companion beast. After the companion beast was killed, its body had shrunk. Thinking about the sky-high price this demon beast could fetch made them incredibly tempted, but with the corpse in someone elses hands, they could only look on covetously, pondering something, but dared not make a move for a while. Grace felt uncomfortable inside and couldnt help but mutter under her breath. Hmph, whats so great about that? The strength of this companion beast was not low, and he battled it intensely, he probably didnt conserve much strength, definitely not enough to handle all of us. The comment was just a light mutter, but it reached deep into the hearts of many present. Richard exchanged a meaningful look with the others. After Logan landed, he didnt look at the people at all and headed straight for the spiritual medicine. Grace panicked. What is he doing? Is he trying to pick the spiritual medicine that belongs to us? Thats impossible. Richard, you must stop him quickly! Richard was having trouble even breathing, let alone stopping anyone. Hearing his sisters screaming, he quickly scolded her. Grace, do not be disrespectful, whoever obtains it owns it. Since we are inferior to him in skills and he is stronger than us, we cannot stop him! Why, this is our thing, why should we give it to him, hey Logan, stop right there, dont compete with us! Logan indeed stopped and turned around, but his gaze was somewhat mocking, as though watching a fool. You say, dont compete with you? Heh, what do you think you are, and what standing do you claim? The spiritual medicine wasnt planted by you, why shouldnt I take it? Though his words had a roguish tone, they made sense. Earlier, when I was battling the spirit beast, you didnt say it was something I discovered first. Instead, you tried to take away the spiritual medicine while I was fighting back and forth with the companion beast. Now, its my turn to pick while you are poisoned, and you dont like that? Graces face turned pale, looking somewhat ugly and twisted. But, she never thought it was her fault, nor did she reflect that it was her mistake. She just blamed everything on others and pushed all faults onto others. That, thats still your fault. You saw how badly we needed the spiritual medicine. If you were a kind person, you should have let us have it! Ridiculous. Then youve thought too much. I am not a kind person, and I wont give away whats in my hands, especially not to a bunch of merciless people. The last few words spoke volumes, directly mocking the entire group. The faces of these people could barely maintain composure, and even the self-absorbed Grace could sense the mockery in his words, her face alternating between pale and flushed. Seeing this, a quick, profound flash crossed Richards eyes, then returned to normal. His eyes darted around, thinking of something, then suddenly he called out to the other. Young Master Logan, I have something to discuss with you. It will be of interest to you. Chapter 1078 - Chapter 1078 Chapter 603 Chapter 1078: Chapter 603 Chapter 1078: Chapter 603 Logan continued walking forward without turning his head, responding as he did. Lets talk about it after I pick the spiritual medicine. No matter what you say, the spiritual medicine wont possibly be yours, and I never go back on my decision. Richard Mitchells face turned unsightly for a moment but soon returned to normal. No, Im not trying to compete with you. I just want to propose a cooperation, Young Master. You might not be aware, but the spiritual medicine has a companion beasts poisonous thorns. If one is not careful, they might end up like us. Why dont we collaborate and split it equally afterward? As soon as he finished speaking, Logan had reached the vicinity of the spiritual medicine. He then carefully examined the spiritual medicine and wrapped the companion beasts fur around his hands, successfully harvesting it. Richard Mitchell: Others: Everyone was dumbstruck, completely astonished. Logan had come down from mid-air and stored the spiritual medicine in his space. Looking at Richard Mitchell, who had not yet recovered from his shock, Logan gave him a mischievously mocking smile. It seems I dont need any cooperation; I can handle it myself. Now, Richard Mitchells facade of calmness couldnt hold up, and his face turned ugly. The others, needless to say, looked at Logan as if he were some delicious treat, seeming eager to rush up and thoroughly loot his space. These people already considered the spiritual medicine as something in their bag, how could they allow someone else to snatch it? Seeing them looking like robbers itching to steal, Logan just scoffed coldly. Already injured and poisoned to this extent, about to die, and still unchanged in your greedy intentions, tsk tsk, truly ridiculous. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once ridiculed and mocked by Logan, Richard Mitchell promptly came back to his senses. Indeed, he himself was poisoned, including his sister, Abigail Mitchell. Suppressing his myriad thoughts, he bowed slightly to Logan as a last resort. Young Master, we were indeed offensive before. I hope you, sir, can be magnanimous and not hold a grudge. We are already poisoned and no match for you. I hope you can show mercy and save us. He had already humbled himself before him; anyone wanting to survive would naturally do the same. Abigail Mitchell did too. Hey, we are from the Mitchell Family. You must save us. If our family learns you did not help us, they will make you regret it! Abigail! Richard Mitchell was genuinely angry now. They could only seek help, and here his sister was, not keeping a shred of decency, talking to their savior in such a tone. What if it caused Logan to be displeased and refuse to help? He certainly could not die here; he did not wish to die here either. He was someone destined for great things, definitely not to be thwarted by toxins. Young Master Logan, my younger sister is still young, spoiled by our family from a young age, and doesnt know how to speak properly. I hope you wont take it to heart. If Young Master Logan can save our lives today, we will follow your lead in the future. Our family will also prepare a generous gift; we wont let Young Master Logan suffer any loss. Richard Mitchell spoke sincerely, his eyes also conveying a plea. Young Master Logan, I hope you can help us. Even at this point, Richard Mitchell still maintained a bit of superiority. After all, he was a disciple from a prestigious aristocratic family, and it was already commendable that he could bow his head to a commoner. If it were not for his own life, he would not have been so flexible. He had even brought up his family and its background. Presumably, anyone who wasnt a fool would be tempted by this. Richard Mitchell himself was filled with assured ambition, believing that the other party would not refuse. Just by saving a person, they could gain a favor from a great family clan, and when it was time to return the favor, good things would certainly abound. If the other party cared about his reputation, he would definitely lend them a hand. Unfortunately, they werent dealing with an ordinary person; they met Logan instead. Others might fall for this, but Logan certainly wouldnt. He didnt buy into such things at all. Upon hearing Richard Mitchells words, Logan merely scoffed coldly in the end. No matter what kind of aristocratic family you come from or what kind of background you have, why should that matter to me? Why must I save you? Richard Mitchells confidently smiling face completely froze, not just him but everyone else was stunned as well. What arrogance, what do you mean by no matter our aristocratic family background? Do you even know what an aristocratic family is? Do you know that to a commoner like you, the slightest glimpse from our fingertips is already more than enough for your lifetime? Indeed, a commoner lacking insight, speaking so brazenly. Boy, I wont blame you for having no tact, but if you refuse, you might miss the only chance of your life. Do not be foolish, and do not make the wrong choice. Richard Mitchell also took a deep breath, reined in his aristocratic air, and tried to appear weaker as he spoke. Young Master Logan, we truly need your help. An aristocratic family isnt all that powerful; were not threatening you with it. I can guarantee that even if you cannot cure us, our family wont take it out on you, we wont blame you. This was his promise, but also a thinly veiled threat. It implied that if Logan was unwilling, then their family might indeed take their anger out on Logan, and Logan would still gain no benefit. Chapter 1079 - Chapter 1079 Chapter 603_2 Chapter 1079: Chapter 603_2 Chapter 1079: Chapter 603_2 I can assure you that the reward we offer you will be substantial, definitely worth this intervention of yours. We can all guarantee it in the name of the Mitchell Family. Please, Young Master Logan, take action! This time it wasnt a vague enticement, but a genuine transaction. He thought that for a deal that was all to the other partys benefit and no harm, surely the other party wouldnt refuse this time? Unfortunately, he still underestimated Logan, underestimated people like him. Hearing this, Logan just curled his lips in a sneer. Hah, you think this is enough to sway me? You think I covet what your so-called Aristocratic Families offer, covet your assistance, covet your pleas for help? Ridiculous. Were simply two different teams; whats yours is yours, and whats mine is mine. Sorry, but dont disturb me; I dont like meddling in others affairs! Having said this, he intended to leave, not pausing for a moment. Richard Mitchells gaze shifted, and now he was truly a bit flustered. Stop him! He didnt care about maintaining his usual composure and cried out loud. The other men came to their senses and moved to block Logans path. Halt, you are not allowed to leave! One of them had already drawn a knife, pointing the tip straight at Logan. As Logan stopped in his tracks, the others surrounded him. Logan glanced around, his expression remarkably composed. What now? It looks like you intend to use force, to coerce me, huh? Richard Mitchells eyes were piercing as he stared at him, a depth hiding in them. Young Master Logan, dont blame us; we had no choice. Weve been poisoned, the toxin is spreading, we just want to be cured, to survive. If Young Master Logan refuses to cooperate, well have to resort to this method. Logan turned his head, looking back at Richard Mitchell, who was outwardly calm but inwardly threatening, and scoffed. Richard Mitchell, you certainly overestimate yourselves, and overestimate yourself too. You think you can intimidate me? Youre not qualified enough. Come on then, lets see if you have the ability to take me on, all together! After saying that, he just stood there, not ducking or dodging, letting them charge at him. The men exchanged glances and began to hesitate. Seeing that they made no move, Logan scoffed again. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since you dont plan to strike, Ill be leaving then. After speaking, he intended to continue descending the mountain, to leave this place. That was when the others could no longer wait and rushed at him together. Dont leave, you must stay today and treat our companion, or you wont be allowed to leave here! That person had already found Logan disagreeable and aimed to use a lethal move on him. However, before the man even reached Logan, he was kicked over with just a lift of Logans foot. The outcomes for the rest were similarCknocked down with punches left and right. The men lay on the ground, faces filled with disbelief. How, how could this be? How can this happen, how can you be so powerful? Thats impossible, it must be impossible! The men seemed incredulous and simultaneously were fearing him. Logan sneered. Whats impossible about it? If I wasnt capable, how could I have come to Snow Mountain alone, and how could I possibly come to gather Spiritual Medicine? Its just that you have grossly underestimated me; you had it coming! The mens faces went completely dark, but with the beating they had received, injured all over, they dared not confront Logan again. Watching as Logan was about to leave, Richard Mitchell finally grew desperate. Dont go, you havent yet intervened to save us, you cant just leave like this! What are you worth? Do you think of yourself as gold or treasure? Why should I save you? Logan, if you leave like this, and something happens to us, our backing Family Clans will never let you off the hook either! Logan was not afraid of such threats and coldly retorted. Then let them not let me go. You think Im scared? Let the people behind you come find me. Besides, if something happens to you, it will be after youre dead. I could take down so many of you with me to the Underworld; it would be quite a bargain for meCI wouldnt be at a loss! Richard Mitchell had never expected this person to be so shameless; no matter what, he couldnt persuade him, and no threats or bribes could sway him. Their side was short of hands and lacking in capability, and they couldnt forcibly make him stay. Watching the figure getting farther and farther away, Richard Mitchell was completely unable to sit still. If Logan left, what would become of them, all poisoned? Most importantly, what would happen to himself? He didnt want to die here at all; his status in the clan was extraordinary, and he was sure to make a name for himself in the future. It had been with great difficulty that he had led a team out on this venture, only to end up facing death and injury. If he truly went back like this, how would people regard him? No, no way; he still had a bright future ahead, and he couldnt die here. And it wasnt just Richard MitchellCwho felt this was unacceptableCso did Abigail Mitchell. Big brother, big brother, please think of something, what should we do now? I dont want to die here, I really dont want to die here. I was just out on a trip with you all; I never thought I would accomplish anything noteworthy, but why should my life be at stake? Abigail Mitchell tugged at Richard Mitchells sleeve, shaking it incessantly, filled with dread. Richard Mitchells face was also extremely unsightly; she was afraid to die. Wasnt he? To save his own life, he had thrown himself into the fray. Young Master Logan, as long as you agree to my request, anything you want is yours, just name it, and I am willing to comply with any demand! Logan still paid him no heed, as if worldly possessions didnt affect him. Seeing that none of this moved the other man, Richard Mitchell finally started to panic. He didnt want to die, and in a surge of an intense will to live, he suddenly dropped to his knees toward Logan with a thud. Young Master Logan, I beg you, I beg you to save me. I dont want to die, I still have a bright future ahead of me, I really dont want to die here, Young Master Logan, Im begging you; I truly dont want to die here. Richard Mitchell had completely discarded his dignity, hoping only for a chance to live. His companions were staring at him, completely stunned in that moment. Brother Richard Big brother They looked at him as if they no longer recognized him or as if they were seeing him for the first time. It was hard to imagine, Richard Mitchell, who had always been so composed and dignified in front of them, begging someone on his knees for a chance to live. And it was someone they had initially looked down upon. Abigail Mitchell couldnt accept it, nor could anyone else. Brother Richard, please get up, dont beg this person; we can go back to our clan, and let our family elders treat you? Saying this, the man beside him tried to pull him back to his feet. But Richard Mitchell stopped him, his dark eyes fixed unwaveringly on him. Do you think thats possible, do you really think thats possible, William Parker? Being stared at like this, William Parker was slightly taken aback and speechless for a moment. If I really could wait until our return to the clan, wait for their rescue, do you think I would give up my dignity like this? The moment William Parker heard these words, he felt as though his blood had frozen. Abigail Mitchell had an even stronger reaction. She thought her family was invincible, that they would definitely be able to save her. But reality told her she wouldnt even be able to hold out that long. How could this be? Big brother, big brother, youre lying, arent you? Youre deceiving us, arent you? How could it possibly be like this? No, I refuse to believe, I refuse! Richard Mitchell suddenly pushed away her hand that was clutching his clothes, becoming somewhat impatient. Whether youre willing or not, you have to accept it; this is the reality, the reality you must face! Abigail Mitchell, if you dont want to die, then beg along with me to Young Master Logan. Perhaps theres still a glimmer of hope; otherwise, we can only wait for death! Abigail Mitchell was stunned as if she was greatly shocked, and it took her a long time to come back to her senses. When she finally came around, seeing Richard Mitchell begging, she too started to plead. Chapter 1080 - Chapter 1080 Chapter 604 Spirits Intentions Chapter 1080: Chapter 604: Spirits Intentions Chapter 1080: Chapter 604: Spirits Intentions Young Master Logan, I was blind before and offended you. Please, be magnanimous and save us this time. I dont want to die, I really dont want to die! Young Master Logan, please save me, just dont let me die here. The others looked at Richard Mitchell and Abigail Mitchell, and finally, their pleading eyes fell on Logan. If these people had threatened or tempted him, he might not have been sympathetic. However, these people were simply begging him to save their lives. Logan could not just stand by and watch. Looking at them, he didnt know what he thought of, and just fell silent. Seeing no reaction from him at all, Richard Mitchells heart skipped a beat. Young Master Logan, we will definitely compensate you doubly for our previous offense. This time, please save us for the sake of human life. In the end, Logan looked at them thoughtfully for a moment, and had already made up his mind. Alright, I agree to help you. Upon hearing this news, these people felt almost incredulous. Lo, Young Master Logan, you agreed? Have you really agreed? Yes, for your desire to live, Ill give you one last chance. I hope I havent misjudged or misplaced my help. There was a flicker of something unusual in these peoples eyes, but undeniably, they felt very happy to hear this news. Richard Mitchell was the first to assure heartily. Young Master Logan, rest assured, as long as you are willing to save us, we will work like oxen and horses to repay your kindness, definitely. Logan appeared indifferent to these words, unsure if he believed them. Then, he took out Detoxification Pills from his space and tossed them directly to Richard Mitchell and the others. Richard Mitchell and the others hesitated, but at this point, they no longer had a chance to hesitate, and finally they gritted their teeth and swallowed them. After eating them, the two began to sit on the ground and meditate to recuperate. The others watched this scene, worried and vigilant. Not knowing if the medicine Logan handed out was poisonous, if this man had evil intentions, the others would certainly strike at once. Fortunately, after a moment, the complexions of the two improved significantly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cyanosis on their faces noticeably faded, and they recovered a bit of complexion, their lips not so pale as before, and more importantly Abigail Mitchell suddenly exclaimed in delight. It worked, I can use my Spiritual Energy now, I can feel the Spiritual Energy in my body, this is really great! For these cultivators, Spiritual Energy is the most important thing. Hearing her say this, the others obviously breathed a sigh of relief. They all looked at Richard Mitchell, and sure enough, he nodded his head, in the same condition. Young Master Logan, if possible, lets go down the mountain together. You are also my savior, and after leaving, I hope you can visit my home so I can repay your kindness. Brother Abigail Mitchell seemed reluctant, with her eyes signaling her older brother to stop. But Richard Mitchell was already resolute, and simply glared at his sister in rebuttal. Then, he still looked at Logan with a beaming smile, but beneath that smile seemed to conceal something secretive. Logan sized him up from top to bottom and suddenly chuckled sinisterly. Sure. He did not outright refuse them, and generously agreed to the proposal. Master, why, these people clearly look malicious, why still go with them, after they have kicked us when we were down, have you forgotten their earlier actions? Logan just laughed. Its precisely because I havent forgotten, thats why Im going with them. I want to see what theyre thinking. Those who dare target me havent been born yet. If some people dont know their limits, they shouldnt blame me for being merciless. Little White, upon hearing this, seemed to understand something and said no more. Just looking at Logan, and then at those people, he shook his head. Alas, its unfortunate to have offended the master. Soon, they would learn their lesson. Logan and those people started walking down the mountain together. On the way, the Mitchells didnt seem to think much of Logan; although they were outwardly smiling, their smiles didnt reach their eyes and were tinged with hypocrisy. Richard Mitchell, however, had been gratefully tearful the whole journey. On the way, they encountered many disasters, which they resolved by working together. After those events, the relationship between the two parties seemed to have grown much closer. Some time passed, and it seemed they were nearly down Snow Mountain. It seemed there shouldnt be any problems or disasters ahead. Suddenly, Richard Mitchell turned hostile and ordered the people next to him. Take action, seize him! Logan flipped over, skillfully avoided their actions, and looked at them coldly. What, cant hold back anymore, revealing your true colors now? His statement was even more startling than his reaction. Grace Mitchell, who couldnt contain herself, asked first. What do you mean by that? Did you know we were setting a trap for you from the start? No sooner had she spoken than Richard Mitchell glared at her fiercely, this fool. Even if they had done such a thing, they should never expose themselves. Logan just sneered, arms crossed, watching them as if he were watching some buffoons. Did you think such low tricks could really fool me, Richard Mitchell, Young Master Mitchell, dont you think too little of me? Pretending to be a gentleman all along, when in fact, you must think every day about how to pull me down. After all, I am the one who has seen you at your most wretched, even groveling before me! Chapter 1081 - Chapter 1081 Chapter 604 Spirits Intention_2 Chapter 1081: Chapter 604: Spirits Intention_2 Chapter 1081: Chapter 604: Spirits Intention_2 Every word he spoke was a stab to the heart, igniting a fire within Richard Mitchell. The grace that once adorned Richards face gradually turned cold and harsh. Indeed, it seems you do have some self-awareness, Logan. Blame yourself for not knowing whats good for you. From the very start, when I sought your help, had you agreed to my request, all would have been well. Instead, youve forced me into such an undignified position. I, Richard Mitchell, will not tolerate any tarnish to my reputation. Therefore, you must die today! Logan looked at the people surrounding him and sneered in response. Are you sure you can kill me with your amateurish skills? Ha, Logan, dont be so smug. Youve already exhausted yourself by slaying so many Demon Beasts. We seized the perfect moment to strike. We are not fools either, Logan. I admit youre quite formidable, but alas, your cunning fell short! With that, he gave the order. What are you waiting for? Take him down now, kill him! All the others charged toward him, filled with murderous intent. Logan chuckled coldly. Ive waited so long for you to reveal yourselves. Its a pity that your tricks are so mediocre. Im tired of playing this game with you. You can just go to hell! With that, he waved his hands and set up several arrays around them. Before they could react, they were all sucked into the Killing Array. Whats going on? Brother Richard, save me, please save us! Brother, ah, it hurts so much, I dont want to die, Brother! No matter how they begged for mercy, they all ended up dying under the blade. When Richard realized the situation was dire, he attempted to flee but was encircled by Logan. Without another word, his throat was cut. How could this The opponent seemed unwilling to accept his fate, falling to the ground with eyes wide open. Logan didnt speak, merely revealing his own Realm. At that moment, Richard finally understood where they had been outmatched. The Saint Realm, it turned out to be a master of the Saint Realm. All his previous struggles against the Demon Beasts were just a ruse. It was laughable that they hadnt seen through his deception, choosing a most inopportune time to attack, foolishly overestimating their strength. Richard couldnt bear the truth; in the end, he literally died of rage. Looking down at the corpses, Logan only curved his lips into a cold sneer. Ah, before you strike, you shouldve weighed your own strength. Its nothing but a self-inflicted path to death! Soon after, he took the Spiritual Medicine in his hand and left without paying any further attention to them. He quickly returned to the Princess Mansion and transformed the Spiritual Medicine into an Elixir. He approached the Princess and personally fed her the Elixir. Everyone waited anxiously by her side. After a moment, the Princess slowly regained consciousness after taking the Elixir. Upon opening her eyes, she didnt expect to see the person she had yearned for day and night. You, Logan, you She opened her mouth as if wanting to say something but couldnt find the words. Princess, you were injured and poisoned before. Youve just been cured, so dont speak just yet. Resting is whats most important right now. The Princess swallowed her words again and simply stared at the young man before her for a moment before finally voicing the thoughts in her heart. Was it you who saved me? Logans gaze flickered, and he didnt deny it. Silence served as his confirmation. A complex feeling arose in the Princesss heart. Thank you, Logan. I knew it; you will always be a great Hero. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he didnt belong to her, even though there was no future for them, the deeds of this man would still remain etched in her heart. Logan offered her a gentle smile, instructed her to rest well, and said the rest of the time was in the hands of the emperor and the princess, and that her eunuch would also come to see her. Logan then excused himself. The next day, while Logan was cultivating in his room, someone unexpectedly came looking for him. Logan, who is Logan? Get out here now! This persons tone was anything but small. Logan concealed his aura and immediately went out. I am Logan. Who might you be, and why are you looking for me? Why? Hah, you should be well aware in your heart. You killed our Aristocratic Familys disciples and you still have the face to ask why? Logan, today we are here to make you pay with your life. Your life is forfeit! Hearing this, Logan finally understood the purpose of these peoples visit. It turned out to be about standing up for those who had been dealt with, belonging to the family clan of that group. Seeing their ferocious and menacing looks, Logan couldnt help but laugh. I killed your Family Clans disciples, do you have any evidence? The other party, upon hearing this lightly provocative question, instantly became enraged. You, you, you know perfectly well what you did, and now you have the face to ask us? Logan, huh? Dont think the dirty deeds youve done are unknown. Let me tell you, all of our Family Clans disciples are equipped with Image Recording Stones. The person they saw before their deaths was youCyoure the one who took action. What else is there to discuss! Having said so, he flicked his hand, tossing the Image Recording Stone into the air. The images on the Image Recording Stone immediately appeared, clearly showing how Logan single-handedly counter-slaughtered those seven or eight individuals. As much as it was embarrassing for their own disciples to be killed in one move, this provided solid evidence identifying the murder culprit, so the man sneered and quickly refocused on the main issue. Well, now youve seen the evidence. You have nothing left to say, do you? But Logan just yawned indifferently. So what if Ive seen it? Yes, it was me who killed them, so what? This casual attitude was beyond arrogant. The other party, a member of the Family Clan, nearly burst with anger, shaking and pointing at him furiously. You, you brazen scoundrel, youre utterly defiant! Yet Logan remained unfazed by such a rebuke. He raised his eyebrows, crossed his arms, and gazed at the other party with a look of contempt. So what if I am defiant? You surely dont believe that a few low-level thugs like you could do anything to me, do you? You think having an Image Recording Stone makes you remarkable, that I would be apprehensive, terrified, guilt-ridden? If I were any of those things, I wouldnt have killed those people to begin with, nor would I have let you all come looking for me. You dont really think I would be scared, do you? This kind of haughty demeanor, on one hand, shocked the people, and on the other, infuriated those who had come to provoke. You, you impudent boy, youre completely oblivious to the extent of the heavens and the earth. Do you know who we are? Do you realize the huge Aristocratic Family youve offended? Fool, do you think you could walk out of here safely today after wounding our disciples? No sooner had he finished speaking than he and the people behind him drew their swords. The gleaming blades aimed at Logan, filled with lethal intent. But Logan only glanced at them from the corner of his eye, not particularly concerned. In fact, he openly scoffed in their faces. Hah, are these your weapons, the strength of your Aristocratic Family? How lacking! Not only did his words offend the Aristocratic Family, but they also angered the many disciples present. The disciples immediately roared in anger. What did you say, you recklessly audacious man not afraid of death, how dare you speak to us like that! Damn it, what do you think you are, to comment on us like this! Foolish boy, you truly dont know how high the sky is or how deep the earth is, a wild brat from nowhere, daring to spout such nonsense here! These Aristocratic Familys disciples were used to being revered wherever they went, with everyone meeting them being exceedingly respectful and cautious. This was the first time they encountered someone who didnt take them seriously, even going as far as to openly belittle them, which was like trampling on their faces, naturally causing their rage to soar. Unfortunately for them, Logan was not an ordinary man and felt no trepidation towards them. Even as each of them fumed, faces contorted with rage, he still maintained an indifferent demeanor. It seems, not only are your abilities unimpressive, your tolerance is also quite lacking. Chapter 1082 - Chapter 1082 Chapter 605 The Silent Sea Chapter 1082: Chapter 605: The Silent Sea Chapter 1082: Chapter 605: The Silent Sea Upon hearing these words, their faces twisted in anger, each of them fuming with rage. They hurriedly instigated the leader standing at the very front to give Logan a good lesson. Senior brother, what are we waiting for? This arrogant and presumptuous person must be taught a good lesson! Exactly, we have never seen such a disrespectful person, he is simply asking for death. Since hes courting death himself, we shouldnt let him off so easily! Senior brother, I cant swallow this insult, we need to take our anger out on him now! Seeing this, Logan curled his lips into a cynical smile, which also seemed somewhat mocking. If you want to fight me, just say so. Why ask for senior brothers permission? Could it be that you are all cowards, afraid to take me on, so you hide behind senior brothers name and the so-called gentlemanly facade? Youre so scared that you wont even draw your swords. If you really want to fight, then dont ask others, just come at me. I promise you, I wont hold back! His words were an outright mockery, a provocation aimed directly at them. The faces of these aristocratic family disciples turned from pale to red with frustration; they were close to losing all their dignity. But the leader, their senior brother, was no fool, nor was he impulsive. Despite the jumping rage of his followers, he remained calm. If not for his twitching lips, he might have seemed every bit the image of aristocratic demeanor. A fight was inevitable, but it could not be like a street scuffle. The senior brother looked at Logan, his eyes gleaming with profound malice and disdain. I had intended to resolve this matter amicably with Young Master Logan, but you seem uncooperative. Matters of the aristocratic family are not to be refused by just anyone; I suggest Young Master Logan come with us. While speaking the word please, he had already drawn his sword, and the others followed suit. They were just waiting for the person in front of them to say no, and then they would immediately rush up and abduct him. At this tense moment, when it appeared that both sides were about to come to blows, Stop! A clear and authoritative voice rang out, accompanied by a graceful figure slowly approaching. Although slight in stature, there was no one who did not take her seriously. Indeed, it was none other than the Princess. The Princess maintained her regal demeanor, stepping forward methodically. The aristocrats had not expected her arrival, but did not forget to show their respect to the Princess, thus sheathing their swords and performing a courteous salute. Greetings to the Princess! They, unlike ordinary folks, merely needed to greet the Princess with a fist salute. The Princess, too, did not wish to inconvenience these aristocratic individuals; nodding at them, both parties maintained their dignity without much ado. Princess, I am curious why you are present here today? The senior brother inquired, with a suspicion in his eyes. The Princess was aware of his probing but did not hide her intentions. I am already informed about the affair here. This man is my savior; I hope you can let him go for my sake. Yes, the Princess had come specifically to save Logan. No sooner had she heard about the incident than she rushed over, dreading that Logan might face some misfortune. Fortunately, nothing had happened to him, and she had arrived in time to save him. With the Princesss words, the faces of these aristocratic family disciples darkened. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After exchanging glances, it was still the senior brother who stepped forward to speak, bowing to the Princess. Your Highness, please do not make this difficult for us. This man has a vendetta against us, having killed seven or eight of our familys disciples. We have orders to bring him back; we request that you hand him over to us. The Princess had not expected these aristocratic disciples to be so obstinate, insisting on taking Logan with them. But she was determined to protect Logan no matter what. Oh? Are you intending to defy me, then? Her tone dropped, her brows furrowed, emanating the authority of a Princess. The disciples of the aristocratic family bowed their heads immediately, though their words remained firm. The Princess felt somewhat embarrassed and annoyed, particularly in front of the man who she once cared for deeply. It irked her that she could not guarantee his safety. How dare you, what are you to question me? I am the Princess. My commands are not to be defied by the likes of you. Aristocratic family? It is only because I give face to your families that I show you some respect; do not presume too much on my kindness. Do you really think I would not dare to turn against you? After hearing this, the disciples were startled, greatly surprised. One of them, feeling puzzled, couldnt help but speak up. Princess, why do you insist on protecting this commoner? What merit does he possess that warrants your intervention on his behalf? This man is arrogantly unaccommodating, always disregarding others, clearly a troublemaker. Please, do not be deceived by him. The man spoke out of concern that the Princess might be misled, intending to warn her kindly. However, his words reminded the Princess of her own broken engagement, causing her face to flush with a mix of shame and embarrassment. Her cheeks turning a bright red, she slapped the armrest forcefully and rebuked sharply. How insolent! Since when is it your place to comment on my affairs? Whether I choose to protect or forsake someone, what concern is it of yours? Do you dare to scrutinize my royal intentions? After exchanging glances, the disciples of the aristocratic family bowed respectfully and gestured with their hands. Chapter 1083 - Chapter 1083 Chapter 605 The Ghostly Sea_2 Chapter 1083: Chapter 605: The Ghostly Sea_2 Chapter 1083: Chapter 605: The Ghostly Sea_2 I dare not, Princess let out a cold snort, her gaze fixed on them, her mind completely unchanged. Youre right not to dare, for neither have you the status nor the courage, Enough, no matter what you think, today, no one is allowed to take Logan away. Whoever does so is opposing me, and you do not want to see the consequences of opposing me. She wielded her identity and the pressure that came with it to suppress them. Unfortunately, disciples from aristocratic families had their own power and pride. Even when facing a princess, they might not readily lower their heads. The senior disciple in the front even stepped forward and gave her a gesture of respect. Princess, please do not force us. Even if you can protect him this time, you cannot guarantee his safety forever. After all, the aristocratic family has set its sights on him. A man who dares to challenge an aristocratic family has offended more than just my family. Do you really want to confront our aristocratic family over such an arrogant person? Princess clenched her fists tightly behind the scenes, her fingernails almost digging into her flesh. Yet, her resolution remained unchanged and would not change. Indeed, I am willing to confront you. What will you do about it? Clearly, she was also trying hard, willing to take them on if needed. Hearing this, Logan was genuinely shocked and looked towards the princess. He had never expected the princess to go to such lengths for him. Princess He murmured softly, his voice very light, unheard by anyone else. Watching the princesss obstinate expression, he shook his head and sighed. Why push it this far? While these people were dissatisfied with the outcome of the negotiations, they dared not truly confront the princess. To them, Logan was an insignificant youth they did not take seriously. But the princess was different. Even an aristocratic family did not want to clash with the royal family. Hence, reluctantly, they stepped back in the end. At this moment, it was no longer up to them to make decisions; they had to go back and report to their family clan. Hmph, consider yourself lucky! They left unwillingly, and the senior disciple glared at Logan hatefully, as if wishing he could take him back. Unfortunately, they could only return by themselves. As for Logan, who was protected by the princesss luck, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and unwillingness in their hearts. The two parties could be said to have parted on bad terms. After they left, the princesss maintained aura of strength diminished. She pinched her brow, her eyes and brows revealing a hint of exhaustion. Logan felt an unpleasant sensation in his heart and approached her. Princess. The princess kept pinching her brow, not looking at him. His lips moved slightly, seeming to struggle, but still, he spoke. You didnt need to go to such lengths for me, princess. The princess paused for a moment in her movement, but she quickly returned to normal, her expression calm. Its nothing. You are my savior, I will always remember that. Consider it repaying the favor I owe you. Dont think too much of it. Her facade was as haughty as ever as if unaffected by sentiment. Seeing this, Logan did not know what to say and could only sigh. She hasnt changed a bit Its all right for you to have intervened this time, Princess, but theres no need for the next. Im not joking; Im confident in taking on those people, even with the aristocratic family behind them. I dont want you, because of me, to fall out with the aristocratic family. Wouldnt that be bad for you? The princess, somewhat irritable for some reason, snapped back at him. And you, picking a fight with those aristocratic families, is that supposed to be good for you? Logan was taken aback; when had the princess become so eloquent? Princess, I am but a lone man with no ties. Even if I make enemies, I could simply leave this place. Who then could do anything to me? Unable to persuade him and hearing this, the princess grew even more irritable, showing her impatience with a flick of her mouth. Hmph, youve always been willful, handling whatever trouble you get into. But Logan, the aristocratic family isnt what you imagine. Now that one of them has their sights on you, I know you have a high talent and cultivation level, but the aristocratic family has its foundation too. I advise you to be careful. Logan chuckled lightly. Thank you for the warning, Princess. I am well aware. The Princess looked at him, clearly unconcerned, which made her mood even more gloomy. Yes, yes, I see you havent taken a single word I said seriously. Logan touched his nose and offered no explanation for it. Forget it. The Princess didnt even need his answers or explanations; she quickly soothed herself. Youve always been this way, why am I being so stubborn with you, as if a few casual words from me could change your mind. Her words seemed to be directed at Logan but also appeared to be meant for herself. Logan, you are a decisive person, and I cant influence your opinion. In any case, I can help you once but not a second time. Youd better take care of yourself. However, Logan quite liked this state of affairs, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth. Thank you, Princess. I also hope that the Princess will take care of herself. Logan here doesnt want the fire he started to burn the Princess. There was a hidden message in those words, causing the Princesss mouth to twitch, but she said nothing. Enough, it seems Ive wasted my effort being the good person. I get it, I wont interfere anymore in the future, satisfied now? Helping someone only to have them be ungrateful, the Princess felt some annoyance in her heart. Logan was helpless; how could a few honest words make someone angry? He touched his nose, considering the Princess had helped him, and softened his voice to coax her. The Princess surely knows thats not what I meant. The Princess understood; he didnt want to involve her in his affairs. But at the same time, wasnt he also setting clear boundaries with her? The Princess, though angry and annoyed, couldnt bring herself to completely ignore him. Seeing the carefree look of that person, the Princess sighed deeply. Oh well, it seems Ive fallen into a pit, and Ill never be able to climb out. She resigned herself. When she looked at Logan again, her tone had involuntarily softened. As it happens, you are here, and theres something I need to tell you. There will be an auction soon, filled with countless treasures. Its a rare opportunity, and it happens to be in the next few days. You must not miss it. Oh? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan raised an eyebrow slightly, actually interested. Where is this auction taking place, Princess? At the citys largest Auction House. Oh, and I have something for you that will come in handy. With that, she pulled something out of her sleeve and handed it over. Logan hesitated for a moment before taking it, then looked down and noticed it was an invitation. This The Princess was smiling at him, proceeding to explain. Not just anyone can enter the auction, this is merely a stepping stone, but without it, you cant even get in. Logans gaze darkened, and he quickly tried to give it back. This is too precious, Princess. You should take it back. Accepting it would mean owing a significant favor, which was inappropriate. But the Princess seemed very annoyed by his refusal. How dare you reject something the Princess gives you? Logan, if I give it to you, its yours. Theres no talk of benefits, nor will I make you do anything for me. But you refuse even this little gesture from me; do you look down on me that much? Not at all, Princess, Logan here didnt mean that Before Logan could explain his flustered thoughts, the Princess had already made her decision. If thats not what you meant, then take it, just take it, and dont think or say anything else. I believe you. Logans mouth twitched, unable to utter a word of refusal, and so he obediently accepted it. Well then, thank you, Princess. The Princesss face softened somewhat, and she appeared slightly more pleased. Hmm. As she was about to leave, she remembered something and gave him a final reminder. Chapter 1084 - Chapter 1084 Chapter 606 Overturn Chapter 1084: Chapter 606: Overturn Chapter 1084: Chapter 606: Overturn Right, all the renowned families will attend this auction, and so will the family clan you offended. You might even encounter those individuals. Try not to confront them, as its most crucial to protect yourself, the Princess said, worried he might act impulsively and couldnt help but caution him further. Rest assured, Princess, I wont cause trouble at the auction houses venue since I still have my eye on certain items, he replied. He only mentioned at the venue of the auction house, not after leaving the auction house. The Princess, too, caught his implication but knowing his character all too well and despite opening her mouth, she remained silent, unable to voice her concerns. Well, let him be, she thought; wasnt it his nature that she had fallen in love with initially? Finally, with lingering reluctance, she glanced at someone one last time, then withdrew her gaze and let the sedan set off. Logan, holding the invitation in his hand, curled up the corners of his mouth into a honeyed smile. Little White, in the space, was somewhat displeased and a bit jealous, complaining. Hmph, this invitation was personally sought by the Princess just for you. With such a beauty favoring you, you must be very pleased, right? Catching the slight jealousy in the voice, Logan, however, didnt take it seriously. Yes, I am quite happy, he admitted. This unromantic response frustrated Little White, who huffed coldly and said no more. Logan was speechless but still managed to soothe Little White with a word or two. I dont understand why youre jealous. Regardless of how the Princess feels, she and I are a thing of the past. Her kindness is beneficial to us, and theres no reason to not accept it. Can you get me an invitation? Although still dissatisfied, Little White couldnt argue with his logic and remained silent, accepting the situation. The next day, Logan disguised himself and wore a mask before heading to the auction. His disguise was not unusual there; after all, many were incognito. Thus, he blended into the crowd and, with his invitation, smoothly entered the auction venue. Once inside, he could hear the bustling and lively noise. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Invitations were divided into private box levels and general levels. Dont assume the general level is inferior; even there, it is extremely difficult to secure a spot. The invitation the Princess gave him was valuable and for the private box level. Upon entering, he was immediately identified as a VIP customer and was escorted upstairs. Logan inwardly marveled at the Princesss financial prowess and couldnt help but thank her for her generous gesture, at least sparing him from competing with so many below. Whether or not he could obtain what he wanted was one thing; it was quite another to be easily exposed in front of everyone. That would be most unwise. Upon reaching the private box, beautiful maids served the corresponding tea and snacks. Logan, seated, found the auction hadnt started yet and could only kill time by observing the scenery outside and listening to others conversations. Did you hear? This auction brought back quite a bounty, especially the final item. I heard many major families are here precisely for the auctions treasures, one person said. No wonder there are many more people today. Looks like were in for an eye-opener, and even if we cant get anything, just experiencing this opulence is quite an event, another replied. Indeed, who knows how many big families will vie for the objects. Lets hope we can snag something good. The crumbs from these major families could last us a long time, another chimed in. Hearing these conversations, a peculiar expression flickered across Logans eyes. It seems this one will be worth the expectation. I guess I came to the right place, he mused, stroking his chin, a depth crossing his gaze. As he pondered deeply, a gong sounded outside. At this sound, nearly everyone fell silent. Clearly, it signaled the start of the auction, and naturally, nobody dared to cause trouble. Everyone sat properly, anticipating the following moments. When the auction began, a woman in red, with a graceful figure, stepped forward. Her somewhat revealing and flimsy attire accentuated her well-defined curves, and her beautiful face was truly a feast for the eyes, enticing all who looked upon her. The moment she appeared, many in the audience became restless and whispered amongst themselves. Thats Eleanor from the Phantom Sonic Room! I didnt expect the Auction House to go all out this time, even bringing Eleanor to host, someone noted. Indeed, the legendary Eleanor; shes extraordinary. Look at those legs, that figure, tsk tsk, if one could taste her charm, it would be worth dying for, another remarked. Oh, keep dreaming! Go on dreaming your foolish dreams. Think you can afford to become one of Eleanors chosen suitors? First, look at this price. Can you manage it? one retorted. Hey, what are you saying? If I cant afford it, can you? another snapped. Before the product was even presented, a small dispute had already started because of the hostess. However, when Eleanor spoke, mixing her voice with the authority of the Saint Seat Eighth Level, the people below instantly fell silent, no longer daring to speak rashly. It was no wonder everyone only dared to fantasize about Eleanor; after all, she was a master not to be trifled with. When the crowd fell silent, Eleanors lips curled into a disdainful smile, which she quickly suppressed. Hah, they are but a bunch of cowards, greedy for life and fearing death. Eleanor began with some customary opening remarks and soon it was time for the auction. Okay, no need for more idle talk. Im sure you dont like hearing me ramble anyhow. Lets get started, she announced. First up, the initial item. As she spoke, specialists had already brought up the first item for viewing. Chapter 1085 - Chapter 1085 Chapter 606 Overturn_2 Chapter 1085: Chapter 606: Overturn_2 Chapter 1085: Chapter 606: Overturn_2 Removing the cloth covering it, inside was a millennial Spirit Grass. The moment the Spirit Grass appeared, it caused a small sensation. This thing must have reached a millennium in age, huh? Spirit Grass, a hundred years would merely be considered precious, far from being priceless. But a thousand years, thats a different story. The Auction House really went all out this time, starting off with a bang. It looks like these items might be out of reach for folks like us, theyre probably intended for the big powers. Todays auction is truly extravagant, no telling what other great items will come up later. Of course, there were people who yearned for this millennial Spirit Grass; to those who desired it, it was worth a fortune. To those indifferent, while it was enticing, it didnt compel them to bid. Even so, there still was an intense round of competition. Five million! Eight million! Ten million! Logan sat above, sipping a pot of tea, watching as the price soared to ten million Spirit Stones. He couldnt help but click his tongue twice, truly an eye-opener. But a thousand-year-old Spirit Grass was indeed worth the price. After all, it was priceless and not easily encountered. Logan wasnt interested, content to just listen and watch the excitement. In the end, the Spirit Grass sold for thirty million Spirit Stones, a genuinely explosive start to the auction. Eleanors face beamed with happiness, maintaining politeness and grace throughout. Following the Spirit Grass, there were other auction items. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rare Spirit Beasts and artifacts crafted by masters. The variety of items was dazzling, and the bidding escalated with each round. Logan was indifferent to these, his expression constantly calm. It wasnt until an item was brought out that he finally showed some interest. This next item is considered a supreme treasure by many Family Clans Energy Refiners, and that is the Dragon Blood used for weapon tempering! The words Dragon Blood immediately stirred up a frenzy. Dragon Blood, is it really Dragon Blood? Legend has it that Dragon Blood is an excellent material for Artifact Refining. Just adding a bit during the process can imbue the weapon with a trace of dragon essence. Dont underestimate this trace of dragon essence; it can have a significant impact during combat! Dragon Blood, dragons have been extinct and unseen for who knows how many years. Countless cultivators havent even caught a glimpse of them. Despite being just a small bottle, the essence it contains is unimaginably potent. Some say weapons infused with Dragon Blood can be impervious to swords and spears! Indeed, a splendid item that had many Aristocratic Families Artifact Refiners eager to try. For Artifact Refiners, Dragon Blood was something they coveted immensely. A spark of interest flashed in Logans eyes, his demeanor showing determination to have it. Dragon Blood, sounds like a nice thing, Ill take it. He curled his lips, a hint of amusement crossing his mouth, clearly interested. So, he changed his sitting posture to one that resembled a hunter stalking prey. Seeing everyones excitement, Eleanor quickly ignited the atmosphere. It seems everyone can hardly wait. Well, I wont keep you longer. Dragon Blood, starting bid of five million Spirit Stones, with each increase not less than five hundred thousand. Let the bidding start! As her voice fell, a chorus of bids rose promptly. Five million! Ten million! Thirteen million! No matter how crazily these people competed, even the bystanders watching the scene couldnt help but be shocked. This isnt this too insane? The bidding is too fierce. At first, Logan didnt speak. He was determined to get it and simply waited for the rest to fall silent. As expected, the price surpassed fifty million and began to enter a sluggish phase. Someone, apparently gritting their teeth, finally bid fifty million and five hundred thousand. Just when it seemed about to go to that person, Logan finally raised his own bid paddle. Sixty million! As soon as the bidding started, a huge number of tens of millions was thrown out, shocking everyone. Who exactly is that person? To bid so lavishly, raising the price by 10,000,000 in one go, isnt that a bit too domineering? This, I admit Dragon Blood is indeed very valuable, and its past transaction price seems to be around 5,000,000. This time it has somewhat exceeded that, but actually, the market price does not warrant such a value. Could that person be a fool with money? The person who had previously bid 50,500,000 went silent for a moment, and then the next second, weakly raised his sign again, seemingly unwilling yet helpless. 60,500,000! Logan wasnt surprised by this number; he didnt find it unexpected either. Moreover, almost the next second after the person shouted out, he raised his sign. 70,000,000! Now, everyone was shocked, including the auctioneer on stage. This kind of bidding had never been heard of before, truly extravagant. As for the person who first spoke, they were now thoroughly silent. The opponent might be sullen or angry, but they were already powerless to compete with Logan. Eleanor, after all, had hosted so many auctions, she had seen everything, and after a moment of shock, she quickly recovered. She picked up the gavel and started to knock. 70,000,000 for the first time, 70,000,000 for the second time, 70,000,000 three times, sold! Congratulations to the guest in Private Box number three, the Dragon Blood is yours; the item will be delivered shortly. The fact that Dragon Blood was auctioned at this price was unbelievable for many, but it was also well deserved. After all, reaching such an astronomical figure, there werent many who dared to compete with him. Logan waited in his room for a moment and soon, the item was delivered. When he paid, he did so promptly, the right amount to the last cent. It was then that the attendant truly showed a hint of shock. Still too young, having seen too few things, it turns out there really are people who can spend so lavishly in this world. The attendant swallowed a gulp of saliva and left promptly with utmost respect. Logan looked at the Dragon Blood in his hand, quite satisfied with his possession. He didnt know that outside, the discussions about him were about to reach a fever pitch. Who exactly is in Private Box number three, bidding so boldly as soon as they arrived? I havent heard of anyone wearing a hat; one cant even tell who it is by their figure. But they seem quite low-key, probably not wishing to reveal their identity. We understand all about these big Aristocratic Families, but as for that person, could it be that someone from a Hidden Family has come out, and thats why they prefer not to reveal their identity? I dont know, but probably only the Hidden Families could have such strong financial resources. Alas, I have really had an eye-opening experience today! Everyone was extremely shocked by this, so much so that their discussions didnt stop even before the next item was up for auction. The aftermath of this event spread for a long time. In another Private Box, a persons face looked extremely unsightly. Young Master, we did not secure the Dragon Blood, how will we explain this to the Family Head? The man referred to as Young Master glared at the servant, his face looking very unpleasant. How would I know! We received the message and brought just this amount of money, thinking it would be enough. But who could have expected such a character to suddenly appear? Just who is sitting in Private Box number three, to have such financial strength? And they seem to be deliberately going against us, competing with us for the Dragon Blood! They had initially thought they were sure to win, but the situation had far exceeded their expectations. It wasnt that they couldnt afford 70,000,000; it was just that the price had exceeded their budget. If they were to bid, they would have to report to the upper echelons of their Family Clan. By the time the upper management reviewed and decisions trickled down, it would take a lot of time. The Auction House could not wait; they required on-the-spot Spirit Stones. Besides, if the upper management didnt agree and they themselves couldnt come up with the money, empty bidding would result in being blacklisted by the Auction House. For various reasons, these people truly did not dare to act rashly. Young Master, it seems we will need to think of a way. The Family Head said we must obtain this Dragon Blood; its extremely important for us. The Young Master seemed extremely impatient, waving his hand dismissively at the servant. Chapter 1086 - Chapter 1086 Chapter 607 The White Crane Kingdom Chapter 1086: Chapter 607: The White Crane Kingdom Chapter 1086: Chapter 607: The White Crane Kingdom . I know, I know how important this is to the family clan. Ill figure something out. Rushing me wont help. Do you think Im not anxious? The servant saw the anxiety on his face and finally shut his mouth without saying more. The young master closed his eyes for a moment, then looked up again toward private box number three. In the end, it seemed that he had made a decision, grasping his hand, a resolute look gradually filled his eyes. Butler, have a few men keep a close watch on private box number three, and the instant someone comes out, inform me immediately. No matter the cost, we must get our hands on the Dragon Blood, he ordered. The butler detected the underlying meaning in his words, his eyelids twitched and, without saying a second word, he nodded in agreement. Very well. Logan sat for a while longer, uninterested in the upcoming auction items. After the auction ended, he didnt make another move. Many who had been waiting to witness the depth of the third private boxs pockets were greatly disappointed. They had wanted to see if this person would bid again, and if they had any money left. Unfortunately, the person in question did not call out another bid, leading many to feel that he did not live up to his reputation. But regardless of what these people thought, the Dragon Blood was indeed in his possession. After securing it, Logan quickly left the auction house through the back door. However, not long after departing, when passing through a secluded alley, he suddenly stopped, his gaze shifting to his rear as his expression turned sharp. Come out. If youve had the guts to follow me, then have the courage to stand for your actions. What kind of spirit is it to skulk around in the shadows? he demanded. A silence lingered in the air for a moment before, after a short while, several shadows emerged. It was the young master with his servant, and several of his henchmen. Logan narrowed his eyes slightly, scrutinizing these people carefully. He quickly discerned their roles of master and servant, mainly focusing on the young master. Who are you? What is the purpose of following me? he inquired. The young master glanced at the butler, then at his henchmen, and after carefully considering his words, he stepped forward. Yet his eyes did not carry much coercion, as he instead bowed his hands towards Logan. Greetings, young hero. I am Emily Wright of the Wright Family. We have had to follow you under compelling circumstances, and it is indeed out of the need for the Dragon Blood in your possession, he said. His gaze briefly fell upon Logans storage bag, not concealing his intentions as he stated them plainly. What, to the highest bidder? I bought the Dragon Blood openly and rightfully. What do you mean by following me now? Could it be you wish to steal it? Logan asked pointedly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The color drained from Emily Wrights face, a hint of something flashing through her eyes. Quickly, he shook his head, trying to appear amiable. No, no, you misunderstand. Esteemed sir, our presence at the auction was solely for the Dragon Blood, but regrettably, the sum we prepared was not enough to secure it, allowing you to acquire it instead. This Dragon Blood is of utmost importance to us. I wonder if you would be willing to part with it; we are ready to pay the same price you did, ensuring you incur no loss, Emily Wright implored. Seeing that they werent making an outright robbery, Logans expression softened a bit, at least willing to discuss terms with them. If they had resorted to underhanded tactics, he would have resorted to slaughter without hesitation. Logan looked at his storage bag, his expression far from hospitable. The same price, you say? If I acquired Dragon Blood for that amount, then clearly its value surpasses the sum to me. Dont you understand that? Logan argued, raising an eyebrow, a hint of stubbornness in his gaze. He spoke the truth, and at his words, the expressions of the viewers tightened. Then the man dressed as a butler stepped forward, not with coercion, but to assert his identity. Sir, we are from the Wright Family. The item is truly important to us. If you would be willing to relinquish it, consider it a favor owed by Emily Wright to you. In the future, it could be of great significance, he proposed. The Wright FamilyCif an ordinary person heard this name, they would not dare oppose them, and would immediately offer the item with both hands. Unfortunately for them, Logan was no ordinary person, nor had he heard of the Wright Familys renown. Unaware of their prowess, he felt no awe or reverence. He would not grant anyone face who did not deserve it. The Wright Family? I apologize, but I am somewhat uninformed. Im unfamiliar with any Wright Family, and I dont see how owing me a favor would be of any benefit. All I know is that the Dragon Blood is of great importance to me, and Im not satisfied with your offer. If you cant satisfy me, then I cant give you the Dragon Blood, Logan declared firmly. Upon hearing this, the visages of the Wright Family members subtly shifted. They seemingly did not expect someone to be unaware of their family, or to deny them face so blatantly. Indeed, they harbored the notion of using their familys influence to intimidate. Exchanging a favor for Dragon Blood would be beneficial without harm. Regrettably, this youngster wasnt playing along, nor was he swayed by their proposal. If it werent a last resort, they wouldnt want to resort to violence. But at this moment, they found themselves at an impasse, the atmosphere between them growing tense. At that time, the aristocratic family that had previously sought revenge on Logan happened to pass by. They recognized Logan and also the prestigious Wright Family. So its Emily Wright of the Wright Family. I didnt expect to see you here. Whats the matter, has this young man offended you so that you must confront him with such a group? Do you require assistance? Chapter 1087 - Chapter 1087 Chapter 607 Crane White Country_2 Chapter 1087: Chapter 607: Crane White Country_2 Chapter 1087: Chapter 607: Crane White Country_2 These people obviously enjoyed stirring up trouble and even seemed keen on playing the role of troublemakers. Logan gave them a cold glance, his gaze filled with condescension. Oliver Wright looked at them, and his expression softened considerably, as there were evidently some ties between the aristocratic families. He didnt hide or hold back, and he spoke openly about his desire to purchase Dragon Blood. It seems you also know this young man. Why dont you mediate a bit? If I succeed in obtaining the Dragon Blood, I naturally wont let you go unrewarded. Upon hearing this, a gleam of opportunity sparkled in the eyes of the aristocratic disciples. Conveniently, Logan was their enemy, and they could also owe the Wright Family a favor. Even a fool would know what to do. They began to sow discord. Young Master Oliver, I advise you not to waste words with this boy. This boy is impervious to reason, and besides, hes no good merchandise. If you take away his possessions, youd be ridding the people of a scourge! Oh? Hearing such a statement for the first time, Oliver Wright appeared curious. Why do you say that, sir? Does this young hero have a grudge against you? Young hero? Calling any Tom, Dick, or Harry a young hero, heh, Master Oliver is really elevating this Logan. This man is nothing but a street thug, or perhaps a murderous fiend. Previously, he was the one who killed several disciples from our family clan, a total of seven or eight, all brutally slain by this mans blade. I dont know why the Princess intervened on his behalf and spared his life. Master Oliver, you dont need to show mercy to such a person; just take what you want by force. Hes no good thing! The aristocratic disciples remembered the previous incidents and felt a surge of anger. Thus, one of them vehemently encouraged, hoping to stir up conflict between the Wright Family and Logan. It would be ideal to use the Wright Familys hand to directly eliminate Logan and thus avenge the aristocratic disciples and glorify their own family. Unfortunately, Oliver Wright was no fool and would not listen just to one side of the story. As a cultivator, fighting and killing was all too common. Who killed whom, and who was killed by whom, these causations were always complicated. These people only said that Logan had killed their family clans disciples but did not mention the reason. If the disciples had harbored intentions of murder and robbery, they couldnt blame the other for defending himself. After all, it wasnt Wright Family disciples who were killed, so why should he muddy the waters? Almost immediately, Oliver Wright understood the intentions of these aristocratic disciples. His glance flickered, his expression indifferent, intending to ignore them. Oh, I dont know what has happened. This matter involves your family and this young friend; as an outsider, it isnt appropriate for me to meddle too much. If you have anything to say, you can handle it yourselves later. Right now, I have other matters to discuss with this young hero, so please step aside for now. Saying so, they tactfully drove away these aristocratic disciples. The aristocratic disciples were reluctant but knew that their status didnt compare to Master Olivers. They might dare to offend other disciples from aristocratic families, but they didnt dare to offend senior members of management, ultimately leaving while muttering complaints. As for Oliver Wright, he really didnt care about their feelings and focused on Logan. To show his sincerity, he even took the initiative to explain. So your name is Logan, Young Master Logan. Please dont mind what those people said earlier. Actually, I dont believe them. Baseless accusations, even if presented before me, wouldnt convince me to take sides after just a few words. Hearing the fair words from the other party genuinely impressed Logan. No matter what he thought internally, at least on the surface, he wasnt biased or credulous. He seemed different from the usual aristocratic families, and perhaps it was possible to engage with him. Oh? This is the first time Ive met such an interesting person. Oliver Wright smiled. You flatter me, Young Master Logan. Honestly, driving those people away was also to discuss some private matters with you. Our family truly needs this Dragon Blood, and we didnt intend to resort to murder or robbery. However, a hereditary weapon of our family got damaged, and for our entire family, this weapon is extremely important, even crucial to our familys future. Therefore, as soon as we heard about this Dragon Blood, we rushed to bid on it, because only by using Dragon Blood to temper the weapon can we restore it to its former condition. Young Master Logan, we really have no choice, and we hope you can part with it. No matter how many Spirit Stones it takes, we are willing to buy it. Seeing that he couldnt convince the other party, he had no choice but to reveal his familys secret. Just hoping that this could sway the other party. Upon hearing this, Logans expression indeed changed somewhat, slightly moved but not enough to waver. At last, he expressed, I cannot believe what you say verbally; I must see it for myself. No problem, then please follow Young Master Logan. Oliver Wright did not beat around the bush and swiftly agreed, inviting Logan to visit the Wright Family. Seeing such an attitude from the other party, Logans expression eased somewhat. Whether it was true or false, since the other party was so forthright, they likely held the truth. If there really were some secrets in their household, and considering their attitude, it wasnt impossible to let some conditions slide. Logan pondered secretly in his heart without showing any signs on his face. Oliver Wright led the way upfront, occasionally looking back at him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He observed Logan, poised and composed, his face revealing no emotions even now. He couldnt help but feel slightly startled in his heart. This mans mindset was truly extraordinary, to remain so calm when heading to the Wright Family. And asking explicitly to see their Supreme Treasure was either too arrogant, oblivious that there are others beyond him, or it was backed by absolute confidence and justified by his abilities. Oliver Wrights eyes flickered, unsure which scenario applied, but he certainly had to be cautious of the latter. Thinking it might be the latter scenario, his attitude softened much more. Soon, they arrived at the Wright Family. The doorman, recognizing the lead person immediately, gave a respectful bow. Oliver Wright, you are back at last; the master has been waiting for you for a long time. Young Master Wright, why didnt you travel by sedan; why walk all the way back? No matter, its just a short distance. Besides, the carriage you prepared is too small for two people. Its not just me who has come back, but I also brought a distinguished guest with me. It wouldnt do to make the guest squeeze in with me; its better if we walk back together. As he spoke, he stepped aside, revealing Logan. He didnt forget to particularly instruct the servant before him. Remember, this is a distinguished guest invited by Young Master Wright to our home, do not neglect him; quickly, invite him in. The doorman glanced at Logan, his gaze bearing a hint of puzzlement. But since the master had declared him a distinguished guest, he, a mere servant, naturally wouldnt say anything more and nodded, bowing to lead the way. Distinguished guest, please, may I know the distinguished guests name is Oliver Wright didnt really know, so he looked towards Logan. My young friend, truly embarrassing, it has already been so long, and I have not yet inquired about the young masters name, may I know what your esteemed name is Logan. He also bowed courteously to the other party, leaving just a crisp two words. Logan, Oliver Wright chewed over the name in his mouth, which seemed like an ordinary name that didnt reveal anything special. Moreover, it didnt seem like he was from any notable aristocratic family. It was really unclear who he was. However, it was common for big shots to use pseudonyms while traveling abroad, some indulging in the peculiarity of disguising their true power. Perhaps this mans name was inconspicuous, but his abilities were extraordinary. Regardless of the possibilities, Oliver Wright could not afford to neglect him. I am Oliver Wright, and seeing Young Master Logan today truly feels like meeting a kindred spirit. Young Master Logan, please do not be formal, come in. Logan nodded slightly towards him and indeed made no fuss, walking inside. Oliver Wright followed him, with a group of servants trailing behind. Since the doorman had already mentioned visiting the master, they took a turn directly towards the main hall. Chapter 1088 - Chapter 1088 Chapter 608 Accumulating Thunder Mountain Chapter 1088: Chapter 608: Accumulating Thunder Mountain Chapter 1088: Chapter 608: Accumulating Thunder Mountain Young Master Logan, Im going to see my father in a moment, and Id like you to come with me to meet him. It just so happens that all of the members of our clan are present, and it would be a good opportunity for everyone to get to know you. You might even turn out to be a great benefactor to our family. If the other party agreed to take out the Dragon Blood, then he would indeed be a great benefactor. Logan slightly tilted his chin upward, noncommittal to the proposition, even when he heard that he was to meet the head of the Wright Family, his expression remained indifferent. Oliver Wright observed all of this, becoming even more curious about Logans background. Was this man feigning indifference, or was he truly aloof? It was one thing to be like this with a peer, but to maintain such composure in the face of his father, regardless of the possibility, suggested an extraordinary temperament. Oliver respected him a bit more because of this and led him into the main hall. As soon as he entered, he heard his fathers authoritative voice. Oliver, youre back. How did it go with the task I gave you? Oliver bowed to the man with a trace of guilt flashing in his eyes. Forgive me, Father, I am incompetent and did not bring back the Dragon Blood. What? Now is the time when our family is in dire need of the Dragon Blood, how can you be so useless? Oliver did not dare to retort, only knelt on the ground with his head lowered. His fathers face was a mix of anger and concern. As he approached, he caught sight of Logan standing by Olivers side, and his gaze narrowed slightly. And who might this be Oliver immediately stood up to introduce him to his father. Father, this is Young Master Logan, and at the same time, he is the one who obtained the Dragon Blood at the auction. Oh? Upon hearing this last sentence, the father finally showed some interest. So you are the one who acquired the Dragon Blood. I didnt expect you, Young Master Logan, to be so young and yet so wealthy. Oliver, what brings Young Master Logan to our Wright Family? Oliver glanced at Logan, then back at his father. He carefully chose his words before speaking. Father, I am aware of the difficulties the Wright Family is currently facing, so I asked Young Master Logan for help. We can buy the item with an appropriate sum of money, but Young Master Logan does not trust our familys affairs and wanted to come here to see for himself. I took the initiative without your consent, and for that, I ask for punishment. Having heard this, the Wright Family Patriarch understood the implication. He looked at his son, not too reproachful, then turned his gaze to Logan. Young Master Logan is indeed no ordinary person. Its the first time Ive heard someone make such a request. However, if you are willing to assist the Wright Family, in the future you will be our honored guest, and we will always remember this favor. We will be eternally grateful to you. The other party had not been aggressive but rather treated him courteously, also reflecting a request from Logan. Logan, seeing their attitude relatively acceptable, developed further interest in continuing the conversation. He looked toward the Wright Family Patriarch, with a faintly narrowed gaze, wearing an odd expression. After a moment, he spoke. Ugly words up front, even if its proven your claims are true, I still may not give you the item. Can you agree to that? That The Wright Patriarch actually fell silent, showing a hint of hesitation. Oliver, hearing this, wore a worried and profound expression on his face. In the end, the Wright Family Patriarch let out a long sigh and spoke. If Young Master Logan truly doesnt wish to part with it, then perhaps its simply the fate of our Wright Family. We wont force it, but we will attempt to convince you with all the benefits at our disposal. I believe there must be a way to persuade you. Logan curved his lips slightly, neither confirming nor denying the words, his expression mocking. He then bowed slightly to the person in front of him. In that case, Elder, would you mind showing me your weapon? The Wright Family Patriarch hesitated only briefly before he took up the topic. All right. Under the Wright Family Patriarchs lead, they headed to the Wright Familys forging area. Once inside, they found many people, almost all members of the Wright Family. Seeing the Wright Family Patriarch and Oliver, everyone greeted them, especially looking at Oliver as if they saw a lifeline. Oliver, youre back. Did you manage to get the Dragon Blood? Oliver shook his head. Seeing this, everyone was filled with disappointment and couldnt hide their concern. How can that be? Without the Dragon Blood, our weapon can never be repaired. It is a fatal blow to our entire Wright Family. Heads drooped in despair for a while, then someone noticed something amiss. Eh? Who is that person? This is a sensitive area of the Wright Family; outsiders are not allowed. Family Head, you know the rules of our house well. How can you casually bring an outsider into the Artifact Refining Pavilion like this? Someone noticed Logan and knew he wasnt from the Wright Family. Thus, they scolded. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Wright Family Patriarch gave that person an authoritative look, and instantly, they fell silent. I brought this man here for a reason of my own. If anyone has objections, they can leave. Do you really think that as the Family Head, I need to seek approval from others for my decisions? The pressure of his authority emanated out, full-blown. With that, everyone calmed down, and no one dared to say more. Seeing this, Logans gaze flickered slightly, but he remained silent. Oliver walked over to Logan, patted his shoulder in a comforting manner. Young Master Logan, please dont mind it. The one who spoke just now is my third brother. He has always been like thatCdirect and impulsive. Please dont take it to heart or hold it against him. Chapter 1089 - Chapter 1089 Chapter 608 Thunder Accumulation Mountain_2 Chapter 1089: Chapter 608: Thunder Accumulation Mountain_2 Chapter 1089: Chapter 608: Thunder Accumulation Mountain_2 Logan glanced at the person who had spoken against him and saw him get rebuked by the Wright Family Patriarch. It seemed he was still not over it; he glared at Logan venomously. But no matter what, he could not overpower Arthur Wright and, in the end, could only swallow his anger. Without willing to give Logan another glance, he let out a cold snort and turned his head away. Seeing this, Logan touched his nose, seemingly quite helpless. It appeared he was really not well-received; he had offended someone as soon as he arrived. However, he wasnt here for the Third Young Master Wright, and what attitude the Third Young Master Wright held was irrelevant to him. Logan didnt take it to heart. Thinking this, Logan quickly shifted his gaze away, with a nonchalant expression. However, Third Young Master Wright wasnt satisfied with this and clenched his fists tightly. Damn it, what does this outsider mean? To come to Wright territory and ignore him, the Third Young Master? Indeed, an ill-mannered foreigner, such a person should never have been allowed into the Wright Family! Storms brewed in Third Young Master Wrights heart, all of it directed towards his dissatisfaction with Logan. At that moment, Arthur Wright had already led Logan to the Melting Furnace. Young Friend Logan, look, this is the sword you wanted to see, and it is also our Wright Familys Supreme Treasure. This sword originally belonged to my eldest son, Arthur Wright. He is a genius of our family, but unfortunately, due to damage to his life-bound artifact, he suffered backlash and is currently recuperating and unable to meet you. I hope you wont take it to heart. Logan shook his head; he truly didnt care about these formalities. Afterward, he approached the Melting Furnace to examine the sword. The more he looked at it, the more astonished he became. Indeed, it was a fine sword, no wonder it was considered the Wright Familys Supreme Treasure. A fine sword indeed. If you want to reforge this sword, it indeed requires something as excellent as Dragon Blood. Wright Family Patriarch, it seems youve really put in a lot of effort for your eldest son and for this sword. Upon hearing this, Arthur Wrights face showed a hint of embarrassment and he let out a sigh. Ah, I had no choice, this sword means too much to the Wright Family, and my eldest son is one of the pillars of our family. Now that both he and his sword are damaged, it is a great blow to our entire Wright Family. Thats why we must secure the Dragon Blood. I didnt expect that it would be mistakenly bought by Young Friend Logan. I hope you can bear to part with it, the Wright Family will certainly not treat you unfairly. As he spoke, Arthur Wright even took the initiative to clasp his hands in a pleading gesture towards Logan. Seeing this, the hearts of the other members of the Wright Family felt uncomfortable and somewhat aggrieved. Patriarch. No matter what, he was their Family Patriarch. How could he bow so easily to a foreigner? Third Young Master Wright gritted his back teeth, the most dissatisfied among them. Father, who is he to deserve such deference from you? Theres no need to bow down to a foreigner, let alone invite him into our Wright Family and let him know about our Supreme Treasure. Father, if he doesnt comply, why not just take the Dragon Blood from him? I cant believe our powerful and wealthy Wright Family cant deal with such an unknown nobody. Hmph, besides, this person insisted on visiting our Wright Family; for all we know, he might be a spy sent by some other place. Father, you must not trust him too easily! Third Young Master Wright sarcastically retorted in hopes of slandering Logan. Arthur Wright looked displeased after hearing those words. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hold your tongue! When did I ever teach you such bad habits? Who gave you permission to speak now, or to say these things? Father Third Young Master Wright felt incredibly indignant to be scolded by his own father. But no matter how much he protested, Arthur Wright paid no attention to his words. If you continue talking nonsense here, then get out! Only faced with this threat did Third Young Master Wright finally calm down a bit. Arthur Wright then turned to Logan. I truly apologize, Young Friend Logan. In the end, its my own failure to discipline my son. Ah, I am quite ashamed. Please, dont take his words to heart. If my third son dares to continue making a fuss, I will immediately drive him out! Logan glanced at the clearly unconvinced Third Young Master Wright and quickly withdrew his gaze, his face still expressionless. No need to worry, I have no reason to fuss over a juvenile. Wright Family Patriarch, youre being too concerned; I know what I should do. Arthur Wright smiled, seemingly much more at ease, though the smile didnt reach his eyes. He looked at Logan, and beyond politeness, there was also a hint of testing. Young Master Logan, now that you have also seen this sword, I wonder if you have any guidance to offer? Logan gave the sword several light glances, and to this, he actually gave a not-bad positive review. Well, at least you didnt deceive me, and this matter is indeed true. Upon hearing this, Arthur Wright actually breathed a sigh of relief. He didnt know why in front of such a youngster, he felt slightly relieved just because he was given a bit of face. After reflecting on it, he felt somewhat embarrassed, feeling like he had lost stature in front of a junior. Having heard the words indeed true, Arthur Wright wanted to hear something more. Such as Dragon Blood. Just then, a loud voice suddenly came from outside. Hahaha, I didnt expect we had guests, the Wright Family hasnt seen new visitors in a long time, why didnt you tell me about it? Almost the moment the person appeared, everyone including Arthur Wright, except for Logan, promptly knelt on the ground to pay their respects to him. Greetings, Ancestor. Ancestor. Logan muttered these two words, and sizing up the elder, he found that he actually couldnt see through the mans cultivation level. If he couldnt see through it, and it was above his own, then it had to be of the Saint King Level. His expression changed slightly, and he was no longer haughty, but bowed respectfully to him. Elder. The moment the Wright Family Patriarch appeared, he immediately approached Logan. After sizing him up from head to toe and squinting his eyes with a little bit of skepticism and surprise flashing through them, he said, Tsk, impressive, truly impressive, such a young age and already at Saint Level, how nice it would be if you were a descendant of our Wright Family. The Wright Family Patriarch stressed this point, and his words, entering the ears of other Wright Family members, made their faces change color. Saint Saint Realm? No one had expected the person before their eyes to have reached this realm. Compared with the Wright Family Ancestor, his strength was naturally not as great. But the fact that this person looks so young and yet possesses such a realm is genuinely surprising. Especially Third Young Master Wright, who had started with sarcastic mockery towards Logan, now had large beads of sweat on his forehead and didnt dare utter a word. How could it be the Saint Realm? If the Ancestor found out that he had mocked and offended someone of the Saint Realm, he feared he might not be able to get away with it, so naturally, he dared not come forward now. He even wished he could dig a hole and burrow into it to avoid facing such an embarrassing situation. Arthur Wrights expression also showed a moment of astonishment, then thinking of something, he stealthily glared at his third son before quickly averting his gaze. Rise. Following the Wright Family Patriarchs word, everyone got up one after another. When Arthur Wright looked at Logan again, it was no longer just towards a junior but as one accords respect to an equal, naturally offering the respect due to one of his own clan. Young Master Logan, I did not expect someone of your young age to have such impressive abilities, to already be a high-level expert of Saint Realm, I truly lacked respect before, it seems I was the old fool who couldnt recognize Mount Tai. You flatter me, Wright Family Patriarch, you are older than me, so theres no need to be so respectful towards me, I really cant handle it. Arthur Wright glanced at the Wright Family Patriarch, who appeared rather laid-back. Seeing that the Patriarch wasnt taking it too seriously, he too relaxed a lot. Exactly, exactly, on this day Young Master Logan is a guest in our Wright Family, theres no need to be overly formal, just consider yourself as an ordinary peer. The Wright Family Patriarch sat at the head and after drinking a cup of tea, he looked at Logan with a smile again. You are quite the interesting young man, and I take quite a liking to you, its a pity I am about to go into secluded cultivation soon, otherwise, I would have certainly taken you as my disciple, but with talents like yours, I am not qualified to be your master. Chapter 1090 - Chapter 1090 609 Chapter 1090: 609 Chapter 1090: 609 .Towards the end, even the elder of the Wright Family felt a tinge of regret. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a pity they couldnt tie such a person to the Wright Familys ship. If only they could share the Wright Familys honor and disgrace, it would be a tremendous fortune. Logan sensed the hint of regret in the speakers tone and just smiled faintly, remaining silent. I also felt a certain kinship with the elder upon our first meeting. I believe we are fated to meet. If the elder doesnt mind, I would like to visit the Wright Family often, how about that? This was him extending an olive branch, and it also reflected his genuine thoughts. It wasnt because the elder was in the Saint King Realm. Mainly, it was the atmosphere of the Wright Family that was appealing, even if there were occasional bad elements. But the good parts exceeded the bad. Thus, he didnt mind building some relationships with these people. Really? Upon hearing this, the Wright Family elder raised his eyebrows, visibly pleased. Hahaha, if that is true, then I need to drink a few more cups and smile a bit more. Forming a connection with the man before him, the elder was confident it was an opportunity for the Wright Family, perhaps a chance for them to turn their fortunes around. As long as the elder and others in the Wright Family do not mind. Logans attitude was also very gentle as he handed the topic back to them. The Wright Family elder certainly wouldnt refuse; the smile never left his face. Wright Family elder, since we are fated, today Ill grant this favor, Dragon Blood I will let you purchase it, and there is no need to add any extra to the price, just the auction price will suffice. Upon saying this, the people of the Wright Family breathed a sigh of relief. This also sent them a message by bringing them here. Dragon Blood was extremely crucial for the Wright Family at this time. Everyone worried that Logan might exploit the situation by demanding an astronomical price, which they might not be able to afford. Unexpectedly, he only asked for a regular price. In other words, he made a trip for basically nothing, gaining little benefit. The Wright Family elder realized this and his expression grew graver, and he said, Since you are so thoughtful towards us, we definitely cannot let you go back empty-handed. Logan, rest assured, we will surely take out some treasures from our storeroom as a reward for this occasion. Yet, Logan waved a hand in refusal. Theres no need, elder. Rather than that, if you truly wish to thank me, could you perhaps fulfill a request of mine? The Wright Family elder raised his eyebrows but didnt reject it immediately. Speak. I would like to observe your familys refining process. I know the Wright Family is an Artifact Refining Aristocratic Family, especially skilled in weapon forging, and indeed first-class masters in their field. I wonder if I could observe by the sidelines, but Im not sure if the elder would agree? This request was actually related to their secrets and craftsmanship. Normally, no one would agree, as anyone who values their own techniques would not allow a stranger to just observe. As expected, many members of the Wright Family fell silent, showing some hesitation. However, eventually, the Wright Family elder made a grand gesture, settling the matter. Its just observation, nothing difficult, it doesnt matter. Since you have already asked, naturally we will agree. Upon hearing this, Logan also looked very happy. He once again bowed his hands in gratitude. Then allow me to thank the Wright Family elder here in advance, you have really helped me greatly this time, elder, and I will hold this favor in my heart. The Wright Family elder just smiled. Favors are naturally reciprocal, young Logan, you dont need to think too deeply about it. Besides, the essence of the Wright Family isnt something you can understand just by seeing, how much you comprehend depends on your own abilities. The Wright Family elder was at ease agreeing for this reason. After all, its one thing if merely observing could enable others to learn everything then how could they maintain such a vast Family Clan? The truly useful things, of course, they kept hidden and secure. Anything they allowed to be revealed couldnt easily be discerned by outsiders. Thus, the Wright Family elder wasnt worried that Logan would learn or steal anything. Moreover, if Logan could really grasp something, it would only prove that he was exceptional in this field. Perhaps, that indeed meant a fated connection with the Wright Family. Since the Wright Family elder had spoken, the other members of the family had nothing else to say. Everyone looked at each other and finally agreed to this matter. Soon, Logan offered his own Dragon Blood, which the Wright Family members treasured greatly. Dragon Blood, this is the supreme treasure for weapon refining, I didnt expect to see it today! Ah, if it werent for the weapon being damaged, perhaps everyone could have a share of this Dragon Blood, but now it has to be used all at once on this sword. Theres no need to regret, this sword is our Family Clans supreme treasure, under no circumstances must anything go wrong with it. Using it on this is the best use of it; in the end, it will still be used to protect our entire Wright Family, its all for our Familys sake. The members of the Wright Family discussed animatedly, though they regretted, they also understood. Listening to these discussions, Logan reassessed them. No matter if these people had personal desires or other motives, when it came to the rise and fall of the Family, all were unified. Is this an Aristocratic Family? Is this the power of an Aristocratic Familys unity? For a moment, Logan felt slightly dazed, but he quickly returned to normal. Chapter 1091 - Chapter 1091 Chapter 609 Hidden World_2 Chapter 1091: Chapter 609: Hidden World_2 Chapter 1091: Chapter 609: Hidden World_2 He stroked his chin as if nothing had happened. At that moment, someone came to report to him. Young Master Logan, I was sent by the people above. The elder has said that the weapon has started to be forged and has sent me to invite Young Master Logan to observe. Logan nodded and gave the man a tip. The servant clutched the silver in his hand, almost grinning from ear to ear. Oh my, Young Master Logan is really too kind, and your generosity is too lavish, please, this way. The servant, with a beaming smile on his face, led the way in front of him personally. When they arrived at a heavily guarded place, he dared not enter. Young Master Logan, this is the Wright Familys exercising area, but outsiders are not allowed near, I can only lead the way here; the rest is up to Young Master Logan himself. Logan gave the solemn place a glance and nodded slightly. Thank you. Then he stepped in. Since the owner had already instructed them, these people recognized Logan. They nodded with stern faces but did not exhibit the slightest intention of stopping him. Soon, the door was opened, and Logan, as an honored guest, walked in smoothly. The servant who led the way looked on from a distance, shaking his head in disbelief. Alas, comparing one person to another really can be infuriating; some become honored guests while I can only be a runner. But that was just a fleeting thought for him because he knew that it wasnt people who decided ones status, but their own capabilities. Regretfully, his own cultivation level was inadequate, and his talent was not high enough. Otherwise, he wouldnt have to be a menial runner in the Wright Family. However, being a menial runner in the Wright Family was much better than being outside. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it was about comparing one person with another, this thought provided the servant some comfort. After Logan had entered, he soon met the person responsible for refining the artifacts of the Wright Family. The man probably had heard about Logan and nodded at him as a courtesy. But that was as far as it went, for as a refiner, he had his own pride. Moreover, his craftsmanship was certainly enough to sustain that pride. The Wright Family member who was responsible for bringing him over seemed a bit embarrassed and smiled at Logan. Please, Young Master Logan, dont take it to heart; he has always been like this by nature. Logan then waved his hand dismissively. Its all right, Im no special noble, just here to observe, I should indeed be humble and not arrogant or presumptuous. Saying so made others look at him slightly different. For instance, the refiner gave him another look. At the very least, there was no longer the previous arrogance and condescending demeanor. Soon, the man began to forge the weapon, and Logan stood on the side. He observed the details of the mans movements meticulously, not missing a single detail. In watching, he also learned, with some ideas forming in his mind. Logan thought of using the equipment in his space ring, previously acquired in the Secret Land but of little use to him, to forge a silver-gray long spear. Ever since he saw this man refining, he had this idea. Now, seeing a weapon crafted to perfection, his idea peaked even more. The path of refining truly made it difficult to resist, igniting countless thoughts. Having now seen this longsword, he too desired a long spear. After all, those materials were just lying around, better to use them to refine something for himself. If he succeeded, he could add another weapon to his collection. Logan was one to act on his words; upon returning, he immediately tried. Little White and Little Flower, seeing this scene in the space, were somewhat surprised. Master, are you starting just like that? Of course, you dont think we should wait any longer, do you? Thats not what I mean, Master. Its just that youve only watched others forge for a while. If you start now, wouldnt it be too hasty? Why not wait a moment and ask for more advice? You can still use the materials after youve learned later. I remember the materials in the space ring are all very rare, and it wouldnt be good to waste them carelessly. Little White also considered the aspect of frugality and thus specifically reminded Logan. But after hearing this, Logans initial idea didnt change in the slightest. No, theres no need. Just like this. I already have an idea in my mind that I must forge now. If I do nothing, Ill feel even more restless. Lets do as I say. Seeing him so obstinate, Little White and Little Flower didnt know what else to say. They couldnt help but feel a bit worried, always ready to rescue someone if anything went wrong. However, they underestimated Logans talent, and there werent any problems after a moment. Logan spent the entire night forging himself a longsword that shone with golden light. The golden glow clung to it, making it dazzlingly bright. Logan played with it for just a bit and couldnt suppress the smile at the corner of his mouth. Haha, good, I didnt expect such an achievement on my first forging. Not bad! He was quite satisfied with it. Even Little Flower and Little White were shocked and couldnt help but marvel at his talent. Master, youre truly the most monstrously talented person Ive ever seen! To actually be able to create a longsword so casually. How can you be so amazing just from watching that person forge? Little White was somewhat incredulous, clamoring to come out for a look. Logan usually followed her wishes, and he doted on her quite a bit. Without a second word, he let her out. Once out, Little White ran straight to the longsword. She observed it carefully for a while, finding that it was indeed not a piece of junk. Moreover, it was coated in spiritual energy, which could greatly assist in combat. Upon closer inspection, she could even feel a hint of evil qi. It must be the evil qi inherent in the materials; she didnt expect it to manifest in the sword as well. Master, this longsword is extraordinary. If you auction it off at the auction house, it could probably become the finale piece. She began to flatter him on the side, heaping on praise extravagantly. But Logan, proud as he was, wasnt a fool. After hearing this, he just tapped Little Whites forehead with his finger. Listen to you blowing smoke. If you said I have a bit of talent, I might believe it, but to say that this longsword could reach the standard for auction, thats far from the truth. Right now, its performance is just piled up by the original materials, and its not fully effective. Little White, actually, without you saying, I also know this longsword is different from what the Wright Family forges. I cant put my finger on the exact difference, but I can feel it. As he said this, he played with the longsword again and began to feel disheartened. After all, he was somewhat of a perfectionist and liked the best of everything. Unfortunately, this object wasnt the best, which inevitably led to disappointment. Different? Why didnt I notice? Arent all weapons like this? If there really is a difference, then maybe its that your masters is better looking, Little White scrutinized it further but couldnt find anything wrong. The weapon was full of spiritual energy, with just a difference in strength. But her owner was a novice, and that person was an expert. Wasnt it normal to have a visual gap? She really didnt understand why her master was so downcast and unhappy about this. Master, you dont need to worry too much. It must be because you dont have enough experience right now, so you cant forge something exactly like the Wright Familys in an instant. It doesnt matter, as long as you keep practicing. Over time, you will naturally gain your own understanding, Little Flower and Little White were quite open-minded about this matter. After all, as spirit pets, they didnt need weapons for the time being. They themselves were weapons; their bodies could serve as weapons when they leaped into action. Therefore, they did not have as great a need as Logan did. Hearing their words, Logan couldnt help but twitch his mouth and pet their heads. Alright, whats the use of asking you two? Its a pointless question. Your little heads just think about eating and playing. You two go back to the space. Ill go to the Wright Family in a while. Chapter 1092 - Chapter 1092 Chapter 610 Dao Emperor Chapter 1092: Chapter 610: Dao Emperor Chapter 1092: Chapter 610: Dao Emperor Going again? Owner, why on earth do you want to visit the Wright Family? Little White was muttering with an obvious lack of enthusiasm. Havent I already said it? Weapons are different, and since they are different, I must ask for clarification. I dont like going to sleep with questions on my mind, nor do I like the feeling of not being able to solve a problem. He answered casually and headed straight for the Wright Family. Little White and Little Flower could not understand his feelings; instead, they felt resigned. They werent particularly concerned about forging and soon returned to their own space to do their own things. Meanwhile, Logan had already arrived at the Wright Family. Just like the last visit, the Wright Familys attitude was the same. Still welcoming, still smiles on their faces. Young Master Logan, its been a while. May I know the reason for your visit today? Logan smiled back at them. It hasnt been that long, just a day or two. Today, I have a question to ask the artifact refining master. Ive had some insights into forging, but they are meaningless since its just me. I cant produce anything spectacular on my own. As he spoke, he paused, glancing at the Wright Family members as he unintentionally flattered them. After much thought, the Wright Family is the only place that comes to mind. You all are skilled in various aspects of artifact refining. When faced with a tough challenge, naturally, I can only come to you for advice. After saying this, he spread his hands, his expression one of great helplessness. His words resonated with many and put them at ease. They exchanged looks, and their expressions became much softer and pleased. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Look at what youre saying, Young Master Logan! Youre a distinguished guest and a benefactor to our Wright Family. Anything you need, just come on over; theres no need to be so hesitant. Well certainly share what we know, and spare no details. The Wright Family members were naturally being polite, but of course, they couldnt really mean what they said about telling everything they know. However, theyd still likely offer some help where they could. A trace of a genuine smile crossed Logans eyes. Then Id like to thank you all in advance. The Wright Family members invited Logan in and asked him what he wanted to discuss. Logan took out the silver longsword from his space to show everyone. I wont say much else. You can see for yourselves. After observing a master at work last time, I had some insights and went back to try forging this longsword with my own materials. However, it just doesnt feel quite the same as the masters, so here I am seeking advice. But upon hearing this, everyone was shocked, and their gazes fell incredulously on the longsword. YouCwait a minute, Young Master Logan. Are you saying that you simply observed and managed to forge a weapon on your own? No way, Young Master Logan, you must be joking with me. Are you serious? Did you forge this yourself? Have you had any prior experience with artifact refining? Not understanding why they were so agitated, Logan still told the truth. Correct, it truly is of my own making, with no one elses hand but mine. Previously, to my shame, I had been focusing on increasing my cultivation level and hadnt engaged much with artifact refining. I bought Dragon Blood hoping to try it out back home to increase success rates. This would count as my first time refining. Why, is there a problem? A problem? It was a huge one. The Wright Family members gasped in disbelief, looking at Logan as if he were some monster. This cant be real. This world couldnt possibly have such a monstrously talented individual; I refuse to believe it. Sigh, truly a case of comparisons are odious. Our own family members already deliver quite the blow, and I didnt expect that outside of our family there would be someone even more impressive. Young Master Logan has even managed to outdo us Wright Family members. Amidst the cries of dismay, a woman stepped forward and kindly explained to Logan why they were all wailing and moaning. Young Master Logan might not be aware, but learning artifact refining is a necessity for those born in the Wright Family. Members of families like ours start learning artifact refining from a young age. Whether its learning the forging process, fire control, or identifying materials, it takes a significant portion of our lives. By the time we manage to create a finished product, most of us have already reached adulthood. Even among our most talented, it takes a decade or more to forge a complete weapon, and thats considered having talent. But Young Master Logan, you make everyone else seem pitiful. Youve returned for such a short time and already forged a longsword? To put it bluntly, everyone is just deeply shocked by this. Not only the others, but this woman too felt a considerable blow. In between her words, she looked at Logan with a hint of resentment. Logan finally understood their point and touched his nose, looking a bit innocent. Ah, this I wasnt quite aware of the situation beforehand. Maybe I do have some talent in this area, but I hope everyone wont take it to heart. For some reason, that made everyone feel as if another knife had been twisted in their hearts, bringing an indescribable sense of sorrow. No, I cant stay here any longer. If I do, I fear I wont be able to control my temper. I must take my leave. As one person excused themselves, a second and third followed. Those departing all stumbled out, clearly distressed by the encounter. Logan touched his forehead, indeed feeling a bit helpless. He felt that this situation couldnt be blamed on him; he hadnt known it would turn out like this. Chapter 1093 - Chapter 1093 Chapter 610 Dao Emperor_2 Chapter 1093: Chapter 610: Dao Emperor_2 Chapter 1093: Chapter 610: Dao Emperor_2 However, there were still a few good-hearted people who stayed here. Those who could stay were all talented in the art of exercise. Although they were affected by the setback, it wasnt as severe as it had been for the others previously. Plus, after all, Logan was a guest, and leaving a guest behind was not justifiable, so they naturally wouldnt do such a thing. Young Master Logan, if you dont mind, let me help you inspect it, Oliver Wright stepped forward, a gentle and refined smile on his face, volunteering to help. Since Oliver Wright was willing to help, Logan certainly wouldnt refuse. Thank you then, Oliver. Feel free to look, and you may ask me anything you dont understand, When Oliver heard this last sentence, the corner of his mouth twitched. But he knew that there was no other implication in the words, it was just to tell him that as an Exerciser, he understood the whole structure of forging. Oliver put aside his redundant thoughts and moved forward to examine it carefully. After a thorough inspection, he quickly came to a conclusion. Brother Logan, it seems someone has sabotaged the materials and forging fire. Thats why the longsword you forged is of a somewhat lower quality. Given your skills, it shouldnt be like this. Moreover, you said you learned from a Forging Master, and the Forging Master uses materials from the Wright Family In an instant, Olivers mind was overwhelmed with thoughts as he considered many things. Then, his expression slightly changed, and he immediately called for a servant to thoroughly investigate the matter. The materials and flames had faults, and these problems originated from the Wright Family. Who knew if the Wright Family was still using flawed materials now? This was not a joking matter; one careless move could lead to a furnace explosion. Oliver dare not treat the matter lightly. While waiting for the servants investigation results, Oliver was in a rather bad mood. It was only after venting his frustration for a while that he remembered the presence of another person. Seeing Logan leisurely drinking tea while sitting on a stool, Oliver felt a bit embarrassed, his face reddened slightly, and then he came to sit beside Logan. Upon sitting down, he first gave an apologetic smile and bowed his hands in greeting. Young Master Logan, please excuse my laughter. This matter is of great importance. Had you not come to the Wright Family today and asked about it, I might never have discovered the defect. Now, my elder brothers weapon is in the midst of being exercised. If we continue in this direction and something happens during the process, it would not only endanger my elder brother but could also be a disaster for our entire Wright Family As he spoke, something seemed to dawn on him, and a frightened look appeared on his face. Seeing this, Logan didnt criticize too harshly but instead patted his shoulder to comfort him. I understand, Oliver. Theres no need to worry too much now that were aware of the issue early on. It can be investigated and clarified sooner or later. Right, you speak the truth. The disaster has not yet occurred; I was being overly anxious, Despite his words, he still wiped sweat from his forehead, evidently quite shaken. Logan thought for a moment and then took the initiative to pour a cup of tea and handed it over. Drink some tea to calm your nerves. All we need to do now is wait for the results, Oliver nodded but seemed restless, as if he might stand up and pace at any moment. After the order to investigate had been given, the whole Wright Family was in a state of turmoil. The matter couldnt be kept secret, especially since it involved the weapon of the eldest son of the Wright Family. Soon, the Wright Family patriarch also knew of the news and came to the main hall with a dark expression. Oliver was initially awaiting the investigation by the servants but unexpectedly ended up waiting for the patriarch. Upon seeing him, he almost couldnt hold his teacup steady and swooshed to his feet. He first bowed his hands in greeting to the patriarch. Patriarch, what brings you here? The patriarch glared at him and snorted coldly from his nose. Why cant I come? With such a serious matter at hand, how much longer were you planning to keep it from me? Oliver shivered with fright and immediately shook his head in denial. Patriarch, its not like that. We havent reached a conclusion on the matter, and we didnt dare to report it arbitrarily in case it turned out to be a false alarm. The Wright Family patriarch saw that he genuinely had the reputation of the Wright Family in mind, and his expression softened a bit as he waved for Oliver to sit down. His gaze shifted and landed on Logan. After a brief pause, he also nodded in acknowledgment. Young Master Logan, what brings you to the Wright Family today? Logans gaze was calm as he recounted the reasons for his visit. Upon hearing this, old Master Wrights eyes flickered with unmistakable surprise. Young Logan is exercising for the first time and has already succeeded so swiftly, haha, indeed, a hero emerges from youth! The more appreciation he felt for Logan, the more frustration he harbored towards his own disciples, wishing they were more like steel than iron. He glanced at Oliver Wright, then thought of the other Wright Family disciples. Old Master Wright sighed deeply. Ah, if only my disciples possessed half your ability, I wouldnt be so worried. Oliver Wright, with his eyes on his nose and his nose on his heart, did not dare utter a word. A moment later, the servant who had been ordered to conduct a thorough investigation arrived. Upon arrival, he first bowed to the family. Elder Ancestor. Young Master. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver Wright simply waved his hand. Enough, no need for such formalities. Just tell me, what are the results? What have you found out? The servant, uncertain of how to respond, did not look at Oliver Wright but instead glanced at Logan. Noticing the servants gaze, Logan sensed something was amiss. Oliver Wright also realized this and looked at Logan before quickly averting his eyes. He then pressed the servant. Just answer when I ask you, why are you looking at Lord Logan like that? Only then did the servant lower his head and began to answer earnestly. Reporting to Young Master, we havent found anything suspicious. The Dragon Blood was like this when we received it, the flames were not tampered with, and there was absolutely no indication of our people meddling. Upon hearing this last part, Logan understood what these people meant. Oliver Wrights lips curled slightly. So, are you implying this matter might be related to Young Master Logan? The servant immediately knelt down with a thump. I, I wouldnt dare to speculate rashly, Im only speaking the truth. But Oliver Wright found it hard to believe how much truth was in that speaking the truth. However, if everything else was in order, could the problem lie with the Dragon Blood itself? It wasnt unreasonable for the servant to have such an inclination; after all, the Dragon Blood had been brought over by Logan. They had hardly processed it upon receiving it, using it immediately. If there were no issues on their end, then the only possibility left was an external factor. Though Oliver Wright was reluctant to believe that Logan would do such a thing, the mounting evidence caused him to waver. He restrained himself from looking at Logan and turned his gaze to old Master Wright instead. Elder Ancestor. With those two words, he sought guidance on what to do next and how to handle the situation involving Logan. However, old Master Wright was not like Oliver Wright; he was not one to dither. After hearing this, he let out a cold snort, apparently in disdain. Hmph, you havent improved at all, still waiting for this old man to give you advice. I know what youre thinking, but let me be clear, Young Logan has absolutely nothing to do with this matter. I am willing to vouch for him. I trust his character. Instead of asking me about this, you should conduct another search. There must be something you missed. Go and investigate thoroughly, and take my men with you. Old Master Wright had not intended to involve his own men, yet it had come to this. Oliver Wright understood his meaning and, with less hostility towards Logan, quickly adjusted his attitude, taking the old masters men to thoroughly investigate the matter. Unexpectedly, a probe under the old masters directive indeed revealed some foul play. Following the trail led them straight to the third brother. The third brother initially denied everything, but once confronted with evidence, he had no choice but to confess. It turned out he acted out of jealousy towards his elder brother, meddling covertly. It wouldnt cause a major issue, only to inflict some damage to the elder brothers weapon. Chapter 1094 - Chapter 1094 Chapter 611 Heavens Venerable Chapter 1094: Chapter 611: Heavens Venerable Chapter 1094: Chapter 611: Heavens Venerable After the incident, the patriarch berated Third Young Master Wright and punished him severely. When Third Young Master Wright returned to his room, he had to be carried there. While being treated by the doctor, his face twisted with ferocity as he harbored hatred towards the person who had exposed him. It was all Logans fault. If not for him, the great ancestor would never have found out, and he wouldnt have suffered such agony and humiliation. From today on, everyone would know, and one could only imagine his ruined reputation. The more Third Young Master Wright thought, the more discontented he felt. Naturally, he would not blame himself but would place it all on others. For example, the root cause of all this exposure, Logan. From the start, he didnt like him. An outsider who, through some fluke, found favor with the great ancestor. Welcomed by the entire Wright Family and even allowed to observe the Artifact Refining Master at work. Yet, as the third son of the Wright Family, he couldnt even scold him. Instead, he was punished by his father, the great ancestor. And now, due to that persons mistake, his plan to frame his elder brother had been revealed. Now, he had become a laughingstock within the Wright Family, all thanks to Logan. Logan, I have you in my memory, just wait, I will not let this go easily. Third Young Master, be careful, dont move, the medicine is still being applied. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The servant hastily reminded him, but alas, it was too late; Third Young Master Wright aggravated his wound and let out a cry of pain. The next second, he lashed out with a kick to the servants chest. Useless thing, why didnt you remind me sooner? The servant spit out a mouthful of blood from the forceful kick and crashed to the ground. Looking at Third Young Master Wright, his eyes were filled with pitiful grievance. He did remind him, just not expecting Third Young Master Wright to move so quickly. And now, the blame was unfairly placed on him. Thinking of his injury, the servant couldnt help but feel sorrow from the depth of his heart. It was just his luck. Had he served anyone else, he wouldnt be in such a predicament. Everyone knew that Third Young Master Wright was difficult to serve, and it was his own bad luck that landed him in this sorry state. The servant lamented his fate inwardly but dared not show any dissatisfaction with Third Young Master Wright on the surface. He forcibly suppressed the anger and frustration in his heart, managing to muster a forced smile. Third Young Master, if there are no other matters, your servant will take his leave. However, Third Young Master Wright did not gesture for him to leave but instead beckoned him closer, obviously having orders to give. The servants face showed a moment of difficulty, which quickly disappeared as he approached, deliberating internally before asking, Third Young Master, do you have any orders? A sinister gleam flickered in Third Young Master Wrights eyes as he whispered to the person before him. You, go call over a few of my trusted subordinates, quickly, and remember, this matter must be carried out in secret. No one else can know, especially not the family head of the Wright Family. Hearing this, a hint of conflict flashed through the servants eyes as he looked hesitatingly at him. Third Young Master, usually the confidants should not be mobilized without permission, and we need to seek approval from our superiors. If you summon them rashly like this Before he could finish speaking, he was silenced by a chilling glare from Third Young Master Wright. What, a mere servant, and I cant even command you? No, not at all, your servant was just reminding you. If Third Young Master is displeased, Ill nary speak out of turn again. Hmph. Third Young Master Wright let out a cold snort from his nostrils and chastised, Dont just stand there, go. Whoever I tell you to bring, you bring, and spare me any extra words. Otherwise, Ill make sure you regret it. The threat reached such extremes that the servant dared not disobey. He agreed again and again, and soon, avoiding the eyes and ears of others, he brought Third Young Master Wrights confidants to his side. Knowing that Third Young Master Wright was about to talk to his confidants, he tactfully exited, giving them space, and closed the door, ensuring that their conversation wouldnt be overheard. He knew that, with his status, he was not qualified to listen to the conversations inside. If he accidentally overheard what he shouldnt, Third Young Master Wright would surely silence him permanently. The servant didnt dare to take the risk, especially at this crucial juncture. He took a deep breath, pretending to know nothing, and stood dutifully outside the door. Inside, the confidants looked at the injury on Third Young Master Wrights back with a pang of heartache. Third Young Master, how did you end up like this, how did the family law come into play? They had been training in the back courtyard and had not heard what happened in the front, naturally unaware of the extent of their masters injury. If these people hadnt mentioned it, it would have been just as well; but mentioning it brought back all of Third Young Master Wrights unbearable memories. Remembering the beating he endured, his face twisted with unsightliness and even looked somewhat contorted. Hmph, if it werent for someones good deeds, Logan, that damned brat, I will most certainly not let him off! Clenching his fists, he slammed one down onto the bed frame with a muffled thud, indicating how much force and anger he was exerting. Seeing this, the confidants guessed what their master might be planning. They promptly knelt on one knee, showing utmost respect. Third Young Master, you summoned us for orders? Please command us, whatever you ask, we will carry it out to the death. Chapter 1095 - Chapter 1095 Chapter 611 Heavenly Venerate_2 Chapter 1095: Chapter 611: Heavenly Venerate_2 Chapter 1095: Chapter 611: Heavenly Venerate_2 Good, thats exactly what I was waiting for you to say. I want you to teach that stinking kid who harmed me like this a lesson. His name is Logan, and hes currently a guest of honor in our Wright family. But I dont acknowledge his status. As for his appearance and background, just inquire a little and youll find out. Hes living right in this city; hes not hard to find. Third Young Master Wright gave his instructions, his eyes flickering with a malicious gleam. He seemed to already savor Logans wretched state after the beating. Whenever he thought about it, he could hardly contain his smugness, he could hardly stop himself from wanting to laugh. The trusted henchmen listened, heads bowed, understanding his message. When the time comes, trap him in some secluded alley and give him a thorough beating for me. But remember, never reveal your identity, let alone that youre my men. If a third person finds out about this, you should know the consequences, he said, his tone exceptionally heavy on the last sentence, his menace unmistakable. Upon hearing this, the henchmen all shivered, nodding without a second word. Yes. Having been with Young Master Wright for so many years, they had come to know his personality well. If they messed up, Third Young Master Wright would certainly not let them off easy. Thinking of those terrifying punishments, their hearts leapt into their throats. They certainly didnt want to experience that punishment again, so the best course of action was to succeed. Alright, enough talk. Hurry up and go, he said. Having issued his orders, Third Young Master Wright was no longer in a rush. He waved his hand and let them go, while he himself gradually lay down in bed, looking somewhat drowsy. He had spoken so much, and the medicine he took contained a hint of sleep-inducing agent; he was thoroughly exhausted and wanted nothing more than to rest properly. The henchmen looked at each other, none daring to disturb Third Young Master Wright at this time. They even exchanged glances, nodding at each other. They retreated with slow and measured steps, trying their utmost to avoid disturbing Third Young Master Wright. When leaving, they meticulously closed the door behind them. The servant sprang to his feet the moment he saw them coming out. Although they were all servants, there was a distinction among servants themselves. He was just a lackey, while these were Third Young Master Wrights trusted men, worlds apart from each other. In front of such henchmen, even a lackey like himself had to behave like a subordinate, and naturally, he didnt dare to neglect them. Gentlemen, are you leaving? Please take your time, I shall see you out personally, the servant said, his face donning an obsequious smile as he escorted them to the door. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The henchmen seemed to eat up this treatmentCand yet, not quite. Some appeared somewhat amiable, while others did not spare the little servant a single glance, exuding sheer arrogance. But no matter their attitude, they all carried themselves with a sense of superiority. Without much response to the servant, they walked out under his guidance. After they had left, the servants sycophantic smile finally collapsed, and he even spat with resentment, Pah, what are they? Just dogs under Third Young Master Wright, all of us are dogs, whats the difference? They just rely on their slightly higher cultivation level and favor from the young master to be so condescending, hmph, lets see how long you can strut around! Typical of a petty mans mentality, after cursing them, the servant ran back. He hadnt forgotten that he needed to take care of Third Young Master Wright, fearing any delay. With those men gone, it was time to deal with his own matters. The servant sighed over his own fate and quickly went back to his dutiful work. Meanwhile, the henchmen were also discussing this Logan and searching for information about him. Havent heard of him before, what kind of person is this Logan? Seems like he came out of nowhere, but he did earn some merit during the great battle between humans and demons. Hes gained a bit of a reputation, but its not significant. Hmph, there were many who earned merits during the human-demon great battle. It was a complete mess; those muddying the waters were not few. This Logan doesnt seem to have anything special; probably just another one who took advantage of the chaos. Hes nothing but an empty shell; dont place him in high regard. But Third Young Master Wright once said that Logan is on good terms with our Wright Family. Yet Logan has known the people of Wright Family for only a few days, and that too was due to a twist of fate involving Dragon Blood. Even if there is goodwill, it wouldnt run deep, certainly not to the point of close friendship. As long as we dont reveal our identities, and we dont harm his life, just beat him up and leave, Third Young Master Wright will be satisfied, and it wont hinder us either. This persons words met with unanimous agreement, and after exchanging glances, everyone nodded in assent. Hmm, that does sound like a good plan. Lets do that, then. With the leaders command, everyone went off to attend to their respective tasks. Once all tasks were attended to, it was time to deal with Logan. After ample preparation, the group set out to find Logan. On this day, the weather was pleasant. Moreover, with Little White and Little Flower fussing and clamoring, Logan decided to take a day off from resting to take them out on a stroll through the streets. You two, youre just like little girls with your whims. I really dont know whats so great about wandering these places, looking at the same old trinkets. You care too much about material things. But the two Spirit Pets did not agree with his opinion, even mocking him for being old-fashioned. Ha, Master, you just dont understand. Cultivation also requires a balance of work and relaxation. If everyone were like you, as dull as a fool, wouldnt that mean being ignorant of the common knowledge of the human world? Sometimes, being part of the world is also a test in cultivation. To transcend the world, you must first understand it, Master. Dont think you can fool me. Logan listened, somewhat at a loss for words, yet also with a new respect. Not bad, you two. When did you grasp such profound Daoist Skill? Alright, in acknowledgment of your breakthrough in mentality, Ill accompany you for a stroll. Who knows, maybe getting a taste of the mundane world will actually benefit your Cultivation Levels. Logan smiled and indulged the two Spirit Pets as usual. However, after walking around for a moment, he sensed something was amiss, and his gaze shifted. It wasnt just him; even his Spirit Pets felt the irregularity. Master, it seems like someone is trailing us. When you stop, they stop too. Yes, Ive felt it too. I wonder who it is. Its been a long time since Ive stretched my muscles. It looks like someone is coming straight to us this time. We must not miss such an opportunity. After speaking, he twisted his wrists, a wry and unruly charm to his movements. After that, Logan didnt just randomly wander the streets but took a subtle turn into a secluded alley. As they went on, the place became more desolate, and there were fewer and fewer people around. The place was even narrow in parts, making it difficult for several people to pass through. They were definitely away from the bustling market. Finally, before he continued further, he was stopped by someone. Stop right there! Logan, at this moment, did not panic but had a quick thought. They appeared. It seems that once given the chance, these people couldnt restrain themselves and were the first to show their hand. Good, he wanted to see who these people tracking him were. So he turned around and saw several masked individuals. Though their faces were covered, their eyes revealed a murderous intent and chill, and they stood erect, clearly trained fighters, thoroughly nurtured. Gentlemen Are you looking for me? He spread his hands wide and tilted his head, appearing quite nonchalant. The several confidants exchanged glances, seeming puzzled by his demeanor. This person, already cornered, how could he be so unperturbed? But as strange as it seemed, it didnt dissuade them from their purpose of ganging up on him. Yes, were looking for you. Blame yourself for offending someone you shouldnt have. Today, were here to teach you a lesson so youll remember that a commoner like you should not speak out of turn against those above your station. You must keep a low profile, or else flaunting yourself will only endanger your life. From these words, Logan was able to extract some information. Thus, he raised his eyebrows in doubt and questioned the people before him. So, its the people from the Wright Family who sent you? Chapter 1096 - Chapter 1096 Chapter 612 True Monarch Chapter 1096: Chapter 612: True Monarch Chapter 1096: Chapter 612: True Monarch These people shifted their gaze, not expecting this young man to be so formidable, and he had even guessed this aspect correctly. However, at this crucial moment, they naturally could not admit it. If it became known that the person behind them was Third Young Master Wright, he would surely kill them. Thus, they all remained silent, choosing instead to attack Logan. You talk too much. Watching these people attacking from all directions, Logan appeared very calm. Even, he whistled leisurely, looking completely unflustered. Oh, it seems you are quite busy trying to attack all at once, okay, I like your way of fighting; why dont we compare? Is it me alone who is formidable, or are all of you combined more formidable? After speaking, his figure swirled and he disappeared on the spot. Those men landed on the ground, catching only air, not even a piece of his clothing. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where is he? How did he disappear? Murmurs began among his confidants, whispering to each other. It wasnt until a brazen voice came from above their heads. Hey, are you all blind? Cant see this either! Such mocking was a great insult, making all of the confidants red with anger. The leader was trembling with rage as he pointed at him, his face still burning with fury. Logan, dont be so smug, underestimating us, you must pay the price! Brothers, what are you waiting for, attack, we might not need to kill him outright, but its fine to half-kill him! The confidants, too, were roused to fight and shout slogans, attacking together. Unfortunately, Logan was not afraid of them, even managing to dodge them effortlessly. Towards the end, these men didnt even touch a corner of his clothes. While fighting these people, he also figured out their strength. Tsk tsk, I thought I had offended some notable figure, hence they sent so many to follow me, turns out they are all just insignificant underlings; it appears your master isnt much either. His words made their faces turn green and white, and they also became wary of him. This Logan, what kind of background does he have? They werent a match for him even with so many individuals. Moreover, he didnt even seem to breathe hard after such a long confrontation. In other words, they were no match for Logan at all. Now, even the leader felt a trace of desperation and confusion. Boss, this is beyond expectation, should we continue? The leader clenched his teeth. Continue, if we just go back like this, we will definitely be blamed; rather, lets stake it all and use our array! This array was their jointly practiced Killing Array, also one of their trump cards. Forcing them to use their trump card showed the threat Logan posed. Unfortunately, even though these men had to resort to their last resort, Logans expression remained nonchalant, even showing a hint of impatience. A lot of time has passed, and you still havent shown me a fight that satisfies me, it looks like, indeed, this is all you are capable of, I dont need to continue wasting my time with you. After speaking, he also released a Killing Array, directly attacking those confidants. The confidants, not stupid and recognizing the array, immediately sensed the difference. So, before their array even reached Logan, these men were already startled, choosing to surrender and abandoning their formation to flee without a second thought. Watching the disgraceful retreat of these men, Logan burst out laughing. Haha, I thought you were some formidable characters, but thats all you amount to, go back and tell your master to send some capable people next time, dont send these underlings, who are you looking down upon? No matter how these men felt humiliated, they still had to run. And after they had run off, Logan also packed up the Killing Array, clicking his tongue in slight disappointment. Tsk tsk, I thought it would be useful, but I guess not anymore. Logan sighed a few times, retracting the array quickly. Since the troublemakers had been dealt with, it was naturally time to go back to his usual business. Continued accompanying the two Spirit Pets shopping, and after finishing, he returned home. The Spirit Pets had bought a lot of stuff, while he himself hadnt bought much. His desire for possessions wasnt that strong, neither was he particularly interested. The main thing was just the companionship. But when he returned home, his face took on a strange expression. Not just him, even the two Spirit Pets started feeling restless. Owner, I sense a strange suppression; something troublesome must have appeared in our home, and its suppressing us. This feeling is just like before in the Demon Realm when we encountered that Messenger from the Upper World; owner, theres a thief in our house. Not just a thief, it might also be a murderous Executioner. Normally, such a suppression wouldnt just appear in their home. He hadnt provoked anyone of this level, unless Unless it was those two who had been following him for a long time, constantly investigating him. Thinking of those two people, Logan furrowed his brows, appearing somewhat agitated. These people really are like lingering ghosts. Owner, I have a premonition, you are definitely not their match; we should leave here first, lets not confront them directly. But Logan just shook his head and stated a fact. No, whether I am their match or not, I have already been targeted, they are waiting for me to enter, and they have realized it the moment I appear; if I run now, it would only raise their alert, after all, why would I run if I had nothing to hide? Those people are already suspicious of me, especially at this time, I need to remain calm. Chapter 1097 - Chapter 1097 Chapter 612 True Monarch_2 Chapter 1097: Chapter 612: True Monarch_2 Chapter 1097: Chapter 612: True Monarch_2 He quietly explained to the two spirit pets in his heart as he stepped inside, one step at a time. Acting as if nothing was amiss and as if he had not sensed such an oppressive aura, he walked in. By the time he entered the main hall, he indeed saw two strangers. These two were none other than Hilly Chen and Simmon Leaf. Both were sitting on either side of the main seat, making themselves at home, with tea already brewed, sipping tea while watching him. &Logan, young friend, we can finally meet, Hilly Chen picked up the cup in his hand, smiled slightly at him, as if welcoming a guest who had come from afar. Despite being the owner of the place, Logan didnt dare to confront them head-on. He even had to feign a smile, and after walking a certain distance forward, he bowed his hands to them. &Elder sirs, you both really have a good leisure, not sure why you have come here, why didnt you inform me in advance, so I could have prepared to host you esteemed guests better, my humble abode is modest, it truly is an imposition on you both, After exchanging glances, Simmon Leaf said slowly, &Its not that we didnt think of informing you, but we were worried that you might be too faint-hearted, once we told you in advance, you might not even show your face, having already run off, better to just come to your house like this and give you a surprise, Logan, young friend, you wouldnt mind, right? Seeing their smug expressions, he only felt as if he were looking at two foxes. Logan felt a thud in his heart, a subtle discomfort rose and quickly he suppressed it. Simmon Leaf propped his chin, leisurely examining the man, his face contemplative. &Actually, I have wanted to meet you for a long time, but every time I found only emptiness, was it by accident, or, young friend, perhaps you already knew of our desire to see you, so every time you had already left beforehand? He spoke in a tone that seemed joking, but his words carried a probing undertone. At the same time, his gaze towards him obviously carried a hint of suspicion. Logans gaze flickered momentarily, then quickly returned to normal, a slight, indifferent smile curling on his lips. &Probably just fate yet without destiny, &As a Loose Cultivator, I usually dont stay in one place continuously, preferring to wander the four seas, if fate allows, naturally we will meet, if theres no such destiny, perhaps we may never meet in this lifetime, He spoke lightly, as if it really were the case, not taking it to heart himself. The two across smiled, it was unknown if they had really taken his words to heart. Simmon Leaf chuckled, then said meaningfully, &Logan, young friend, you really have a way with words, &Just unsure if its genuine or if youve already figured out how to deal with my dialogue, Logans expression paused, unsure of how to reply at the moment. &I dont understand what you mean, elder, In the end, he bowed, only replying with this undisturbed comment. Simmon Leaf looked at him, his gaze evaluating and puzzled. As for Hilly Chen, he was evaluating him too, just not as intensely as Simmon Leaf. &Compared to before, you have become much stronger, already reaching the Saint Realm, His out-of-the-blue evaluation carried an unmistakable tone of admiration and praise. Logan was momentarily stunned, and out of politeness, he bowed his head to him. &Thank you for the praise, elders, compared to a true genius, I still have a long way to go; its just some chances I happened upon, &What chances? Simmon Leaf suddenly spoke, sounding somewhat aggressive. Logan slightly narrowed his eyes, naturally not about to reveal outright. &This, its a personal secret, I ask for forgiveness as I cannot disclose it lightly to others, &Oh? Simmon Leaf raised an eyebrow, slightly squinting his eyes, his gaze suddenly turning a bit dangerous, also carrying an indefinable imposing aura. Logan, are you sure you want to hide this matter from me? I have a bad temper and dont like others keeping secrets from me. I have already asked you, are you sure you wont tell me the specifics? Logan stood his ground, locking eyes with him. In fact, from the moment these two appeared here, he had understood the implication of their presence. But what of it? Even if these two were Saint King Level experts, so what? No one could easily pry into his secrets. No one could. Thus, Logan maintained his previous attitude and gave the same response. I beg your forgiveness, senior, but I cannot comply. This is my secret and I cannot divulge it readily. Every Cultivator has their secrets, please understand. His repeated refusals had already kindled a trace of anger on Simmon Leafs face. He curled his lips in what seemed like a sneer, his expression slightly distorted. Very well, very well. Logan, such audacity for a so-called Loose Cultivator. To play these games in front of me, it seems I have indeed underestimated you. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Toward the end, his words carried a dangerous aura. Logan could not help but retreat while his entire body went on alert. What, you realize you are scared only now? Isnt it a bit too late? Simmon Leaf suddenly stood up and with a wave of his hand, a fireball hurled towards Logan. Logan immediately dodged, believing his speed to be sufficient. Yet the fireball nearly brushed past him; though it did not burn his body, it left a burn on his arm. Hiss He uttered softly, looking at the burn on his arm with a somber expression. Simmon Leaf raised his eyebrows, his eyes showing a hint of surprise. Oh? Despite it being a casual attack from me at the Saint King Level, you, merely a Saint Realm boy, managed to dodge it? The fact that he only inflicted a minor wound did not concern Simmon Leaf. From Simmon Leafs perspective, such a minor wound only signified failure. Logan pursed his lips, remaining silent, his gaze profound. Logan, it seems you really do hold many secrets. Facing the two of us from the Saint King Realm, you still show such fearlessness. Whether its true youthful courage or something else you rely on, today, I must see what you have up your sleeve! He had to know, was this person related to the infamous Blood Nineteen from centuries ago? Was the murderous aura they had once felt related to this boy? Having said that, Simmon Leaf leaped from his seat and charged toward him. Logan was no fool. He wasnt going to just stand there and be beaten. Seeing him coming at him, he immediately flew towards the window. In such a confined and narrow space as a room, the setting was too disadvantageous for Logan. Naturally, a more spacious area was preferable, facilitating escape. You sneaky boy, thought you could run? Simmon Leaf, clever and scheming, quickly grasped his intention. Hilly Chen, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and follow. Do you really want to let this boy escape? While chasing him, he didnt forget to call for Hilly Chen. If this boy truly had something formidable up his sleeve, or perhaps the backing of Blood Nineteen, two versus one was always better than facing him alone. Hilly Chen also instantly understood his intent and quickly followed. At that moment, the two of them stood in the air, one in front and one behind, blocking Logan. Logan was caught in a dilemma, especially with their formation support, finding himself in a tight spot. Simmon Leaf smirked dismissively. Run? Why arent you running now? I must admit, despite only being at the Saint Realm, your speed is quite impressive. I almost couldnt catch up. It seems, as you said, you really do hide not a few secrets. The more you refuse to tell us, the more curious I become. Logan, to spare yourself some trouble, I suggest you cooperate and tell us the truth. Chapter 1098 - Chapter 1098 Chapter 613 White Myth Chapter 1098: Chapter 613: White Myth Chapter 1098: Chapter 613: White Myth Simmon Leaf looked at the person in front of him with an even deeper gaze, assessing more carefully. The more secrets this person held, the more he wanted to pry into them. He didnt know why, but he just wanted to find out. Unfortunately, Logan was not someone who easily compromised, especially not when facing these two elders. Ive never liked being threatened. Unless I wish to, I prefer to keep my matters to myself. I do not want to tell anyone, no matter who asks. My attitude will never change! As Logan spoke, he burst forth with spiritual energy. Simmon Leaf and Hilly Chen took one look and felt something was amiss. Kid, your spiritual energy is quite powerful. Looking at your talent, it shouldnt take long for you to break through to the mid-stage. Indeed, a young genius! Such talent is something I have never seen before! If this person were a member of the Righteous Faction, he wouldnt mind lending a hand. If he was a villain, they must nip it in the bud. Otherwise, letting such a Great Demon grow would definitely endanger the entire human race in the future. Thinking this, a hint of murderous intent flashed through Simmon Leafs calm eyes. Up to now, they still hadnt probed any useful information. On the contrary, they began to fear Logans talent. He thought, if they couldnt find out this way, perhaps they should simply destroy him. Kid, Id rather kill wrongly than let go. Since I dont know your background, dont blame me for attacking you decisively! Having said this, he brought out his Dharma device this time and launched an attack at Logan. Logan wasnt foolish, he quickly realized it when the attack landed on him. He immediately retreated, ran away, and also unleashed his Spiritual Instrument to counter the Dharma device. At this moment, Little White and Little Flower were also let out. In this life-and-death crisis, nothing else mattered but winning the fight. When these two Spirit Pets appeared, they immediately caught the eyes of Simmon Leaf and his companion. Simmon Leaf didnt recognize the little yellow flower, but it seemed to be spiritual as well. As for Little White, he recognized it at a glance, it was the uniquely endowed Nine-Tailed Fox. A Nine-Tailed Fox, you are indeed lucky, kid, to have a Nine-Tailed Fox as a Spirit Pet! And because of the Nine-Tailed Fox, he felt a little less wary of him. If the other party was truly from the Demon Race, he couldnt possibly command a Nine-Tailed Fox. That could only prove that the other party was a member of the Righteous Faction since he could contract Spirit Beasts. But, this was merely speculation, and Blood Nineteen wasnt exactly considered a member of the Demon Race; he was originally outside the human-demon dichotomy. If his disciples inherited his lineage, they would be just like him. Therefore, whether it was Demons or Spirit Pets, all could be enlisted one by one. With this thought, his gaze grew even colder, and he continued to launch attacks at Logan. Logan had been resisting hard, using up all his resources. Hilly Chen just stood there with his arms crossed, watching, without speaking a word. Whether it was watching Logan or his own partner Simmon Leaf, his expression was indifferent. After all, he wasnt worried about his friend being in danger. As for Logan, he was more of a bystander, not intervening in harming others, but he also had no intention of stopping his friend, simply observing from the sidelines. As for what fate this kid would ultimately meet, that depended on his own fortunes. However, this kid was indeed surprising, fighting such a long time with someone at the Saint King Realm, even though he was wounded all over his body. After all, it was a battle across a greatly superior level. The ability to endure to this extent was already surprising. Considering his own past at the Saint Level, when facing someone from the Saint King Realm, the first thought would be to flee, let alone confront him. Not to mention enduring several moves under a master of the Saint King Realm. Hilly Chen stroked his chin, a glint of ambiguous meaning in his eyes. This kid, I really underestimated him at first. It seems hes not that easy to kill, Simmon Leafs idea might come to nothing. Towards the end, Logan had accumulated quite a few bruises and scrapes on his body. There were even traces of blood seeping from them. Dodging another attack from the person in front of him, he was nonetheless affected by the blast, tumbling and falling to the ground. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Simmon Leaf in mid-air, he suddenly felt a surge of resentment. Why? Why should he be so embarrassed? Why was his opponent unharmed even though it was a draw, costing only a bit of the opponents Essence, Qi, and Spirit? Logan was unwilling to accept this. And feeling the stark difference in strength made him very uncomfortable. Simmon Leaf, in fact, wasnt as composed as he appeared. Watching Logan, he was genuinely shocked and found it unbelievable. Could this person actually avoid his full-force attacks until now? He admitted, initially, he didnt take the person seriously, and the power of his attacks was neither too great nor too small. But for someone at Saint Realm, it should have been more than sufficient. What he hadnt anticipated at all was that this person could repeatedly dodge time and again. Later, Simmon Leaf had increased the difficulty and even used his full power. But even then, he hadnt managed to kill his adversary, only leaving him with wounds. The longer the battle stretched on, the more shocking it became. This person was not only young but also only at the Saint Realm. Chapter 1099 - Chapter 1099 Chapter 613 White Myth_2 Chapter 1099: Chapter 613: White Myth_2 Chapter 1099: Chapter 613: White Myth_2 A mere Saint Realm, yet already so formidable now. If he were to reach the Saint King Realm in the future, would he not be able to fight across ranks once again? The shock in Simmon Leafs eyes could hardly be concealed when he thought of that scenario. And Logan, no longer intended to endure, no longer planned to keep hiding. This time, he released his own Spirit Gathering Array, pouring a vast amount of Spirit Stones into it. When they felt that immense surge of Spiritual Energy, both Simmon Leaf and Hilly Chen were slightly startled. Afterward, the two exchanged a look and communicated through voice transmission. I thought the items this kid brought out before were strange enough, but I didnt expect him to have a backup, this odd Spirit Gathering Array. Do you feel the tremendous Spiritual Energy emanating from it? Gathering such Spiritual Energy in a short time, even I might not be his match. It seems that his defeating the Demon Race previously isnt out of the realm of possibility. With this kids methods, combined with the Demon Races complacency, its enough to deal a heavy blow to the enemy. After all, who would expect an ordinary-looking kid to harbor so many secrets? Had he not considered Blood Nineteen previously, he might have underestimated this kid and lost vigilance as a result. When this person deployed the Spirit Gathering Array, would he really not be affected? Simmon Leaf carefully questioned his heart and found that it was very likely that he would be. Therefore, it seems there is a reason why the Demon Race eventually fell. After Logan had poured almost all his Spirit Stones, he launched a heavy strike towards Simmon Leaf. Actually, when this strike came, Simmon Leaf already had a premonition. However, he still wanted to try to block it, to see what the result would be. The result was a great surprise, far beyond his expectations. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even he, who had already reached the Saint King Level, could not stop this attack. His entire body was sent flying. If Hilly Chen had not acted in time, he might have ended up in the whirlwind of the Spirit Gathering Array. Never underestimate a Saint Realm array; under such a giant vortex of Spiritual Energy, even if one is at the Saint King Realm, one might still fall inside. But fortunately, at the crucial moment, Hilly Chen pulled him back, saving him. Simmon Leafs breathing had not yet steadied, showing a bit of lingering fear. His eyes glazed for a moment, flashing, and it took a long while for him to recover. He looked at Hilly Chen, came back to his senses, and patted his shoulder. Thanks. Hilly Chens gaze was profound and also carried worries. Are you alright? It seems you still underestimated that kid. Sometimes cultivation level doesnt mean everything. A person at the Saint Realm almost made you stumble hard. Luckily, I was with you on this trip. Otherwise, what would you do next time? Simmon Leaf was left speechless and hung his head, seemingly ashamed. After Hilly Chen scolded him, he quickly softened, stepped forward, and patted his shoulder. All right, Im not blaming you. I just hope you remember this lesson and not let me see this scene again next time. Simmon Leaf smiled, though the smile was a bit forced, it was still sincere. Thanks indeed. Lucky to have brought you along this time, brother; you really saved my life. The two chatted for a while before turning their gaze back to Logan. Logan also realized that these two had no intention to kill and thus stopped. Moreover, the Spirit Gathering Array consumed a lot of Spiritual Energy, and he would not use it lightly unless absolutely necessary, much less against unrelated people, where no life-threatening crisis was involved. Seeing that the two had calmed down a lot, he also temporarily halted the array. Looking at them, his gaze was faint, with a trace of dissatisfaction. Elders, are you satisfied with this test? Regardless of whether the two were satisfied, he pursed his lips, clearly not very happy. Are we going to continue this conflict? I think, elders, you would not want to continue fighting either. If we continue, you and I both know, the end result will only be mutual destruction. Simmon Leaf and Hilly Chens eyes flickered, neither spoke, but in that brief moment, they thought of many things. It was then that Simmon Leaf finally chose to yield as a compromise. Enough, young friend, I have seen your capabilities, and you indeed are a formidable person. I do not wish for both of us to suffer losses, so let us stop here for now. Lets pause here for the moment. The other party spoke somewhat indirectly, but the meaning was clear. Logan nodded, this time completely withdrawing his array. He was not worried about the two breaking their promise, as they were members of the Righteous Faction. As long as they still cared about their reputation, they would not break their word. Moreover, he had employed so many safeguards, none of which concerned the Throne. Even if pushed to that extent, he hadnt used what his master had given him, so presumably, these people would not easily find his connection with Blood Nineteen. As long as they did not think in that direction, he would always be safe. Logan found a spot to sit on the ground and fed himself a few Qi Replenishing Pills. Yo, lad, I didnt realize you were also an Alchemist. Logan understood the implication and without much hesitation, passed a bottle of his Elixirs to them, while appearing modest. You jest, senior. Its just a casual hobby, nothing worthy of high society, nor do I have any supreme skill. Occasionally, I craft some Elixirs for my own consumption, and thats about it. He could fool outsiders with this pretense, such as these two experts. Since they didnt understand Logan and Alchemists were a rare profession, they didnt think much of it and actually thought Logan possessing this skill was quite impressive. However, they hadnt considered that Logan might progress further down this path. After receiving the Qi Replenishing Pills, Simmon Leaf swallowed them immediately. Once he had taken the pills, he felt something was amiss. There was a strong Aura coursing through his Meridians, not with the intent of aggression, but of soothing and rapid repair. It was only because the speed was so fast that he felt the energy flowing too swiftly. But this was not a bad thing; his body would only recover faster and get better. The effect of the medicine amazed Simmon Leaf, and thinking it came from Logan, his view of him deepened. This medicine of yours is quite good. Although the grade isnt high, the effect is commendable. It must be among the best of its grade. Young friend, you say you just dabble for fun, but it seems you underestimate your own talent in Alchemy. The more they interacted with Logan, the more surprises they encountered. Logan was like a treasure chest, constantly unveiling surprising blind boxes. When Simmon Leaf stopped this time, he also let down his guard. Sorry, it seems I truly mistook you for someone I had in mind. You really had no connection with him, my mistake, young friend. Please do not take it to heart. For someone of his status to apologize humbly was indeed a valuable gesture. With the other party already bowing his head, Logan did not wish to dwell on the matter any longer. After all, the world was cruel, and the strong were revered. Since they did not harm him, he felt gratitude instead. Is that so, I wonder who the senior is referring to since, like you mentioned, that person has caused me much trouble. I hope in future my name is not linked with his. I just want to focus on my Cultivation and lead an honest life without spending my thoughts on other matters. In saying this, he effectively disassociated himself and also expressed his resolve. Simmon Leaf and Hilly Chen indeed appreciated someone dedicated to Cultivation. Simmon Leaf stepped forward, taking out a porcelain bottle from his space, and handed Logan a pill. This is a Top-grade Elixir, far surpassing those Qi Replenishing Pills you possess in grade. Once you take it, all your injuries will immediately heal. Logan observed his expression while taking the item back. He inspected the Elixir carefully and found no discrepancies. Moreover, the grade was indeed top-grade; in this, he had not deceived him. Chapter 1100 - Chapter 1100 Chapter 614 50 Chapter 1100: Chapter 614: 50 Chapter 1100: Chapter 614: 50 After some thought, Logan finally accepted it and nodded towards him. Thank you, senior, whether its compensation or a reward, since senior has already said so, I would be disrespectful to decline. Taking it or not, the other party wouldnt mind, so it might as well be taken. Besides, he had been fighting with this person for so long. No, rather than calling it a fight, it was more like he was being unilaterally beaten. He couldnt have taken a beating without any compensation; in this way, it was actually what he deserved, and there was really nothing to feel embarrassed about. Having said this to himself, he successfully convinced himself. Logan took a deep breath and accepted the top-grade elixir. Truly a top-grade elixir, even the scent was refreshing to the soul, with a rich fragrance that imitations couldnt compare to. With this elixir, he could also compare its effects when practicing alchemy. Logan pondered for a moment, and soon remembered there were people around, quickly regaining his composure and putting the item away, his expression calm and collected. Thank you, senior. He once again expressed his gratitude, looking completely respectful. His two seniors were indeed sagacious, discerning many things at a glance. You keep saying senior this, senior that, but your thoughts seem to be something else. It looks like youre not quite willing to accept this loss in our contest. What, are you holding a grudge? Simmon Leaf looked at him with a half-smile that was both an inquiry and a warning. Logan choked, mentally exclaiming Old fox once again. However, outwardly, he remained unfazed, giving nothing away. Senior jests. Im just naturally not inclined to smile. This reasoning even made Simmon Leaf laugh, but he didnt hold it against Logan. After a laugh, he let the matter go. We did indeed handle things a bit inappropriately this time, but, Logan, I can tell you that I have no regrets. In this exchange with you, I was able to obtain the information I wanted. Now, having cleared suspicions with me is tantamount to clearing them in the Upper World. This will remove many obstacles for you, which might actually be a good thing for you. Although he didnt elaborate, Logan was well aware of the situation. Because of Blood Nineteen. These people had been pursuing him, even willing to attack him over it. Clearly, it was all to search for the Mark of Blood Nineteen on him. At this moment, he inwardly praised his previous composure; even when pushed to the last step, he hadnt used the Throne. Otherwise, he estimated that his relationship with these two would now be a state of undying enmity. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thought flashed by, and his face remained calm. I dont know what senior is referring to, but now that Ive exposed all my trump cards to senior, theres nothing I can do if senior truly wishes to make a move against me. Haha, I admit that some things about you are indeed interesting, but I have no use for them, nor am I a person who robs others by force. You need not worry about me making a move against you. On the contrary, after seeing your talent, Ive had a thought. Logan, someone with your exceptional talent shouldnt remain in the Lower Realm forever. If Im not mistaken, you must also be thinking about ascending to the Upper World, right? Logan remained silent in response, but his silence said it all. Simmon Leaf smiled. Indeed, no cultivator can resist the allure of the Upper World. Every cultivators goal is to ascend to the Upper World. It is only by reaching the Upper World first that one can aim for even higher places. Logan, its right for you to have such thoughts and ambitions, and I quite admire ambitious juniors like you, ones like yourself, in particular. Simmon Leaf rarely put aside his lofty demeanor and stepped forward to pat his shoulder. He never treated others this straightforwardlyCLogan was the first. Even Hilly Chen, standing to the side, raised his eyebrows slightly, showing surprise at this and heaving a sigh toward him. I never imagined, Simmon Leaf, that you could show such warmth and amiability to someone. I thought, to you, those from the Lower Realm were nothing but ants. Simmon Leaf did not refute this statement, but his lips curled into a slight smile right after. Indeed, they are ants, but sometimes distinctions must be made. Someone like Logan has already left the ranks of ants and has the ability to stand shoulder to shoulder with us. We werent born at the Saint King Realm either; we reached where we are today step by step. Hilly Chen, doing a favor for an outstanding junior like him, I believe, is necessary. Hilly Chen pursed his lips but had no response to counter Simmon Leafs words. In the end, he had to accept it. Simmon Leaf smiled again, but this time his gaze turned to Logan. Little Friend Roshe, I feel we have a connection. Perhaps well meet again in the Upper World. With your abilities, ascending to the Upper World is only a matter of time. Just dont perish in the Lower Realm too soon; that would be a real loss. Young friend, if one day you ascend to the Upper World, we will take you into the top Great Sect. With our recommendation, you will surely be able to enter the Sect smoothly. With the support of the Sect, your future is bound to be bright. When this promise was made, not only Logan, but Hilly Chen also appeared quite astonished. Simmon Leaf, do you understand what youre saying? You want to recommend this person to the top Sect; we only have one slot, just that one, and youre thinking of using it on this kid? Chapter 1101 - Chapter 1101 Chapter 614 502 Chapter 1101: Chapter 614: 502 Chapter 1101: Chapter 614: 502 He was indeed shocked, so he repeated the question to Simmon Leaf. Simmon Leafs answer remained unchanged. Of course, Hilly Chen, when the time comes, Ill be troubling you, and we might even need to leverage your face. With you and me on the move together, I can assure his entry into the number one Great Sect will not be a problem. It was only with absolute confidence that Simmon Leaf could make such a promise. Hilly Chen gazed at him deeply for a moment, yet in the end, he did not refute him; instead, it was as if he had tacitly agreed with his words. All right, if this is your thought, I will certainly help you. Hilly Chen, I ask you to believe in me and respect my idea. Introducing this youngster will benefit both of us. Hilly Chen certainly believed in him. Between the two of them, Simmon Leaf had always been the one playing the role of the strategist. No matter what happened, it was always he who was quick-witted, the first to notice. Moreover, he had led Hilly Chen away from numerous threats, which Hilly Chen always remembered in his heart. Now, having heard him speak thus, even though there was a momentary surprise, Hilly Chen quickly understood and was willing to follow and abide by his suggestion. Logans gaze shifted between these two men, noticing how good their relationship truly was. However, going to the number one Great Sect was also a good thing for him. No matter what plans the other party had, he would not be at a disadvantage and would still gain benefits. With that being the case, there was no need to refuse. After pondering for a moment, he immediately bowed with his hands clasped together. In that case, I extend my thanks to you both in advance. Seeing that Logan knew how to act appropriately, the two exchanged a look of satisfaction. Thats settled, then. Our encounter today was a case of no fight, no acquaintance. I hope nothing from today will leave Shadows in your heart nor become your inner demon. Simmon Leaf truly considered the other partys well-being when he spoke these words. Upon hearing this, Logans lips twitched, finding the concern to be quite unnecessary. Inner demons? Even when he had faced a Powerhouse from the Upper World of the Demon Race, and his life hung by a thread, he had not developed any inner demons. Now, having merely crossed a few moves with this Powerhouse, how could he possibly be so fearful? His lips twitched again, finding the concerns raised quite speechless. However, he still had to show some cooperation on the surface. Understood, I assure you Ill take the time to calm my mind when I get back. Seeing a different expression on Logans face at last, Simmon Leaf exhaled a little relieved. Indeed, no matter how exceptional ones Talent may be, he was still only in the Saint Realm. If there truly were no fears or doubts, then that would be a reason for others to be afraid. Now, seeing this person showing a bit of a genuine reaction actually eased Simmon Leafs concern. He stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder, and also offered a calming Magical Treasure. Logan: Regardless of its use, he would accept any top-notch Magical Treasure. Why refuse something given freely? Logan hesitated only for a second before decisively accepting it the next moment. Thank you, senior. Looking at his own empty hands and then at the others swift actions, Simmon Leaf felt a moment of speechlessness. He realized he was increasingly unable to comprehend Logan, unable to understand the talents of today. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, what did it matter whether he understood or not? Pulling a Favor was enough. Simmon Leaf quickly composed himself and acted as though nothing had happened. Well then, the message has been delivered, the gift has been given, and we wont linger any longer. Little Friend Roshe, perhaps one day well meet in the Upper World. As his words fell, he and Hilly Chen had already risen into the sky. After exchanging one last look, they departed gracefully into the air. Only when they were gone did Logan finally allow his tense nerves to relax. He lowered his gaze, and for a moment, he seemed somewhat vulnerable. Little White and Little Flower instantly gathered around him, each taking a place by his side. Owner, how are you? Are you okay? Owner, are you injured? Your complexion doesnt look good. Logan just shook his head and patted his two spirit pets. Im fine, quite good in fact. I dont know if those two people have really left or if theyre just testing us, Little Flower, Little White, we must keep a low profile from now on, he said. It had taken a simple revelation of Masters inheritance to attract the relentless pursuit of two powerhouses. What if next time it attracted something even more formidable that he couldnt handle? After much thought, he decided that he needed to remain discreet in the future and avoid giving anyone leverage against him. Little Flower and Little White looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Yes, Master, we remember, we know what to do. Looking at his two devoted spirit pets, he felt much more at ease. Thank goodness you are with me, it prevents me from feeling too gloomy. Anyway, since weve sent those two lords on their way, lets leave quickly, theres no need to stay here any longer. Logan didnt fancy staying any longer in this desolate mountain range. Little Flower and Little White felt the same, and everyone quickly agreed to leave together. Logan was feeling a bit under the weather, and his demeanor showed a tint of fatigue. Moreover, he had sustained not insignificant injuries from his fight with Simmon Leaf. He now had to tend to his wounds immediately, which was of utmost importance. So, after taking some spiritual medicine, he began to seclude himself in a mountain retreat. He intended to use this time to heal and to contemplate the insights gained from the recent battle, as it seemed he was on the verge of a breakthrough. Logan planned to see if he could use this opportunity to make a surge forward; perhaps he was already touching the bottleneck. This time in seclusion, he hoped to attain a different kind of reward. He took only Little Flower and Little White with him, leaving everything else behind without a word. Once in the deep mountains, he found an adequate cave. He set up a protective array and then immersed himself in cultivation. This period of seclusion lasted a full three months. And when he emerged, there was a noticeable change. He had successfully advanced to the Saint Mid-Stage. When Logan stepped out of the cave again, he clenched his hand, feeling the spiritual energy tightly grasped within and could not help feeling rather proud. Mid-Stage, Ive finally reached the mid-stage, excellent! His three months of seclusion had not been in vain; he had broken through that bottleneck at last. Little Flower and Little White both offered their congratulations. Congratulations, Owner, felicitations, Owner! Congratulations on achieving your wish, from now on you are at the Saint Mid-Stage. Owner, the speed of your advancement is the fastest I have ever seen, your future is bound to be limitless! Listening to the adulation from his spirit pets, Logan naturally felt delightful. But as happy as he was, he didnt let it go to his head. After the joy passed, he regained his composure; there was no need to show off his edge. All right, this is indeed a matter for joy, but lets just smile and keep it at that. Better not to make too much noise, lets go back now, he said. Little White and Little Flower, too, had grown much steadier in demeanor, mirroring his temperament. Just as they were about to leave the forest, they suddenly sensed something amiss with the spirit beasts in the mountains. Because they were flying through the air, they could observe the behavior of these spirit beasts. The spirit beasts were running around as if mad, stampeding everywhere. They appeared to be fleeing, running forward without any sense of measure, and some of them were even roaring. It was as if some dark, terrifying thing was behind them, causing these creatures to instinctively run to save their lives and stay away. Logan halted his steps, puzzled by the animals behavior. How strange, this doesnt seem like a beast tide, but why would the spirit beasts here suddenly become so agitated? Little Flower, your roots extend deep into the earth; feel the vibrations below and find out the direction. I want to see whats going on that has caused such a commotion, something thats frightening them into such a state. Such a situation usually spelled disaster or fortune. It could either be the emergence of a Spiritual Treasure or a high-level Demon Beast. Whatever it was, Logan wanted to join in the excitement and find out for himself. Chapter 1102 - Chapter 1102 Chapter 615 Witch Hunt Chapter 1102: Chapter 615: Witch Hunt Chapter 1102: Chapter 615: Witch Hunt Little Flower was also curious, and without saying a second word, nodded upon hearing this. Alright, Owner, Ill do as you say right away. Just wait! Having said that, its form suddenly became immensely huge, and then its root system drilled into the ground. Once its thick roots took hold, Little Flower could comprehend everything happening beneath the surface. Logan and Little White didnt disturb it, letting Little Flower act freely. After a while, Little Flowers roots retracted and its branches pointed toward a specific direction. Owner, Ive found it, its in that direction, southeast! While saying this, the branches desperately pointed in that direction, as if afraid its owner would misidentify it or miss it. Good. Logan lowered his eyes, temporarily placing Little Flower and Little White into his space. Now, we can go see what all the fuss is about. Little Flower and Little White immediately became excited. It must be a Spirit Beast, or perhaps a Spirit Plant that has caused the disturbance among all the Spirit Beasts. Either way, it relates to us. Maybe the Owner will even let us go down and gain some experience. Little White wasnt originally interested, and didnt care much about it. Upon hearing this, however, an idea sparked, and she immediately nodded in agreement. Hmm, what you said is right, its a good idea. We really do need more experience. If they fought with their own kind, naturally, their growth would exceed that of fighting with humans, gaining more experience, the benefits far outweighing the disadvantages. This aroused some expectation in Little White, hoping it was a Spirit Beast. No matter what the Spirit Pets thought, after hurrying over, they finally reached their destination. Upon arriving, all three, human and pets alike, instantly became more vigilant. Little White, in particular, felt a great suppressive aura and didnt hesitate to warn Logan. Master, I feel a powerful suppression. If Im not mistaken, it should come from a Demon Beast. You need to be careful. This Demon Beasts cultivation level must be high, and its bloodline power is not weak either. You see, between Demon Beasts, suppression isnt just about cultivation level, but also about bloodline. Being a naturally born Spirit Beast like the Nine-tailed Fox, even at birth they can suppress ordinary Demon Beasts. Something that made Little White uncomfortable was definitely not a trivial being. After hearing this, Logan nodded, a hint of vigilance indeed rising in his eyes. It wasnt just vigilance, but also curiosity. He was quite interested to probe into what exactly was in this place. Following Little Flowers direction, they proceeded to a valley. What was previously a quiet valley now had an uninvited guest. The reason for the disturbance among the Spirit Beasts was this self-invited guest. Logan, from a high vantage point, gazed into the distance and finally caught a clear glimpse of the creature. It was a Black Sea Dragon, an enormously huge Black Sea Dragon. It lay dormant in the valley, occasionally swinging its large tail as if in a temper. Every time its tail struck the mountain, it would cause the valley to shake. Perhaps it was this sensation that caused the Spirit Beasts to panic and flee recklessly. Whether it was due to the suppressive aura of the Black Sea Dragon or the creatures formidable strength, some of the lower-ranked Spirit Beasts were frightened and fled the territory automatically. Among the Spirit Beasts, the division of territory is very clear and important. Once a place has an owner, others cannot approach easily. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even positions slightly farther away from that dominion are automatically regarded as the owners land, and other creatures have to avoid the area. One way animals mark their territories is by imbuing it with their aura. Little White also informed Logan. This whole valley is infected with this guys aura; its just so domineering. No wonder the other Spirit Beasts dare not come here. This guy obviously wants to monopolize this place. Humph, such a large creature with high cultivation, and its snatching the territory of Little Spirit Beasts, thats just shameless! In Little Whites view, Spirit Beasts have been growing here for a very long time. They are the native masters of this land. This Black Sea Dragon is simply an invader, leveraging its cultivation and suppressive aura to drive away the Spirit Beasts. Little White looked down on this behavior, naturally holding a poor impression of the Black Sea Dragon. Hearing this, Logan also roughly understood the situation. It seemed that this Black Sea Dragon wasnt a local and had unexpectedly intruded here. But he was a bit puzzled why such a massive Spirit Beast would come here to claim the territory, which seemed somewhat beneath its dignity. But regardless, since Little White felt indignant, he would make a stand for Little Whites sake. Furthermore, seeing creatures trampling over each other made Logan uneasy, and he had an even worse impression of the instigator of it all. Not one to hide or sneak around, Logan, after completing his observation, quickly appeared before the Black Sea Dragon. The Black Sea Dragon wasnt an ordinary Spirit Beast, for it had developed Spiritual Intelligence. When Logan appeared, it immediately sensed his human aura. Whos there, a humans aura who exactly is it? Show yourself! Dare to trespass in Grandpa Taylors territory, you must have a death wish! While shouting, the Black Sea Dragon swung its tail vigorously. Logan didnt hide, quickly revealing his real self before the Black Sea Dragon. Not only are you dim-witted, but it seems your eyesight isnt great either. Ive been standing right in front of you, and you still cant see me? Chapter 1103 - Chapter 1103 Chapter 615 Witch Hunt_2 Chapter 1103: Chapter 615: Witch Hunt_2 Chapter 1103: Chapter 615: Witch Hunt_2 Logan sneered, his voice dripping with undisguised mockery. The Black Sea Dragon, upon hearing this, thrashed its tail furiously, visibly angered. What are you supposed to be, daring to mock this great king? Great king, indeed; without a tiger in the mountains, the wild dog becomes the king. What sort of king are you? Nothing but a creature with a False Dragon Bloodline, daring to act presumptuously here, truly shameless! Logans remark about the False Dragon Bloodline struck right at the heart of the Black Sea Dragon. You, what did you say? You despicable, shameless human, how dare you speak to me like this? Just you wait, I will tear you to pieces! The Black Sea Dragon reacted violently, clearly provoked. Having said that, it immediately twisted its massive body to launch an attack. No matter how it attacked, Logan actually didnt take it to heart. Seeing it approach, he even curled his lips into a cold sneer, somewhat disdainful. Ha, too slow. Is this your speed? No wonder you can only nest in a valley like this, competing for territory with a bunch of Little Spirit Beasts; a Black Sea Dragon reduced to such a state, you truly disgrace your kind! Shut your mouth, you despicable, shameless human, shut up! The more Logan mocked it, the greater the Black Sea Dragons agitation, eventually losing control of itself. In the end, its attacks were chaotic, completely wild. Logan, seizing this moment, effortlessly found its weaknesses. Next, while attacking its weak spots, he fiercely beat the Black Sea Dragon. The Black Sea Dragon hadnt expected to expose weaknesses, by the time it thought to escape, it was already too late. Once Logan had seized this daring Sea Dragon, how could he possibly let it go easily? He grabbed one of its Sea Flood Horns with one hand while the other hand was eager to act. The Black Sea Dragon couldnt help but swallow, meekly submitting then and there. Um, esteemed sir, I realize my mistake, could you possibly Before it could finish begging for mercy, Logans fist came crashing down. Ah! All that could be heard was the Black Sea Dragons wail. Ah, no, please, sir, I realize my mistake Logans attack was not simply a strike; his hands were imbued with Spiritual Energy, like a meteor with a thousand weights smashing down. The Black Sea Dragon, no matter how massive its body, couldnt withstand such force. Moreover, Logan had no intention of stopping, beating it time and again. Each blow targeted the Black Sea Dragons vulnerable spots with ruthless ferocity. At first, the Black Sea Dragon still managed to shout a few threats. But after being beaten repeatedly, it couldnt even howl anymore, only knowing to beg for mercy. Please, I was wrong, esteemed sir, please spare me! Ill do anything, toil like an ox or a horse, anything; I truly cant take it anymore. If this beating continues, this Sea Dragon will surely die. Even if you dont pity me, please, for the sake of our having no prior grievances, give me a chance to live! Now, the Black Sea Dragon couldnt be haughty, only knowing to beg for mercy. Seeing this, Logans lips curled into a scornful smile, looking down on the Black Sea Dragons lack of spirit. Tsk, tsk, not only are you weaker, but youre also cowardly; I truly wonder how a Sea Dragon like you even survives. I feel embarrassed for you! The Black Sea Dragon thought: Such words stab at my heart, deeply wounding me. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its unfair to bully someone like this, to insult someone this way. The Black Sea Dragon felt extremely upset inside, but because it was under suppression, it couldnt do anything to Logan, only pitifully curling up. Eventually, Logan mercifully spared it, its body bruised and battered. Seeing that he had finally let it go, the Black Sea Dragon moved its tail, thinking it saw a glimmer of hope, a hint of brightness returning to its eyes. Logan noticed this and, intending to disappoint it just as it felt hopeful, asked with a seemingly gentle but actually sinister smile. What, did you think I would let you go so easily? This casual, rhetorical question made the Black Sea Dragons heart sink deeply. What do you mean, sir? Dont you want to let me go even now? Sir, I beg you, I truly realize my mistake, I will no longer harass other creatures, and I am willing to leave this place immediately, never to occupy this territory again, just please give me a way to live. Want a way to live? Fine, you only have two options before you now, death or the Contract. The Black Sea Dragons face immediately sagged upon hearing these two options. What kind of ridiculous choices are these? It didnt want either of them. Death was out of the question, better a miserable life than a good death. It still had the desire to live on and didnt want to die just yet. But the Contract If it didnt want to die, it seemed that was the only path left. But how could it, a mighty Black Sea Dragon, be contracted by a human, reduced to a humans pet? If this news got out, who knew how the beings from the Upper World would view it? The Black Sea Dragon didnt want to lose its freedom and naturally became conflicted. It attempted to negotiate with Logan, hesitantly beginning to speak. Sir, can we consider another possibility? I can labor for you like an ox or a horse, but, but can we not do the Contract? Heres what, I can do three things for you, no matter if it involves marching into a mountain of swords or diving into a sea of flames It hadnt finished its incessant talking when Logan coldly interrupted it. Enough of your nonsense! Now you are in my hands, and your life is in my control, what right do you have to negotiate with me? Black Sea Dragon, give you a bit of dignity and you start dyeing cloths, thinking you are all that, huh? You think you are so indispensable? If you dont agree, then I might as well kill you. That way, I wouldnt need to fret about choosing an option, would I? By the end of it, Logan even had a smug smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. The Black Sea Dragon faced his ominously darkening gaze and immediately shivered. This time, it didnt dare to counter him, nor dare to say a word against it. I, I understand, I choose the latter, I choose the Contract, I am willing to enter into a Contract with you. There was no choice, better a miserable life than a good death, it had to live even if bound by the Contract. Seeing that the Black Sea Dragon finally calmed down, Logan snorted coldly, remarking that this was more like it, and then, he set up the Contract array. Feeling the establishment of the most crucial connection with this human. From now on, having utterly become his servant, the Black Sea Dragon couldnt help but feel overwhelmed with sorrow. Due to the overwhelming sadness, Logan even sensed it. Logan carelessly flicked his ear, annoyed, and kicked it. What are you crying about? Stop crying; its annoying. The Black Sea Dragon shrank its enormous body, feeling even more wronged, and silently complained to itself that it couldnt even cry. Logan, as if he heard its heart, righteously told it. No crying, being my Spirit Pet should be seen as an honor; many Spirit Beasts long for such status and cant achieve it. Dont be ungrateful for your good fortune! The Black Sea Dragon barely held back a laugh at this shameless statement. Good fortune? Who would want this kind of fortune, to be contractually bound to a mere human, reduced to a dependent, even a servant? Besides, being a Contracted Beast would mean losing its freedom. What fool would be so desperate to choose the Contract? The Black Sea Dragon couldnt help rolling its eyes, but fearing Logans intimidation, the eye roll, of course, was done secretly; it definitely wouldnt dare show the slightest hint in front of him. All right, now that youre contracted, you should tell me about your origin, Logans expression was indifferent, as if he casually brought up a matter. Youre not one of the local Spirit Beasts; you appeared here suddenly. Im curious about how you appeared here. Dont lie, because if I sense youre lying, I wont mind making you go through your earlier ordeal again! Thinking about the beating it had suffered, the Black Sea Dragon involuntarily shivered. Too scared to even think about lying, it had to obediently explain everything. Chapter 1104 - Chapter 1104 Chapter 616 The Great Integration Chapter 1104: Chapter 616: The Great Integration Chapter 1104: Chapter 616: The Great Integration I, I actually escaped from the previous realm after the True Dragon Clan attacked us. Those from the True Dragon Clan, relying on their bloodline, always look down upon our Sea Flood Clan, calling us False Dragons. Unfortunately, I ran into several True Dragons. These True Dragons lacked any sense of honor in combat, ganging up on me, so I had no choice but to escape to the Lower Realm, Saying this, Black Sea Dragon still felt a bit ashamed. Being unable to defeat Logan was one thing, but being forced by Logan to recount such humiliating past events was truly intolerable for him. After listening, Logan stroked his chin thoughtfully. Black Sea Dragon was now in his servitude, and such a disgraceful past could easily undermine its confidence during the cultivation process in the future. The best solution was to help it return to the Upper World to resolve these heartaches, ensuring that its future cultivation path would be smooth sailing. With a slight smile on his lips, Logan then turned to look at Black Sea Dragon. Black Sea Dragon, unaware of what Logan was truly contemplating, sighed. Who knows how long Ill have to hide in the Lower Realm before I can return to the Upper World. But returning to the Upper World isnt that great eitherConly to be looked down upon and bullied by those from the True Dragon Clan. Here in the Lower Realm, all the Spirit Beasts revere me, At this point, Black Sea Dragon remembered that, since coming to the Lower Realm, aside from Logan, no one could threaten its life. Wasnt such a life another kind of freedom? Black Sea Dragon fell into contemplation, yet before it could decide whether to return to the Upper World for revenge or remain in the Lower Realm leading a carefree life, Logan suddenly spoke, making a decision for it. No worries, just follow me. When I take you to the Upper World in the future, Ill make sure we get your revenge. Its only some members of the Dragon Clan, yet they dare to be so proudly arrogant, Upon hearing Logans words, Black Sea Dragons head filled with black lines. What did he mean calling the Dragon Clan arrogant? They had the right to their pride. Logan was merely a kid from the Lower Realm, who had defeated him by luck and because Black Sea Dragon had not been at its best. And yet, he dared to speak such tough words. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You cant even reach the Upper World, yet you say you want to help me fight my way back. I think following you is truly hopeless. How about this, just dissolve the Contract, and Ill surely give you a chance, While Black Sea Dragon spoke, it rolled its eyes, already scheming about how to deceive this naive human kid. All it had was brute strength; surely it would be easy to fool. Contrary to his expectations, Logan seemed to show no covetousness for the so-called chance Black Sea Dragon offered. With a seemingly indifferent glance, Logan actually struck a small chord of fear in him. You still dont understand me well enough. You may be unyielding now, but in time, I will make you submit with my true capabilities and make you willingly follow me, After saying this, Logan reverted back to his casual demeanor. Alright, since my seclusion is over, its time for me to return, Come back with me, but you need to reduce your size, After finishing his words, Black Sea Dragon looked back at the forest one last time. He had spent a comfortable time here, but now he could no longer continue such a leisurely life. Having been subdued by Logan to become a Spirit Beast, he would inevitably have to follow Logan on various adventures from then on. So, he shrank his body and entered Logans Spirit Beast Space. Call me if you need anything; just dont bother me with trivial matters, As Black Sea Dragon grudgingly returned to rest in the space, Logan was in quite a good mood. Upon returning to the City Lords Mansion, Logan first sought out Sheron Perri, who had also finished his seclusion. Lengthy seclusion wasnt always beneficial; sometimes, even a months effort wouldnt lead to progress in strength but was merely a waste of time. Since Sheron Perri had emerged from seclusion and seen that Logan had not yet returned, he had been taking care of various matters within the City Lords Mansion, hoping to lend as much help as he could to Logan. At that moment, he was helping to trim flowers and plants in the mansion. Though he had reached the Saint Seat Eighth Level in cultivation, he did not carry the pride of a Cultivator of such esteemed level. He knew this was not his limit and there was no need to feel arrogant and complacent about his current level of strength. The City Lord was Logans friend, and therefore, a person he should respect. Helping with the spiritual flora in the house of someone he ought to respect was natural. With this mindset, Sheron Perri tended to the plants casually. Suddenly, a gentle breeze brushed past his ear. Though faint, his sharp senses reacted swiftly. Sheron Perri turned to look in the direction of the breeze, spotting a figure standing on the eaves of a house within the City Lords Mansion. The figure had his back turned to him. Even though Sheron Perri found the silhouette somewhat familiar, he dared not jump to conclusions and took a defensive stance. Who are you? What is your purpose in coming to the City Lords Mansion? The figure on the eaves did not answer, but slowly turned around. A gentle breeze combed through his hair, which fluttered lightly. Sheron Perri recognized the figure on the eavesCit was a person wearing a wooden mask, with an obscured face. Although he did not detect killing intent coming from this person, any negligence in the face of an unknown figure could be fatal. State your name quickly! Sheron Perri warned again, his hands clenched into fists, ready to call over other guards from the City Lords Mansion. However, the figure did not give him a chance to summon help. In just a moment, the silhouette that had been on the eaves suddenly appeared before him. Chapter 1105 - Chapter 1105 Chapter 616 The Great Integration_2 Chapter 1105: Chapter 616: The Great Integration_2 Chapter 1105: Chapter 616: The Great Integration_2 This speed was definitely more than he could handle! Sheron Perris alarm bells rang loud in his mind, and he immediately retreated without any intention of acting tough. If he couldnt beat his opponent, he would retreat first; he was in the City Lords Mansion, and he assumed this mysterious person wouldnt dare to act recklessly here. But he had only run a few steps back when the masked man caught up with him and began to spar with him barehanded. Sheron Perri had now cultivated to the Saint Seat Eighth Level, and most people were no longer a match for him, but facing this masked man, he still felt greatly strained. He was certain he hadnt offended anyone recently; he just didnt know if this person had come for the City Lord. If that was the case, he would definitely prioritize protecting the City Lords safety above all else. While sparring with the masked man, Sheron Perri realized his opponents strength was absolutely superior to his own. If the masked man was here for the City Lord, he would surely dispose of him swiftly to execute his plan. Yet, it seemed like he was just playing with him, calmly counteracting moves without haste, and even when he took the initiative to attack, he didnt go in too hard. Most importantly, this man did not use a weapon to fight with him. Just as Sheron Perris confusion deepened, his guard dropped significantly while he was thinking, exposing a huge vulnerability. At that moment, the masked man lunged forward, his fingers pointing towards the flaw in his defense. Sheron Perris mind was already on the defense, but it was too late. The anticipated pain did not come; instead, the fingers landed gently but firmly on his acupoint. It hurt a little, but it was definitely not lethal. Being distracted during a fight is not a good thing, Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the familiar voice dispelled all the doubts in Sheron Perris mind. The masked man was none other than Logan. It seemed that Logan had finished his seclusion and cultivation, and had sought him out for a bout of sparring upon seeing him. With this in mind, Sheron Perri stopped being overly cautious, instead adopting an aggressive posture for the attack. Since it was Logan, there was no need for concern; Logans strength far surpassed his own, and since it was a friendly sparring match, no harm would come of it. The two sparred, and through the fight with Logan, Sheron Perris previously unsteady cultivation technique became solidified. By the time they separated, half an hour had passed. Logan was still relaxed and in control, while Sheron Perri had broken out in a slight sweat on his forehead, indicating the intensity of their recent battle. After the sparring ended, Logan took off the wooden mask Little Flower had made for him out of vines. Logans face held a satisfied smile as he came over to Sheron Perri and patted him on the shoulder, showing his appreciation. Not bad, to make such great progress in just a few months of seclusion shows that you have a promising future. However, while your inner strength has improved, you still lack sufficient practical experience. Sheron Perri nodded, as he too had this feeling, but he simply hadnt had the chance to improve. I must thank you, senior, for today. If it hadnt been for you, I probably wouldnt have been able to make this improvement, he said. Upon hearing these polite words, Logan felt a slightly strange sensation, frowned slightly, and gave Sheron Perris shoulder a firm pat. What are you saying? A few months apart and you start calling me senior? Theres no need for such formalities between us, and your talent is not bad either; I just gave you a little guidance, Logan replied. Hearing Logan say this, Sheron Perris face turned red, and he quickly changed the subject. Alright, Young Master Logan, I spoke out of turn before, please forgive my blunder, he said. Logan shook his head helplessly. Sheron Perri was so loyal and had a promising future without being arrogant; Logan liked this loyal nature of his. Moreover, since Sheron Perri had talent, why not help him, as it would be a good course of action. Ah, I see youve cultivated to the Saint Seat Eighth Level; your talent is indeed impressive, but it seems you dont yet have a Spirit Beast? Logan casually asked Sheron Perri who nodded after listening. Yes, we didnt have time to look for our own Spirit Beasts in the barracks, mostly focusing on cultivation. Hearing this, Logan became even more determined to take him to find a Spirit Beast. Then if you are free recently, lets go to the Holy Beast Great Forest. There are many Spirit Beasts there. With me around, you will definitely be able to find a suitable Spirit Beast, Logan said. After agreeing, the two set out on their journey the next day. The Holy Beast Great Forest was a forest that didnt belong to any particular power and was home to many Spirit Beasts that were born and grew there. This forest contained many mysteries that neither humans nor the Demon Race had fully explored. Logan took Sheron Perri to the Holy Beast Great Forest and started by looking around the periphery. The Spirit Beasts on the outer edges were relatively weak. At Logans request, Sheron Perri didnt form any Contracts, nor did he harm those Spirit Beasts. Instead, he let them go. The sun rose from the east to overhead, creating shades from the forest trees, but Logan still felt hot and stuffy. Suddenly, Logans ears twitched, and he became instantly still. Seeing Logans reaction, Sheron Perri knew they had encountered a Spirit Beast and lightened his steps as well. Logan slowly approached a bush, his hand shaped like a claw, and suddenly lunged forward. A snow-white rabbit was caught by Logan. It kicked furiously with its hind legs, trying to escape his grasp. After realizing it was just a rabbit, Logan sighed and loosened his grip, allowing the rabbit to dart away. All weve encountered along the way are rabbits and foxes. This is far below expectation, he said. Sheron Perri gave a comforting smile. Its alright, Young Master Logan. Hearing Sheron Perri say this, Logan relaxed and continued to stroll deeper into the forest. After a while, when it was time for lunch, both Logan and Sheron Perri took out their rations. While they were silently eating, a female voice suddenly exploded nearby. How annoying, all the Spirit Beasts I catch are useless. Could it be that the Holy Beast Great Forest is nothing special! she complained. Logan raised his eyebrows slightly, curious, and looked in the direction of the voice. Although he couldnt see clearly, he could make out a flash of pink dress among the foliage. Logan led Sheron Perri closer, and the voice became even clearer. These Spirit Beasts are really too useless, they are not worthy of my status. If I cant find a good Spirit Beast, Im going back! complained Lia Morgan, pouting and looking dissatisfied as she glanced at the grey rabbit in her hand. She then frowned. Im starving, I didnt bring enough rations. Since you fell into my hands, I might as well have roasted rabbit for lunch! she decided. The idea made Logan frown, concerned that Lias actions might attract powerful Spirit Beasts, so he revealed himself and stepped forward to stop her. Dont do it, the smell of roasting meat and the light of the fire might attract powerful Spirit Beasts, what then? he cautioned. Lia was very wary of this unexpected intruder, scrutinizing Logan and Sheron Perri from head to toe. Who are you? Im hungry and you wont let me roast the meat, is that any of your business? she snapped, her eyes full of disdain for Logan. You were worried about attracting powerful Spirit Beasts? Well, if a powerful Spirit Beast comes, I would simply form a Contract with it. Only powerful Spirit Beasts are worthy of me, Lia retorted confidently. Logan hadnt expected Lia to be even more confident than himself, although she didnt seem very formidable. Im just giving you a warning. If you insist on doing this, I wont stop you from getting killed, he replied helplessly. Logan felt frustrated, he had good intentions when he issued the warning. How could it have been misunderstood? Hearing Logan say this made Lia even more disdainful. You might be weak and incompetent, but dont think Im the same. You might fear these so-called powerful Spirit Beasts, but I certainly do not. Considering how weak these Spirit Beasts appear, how powerful could they really be? she said dismissively. After speaking, Lia focused her Inner Strength in her hands and swiftly killed the rabbit that was still trying to escape from her grasp with a jolt of energy. Seeing the grey rabbit go limp, Logan sighed in resignation. Since Lia had made her decision, they could only respect her fate. Chapter 1106 - Chapter 1106 Chapter 617 Qualification Promotion Chapter 1106: Chapter 617: Qualification Promotion Chapter 1106: Chapter 617: Qualification Promotion Alright then, best of luck to you. After saying this, Logan took Sheron Perri and left the area. Lia Morgan felt much relieved when those two annoying people finally left. She was nothing like Logan and the others, who were timid and afraid of causing trouble. She immediately lit a fire on the ground and started roasting meat. The aroma of the roasted rabbit meat spread for miles, attracting many spirit beasts that came closer after catching the scent. However, they were wary of the human who had suddenly appeared, as well as afraid of the leaping flames, only daring to watch eagerly from the shadows without making any further moves. Lia Morgan, of course, noticed these spirit beasts wariness, understanding they were frightened because of her strength and the firelight. While leisurely eating the roasted rabbit meat, she also had to brandish her torch to intimidate the beasts that were eyeing her eagerly yet didnt dare to approach. Seeing that they had no chance, the spirit beasts eventually dispersed. On the other side, Sheron Perri, who had been taken away by Logan, kept looking back. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He used to be with the Kingdom Guard and felt a sense of responsibility toward the human race. Although he was now following Logan, he was still worried about Lias safety. Logan noticed his concern and didnt find it ridiculous. On the contrary, he found Sherons sense of justice, which he himself lacked, to be interesting. Youre worried about that woman, arent you? In that case, lets find a good spot to watch the show. We can also see which spirit beasts are attracted by the aroma of the roasted meat and reap the benefits like a fisherman, Logan suggested. Sheron Perri nodded, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Logan was clearly taking him to the Holy Beast Great Forest to find a contract spirit beast. Yet now, because of his sense of responsibility, they chose to stay. After some thought, Sheron Perri asked, Shouldnt we warn her? If she causes too much commotion, it might not be to our advantage either. Logan shook his head, dismissing the suggestion. One must experience to gain. Since Logan had said so, Sheron Perri suppressed the urge to remind Lia to be careful. Soon the two found a good spot from which they could watch without putting themselves in danger. Ironically, while Lia was on the lookout for spirit beasts and considering her options, she also saw Logan and his companion not far off, enjoying the show. This annoyed Lia greatly. She harrumphed, her voice loud enough that Logan could just hear it. Cowards only hide behind women, using me as a trap. Youve really got quite the scheme set up. Logan ignored her provocation and continued to sit nearby, busily pointing out the surrounding spirit beasts to Sheron Perri. Suddenly, a Blazing Fire Chain Snake, its body all red, burst out from the shadows, opened its mouth wide, and lunged at Lia from behind. Lia was not weak; daring to come to the Holy Beast Great Forest alone meant she was confident in her abilities. She spun around, dodging the attack. But her evasion left the grill in front of her exposed to the Blazing Fire Chain Snakes attack range. The Blazing Fire Chain Snake knocked over Lias grill, and all the meat scattered on the ground. Seeing her roast destroyed, Lia narrowed her eyes in anger. With a flick of her hand, she drew a soft sword from her waist and swiftly chopped the still-gathering Blazing Fire Chain Snake on the ground into several pieces. When Logan first spotted the Blazing Fire Chain Snake, he sensed it was no ordinary beast, but it was now too late to intervene. Logan squinted closely at the Blazing Fire Chain Snake. He could see a faint mark on the snakes body, a clear indication it had a master, but it was unknown from which powerhouse it was a spirit pet. Lia also spotted the mark on the broken snake corpse and was shocked; she never expected to accidentally kill someone elses spirit beast. But by the time she calmed down, it was already too late. Blood from the corpse spread into the grass, staining the area crimson. Just as Lia was about to hurry away from the spot, a strong pressure approached from nearby, growing stronger and closer. A chilling wind blew, making Lia feel as if the temperature had dropped significantly. A young man in green emerged from behind the trees, not even giving Lia a second glance as his gaze firmly fixed on the chunks of the Blazing Fire Chain Snake on the ground. He froze, taken aback that the snake he had let out for just a moment had been cut to pieces by someone. Raising his head, his face twisted with anger, and a hint of Nicole shimmered in his light-colored eyes. Who are you? Daring to trespass into the Holy Beast Great Forest, killing both a peripheral Gray Spirit Rabbit and my Blazing Fire Chain Snake? he demanded. Lia immediately realized the gravity of her mistake and quickly concealed her soft sword. The murderous aura emanating from the man was so intense that even she felt terrified. She promptly apologized. Sorry, it wasnt intentional. Its just that your snake attacked me firstI had to defend myself Before Lia could finish, Liana launched a blade formed from inner strength, striking rapidly at her! Lia lightly leaped up, dodging the attack of inner strength, but her expression was no longer one of ease and composure. She never expected that a snake she had killed casually would turn out to be someone elses beast pet! Chapter 1107 - Chapter 1107 Chapter 617 Qualification Advancement_2 Chapter 1107: Chapter 617: Qualification Advancement_2 Chapter 1107: Chapter 617: Qualification Advancement_2 Listen to me! I can explain! Lia Morgan was desperate to explain again, but Liana had no intention of listening to the pointless words; to her, the only thing that mattered was that what she had witnessed was the truth. Whats the use of explaining? Dead is dead, so pay with your life! Having said that, Lianas eyes turned completely aqua, and the overwhelming pressure radiating from her was released layer by layer. On her own turf, someone dared to be so audaciousCit was truly courting death! Lia Morgan realized that a battle was inevitable today and wiped the fine sweat from her forehead, then leapt up gently. Just as she jumped, the spot where she had been standing caved into a large pit, seemingly blasted by a tremendous force. If that force were to fall on a human, they would no longer be whole, but rather split into several chunks of a corpse. Lia Morgan had not expected Liana to strike with lethal force right from the start. Her heart tightened, and she immediately shouted, Hey, have you gone mad? Was it that serious for me to kill just a snake? Do you have to treat me like this? Lia Morgans words did not make Liana hold back; on the contrary, Lianas moves became faster and faster. Logan had not expected things to escalate to this point, and even the place where they had watched the show last year was slightly affected. Logan immediately grabbed Sheron Perri, and they quickly dodged away, their expressions solemn. He had a feeling that the man in the azure robe who appeared was not as simple as he seemed. In the blink of an eye, Lianas figure, like a ghostly apparition, dove down from above, unfolding a series of attacks! As Lia Morgan was pursued, she was drenched in sweat in an instant, her back wet with a large patch of water. One after another, merciless beams of aqua light fell close to her shoulders, aiming to kill with every strike at her vital points! Perhaps driven by a strong desire to survive, Lia Morgan moved much more agilely than usual, scrambling and tumbling to avoid several attacks, her eyeballs trembling violently. A nearby tree struck, turning to charred twigs that collapsed; fortunately, it fell behind her, and she wasnt injured. I want blood for blood, a life for a life, to mourn my precious Spirit Pet! Lianas voice was deep and somber as she struck from both sides. Two clusters of flames, one red and one blue, shot directly from her palms, producing intense explosive sounds in the air that made ones scalp tingle! Young Master Logan, what should we do now? Should we give her a hand? Sheron Perri, clenching a fistful of sweat, focused his gaze on Lia Morgan. The opponents attack is fierce; its laughable, a self-inflicted misery, Logan said, tugging at the corner of his mouth with a mocking smile. He stood as steady as Mount Tai, showing not the slightest flicker of movement. As if the fierce battle before him had nothing to do with him, he was just an onlooker, detached from the affairs. Ah! Big brother, please spare me, I beg you. How was I to know it was your pet? At worst, Ill catch another one for you from the depths of the forest later, how about that? As Lia Morgans strength gradually gave out, she gasped for air while pleading; she slipped and fell to her knees on the ground, her legs too weak to stand, trembling uncontrollably! Ha, I dont need anything. I just want your life, Liana said as she floated to the ground and coldly shouted, Die! Lord Logan! Even if shes made a mistake, we cant stand by and watch her die, can we? Shes right under our noses! Sheron Perri parted the bushes blocking his view, his voice filled with worry. He turned his head, glancing out of the corner of his eye, waiting for Logans response. Seeing that Logan had no intention of intervening, Sheron Perri could only silently lament that it was up to him to act, or else blood would truly be spilled on the spot. In the end, he couldnt control himself and decided to interfere in the battle. He surreptitiously glanced around, picked up a few pebble-sized stones, squinted his eyes, and threw them fiercely at Lianas back! Although the throwing stones werent deadly, they could buy a few seconds of time. Only by such means could the enemy be momentarily distracted, allowing Lia Morgan to find an opening and escape from the terror of the attack. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they faced off directly, theyd both probably be no match for the crazed Liana! Who? Although Liana was enraged, her cautious and alert senses were still fully operational at all times. Her ears twitched, hearing a sound from the air. She turned her head and with a sweep of her sleeve, blocked all the stones, flinging them away with a big swing of her hand, over ten meters! The stones came from that direction? I get it, they must be hiding behind there, damn it, were all in the same boat here, why dont they come out and save me? Lia Morgans heart sank, quickly associating the person who made the move. She bit her silver teeth in frustration, far from grateful; instead, she grew even more annoyed, feeling such pesky issues shouldnt be happening to her. There must have been a mistake somewhere. Forget it, I need to save my skin first! she thought, scrambling up from the ground and stumbling towards the dense bushes and forest. Along the way, she nearly sprained her ankle, but the pain and fear in her heart were nothing compared to the danger she was in. Childs play, thats all you and your accomplice have got? Liana sneered and brushed off the dust nonchalantly, relentlessly pursuing her prey with increased vigor. Far from intimidated, she fought even more fiercely! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Liana masterfully manipulated Lia, gradually laying out a solid trap. He intended to make Lias death a thousand times more miserable than that of a small snake! Help, someone help me! You two heartless, cold-blooded creatures! Even if we had some unpleasantness before, stop holding grudges and give me a hand! Lia was exhausted, dodging and yelling at the same time. Tears flowed like broken pearls, shamelessly streaming down. She usually cared about her image, but now, in a life or death situation, she couldnt help but curse openly. Come out already, at least say something, dont play dead over there, I know you two are hiding in the bushes behind me! Seeing that her raging screams were as ineffective as punching cotton, Lia gradually panicked, her face red and neck swollen with anger. Realizing it was futile, she gradually shut up, not wanting to waste her breath. Depending on others was a foolish thing to do; she was merely thrown off by the sudden turn of events. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been forced into such a dire situation. Ha ha, shes trying to provoke us with reverse psychology, wanting us to go out there. Im not some child to be swayed by her goading, Logan found it amusing, his expression shifting without anger, instead breaking into a laugh, his handsome features looking particularly dashing. He had warned her before, repeatedly no less. Since she treated it as nothing, let her learn a sufficient lesson first. Right, Sheron Perri, you probably havent been exposed to these kinds of moves before. Its a great opportunity to explain them to you on the spot, so you can make some progress in your breakthroughs and training later on. Logan came up with the idea, taking the current situation of Liana as a live lesson. Young Master Logan, you have a point; she should indeed learn her lesson. But its really thoughtful of you to consider teaching me under these circumstances, Sheron Perri was momentarily stunned, replying with a hint of resignation. Logan cleared his throat, beginning the explanation. The move she just used is called Ice and Fire. It creates pillars of water made of ice and fire, emitting extremely hot and cold forces, causing the enemy excruciating pain, burns on the skin, and frozen blood vessels. Wow, this move is quite rare. If it hits the Sun qualification directly, it can cause the victim to bleed from seven orifices, leading to a soul-shattering death and a burst body! Lias skills are slightly better than I expected. She hasnt been hit squarely in the face by the enemy just yet. Though I dont know how effective her usual combative methods are, her escape skills are undeniable! No wonder she dares to cause trouble in the Forest; she has some tricks up her sleeve. Logan stroked his chin, casually commenting. It must be said, Logans teaching pace was just right, explaining the effects and the outcome of the moves while interspersing with jests and snide remarks C utterly engaging and never boring. Chapter 1108 - Chapter 1108 Chapter 618 Today I too Am the Dominator Chapter 1108: Chapter 618: Today, I too Am the Dominator Chapter 1108: Chapter 618: Today, I too Am the Dominator Logan had been ignoring the fight between Lia Morgan and Liana, intense as it was, but Sheron Perri kept his gaze fixed on Lia, eyes filled with anxious concern. Eventually, Sheron couldnt hold back any longer and turned directly to Logan. Young Master Logan, you really wont save her? Shes about to fail, he said. At this point, Logan stopped speaking, silently shifting his gaze toward Lia, only to see Lia being pushed back by Liana, gradually losing her strength. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Liana suddenly disappeared and, reappearing, kicked Lia away with so much force that Lia let out a scream of agony as she lay on the ground. Furrowing her brows and wearing an expression of intense pain, Lia caught Logans eye, but he looked on with cold detachment. Finally, Lia couldnt take it anymore. She looked at Logan, not far away, with a resentful gaze. Im about to be beaten to death, dont you care? she asked. Sherons lips were tightly pursed; though worried about Lias injuries, he had refrained from intervening, always deferring to Logans wishes. It was at this moment that Liana approached Lia. So fast was Liana that before Lia could react, he was already upon her. Lia lay on the ground, terrified to death, her heart tightening, yet she tried to maintain a composed facade as she looked up at him. Liana glanced down coldly at the powerless Lia sprawled on the ground and snorted. Expecting someone to save you? Dont even think about it. You killed my Blazing Fire Chain Snake and still hope to escape? Today is the day you die, he said. Then he immediately became homicidal, conjuring Spiritual Power in one hand to strike at Lia, slowly revealing his true form, intending to crush her. A long tail lashed out viciously against Lia, hitting her so hard that she spat blood. The blue tail struck Lia as she lay prone on the ground, leaving her unconscious and in utter disarray. As Liana was about to make his next move, Sheron could no longer restrain himself. He looked at Logan, Young Master Logan! If you dont save her, shell be dead. No matter what, shes still one of the local commoners; we cant just watch her die! Finally, Logan glanced at Liana, who was about to execute Lia, and unleashed a powerful surge of Spiritual Power, striking Liana in the back. Though he hadnt used his full strength, the blow sent Liana flying a great distance. Liana, who had just defeated Lia, was feeling very satisfied, already imagining Lias pathetic death. It was unexpected for someone to intervene. He looked at Logan with anger in his eyes. Why are you stopping me? Are you trying to abet a tyrant? She killed my Blazing Fire Chain Snake and yet you protect her? People like her deserve to die, and Im naturally going to avenge my snake, he said. At these words, even Logan was unsure of what to do and was silent for a long time. After a moment, he slowly spoke, It was wrong of her to kill your snake, and here I apologize to you on her behalf. If you need any assistance in the future, I can help you. Just say the word. He said this while slowly approaching Liana. But he was held back by Sheron, who grabbed his arm to stop him from moving closer to Liana. Young Master Logan, dont go there. If you do, he might pull something that could be detrimental to you, he warned. He looked warily at Liana, whose expression was icy as he fixed his gaze on them, but Logan just shook his head, These things need to be clarified. Then he turned to look at Sheron. Hurry up and get her up, see if shes alright. She was being too presumptuous just now. I clearly wanted to stop her, but she just looked disdainful, he said. Hearing what Logan said, Sheron reluctantly went to check on the still unconscious Lia. It took a while before he was reassured because Lia had only passed out. It was what Liana said next that caught his attention. You are all the same. I will kill you all. Since you insist on meddling, then see it through. None of you will escape, he threatened. After saying that, Liana disappeared from the spot with a sinister smile, circling Logan without pause. The speed was so fast that only streaks of shadows passed by, and while Logans brow furrowed, he could still sense Lianas close encounters. The moment Liana attempted to strike Logan, Logan sent Liana flying with a palm strike. But even though he was injured, bleeding from the mouth, and weak, Liana was unwilling to accept defeat to Logan. Barely touching the blood at the corner of his mouth, he insisted with effort, I didnt expect you to be so strong, but so what? I wont let you defeat me. All of you can go die together. He launched another assault on Logan, suddenly vanishing and attacking from above, but was ruthlessly smashed into the ground by the force of Logans Spiritual Power. He lay motionless on the ground, and Sheron was somewhat surprised, No way? How can he be so feeble? Dead? Logan proceeded unhurriedly to check Lias injuries, indifferent to whether Liana was dead. Even if hes dead, he had it coming. I warned him. I didnt use my full strength when fighting him a moment ago. If hes not dead, then Ill spare his life, but if hes really dead, its not my fault, he said. At that moment, the knocked-out Lia slowly regained consciousness. Chapter 1109 - Chapter 1109 Chapter 618 Today I Too Am the Dominator_2 Chapter 1109: Chapter 618: Today I Too Am the Dominator_2 Chapter 1109: Chapter 618: Today I Too Am the Dominator_2 She saw that Logan had already taken action to solve most of the danger, and his momentum had increased significantly. You didnt help me when I asked just now. Now you decide to act! Logan glanced at her indifferently, his voice cold. Even if you were killed, you would deserve it. I already told you to be careful even on the periphery, but you refused to listen. You even killed the Blazing Fire Chain Snake, and now that its masters family has found their way here, they naturally wont let you off. So, you should think carefully before you act in the future. Dont be so impulsive; otherwise, you will continue to suffer losses like this, he said. The very unhappy Lia Morgan was unwilling to accept this, sitting there for a moment and glaring fiercely at Logan. It knocked over my roast meat; I just wanted to kill it. It was just a small beast; whats the big deal? she retorted. Unknown to them, Liana, who had been playing dead on the ground, could no longer hold back when she heard this, and she suddenly flipped up and struck out at Logan. Reacting instinctively, Logan caught the spiritual energy of Lianas attack, but surprisingly, he redirected the force towards Lia Morgan and Sheron Perri. Watch out! Hearing this, Sheron Perri swiftly conjured up a powerful wave of spiritual power and struck back at Liana. He quickly countered the lethal strike from Sheron Perri, who furrowed his brow and quickly moved to Lianas side. The immense power suddenly made Liana even more alert. The next second, Sheron Perri fiercely grabbed Liana by the neck and violently lifted her up, his eyes bursting with a strong intent to kill. Clearly, he intended to kill Liana outright to stop her from attacking Logan repeatedly. However, Liana gathered a flame-like power in one hand and struck back at Sheron Perri. Feeling the heat of the flame approaching, Sheron Perri let go of her. With a thud, Liana fell to the ground, gasping for air, keeping a wary eye on Sheron Perri, almost having been killed by him. Sheron Perri glared at the panting Liana with murderous intent. Youre courting death. Today Ill just kill you myself to stop you from continually pursuing us, he said. This time, he used all his cultivation power, but Liana, still sitting there, was very defiant. Why should you kill my Blazing Fire Chain Snake and seek to kill me when I seek revenge? As long as you live, I will not stop pursuing you. But at that moment, Sheron Perri, utterly indifferent, didnt want to hear another word and quickly gathered his spiritual power, ready to strike Liana. Lia Morgan looked on in shock. Logan, unable to stop Sheron Perri in time, attacked Liana. But this time, Liana had learned, and she quickly disappeared from the spot, revealing a chilling smile. Using an invisibility technique, her strength was enormous. For a moment, Sheron Perri could not pinpoint her position. At that instant, Lianas laughter echoed from the sky, arrogantly saying, None of you are escaping today; Im telling you. Since you killed my Blazing Fire Chain Snake, I must avenge it. Its only right. You humans are truly hypocritical, thinking you can kill my snake and still have an easy escape. Think again. After speaking, she appeared to the left front of Sheron Perri, aiming to deliver a deadly blow. By the time Logan sensed Lianas powerful force, it was too late. He hurriedly used his body to block Lianas lethal strike. Realizing she had hit the wrong person, Liana coldly looked at Logan. She suddenly sneered coldly, I really dont understand how you humans think. Protecting someone with such cultivation level as his, but even if you protect him, what of it? Tonight, both he and that woman must die. Forcibly taking a blow from Liana, Logan steadied his mind and looked calmly at the very arrogant Liana, his eyes slightly narrowed, his expression undisturbed. Then lets see if you can get past me first, he said. Sheron Perri and Lia Morgan were very worried about Logan. Are you alright, Young Master Logan Its all my fault, Sheron Perri said, his fists clenched, feeling very guilty. The slightly injured Logan shook his head, Now is not the time to talk about that; the priority is to deal with her first. Lia Morgan wanted to check on Logans injuries, but she herself was more severely wounded. She had barely stood up and walked a few steps when her legs gave out, forcing her to sit and rest. Then Logan looked up, his eyes cold and indifferent, piercingly icy. Come at me if you wish. I want to see just how strong you really are. As soon as he finished speaking, he conjured up a powerful sword and swung it through the air, sending Liana flying far away because he had used all his cultivation power. Liana lay on the ground, gasping for breath, and slowly stood up, her eyes filled with hatred and dissatisfaction. She pursed her lips, her clear, pitch-dark eyes filled with coldness, and even her pretty face carried an expression of unwillingness. I wont accept this. You humans are disgusting and hypocritical. Even though you did something wrong, you still want to kill me. If I dont kill you today, my cultivation into a human form will have been in vain. Suddenly, he transformed into a powerful Fire Qilin form and spewed fire at Logan, showing he was resolute to fight to the death. Facing this immense power, Logan showed no signs of fear. His body contained powerful blue spiritual power, and with a flick of his hand, he protected Lia Morgan and the others with his spiritual power. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment, ensuring they were unharmed, Logan quickly ascended toward Liana, and they fought indistinguishably in mid-air. In the end, Liana was subdued by Logan, rendered completely immobile. You are shameless. If you dare, lets compete fairly and fight it out properly. What is this? I will not admit defeat. As long as I live, dont think about protecting them, she said insolently, even though she was captured. Seeing her captured, yet still so brazen, Sheron Perri quickly approached Logan, somewhat anxious, and suggested, Young Master Logan, what should we do now? Liana struggled furiously, and Logan sighed. We originally had no malice toward you. This whole matter started with Lia Morgans mistake. If we had communicated properly from the beginning, it wouldnt have come to this. I think you could calm down and talk things through with us. Maybe things arent as bad as they seem. After he said this, he continued with his hands in a cruciform, striking directly at Liana. Before Liana could react, she was transformed back into her beast form. Liana had previously shown her tail, and Logan knew she was not a human, but one of the Spirit Beasts from the Holy Beast Great Forest. But because of her sufficient cultivation level, she could transform into a human. Logan temporarily sealed the transformed Lianas cultivation level, reducing her to an ordinary Qilin Beast, and finally, the fight came to an end. However, Lia Morgan was not willing to let it go. Logan, what are you waiting for? Kill him right away. We cannot leave any survivors. If he gets a chance to catch his breath, he will surely kill me. The slightly injured Logan, hearing Lia Morgans incessant nagging, looked at her annoyed and furrowed his brow, Its all because you killed his pet. Why else would he come after you? Logan could not help but blame her internally. If it werent for bringing Sheron Perri with him, who has a deep-seated duty to protect the human race, a belief he cultivated over decades, if he had chosen to ignore Lia Morgans plight and watched indifferently, it would have affected Sheron Perris principles, something he did not want to see. Thats why he took action, to mend the mess. Otherwise, who does Lia Morgan think she is? Hearing Logan say this, Lia Morgan closed her mouth and dared not speak further, knowing she was at fault and that everything depended on Logan for her to survive. The world quieted down, and Logan, noticing the wound on his chest, took out medicine from his space and began to heal his injuries. His Alchemy skills were unparalleled; a few elixirs and both his internal and external injuries were almost healed. Lia Morgan also wanted to ask Logan for some elixirs, but seeing his unwelcoming demeanor, she gave up and began to heal in a seated position. Chapter 1110 - Chapter 1110 Chapter 619 Dominator Authority Chapter 1110: Chapter 619: Dominator Authority Chapter 1110: Chapter 619: Dominator Authority Lia Morgan, after a period of rest, had finally recovered. She had been beaten to the point where she couldnt even move, but luckily her own strength was considerable, and she had a strong recovery ability. Lia Morgan slowly opened her eyes, sat up, and a trace of exhaustion remained in her gaze. She felt her head heavy as if lead had been poured into her body, and every movement required significant effort. She moved her fingers slightly and could feel the soreness in her muscles. However, the moment her gaze met Lianas, a strong sense of oppression washed over her. Liana glared at Lia with such heat that it seemed as though flames could shoot from his eyes, chilling to the bone. He clenched his teeth with the muscles at the side of his jaw bulging slightly, presenting a fearsome appearance that was truly terrifying. He hissed through his teeth, You despicable human female, I swear I will tear you to pieces and avenge my Blazing Fire Chain Snake. His voice exploded in the air like muffled thunder, filled with endless hatred. Lias heart trembled, and the intense sense of oppression caused her heart to race immediately; she could even hear her own heart thumping loudly in her chest. But the stubborn girl didnt back down, puffing up her chest in response. Dont be so fierce, the snake attacked me first, I was merely defending myself. She slightly lifted her chin, trying to appear more resolute. Lianas eyes widened in rage and scorn. Defend yourself? You chopped my Blazing Fire Chain Snake into several pieces, and you call that self-defense? My Blazing Fire Chain Snake was my most precious treasure, and you must pay dearly for this. His voice was so powerful that even the surrounding leaves trembled, and his angry aura made it hard to breathe. Lia frowned, ready to argue back, but then she suddenly felt that there was a deeper pain hidden within Lianas emotions. A realization dawned on her that she had overlooked something, and she tentatively asked. Why was that snake so important to you? A flicker of sorrow passed through Lianas eyes, and after a moment of silence, he heavily replied. That Blazing Fire Chain Snake was the last memory left to me by the previous Successor. I have cherished it since I got it; it supported me through countless days and nights, being my sole companion. Now, due to your mistake, it is dead. How can I not hate you for this? Upon hearing this, a surge of guilt washed over Lia. She lowered her head, looking at her hands, still stained with the blood of the Blazing Fire Chain Snake. She truly hadnt anticipated the gravity of the situation and softly apologized. I am sorry, I really didnt know the snake meant so much to you. If possible, I wish to find a way to make amends for my fault. Liana snorted coldly. Make amends? What can you possibly offer to make up for it? My Blazing Fire Chain Snake is dead and can never return. Lia apologized anxiously. I can help you find other precious Spirit Beasts, or do something to compensate you, just give me a chance. She clasped her hands tightly as if to atone for her wrongdoing. Liana glared at Lia, firmly rejecting. I do not accept! How can other Spirit Beasts replace my Blazing Fire Chain Snake? Do you think just anything can make up for it? He looked at Lias suggestion with contempt. Lia, upon hearing Lianas words, was momentarily at a loss. She bit her lip until it turned white, a look of panic in her eyes. Then what exactly do you want me to do? I really am aware of my wrongdoings. She didnt know how to make up for her mistake and felt helpless. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Liana was silent for a moment, his eyes still burning with inextinguishable rage. What to do? You can never undo what you have done. My Blazing Fire Chain Snake is dead, and nothing you do can bring it back to life. At that moment, Logan, having recovered, slowly stepped forward. He observed the tense atmosphere between Liana and Lia, knowing that he needed to resolve this conflict quickly. Liana, please calm down for a moment, Logan soothed as he spoke. His voice was calm and gentle, carrying the power to reassure. Liana glanced at him. Calm down? How can I be calm? She killed my Blazing Fire Chain Snake, my most precious memory, and I can never let this go easily. Logan frowned slightly and continued to persuade. I understand your anger, but what has happened has happened. We should find a solution, not remain at a standoff indefinitely. A solution? How can this be solved? My Blazing Fire Chain Snake is dead, and that is an unchangeable fact. Lianas emotions were still vehement, his fists clenched tightly as if to vent his rage. Logan pondered for a moment, then said, She realizes her mistake and is trying hard to find a way to make amends. We can look for a way together that allows you to let go and also gives her a chance to make amends. Liana scoffed disdainfully. I dont believe she can find any satisfactory way to make amends. Shes just a human female, selfish and cruel. Lia listened to Lianas accusations and saw Logans efforts at mediation failing, her heart filled with remorse. She bit her lip, moved to Logans side, her eyes full of guilt and self-reproach, hoping to gain Logans help. I was wrong, Im sorry, Lia said, lowering her head, her voice filled with guilt, I shouldnt have been so reckless, to kill a Holy Beast without any respect, and I should have heeded your advice. Now I understand just how terribly wrong I was. Chapter 1111 - Chapter 1111 Chapter 619 Dominators Authority_2 Chapter 1111: Chapter 619: Dominators Authority_2 Chapter 1111: Chapter 619: Dominators Authority_2 Her tears finally could not be held back and fell to the ground. Logan looked at Lia Morgan and sighed softly. Its good that you can recognize your own mistakes, but now the key is to calm Lianas anger, he said. He gently patted Lia Morgans shoulder, offering her some comfort. Lia Morgan raised her head, looking at the still furiously angry Liana. I really know I was wrong. I shouldnt have killed your Blazing Fire Chain Snake. I was too impulsive. From now on, I will definitely be mindful of my actions and maintain respect for all Holy Beasts, she said. Logan watched Lia Morgan sincerely admit her mistake, but Liana was still furiously angry. He couldnt help but sigh, feeling that his mediation seemed futile. His gaze unconsciously drifted to the several segments of the Blazing Fire Chain Snakes corpse, that once majestic Spirit Beast now a tragic sight, and a sense of regret welled up in his heart. Ah, its indeed a pity about the Blazing Fire Chain Snake, Logan said softly. He felt regret and helplessness, heartbroken over the snakes death. He shook his head slightly, unsure of how to solve the problem. Lia Morgan followed Logans gaze and saw the Blazing Fire Chain Snakes body, chopped into sections by herself, and guilt surged in her heart again. Im truly sorry Her eyes filled with deep self-blame, and tears once again blurred her vision. Sheron Perri had been watching the stalemate all this time, feeling extremely anxious. He paced back and forth, his fists clenched tightly, fine beads of sweat appearing on his forehead. At that moment, he suddenly recalled a legend he had once heard about the Blazing Fire Chain Snake. Wait! Sheron Perri exclaimed, his voice tinged with urgency and excitement. Ive heard that the Blazing Fire Chain Snake has four lives, and the Eternal Ice Blood Ganoderma can revive it, he said. Everyones gaze immediately focused on Sheron Perri. Hope flickered in Sheron Perris eyes, as if he had found a life-saving straw. Hope ignited in Lia Morgans eyes. Really? Then which life is the Blazing Fire Chain Snake on now? she asked, her voice trembling with anticipation. Sheron Perri turned to Liana and asked, Liana, do you know which life this is for the Blazing Fire Chain Snake? Liana was slightly startled, her anger subsiding a little, but her expression was still one of confusion. Im not sure, and Ive never heard that it had four lives, Liana said, frowning, a hint of contemplation in her eyes. After thinking for a moment, Logan said, Regardless, this may be a way to solve the problem. We can try to find the Eternal Ice Blood Ganoderma and attempt to revive the Blazing Fire Chain Snake. Lia Morgan nodded eagerly. Yes, lets hurry to find the Eternal Ice Blood Ganoderma. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I must make up for my mistake. Liana heard their words, her eyebrows slightly furrowing, her tone full of skepticism and disdain. Hmph, do you think the Eternal Ice Blood Ganoderma is so easy to find? Its an extremely precious Spirit item, said to grow in the Dismal Extreme Cold Lands, guarded by powerful Guardian Beasts. Do you really think it can just be found so easily? she said. Upon hearing Lianas words, the hope in Lia Morgans eyes instantly faded. She bowed her head, filled with a sense of loss and self-reproach. Liana was right; the Eternal Ice Blood Ganoderma was indeed not easy to find. But when Lia thought about the mistake shed made and Lianas anger, her heart was filled with guilt and self-reproach. Just then, Lia Morgan suddenly felt a sharp pain in her chest and couldnt help clutching it, a pained expression crossing her face. The pain was sharp as a needle, instantly spreading throughout her body. Whats wrong with you? Logan noticed her pain and immediately asked. Sheron Perri also looked at Lia Morgan nervously, Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Lia Morgan was sweating profusely, her complexion turning pale as paper in an instant. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She bit her lip hard, trying to endure the sudden, intense pain that made it almost impossible for her to breathe, her body shaking slightly. Liana, however, let out a cold laugh from the sidelines. Everyone was baffled and turned their heads to look at her. Liana looked at the puzzled faces around her, still wearing a trace of indifference on her face. Hmph, shes been poisoned by the Blazing Fire Chain Snakes toxin, Liana slowly said, her voice containing a hint of schadenfreude. Everyone was shocked, and Logan hurriedly asked. What? Poisoned by the Blazing Fire Chain Snakes toxin? What do we do now? Lianas lips curled up slightly, with a mocking sneer. The poison can only be cured by the living Blazing Fire Chain Snake and a secret recipe that I know. But now that the Blazing Fire Chain Snake is dead, she can just wait to die from the poisons onset. Upon hearing Lianas words, Lia Morgans heart sank, and the pain made her voice tremble. You how could you do this? So after all, you were still planning to kill me? Liana gazed at Lia Morgans agonized expression, a cruel smile appearing on her face. Hmph, you are merely reaping what youve sown. Who told you to kill my Blazing Fire Chain Snake? This is your retribution. Ive said it before, even if I cant deal with others, you will certainly die as a burial offering for my Blazing Fire Chain Snake! Lianas laughter echoed in the air, sending chills down ones spine. Logan realized that Liana was not faking; she truly harbored a strong intent to kill Lia Morgan. He frowned slightly, intending to stabilize Liana first. Arent we trying to compensate for your loss right now? If you kill her, it would bring you no benefit. Perhaps we could find the medicinal ingredients you need to bring the Blazing Fire Chain Snake back to life. Sheron Perri also strongly agreed with Logans statement. But Liana was unmoved, her voice growing colder. Ive said it, without a living Blazing Fire Chain Snake, there is no cure for the poison. She killed my snake first, this is the punishment she deserves. Now, even I alone cannot cure her poison. Lianas attitude was resolute, showing no signs of compromise. As everyone argued with Liana, a strange change occurred at the wound where Lia Morgan had been attacked. The wound that had already stopped bleeding suddenly began to heal rapidly. However, right after that, a sinister snake venom mark appeared around the wound. The mark, like a coiling snake, emitted a strange glow. Lia Morgan felt the pain intensifying in an instant, as if countless blades were stirring inside her body. She couldnt help but moan in pain, with beads of sweat rolling down her forehead like peas. The pain almost made her lose consciousness, and her body began to falter. Liana, however, looked at Lia Morgans distressed state and laughed heartily. Hahaha, this is the onset of the poison, marking the beginning of the countdown. She killed my Blazing Fire Chain Snake, and this is her end. While everyone was anxiously dealing with Lia Morgans agony and Lianas cruelty, Logan suddenly noticed something cunning in Lianas eyes. Before Logan could fully understand the meaning behind that look, a thick fog suddenly enveloped the surrounding forest. No good! Logan yelled out, Everyone be careful! Sheron Perri guarded cautiously and asked, Whats happening? Whats with this fog? Logan stared intently at the thick fog, speaking with a serious tone. Something feels wrong, this fog appeared too suddenly. His eyes were filled with vigilance as he continuously observed the surroundings. Lia Morgan was already in so much pain that she was on the verge of losing consciousness, but she still struggled to look around. The dense fog, like a vast net, enveloped them, growing thicker and making it nearly impossible to see the surroundings clearly. Everyone was on edge, not knowing what might happen, with the fog seemingly hiding untold dangers that terrified them. After a moment, the fog gradually dispersed, and the anticipated danger did not materialize. When everyones vision cleared again, they found that Liana had vanished without a trace. Where did the Qilin go? Sheron Perri furrowed his brows and started searching for Lianas figure. Logan pondered with a furrowed brow. It seems she had premeditated this escape. The fog must have been her doing, all to make her getaway. Looks like we wont be able to get the so-called secret recipe from her now. Chapter 1112 - Chapter 1112 Chapter 620 Dominator Authority Chapter 1112: Chapter 620: Dominator Authority Chapter 1112: Chapter 620: Dominator Authority . Upon hearing Logans words, Sheron Perris heart skipped a beat. He met Logans gaze, a hint of hesitance emerging in his eyes, uncertain whether he should speak of a certain matter or not. Logan seemed to notice Sheron Perris discomfort and gently patted his shoulder. Whats wrong, you seem uncomfortable. Is it because of the dense fog? he asked with a tint of worry. Sheron Perri heard this and quickly shook his head. Then, he slowly began to speak. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, a few days ago, I noticed something off about that Qilin. I shouldve told you earlier, then we wouldnt have let him get away today! He had thought it was something serious, but it was just about this! Logan smiled and waved his hand dismissively. Its not a big deal. Louis is cunning. If you had told me that day, our early precautions would definitely have angered him, and he would have escaped nonetheless! After Logans analysis, Sheron Perri finally let out a sigh of relief, grateful that it wasnt a mess of his own making. As the dense fog lifted, revealing the true face of the Phantom Forest, Logans eyes grew profound, and he hesitated to act. Observing his reaction, Sheron Perri couldnt help but ask. What should we do now, are we to stay here? He felt a bit frightened. What if another monster like the Demon Snake appeared? Upon hearing this, Logan sighed, not that he didnt want to leave, but if he remembered correctly, ahead was the Roc Clan, The Roc Clan always seeks fights with humans. Regardless of winning or losing, they would never let it go. I dont want to meet them! Logan said helplessly. Sheron Perri thought it couldnt possibly be that unlucky! Could they really encounter the rare Roc that easily? Meanwhile, elsewhere, the Young Master of the Roc Clan, Parker Troy, kicked the door open. Glowing with Golden Light, just a slight exertion of his power was enough to push people back. If he used his full strength, he feared the entire cave would collapse. Each realm advancement made their clan immensely stronger! Naturally, the power that came with it was also significant. In front of his clan members, Parker Troy burst into laughter. Ha ha ha! Ive finally gained more power, I cant wait to challenge someone to a duel! Young Master is truly incredible, to be able to advance in such a short time! Its unimaginable how majestic the Young Master is! With the Young Masters talent, I doubt any Demon Beast could be a match for him. Why dont we go down the mountain to see if those old ones can stand up to us? one of them suggested to Parker Troy. Hearing this, he thought it made sense, he didnt care for those Demon Beasts; if he was to challenge, he wanted to challenge the strongest. Just then, someone burst in and spoke up. Young Master, someone claiming to be from the Qilin outside has come seeking you, saying its important to meet! Qilin? Hearing this, his eyes lit up. Rumor had it that the Qilin were powerfully skilled, and he was just fretting about not having anyone to duel against. With this in mind, he went out to meet them and immediately saw Louis. Hearing the commotion, Louis instinctively looked up and felt something wasnt quite right. The presence of the clan had always been rather ferocious, and it seemed his timing wasnt the best. As expected, before he could speak, Parker Troy had already charged at him, and he quickly stepped back. So you are the Qilin, huh? You seem quite capable! How about this, if you can beat me today, Ill agree to your terms! He evaluated Louis from head to toe; previously, he had tested his fighting skills and indeed found him formidable. Louis was left speechless, as he hadnt come here to fight. His eyes darted around, as if he had just thought of something, and he blurted out. Fighting me wouldnt be interesting; however, there is someone whose strength is very great, claiming he can defeat all Demon Beasts! He also possesses some treasures yet to be known! If you can defeat him, then you are truly formidable!- His affirmation instantly sparked her interest. Could there truly be someone more powerful than him? He was skeptical. Well, do tell where this person is now; I want to challenge him immediately! Seeing him take the bait, Louis couldnt help but smile, approaching Parker Troy. They will be here soon, it wont be long before you meet. That person is called Logan! Ive fought with him before; his strength is nothing to scoff at, not an easy opponent by any measure! As his words fell, he sneered. No one had ever beaten him! Alright, Ill take your word for it and wait here for him. When he comes, Ill show him what Im made of! Louis nodded on the side. He still held the Secret Technique they were after. The top priority was to stall for time, to learn the Secret Technique, and then destroy it so that in the future, only he would know the technique. At this moment, Logan and the others were heading forward in the direction they had been walking. The journey was calm, nothing happened. Seeing this, Sheron Perri recalled his earlier words; where was the Roc Clan? He thought he was likely being overly anxious, having thought too much. Logan, just a few more steps and we can leave here, once we descend the mountain! Ill take you to meet my old friend; he is also very strong. Perhaps the Qilin has fled down the mountain! Logan didnt let his guard down because of his words, furrowing his brow instead. It was exactly because the journey had been too quiet that he felt suspicious. From halfway up the sky came a rumbling sound. Parker Troy, with the Evan Clan, waited outside, holding his sword with an aura that had already forced the surrounding Demon Beasts to retreat. No passing Demon Beast dared come close. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1113 Chapter 620 Dominator Authority_2 Chapter 1113: Chapter 620: Dominator Authority_2 Chapter 1113: Chapter 620: Dominator Authority_2 So thats why they hadnt seen any Demon Beasts along the way; it turns out they were all hiding. A sense of unease surged in Logans heart. Although he wasnt afraid of the Roc, the Roc was indeed too dangerous, and a fierce battle would inevitably result in casualties. His expression was cold. He still gave a few instructions. Everyone move faster, leaving this place as soon as possible is what matters. The Qilin couldnt have gone far, its injured and should be looking for a place to heal! Not long ago his Realm had just improved, he wasnt afraid of the Qilin and in terms of strength, he was much stronger than the other, the Qilin was no match for him. The sound was getting closer and closer, the whole sky was emitting a strange light. Sheron Perri heard the noise and guessed that there must be a Demon Beast nearby whose Realm has increased, a sign of a big event. Logan, dont worry so much. After all, we now know hes cunning; he deliberately tricked us before. Once we catch him, we definitely wont let him off easily! He clenched his teeth, getting somewhat angry at the thought of being played, and almost at the same time, the Roc rose into the sky far away, its body flashing with Golden Light, and wherever it went, there were cries of misery. It flew half a circle in the sky, spread its wings and circled around again in the blink of an eye, its speed astoundingly fast. Logan frowned, realizing that the Roc seemed to be looking for someone. The speed was also terrifying; engaging in combat would indeed be difficult. After all, the Illusion Mist Forest was vast, running around the entire mountain could cover thousands of miles, and such terrifying speed was not something even he could match in a short period. The speed of the Roc was indeed astonishing. Logan! I never thought the Roc Clan from the legends was real. The Roc used to be compared to Divine Beasts, but alas, its just too ferocious! And because it doesnt look as good as those other Divine Beasts, its not favored! Sheron Perri spoke in an unhurried manner. He wasnt wrong, but the Roc didnt want to be compared to those others; in the Rocs eyes, they were the first. Looking at the Roc, its Realm has improved a lot, shining with Golden Light! Compared to us, its probably hard to be as Rich. Who wouldve thought there would be such a powerful Demon Beast here! As Sheron Perri spoke, he admired it, completely unaware of the approaching danger. Logan, sensing something was wrong, immediately pulled him back. Lets leave quickly, this place is full of trouble, we should not continue staying here! He said urgently, while the others had not yet reacted. Just as he lifted his foot to walk, many pavilions appeared overhead, looking dense and numerous. In such a situation, they still had not grasped what was happening, even jokingly saying. Could it be that the Roc Clan also comes out to have fun every once in a while? Bringing so many people doesnt seem like playing, more like looking for someone to challenge alone Before theyd finished speaking, they realized. Almost everyone turned their eyes to him at the same time. Logan couldnt help but sigh; he was really a jinx, whatever he said would come true. A violent aura swept through the area; the strength of these pavilions was just mediocre, not as formidable as the ones theyd encountered before. Seeing that the other party was coming for them, Logan knew they couldnt avoid it and simply gave up. The others, unwilling to show weakness, couldnt be the strongest, but they should be able to deal with them, right? If you asked them, they were all still a bunch of Demon Beasts, even if they had Lingzhi, the beastly nature in their bodies hadnt completely receded. That was no different from Demon Beasts, at most there were bloodline advantages, what was there to be afraid of. What are you trying to do? They said guardedly, Logan stood in their midst, estimating the strength of their group wasnt weak, if it really came to a fight. The other side was not their match, the Roc Clan always looked down on outsiders, not responding to their question. Were asking you, why dont you speak? Did you not hear us? Your wings are blocking our way, move aside at once! One of them stood confronted with them, both sides refusing to give in. The Roc Clan watched them. Is there one among you named Logan! They were there by the Young Masters command to look for someone, others were irrelevant to them, and they had no need to stir up trouble. Logan, hearing his words, was puzzled in his heart. He didnt have any grudges with the Roc Clan, yet they were looking for him. What was going on? He stepped forward and asked. Are you here looking for me? he asked, raising his eyebrows, unable to contain his surprise. So youre Logan? Your strength doesnt seem all that great, so you must have something special to have been able to defeat our Young Master! So what do we do now? Should we take him with us? The Young Master said he wants to see him, and no one else! They chattered on without giving anyone a chance to interject. Logan looked at the several people, tentatively asking. What exactly does your Young Master want with me? Ive never met him before, we are not acquainted, it seems we have no connection! They cleared their throats before speaking. Our Young Master wishes to duel you, come with us! His words were not polite, if Logan didnt voluntarily go with them, then they would forcibly take him. Sheron Perri felt some dissatisfaction in his heart; these demon beasts were brazen, always snatching people, truly brutish to the extreme. Were not going anywhere with you! The leaders eyes carried a hint of mockery; this persons strength wasnt even as strong as their Young Masters and yet dared to bluster here, probably just his lackey. Among this group, only your strength is passable, but your attire is hardly praiseworthy. If you beg for mercy, tell us now, and well report back to the Young Master right away! They said arrogantly, in their hearts the Young Master was the true paragon, these people, they didnt even know where they came from Utterly beneath their notice. Sheron Perri hadnt expected the Roc Clan to be so condescending. It felt more like contempt than comparing them to the fiercest of demon beasts; he found them inferior even to the lowliest of demon beasts. What do you know? Lets see your Young Master come here himself if hes so capable! He shouted loudly. They hadnt expected him to be disrespectful towards the Young Master, and anger rose to their heads as they immediately struck at him. He had spiritual energy swirling around him, emitting a colorful light, his strength was indeed not to be underestimated, but in their presence, it was still not enough. Sheron Perri might not always seem serious, but when he got serious, he was quite formidable. They hadnt taken a close look earlier and now realized that this boys realm was actually higher than theirs. How could this be? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No sooner had he attacked than he was repelled by the opponent with just one move, his face flushed with anger, insisting on an undying feud. Fine, fine, fine! You all stay here, dont move, Im going to get our Young Master to come here, to teach you a good lesson! Just you all wait and see, I wont let you off! After speaking, he spread his wings and flew away. Watching his retreating figure, Logan couldnt help but laugh at his retreat to call for reinforcements after losing the fight. Logan, could it be that Qilin behind the scenes causing this trouble? After all, someone came looking for us right after he left. We have no origins with the Roc Clan, attracting their attention without any reason! One of them analyzed calmly. He had thought about this possibility earlier, and the more he did, the more likely it seemed that the Qilin might be hiding within the Roc Clan. We absolutely cant let that Qilin go; who knows what kind of tricks hell play next time. We should go find him and settle the score now, and teach these people a good lesson while were at it! Sheron Perri was still fuming when Logan stepped in front of him. Their Young Master is definitely not a simple character, so make sure not to provoke him when the time comes. We need to play it by ear, and it would be best to flush out the Qilin. Considering how crafty he is, hes definitely hiding somewhere watching the show. And as expected, it was indeed the case. Louis was watching all this from a hidden place. Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1114 Chapter 621 Sky Full of Spirit Sacred Chapter 1114: Chapter 621: Sky Full of Spirit Sacred Chapter 1114: Chapter 621: Sky Full of Spirit Sacred His gaze flickered with slyness, The foolish group still hadnt realized theyd been played by him! Louis laughed inwardly, certain that this time they were undoubtedly doomed. Sheron Perri looked at the commanding figures of the Roc Clan before him, anger swelling in his heart. He clenched his fists and shouted, If you have the guts, fight me directly! Stop hiding behind, playing turtle! Im going to knock your teeth out today! After all, he had easily repelled the person opposite with one palm earlier, proving they were no match for him. The Roc Clans faces filled with displeasure upon hearing his words, They, after all, were the Demon Beast King in this territory, and now to be humiliated by him like this! He gritted his teeth, wishing he could defeat him on the spot! He glared furiously at Sheron Perri, then, without further ado, said, All you arrogant fools, just wait! Youre forcing me to use my unique secret technique! This is a secret technique personally bestowed by our Young Master! Today, it would be an honor for you to die under this blade! Having said that, he directly activated his spiritual energy and charged towards the group. Logan shielded Lia Morgan behind him. Because he knew well that he was severely poisoned, his spiritual energy in turmoil, had it not been for the secret technique temporarily suppressing it, he might have been helpless already. The urgent matter at hand was to find the Qilin! The instigator was none other than it! The leading Roc Clan would undoubtedly try to exterminate them. Once they had dealt with them, they would bring back their bodies to meet the Young Master! With a loud bang, the entire sky changed color. Almost simultaneously, golden light burst forth from their bodies. Unlike the Roc they had encountered before, which was powerful, a group of Rocs combined still could not be taken lightly. These guys are decent in realm and have personal secret techniques! Judging by the quality, they are at least Earth Level! Almost reaching the Heavenly Level! Logan analyzed coolly. Hearing his words, Sheron Perri was shocked. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No way? They have Earth Level treasures? How is that possible? Could we all be mistaken? he blurted out, Could it be that the so-called Young Master is truly extraordinary? The Roc Clan was inherently strong, and now, Sheron Perri refused to be outdone. Just Earth Level secret techniques? Did they indeed have something he didnt? Ha, I thought they were very powerful! Turns out thats all the strength they have! Come on, let me see how skilled you really are! His strength had just been demonstrated, and the people of the Roc Clan were utterly dumbfounded. No way? Were they all concealing their strength! Forget it, lets go invite the Young Master over, maybe the Young Master can solve the problem! Right, you guys wait here for us! Were going to get the Young Master right now! Watching the group of Rocs, Logan, with a cold expression, couldnt help but ask, Wheres your Young Master? Instead of us going with you to see him, we might solve the issue sooner! They hadnt expected Logan to take the initiative, but since he requested it, there was no reason not to do so, and so they spoke directly. Alright! Taking you to see our Young Master is also fine! Just dont regret it later! Once they met the Young Master, they would understand the severity! Sheron Perri watched as Logan decided to go to that dangerous Tiger Nest, confused and out of urgency, simply went up to advise. That group is dangerous! If you go, wont it be like walking into a tigers den? The Roc Clan, hearing his words, also started to doubt Logan, Worried there might be some trick! They exchanged glances, then changed their statement. Actually, we were here to challenge you on behalf of our Young Master! If it werent for the provocation and loud shouting of the person by your side, we wouldnt have taken action, they said as they handed a letter to Logan and then added. Our Young Master sincerely wishes to duel you, with no other intentions! He took the letter, which burst into an astonishing light. Upon opening it, a familiar aura was released, precisely that of the Roc that had recently circled the mountain several times. He frowned, feeling something was slightly amiss. Fortunately, at a critical moment, Logan realized something was wrong and stepped back, The potent spiritual energy in the letter targeting him, if he hadnt realized it, he would have been hit. Then he countered by suppressing that power in the letter, writing down a few large characters, which were an appointment for a duel at the mountaintop, Logan glanced at it and said without another word. If he wants a duel, then let him come, he is absolutely no match for me! Facing the challenge, he didnt hesitate, handed back the letter to the Roc Clan, then said nonchalantly. Tell your Young Master, I will naturally go to the appointment and settle him! They didnt think he was reckless, more like he had solid evidence. They said nothing, immediately turned around with the letter and left quickly, not daring to stop for even a step. Logan, youre not really planning to go, are you? They must be using some trick to draw you out, I think its best we stay cautious! It was imperative to remind the person beside him, who quickly concurred. Exactly, havent we read in books about the Roc Clan before? They are extremely dangerous! They are vengeful, and since we just fought their people, they definitely wont let us go! Logan nodded, looked at them, and shared his plan. The Qilin must be hiding over there. If we want to find the antidote, we must find the Qilin, and we cannot let it escape! Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1115 Chapter 621 Sky Full of Holiness_2 Chapter 1115: Chapter 621: Sky Full of Holiness_2 Chapter 1115: Chapter 621: Sky Full of Holiness_2 His gaze carried an unprecedented determination, and as for that Young Masters strength, it should not match his, judging just by the Aura momentarily seen. Although fierce, it was more wild than strong, and he didnt care much about it. At worst, well just meet for a moment! Well wait right here today, and even if we leave now, we wont have to wait long! he knew that the Secret Technique falling into the hands of Qilin was definitely not a good thing. But if these two could collude, that would be troublesome. Forget it, forget it, your strength is very fierce anyway, and I believe in you! In any case, I can absolutely understand you! Logan nodded. Meanwhile, elsewhere. Parker Troy saw his subordinates hurriedly run back, each with a worried frown and injuries, which puzzled him. After all, they were considered formidable clansmen under him, so how could they have been beaten like this? Didnt I just send you to deliver a challenge letter? Why do you look so miserable, as if we of the Roc Clan are all weaklings! On hearing his words, they immediately became dejected and began to exaggerate the events that had transpired. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We didnt want it this way, but that person was so arrogant! He even said that the Young Master was no match for him! Upon hearing this, Parker Troy was instantly furious. He jumped up and approached the men, Did that person really say that? The others immediately nodded, and feeling it insufficient, they continued to speak up. This person claimed to be extremely powerful, so he didnt regard anyone highly, saying even if you, Young Master, personally went, he wouldnt spare you! After speaking, they passed the challenge letter up, and the moment Parker Troy saw it, he snatched it away. He opened it and saw four characters written inside. Your death is certain! His rage soared. There was actually someone so arrogant, directly challenging his authority. He clenched his teeth. Take me to him now, I want to tear him to pieces! As he was about to head out, Louis leisurely walked in. Seeing Parker Troy about to confront Logan, he quickly intercepted him. Young Master, you mustnt go now. I have previously sparred with that man; he is no ordinary man and is especially good at using tricks and deceit! So we need to be cautious! Parker Troy snorted coldly, as if he was afraid of him. I am Roc, born from the heavens and earth, never defeated by anyone since the beginning of time. I havent even considered this petty thief important. I will resolve him now! He immediately ran out, but Louis stopped Parker Troy again. I have a way that can help you defeat him, and it wont require much effort! Afterwards, your wisdom will also become known! It must be said, his words successfully intrigued Parker Troy, better to harshly teach the other a lesson than to be manipulated! Then lets hear it, what good method do you have! Parker Troy gestured for Louis to continue. His eyes lit up as the Roc finally took the bait. Louis revealed his Secret Technique. I have a supreme technique that allows for escape in crucial moments! Because I learned this, I was able to escape at the critical moment last time. You should know how formidable he is by now! Parker Troy, hearing how formidable the opponent was, wasnt scared at all; instead, he was even more eager to meet him. I want to learn this Secret Technique. If you teach it to me, from today onwards, you are my brother, and we shall become sworn brothers! Louis agreed and passed the Secret Technique to Parker Troy. Afterward, he changed his tone, I need to go into seclusion for a few daysClast time I fought with him, I was actually injured by him, which has prevented my recovery. During the seclusion, I need to rest well and cannot be disturbed by anyone! Parker Troy nodded, then seeing Louis injured by someoneCnow he was his brother, and if he were hurt, how could Parker stand it? So he immediately stood up. I will definitely help you get revenge! Go teach that brat a lesson. I also need to go into seclusion, and when I come out, it will be time to challenge that person. I will not let him off easily! When his followers saw how angry the Young Master was, they immediately grew confused; they had never seen the Young Master like this before and couldnt help but feel movedCthis person really was extraordinary to have pushed the Young Master to this point. Young Master, we will definitely protect you well from outside; absolutely no one will get through! On Logans side, he had waited a long time but hadnt seen any so-called Young Master come over. The others were growing impatient. Could it be that the Roc Clan were all liars who didnt keep their word? Why are we still waiting here? We should have left earlier, and his body cant hold on much longer. Its been so long; that Qilin probably ran away a long time ago! Sheron Perri was quite frustratedCthey had been waiting there for such a long time and had not seen any Young Master. Logan figured they knew their prowess, so they dared not come to the meeting. If they continued to delay, it would be disadvantageous to their situation. Logan thought there was truth in his words and, feeling helpless, sighed and followed his suggestion to descend the mountain first. Just as he was about to leave, a thunderous noise came from a distance along with a beam of golden light rushing towards them head-on. When he saw what it was, he pushed the person next to him away; sure enough, it was a massive Roc that was very large. After learning the Secret Technique, Parker Troy immediately left seclusion, unable to wait to settle accounts with them. He arrived to find that these people were actually trying to escape, his eyes filled with disdain. I originally thought you few were formidable characters, but it turns out you are nothing special, trying to sneak away while Im not paying attention! Its almost unbelievable. If you continue like this! Right now, like begging me for mercy on the ground, perhaps I might leave your whole corpses! Once Logan saw who the newcomer was, he immediately recognized his identityCit was the Young Master they had mentioned. We originally had no grievances with you, and I dont know why you are forcing us repeatedly and also persistently asking for our names. What exactly is the reason? Seeing Logan say this, he looked disdainful. Not long ago, you attacked my brotherCmy brother is at deaths door from being tortured by you! And my poor clan members were also injured by you, for all these reasons, I must seek accounts with you! Upon hearing his words, Sheron Perri was baffled; they had never known a Roc Clan. But suddenly, he thought, could it be the Qilin? Qilin? To think he dared to sneak around complaining to us, I think we should catch him and seek vengeance! Sheron Perri cursed, his temper flaring up, definitely not in the mood to listen to anything. Logan stopped him, prioritizing dealing with the immediate crisis first. We had previously agreed to meet on the mountain top. How about we pick a good spot now! And if we win, not only will I demand a person from you, but you must also let us leave! Logan said to him, and without hesitation, he agreed. Rest assured, even if I lose, you can make a hundred demands and I wont agree, but I absolutely will not give you a chance to win! Parker Troy was very confident in himself, his strength among the best in the Roc Clan, otherwise, he would not have become the Master at such a young age. Looking at Logan, he thought this pretty boy was nothing special, relying only on his ability Use whatever moves you have! he laughed heartily, eager for the show to start. Watching Logans moves, he eyed Logan. So thats all youve got? Logan laughed, suspecting that the one about to lose might be Parker Troy. Hes too arrogant! Parker Troys subsequent outburst was astounding, his aura blazing brilliantly under the envelopment of the golden light. Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1116 Chapter 622 Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch Chapter 1116: Chapter 622: Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch Chapter 1116: Chapter 622: Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch Sheron Perri witnessed all this from behind, and exchanged a glance with Lia Morgan before he could not help asking, Which of the two do you think has a better chance of winning? Hearing Sherons words, Lia shook her head. She also could not tell. The Roc Clan had always been formidable, and their skills were no simple matter; in other words, they had an innate suppression of bloodline, otherwise, they would not have been able to dominate among the Demon Beasts. Sheron noticed that her mind was elsewhere, showing little interest, and immediately understood. He cleared his throat and began to speak slowly. Why dont we go find the Qilin and see? The Qilin must be hiding somewhere enjoying the show. Lets drag him out; we cant let him get away! Lia frowned, instinctively stopping Sheron. Forget it, lets just stay put and not add to the chaos. Its hard enough for him as it is. As she finished speaking, they saw the two figures entangled in mid-air. Parker Troy had sturdy wings blocking Logans move, and he declared with confidence, exhibiting his own signature skills. If you can withstand this move of mine, it will be enough to prove your strength! Even if you end up losing, you wouldnt have lost in vain! He said with a smile, swearing confidently. Suddenly, Parker let out a roar, and in an instant, he transformed into two wings flying toward Logan. Logan realized at that moment that this Young Master indeed had some real ability, although it still fell short of the mark. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, youre definitely done for! Logan did not bother to reply; he simply brought out a Dharma device that he had not used for a long while. Sheron noticed his actions, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He had long coveted Logans Dharma device but never had the chance to encounter it; today was finally the day. Look! Logans finally willing to bring out his Dharma device, but why does it seem so weak? It looks like hes just playing around. Sheron could not help but criticize, yet Lia caught on to the strangeness within it at a glance. She frowned and eventually spoke out slowly, That Dharma device is no ordinary one; its extraordinarily powerful. No wonder I havent seen him use it before; theres another layer of meaning behind it. He did not understand what Lia was saying. Powerful it may be, but could it really surprise them? They hid behind and quietly observed as Parker seemed to realize how formidable Logan was. The one-on-one collision clearly left Parker at a disadvantage, and he finally realized he might not be able to defeat Logan at all, panicking in an instant. How can you be so powerful? How did you do it? With such strength and skill, you must really be capable! Parker had never conceded to anyone, and he spoke with an air of fearlessness. He eyed Logan, actually calculating the time to escape. Logan saw right through his little tricks. He appraised Parker from head to toe, absolutely unwilling to give him a chance to escape. Moreover, as he approached earlier, he distinctly smelled the scent of the Qilin. He was certain there was a connection between Parker and the Qilin. The relationship between the two was not simple. Logan turned into a meteor, directly blocking his path. Parkers expression changed on the spot, not expecting such a ruthless move. He clenched his teeth. What do you really want? We have no grievances; why do you have to treat me like this? Logan watched as his expression changed. Had it not been for his proactive challenge, Logan would not have acted. Cut the nonsense. You know very well what kind of person you are. He snorted coldly. Parker thought of the escape method taught to him by the Qilin, and without delay, he silently recited the Secret Technique. The sky turned into a kaleidoscope of colors, but he remained in the same place, motionless. His face registered disbelief. How could this be? What was going on? Why was it like this? Parker clenched his teeth. That was a technique he had learned from that guy. Logan was the first to notice the anomaly in the sky, cursing inwardly. The abnormality in the sky was surely the work of the Qilin! Those who had been watching from the shadows also realized it. The Qilin had caused a significant disturbance in the sky during its last escape. They had not noticed the last time, and by the time they came to their senses, they had been duped. This time, they were all wiser and would not let themselves be fooled again. He stared at Parker, and Parker also noted these guys malcontent, having been rather polite before but suddenly seeming like they had changed into another person, somewhat menacing and targeting him. He shivered, trembling, unable to speak for a long while. Seeing Parker like this, Logan knew it probably wasnt his fault. He approached Parker, looking down at him, and demanded, Tell me, who did you learn that trick from? Parker realized that Logan could recognize the move he had just attempted, understanding he must have been duped. The Roc Clan was also very formidable, and no one dared to trick them. Thinking of this, he clenched his teeth, speaking furiously. Its that damn Qilin! To think it dared to fool me. If I catch it, I wont be lenient! Hearing his words, their eyes instantly brightened; it was indeed related to the Qilin. Sheron was even more furious, remembering the Qilin poison it had left on his friend before escaping with the Secret Technique. He was eager to avenge his friend, but the Qilin had found someone else to bother. Such audacity! Lets go, lets go see. The Qilin probably hasnt gone far! Logan said quickly. Parker looked at their gaze, still somewhat menacing; in fact, he couldnt forget the slap Logan had just given him. Chapter 1117 - Chapter 1117 Chapter 622 Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch_2 Chapter 1117: Chapter 622: Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch_2 Chapter 1117: Chapter 622: Heavenly Auxiliary Monarch_2 Hes still hurting now! Parker Troy felt unwilling, especially seeing their hostile demeanor towards the Qilin, he knew their connection was deep. He certainly wasnt foolish enough to bring them along! This matter doesnt concern you, you better not get involved. Im leaving first, we can talk later! Parker Troy said through gritted teeth as he departed, observing his hurried back, Logan knew that this Roc had formed enmity with them, so he wasnt in a rush but stopped his few friends instead. Seeing Logans action, those people were even more perplexed. Were they supposed to listen to everything the Qilin said? He was unwilling to. No, at the crucial moment you must not be confused! This is clearly related to him! he exclaimed, insisting they must not let him escape. If you ask me, we still need to be the ones to resolve this! Logan said, turning his eyes and leading them to follow quietly. Meanwhile, Louis, hiding in a cave, felt his heart trembling in fear at the odd noises outside, surprised that the Roc had no strength at all and had lost just like that. He knew he couldnt stay here long. Logan must have noticed, so Louis quickly gathered his things to flee. But as he was leaving, he bumped into members of the Roc Clan. They had waited a long time without seeing the Young Master return and out of concern, they had found Louis. After all, the Young Master was his brother and had previously ordered them to listen to Louis, so they came to him for advice. However, upon their arrival, they saw him all packed up as if he was about to leave. What is this? Are you going out? Our Young Master hasnt returned yet. What exactly is going on! Does this have something to do with you? they questioned Louis, their suspicion of him growing. This sneaky guy, holding things in his hands, surely must be up to no good. Louis hadnt expected to run into them just as he was leaving, so he stiffly began to explain. I sensed something happened to your Young Master, so I wanted to go check. Let me go see first. That guy is unusually strong; you have to be careful! After hearing Louiss words, they looked at each other in dismay. They had indeed suspected that something had happened to the Young Master. Now hearing him say this, they began to believe. Didnt you teach our Young Master the technique to escape? How could he possibly be in trouble? Is this related to you? the leader said somewhat accusingly, considering they were Demon Beasts with the fastest speed, the Young Master should have definitely returned by now if he couldnt win. Moreover, the Young Master was more powerful than them. It was impossible for him to have an accident for no reason; they shifted the blame onto Louis, and Louis suddenly became anxious. Normally, they were obedient, but now they were thinking critically at this critical moment? Thinking that if Roc brought Logan and his friends over, he wouldnt stand a chance against so many by himself, Louis snapped back to reality and started explaining the origin of everything to them. You havent fought them yourselves; dont you know their strength? I barely escaped with great difficulty last time and have been recuperating from my injuries ever since, he said righteously. Upon hearing this, they looked at each other in confusion. A few of them started discussing animatedly, thinking Louiss words made sense. This Qilin has some skills too. He even broke through the Heavenly Origin Realm in our Roc Clan, and even he didnt gain any advantage from them. Can you imagine how skilled their Cultivation Techniques must be! The person next to him quickly agreed, Exactly, the last time we fought him, we realized his incredible strength. I felt that the Young Master might not be able to win. Now that the Young Master is in trouble, we cant just ignore it. Lets all go together! As Louis listened to their conversation, the more he heard, the more something felt off. Go with them? How would he escape then? He shook his head, there was no way! He had to stop them. I should go alone, with me there I guarantee Ill bring Your Young Master back safely. If I really cant beat them, Ill come back and find you! They were touched when they saw Louis risking it all to save their Young Master. They were about to join him when suddenly, a streak of Golden Light flashed across the sky outside. They were extremely emotional. Our Young Master is back, our Young Master is fine, it must be the Secret Technique you gave that worked! Well go find the Young Master and then come to see you! They all left without paying attention to Louis. Louis had a bad feeling and quickly found a place to hide and watch the situation outside. Just as expected, Parker Troy had just returned to his clan filled with fury. He had actually lost to a Human today, and how would he face others after news of this got out? It was a complete loss of face! He clenched his teeth. Young Master, how did you come back, and you look quite pale, are you hurt? Did those people do anything to you, Young Master? Exactly, Young Master, if anyone has bullied you, we will go and teach them a lesson! Anyway, were not afraid with so many of us. Saying this, Parker Troy felt embarrassed. He didnt speak, merely responding perfunctorily. Your Young Master, I fought him to a draw with no victor, so I came back. By the way, where is that Qilin? I need to settle accounts with him! He shouted loudly, his aura erupting in a way that shook them all a bit. They were bewildered. Why on earth would their well-behaved Young Master want to trouble a Qilin? Young Master, what exactly happened? Tell us in detail! That way well understand what happened! Parker Troy knew they didnt believe him, so he started explaining the reason behind it all. After hearing everything, they suddenly realized, the Qilin had been planning to escape! The Young Master became furious when he discovered that the Qilin had deceived him! A few people who had just met with the Qilin stepped forward. Young Master, it seems the Qilin might be trying to escape, we dont know if he has already escaped, we better check! They immediately sent someone to check if the Qilin was still there, but indeed, the Qilin was gone. Seeing this, Parker Troy sprang up, then thought againCno way, the Qilin must still be here. The room still had the Qilins aura. Parker Troys expression darkened as he began searching around. Louis initially wanted to run, but his strength was similar to Parker Troys and there was nowhere to hide, and sure enough Parker Troy found him. Parker Troy was injured now and didnt rush to make a move, instead, he just watched Louis. Where were you trying to go? And you even packed your luggage, you dared to deceive me! And took the Secret Technique I gave you, hand back the items now! He shouted loudly. Seeing no trace of Logan next to Parker Troy, Louis knew he had definitely lost. The group had let him return without causing him any harm; now he was injured, his strength surely wasnt as great as theirs, and as for the other people, Louis didnt regard them at all. Qilin! Youre already injured, what right do you have to be arrogant? Hand over the items now! Parker Troy shouted loudly, trying to intimidate Louis. But Louis didnt react and instead attacked Parker Troy, who was no longer in his prime and stepped back. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The group also sensed something was off with the Young Master. Usually, the Young Master wouldve already thrown a punch, what happened today? He even started dodging. Validating his suspicion, Louis decided to end the battle quickly, planning to eliminate Roc once and for all so he wouldnt have to worry about anything later. Parker Troy tried to use all his power to deal with Louis, but it took him some time to realize that the first time they met, he had already concealed his true strength. Everything was a deception! He had been deceived. At this time, Logan, who was following Parker Troys trail, finally found their Old Nest. Sensing the fluctuations inside, he didnt hesitate to enter. There was supposed to be someone guarding it, but now, there was no one. Sheron Perri wondered, Where did everyone go, could it be they think were too strong, so theyve found somewhere to hide in advance? Since when were we so powerful, haha! Chapter 1118 - Chapter 1118 Chapter 623 Buddha Corpse Chapter 1118: Chapter 623: Buddha Corpse Chapter 1118: Chapter 623: Buddha Corpse Logan gradually calmed down after hearing Sheron Perris words, uncertain where Louis could have run off to. He briefly thought about it, guessing that Louis too was worried about revealing his identity; he definitely feared involvement. This was enough to prove that Louis had been prepared, and that it was premeditated. Thinking of this, Logan spoke to Sheron Perri. We absolutely cannot let Louis escape down the mountain; once he is down the mountain, it will be even harder to find him, and the situation will become complicated, you know that! Logan said, his words falling with gravity. Sheron Perri, as if realizing something suddenly, blurted out. So what are we waiting for? Why arent we going after Louis right now? He definitely wouldnt have gotten far; we must drag him out! Logan nodded, having already thought the same. Just then, someone nearby, discerning Logans thoughts, asked curiously. Why havent you gone after Parker Troy? I heard he was injured, probably at his weakest right now. Wouldnt now be the perfect time to deal with him? Sheron Perri, undisturbed and dismissive, replied. He is just an ordinary Realm, not as strong as I am. Its not just Logan. Even if Roc himself came, I could defeat him, right! He glanced at Sheron Perri who was boasting over there. Last time they fought, someone had almost gotten injured and let Logan take over. Sheron Perri, feeling awkward, touched his nose; things were not as they seemed. Listening to their conversation, he quietly thought about how Logan had become so powerful. Knowing they had practiced diligently to reach todays Realm, Logan had effortlessly surpassed them without any real strength, reaching such heights in just a few years was truly unbelievable. When Sheron Perri heard Logans words, he felt reassured and spoke. Why dont we settle the score with Rocs group? We cant possibly miss the action in those cities anyway! Might as well head there earlier! Considering the time, Logan without a second thought led them up. Moreover, with no one outside to stop them, something must have happened inside. Meanwhile, Parker Troy, from a vantage point, looked down at Louis, his expression gradually turning ugly. You actually dared to deceive me with that so-called escape technique! Its just tricks for kids. Do you really think Im stupid, or do you think Im that weak in your heart? Parker Troy cursed, while Louis frantically swallowed his saliva, not daring to utter a word. He had not expected the man before him to be that capable, indeed extraordinary, to have discovered it. Parker Troy not showing any signs of distress proved his weak strength. Louis planned to take advantage of this moment to make a move on Parker Troy. Parker Troy noticed Louis was about to act. He stepped back, trying to dodge, but still couldnt manage to avoid it. Others noticed Young Masters strength; they approached before Young Master. Young Master, are you all right? Did you get hurt somewhere? Why do you look so weak? Maybe rest a bit first! Seeing this scene, Louis almost laughed out loud. He didnt miss the expression of Young Master being hurt, seizing the moment to attempt to take his life. Fortunately, in the crucial moment, Logan appeared, observing Logan made Parker Troys face darken. Now, getting attacked from both sides, it would be difficult for them. Young Master, those people have all caught up! We should leave here quickly, lest this crowd causes us trouble! He gritted his teeth as he spoke. Just as his words ended. Logan shouted loudly at Louis. Hurry up and hand over what belongs to us, dont think I dont know what you are planning! Seeing Logans appearance, Louis clenched his teeth, knowing Logan was meddling too much. Once the secret technique was in his hands, there was absolutely no reason to return it. I will not return it, so you might as well give up on that idea right now. Theres no way Ill hand it over! He loudly declared he would not return it. Hearing his words, Sheron Perri could no longer suppress the rage within him. Then you must hand over the Antidote to us. If you do not give us the Antidote, how can we go look? And these few families are for us to handle! Listening to his words, he understood his meaning. Even so, we all know what the situation is, and another incident will only make the problem more complicated! Parker Troy, observing their relationship, could tell they were not on good terms. Behind Sheron Perri, a formidable aura emanated as he crossed his arms before his chest, his expression gloomy. This guy was the one who hurt me before. I didnt expect them to come back, their strength is no ordinary matter. Young Master should be careful! My goodness, are they that strong? Why should Young Master have even tried to compete with him? I think its better to concede defeat! They chattered incessantly, some who were unfamiliar with the situation quietly conversed. You might not be aware, but not too long ago, he got into a fight, and our Young Master actually lost, nearly escaping back. Unfortunately, now, Young Master probably isnt capable of beating them! Most of them guessed the outcome, shocked, and excited for the imminent battle. Parker Troy, watching his subordinates faces unchanging, felt a peak of shame within. He would never forget the sight of Logan defeating him. Logan observed Parker Troys speed was astonishing, even now, he did not submit. It had even reached an admirable level. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1119 - Chapter 1119 Chapter 623 Buddha Corpse_2 Chapter 1119: Chapter 623: Buddha Corpse_2 Chapter 1119: Chapter 623: Buddha Corpse_2 You dont know about me, but I have investigated the person in front of us. Its said that within a hundred miles, there are no Demon Beasts because he has blown them all up. Hes quite the formidable figure! someone whispered softly. Our area has the highest concentration of Demon Beasts. If there are none appearing, its all thanks to them. They are really ruthless! They never show mercy, and theyve done quite a few things, they said, sizing up Logan as they spoke. Logan, hearing their words, was puzzled C did he really have so many legendary tales attached to his name? Even so, they still believed their Young Master had a better chance of winning, and that he had simply suffered a temporary defeat. In the meantime, many people rushed to the scene, having heard about the incident. Logan had previously left behind his own reputation, and this news had also drawn the attention of numerous Demon Beasts, some of which had only recently gained Spiritual Intelligence and already knew of Logan. Sheron Perri slapped Logan on the back, feeling admiration in his heart. You really know how to stir up trouble everywhere you go, theyre all here because of you. I thought it was a coincidence at first, but it seems its not! Logan waved his hand dismissively, indeed not daring to take credit for causing so many people to remember him so fondly. Louis wanted to take advantage of the situation to escape. Standing mid-air, his Aura burst out, the colorful light shot up to the sky, and with a thunderous roar, he released it, causing everyone around to gasp in shock. Exclamations of surprise rose and fell in waves. Is this the terrifying aspect of the bloodline suppression? I cant believe it. We thought Louis was just an expense who knew nothing, but now its clear that he is one of the strong among the Strong Ones, even extraordinary! I think you should not speak so confidently, he is a formidable figure. If this continues, we may not prove to be any weaker than him! they argued among themselves, their faces lighting up with excitement. Such a clash between the mighty was rare, after all. They usually caused landslides and earthquakes, which were too costly, and winning brought little benefit, not to mention speaking out could offend the other party. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unless there was something worth contesting for, they would not engage; such occurrences couldnt happen like they did today. Louis stood in mid-air, holding a Longsword, and looked down at everyone as he said coldly. Today I will also take back the justice of the past, and learn the shame of my stupidity. And I challenge you to a duel, Logan. If I lose, I will willingly hand over the secret! Parker Troy was delighted to see that Louis was about to fight Logan. It would benefit him if they fought to mutual destruction, and he would take the opportunity to eliminate both of them then. As for Logans friends, they didnt even enter his considerationCthey werent worthy. The people nearby saw no reaction from Young Master Shawn and couldnt help stepping forward. Shawn, what are you waiting for by just standing there? You should quicken your pace and think of a solution, or else well be finished! Parker Troy gestured dismissively, not in a hurry as he would find a way to handle it. Moreover, they could wait until their fight was over. He had recently sustained an injury and couldnt mobilize his Aura, as it would greatly exacerbate his internal injuries. Thats why he didnt rush to take action. Young Master, we have just managed to procure some Elixirs and have brought them here. Please take them quickly, it will aid in your recovery! Otherwise, it could be bad if something happens, he reminded Parker Troy, but Parker Troy shook his head. Whats there to fear? Its not something serious. Here, its really no big deal, and besides, I will have a way to deal with it, please believe me! he said as he turned and walked away. Watching Parker Troys retreating back, they wanted to follow him, however, Logans attention was squarely on Louis. There were many accounts between them that needed to be settled slowly, and some people also began to waver, thinking that Logan might not win. Do you think Logan can win? His speed isnt very fast, and this Louis, whether in terms of attack or anything else, is terrifying indeed! They all knew how formidable Louis was, and they had clearly seen his display of bloodline power, which was enough to match their Master. Logan looked at the situation, knowing Louis had long been prepared, so there was no need to be polite with him. If you lose, I want you to not only hand over the secret but also cure the poison in my friend. That is your poison, Louis, and only you can cure it! Louis agreed to Logans terms upon hearing them. He didnt believe he would lose to Logan. Before, there might have been some doubt, but now there was none, for he had already mastered the Secret Technique. Just wait to die; Id love to see what youll look like after your defeat! he laughed heartily. Louis stared at Logan. He had already figured out how to deal with him. Logan sighed; he had not expected him to remain so delusional. It seemed he had been too lenient before. Without hesitation, Logan quickly approached Louis. Louis had a stolen Mystic Moon Sword from them. This sword was previously wrested from the hands of a Demon Beast by Parker Troy, who looked rather displeased upon seeing the sword. The bystanders also noticed the Young Masters unusual behavior. What on earth was going on? What had happened to the Young Master? They paused, their gaze falling upon the Young Master, and Parker Troy swiftly joined the conflict. How did you get this sword? Logan saw that Parker Troy was on the edge of rage. He did not engage in conversation; in fact, Logan still remembered the Demon Beast saying his brother would definitely take revenge for him. Logan was startled. Wasnt that Demon Beast just a Tiger Demon? How could this be possible? When did the two become relatives? He was puzzled in his heart, but Louis had not yet realized something was amiss and smugly spoke up. Of course I got it, how else could it be yours? I have had this sword for a long time, and by now, it has been completely mastered by me. Its power now She hadnt finished speaking when Parker Troy struck her, sending her flying through the air in a beautiful arc. Seeing Parker Troy strike with such ferocity was as if he had suddenly grown stronger. You! You actually! You dared to strike me! Do you realize my strength! At this moment, Louis realized the change but was struck again before he had time to think. Tch, to think you dare to strut around with such weakness! The sword in your hand was recognized by me as my sworn younger brother just a few years ago. Ive been unable to find his lost items, and it turns out they fell into your hands! Parker Troy uttered word by word, his eyes fierce, and the treasured sword had obeyed his command till now. Louis sensed something was amiss and looked at Logan beside him. He quickly changed his tune, This treasured sword actually has nothing to do with me, its all his trickery! Really, it has nothing to do with me! Logan shook his head; he was not acquainted with the situation. He bore a grudge against Louis, and Parker Troy did not hesitate to launch an attack on Louis. Today, he would avenge his brother! He silently retreated to the back, surprised to find that the Rocs strength had increased several times when angry. Louis seemed somewhat overpowered, nearly grinding his molars to dust. If it werent for this meddler, how could anything have gone wrong? Those who enjoyed the spectacle knew they could not disassociate themselves from it. When I manage to escape, I will not let any of you off the hook! You all just wait! Logan felt it was rather noisy; he saw something glittering with golden light on him; it must be the Secret Technique he was seeking. His eyes suddenly lit up, and taking advantage of the distraction, he immediately stepped forward to help the Roc with a slap, sending Louis crashing to the ground. The Secret Technique was ours to begin with; you stole someone elses property. Now that it has returned, its only natural. I advise you to calm down! Logan saw him heavy with injuries and knew he wouldnt be able to escape any time soon. He had not expected Logan to be so cunning, actually making such a vicious move on him. You are really too much; I swear, I wont let you off! With a miserable scream, the pain forced him to close his eyes. Chapter 1120 - Chapter 1120 Chapter 624 Igniting the Incense of a World Chapter 1120: Chapter 624: Igniting the Incense of a World Chapter 1120: Chapter 624: Igniting the Incense of a World Sheron Perri was indifferent to the scene. Finally, the Qilin is taken down, and the poison plaguing Lia Morgan can be cured. As he exclaimed in wonder, his whole body boiling with excitement, it felt like a dream. Previously, the Qilin had been so cunning. They had exhausted all means, yet lacked the power to capture it. Unexpectedly, the sudden strike from the Roc had truly done them a great favor. Parker Troy did not stop, he stood in place with his hands behind his back, looking at Logan as he questioned him. He just said he got this sword from you. Is this matter related to you at all! If it is related to you, I will definitely not let you off! he shouted. Logan did not respond but looked towards Parker Troy. Then he slowly began to speak. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, it is related to me. The sword belonged to a tiger-shaped Demon Beast, which had been relentlessly chasing us, even trying to kill us. We were left with no choice but to adopt this last resort, after all, what other method was there! With the end of his words, Parker Troy cleared his ears with an unconcerned look and spoke. That was my sworn younger brother, and you dared to attack him! I will definitely not let you off easily! Prepare to meet your end! he said with a resolute gaze, determined not to spare Logan. This was the usual for Logan. Between him and Parker Troy, it had always been a fight to the death; it was nothing significant. He leaped up, standing in mid-air and reached out towards Parker Troy, slowly saying, Your strength has increased dramatically, so come and show me just how powerful you have become! Parker Troy was completely enraged by Logan, losing his reason as he waved the sword he had reclaimed, slashing towards Logan with a thunderous roar. The Sword Qi emitted from the sword tore through the Void in an instant, and he arrived in front of Logan. Logan frowned, as it was indeed as he had thought. Parker Troy seemed to be at the same Realm as him, but in actuality, he was much stronger; Parker Troy was no match for him. His strength towered above Parker Troy, which meant they were not in the same league at all. The ancient texts had said before, those who could transcend their Realm to attain a naturally detached and superior status were certainly one in ten thousand talents, the best among humans. Facing Parker Troys assault, Logans hands gathered a surge of Spiritual Energy, and then his Aura burst with an expanding might that left everyone shocked. All stood still for a moment. They watched as Logan reached toward the heavens, his body transforming into a ray of multicolored light. Enveloped by a Solid barrier that was unbreakable, he directly grabbed the flying sword. The Roc Clan below silently worried for their Young Master. Do you think the Young Master can win? This mans strength is incredibly formidable; its truly astounding! Maybe we should still be careful! Yes, we should be careful indeed; it would be bad if something else were to happen! They clamored over one another, speaking of Logans terrifying power surge. Even if they wanted to interrupt it, it was an intense Secret Technique. He didnt care about Parker Troys move and managed to catch it with his bare hands. Sheron Perris mouth curved upwards, speaking to the person beside him. These people are so obstinate; they have no idea about his mightiness. With his strength, theres no need for idle talk with them, yet they foolishly think hes joking, how could that be! Sheron Perris words reached their ears, not boasting but sincere. Shocked, they could hardly believe it. Parker Troy could feel that his strength had more than doubled. Just when he thought he could redress his earlier humiliation with all his might, it was casually neutralized by Logan, how could that be possible? Its truly too horrifying; we should persuade the Young Master to stop, the Young Master is simply no match for Logan, and if this goes on, he really might lose his life! Exactly, we should go and persuade the Young Master to back down; if he keeps on stubbornly, he really might end up dead! They continued to talk in an interrupted manner, clearly observing the gap between the two. Who would have thought that guy would be so strong, blatantly outclassing the Young Master by a hundredfold! They marveled, it only took a few moments to discern who was superior. In this moment, Logan hesitated; had he shown too much strength? If he defeated their Young Master, wouldnt it cause a huge commotion? Then, unnecessary troubles might prevent him from leaving. Logans eyes rolled decisively, and he decided to let Parker Troy off the hook somewhat, to avoid unnecessary suspicion. Logan reached out and pushed him away, Parker Troys body traced an arc in the air and fell heavily to the ground. Hit hard internally, he lost his fighting spirit, realizing he could not defeat Logan even with a head-on attack. Logan took a step back, feigning an injured posture. It seems one shouldnt be too reckless; a direct confrontation is indeed damaging to the body, and internal injuries are not easy to heal! Sheron Perri actually believed Logan was injured, his face filled with astonishment. How could he be injured with his strength? He should be the most formidable, its unlikely hes hurt! he mumbled to himself. Those who had wanted to advise the Young Master stopped, seeing Logan injured, they naturally felt pleased. So Logan was injured after all; how could it be possible! The Young Master has always been the most formidable, never defeated by anyone! Thats right, we rejoiced too soon! In my opinion, we havent done anything wrong! They boldly speculated that Logan must have used some kind of Secret Technique to enhance his strength. But sustaining it for too long would be difficult to support. They had thought the Young Master was sure to lose, but it now seemed there was still a chance for him. Chapter 1121 - Chapter 1121 Chapter 624 Lighting Incense in a Realm - Part 2 Chapter 1121: Chapter 624: Lighting Incense in a Realm C Part 2 Chapter 1121: Chapter 624: Lighting Incense in a Realm C Part 2 Parker Troy was confident that he had a great chance of winning as long as the Young Master could hold out until the end. He was secretly delighted, thinking that Logan was about to lose when he felt all hope was lost. Yet, Logan had not been thoroughly defeated, there was still hope. As Logan dodged back and forth, Parker Troy noticed that Logan probably lacked strength, which secretly pleased him once more. He once again took to the air to focus on Logan. Our Roc Clan absolutely despises using those Secret Techniques and Secret Methods. Youve resorted to using them, which proves youre no match for me, and those low tricks cannot even catch my eye! Logan thought he was being noisy. He didnt say much on the surface, but inside he was secretly sneering. If it werent for beating you, your clansmen would surely seek justice for you, which would then cause us the trouble of dealing with a bunch of people! Otherwise, he wouldnt have let it go. Parker Troy roared again, bringing his aura to its peak state. They loved deciding a victory, even if it meant a fight to the death. I must win this time, and prove to everyone that I am stronger than you, that I am the one who should be chosen! Logan did not hesitate. He drew the Azure Fall Sword, executed its unique Swordsmanship, and charged toward him. Their auras collided, causing several clansmen to step back. Luckily, they dodged in time; otherwise, the impact could have been unimaginable. Parker Troys face turned grim as he manifested wings in front of him to shield himself. Seeing him use these wings, they understood his strength. You probably dont realize that the Young Masters pair of wings possess immense strength. At first, I thought Logan was incapable, but the Young Master has brought out his strongest He stopped mid-sentence, and the others looked at each other, feeling it impossible for the Young Master to lose to an ordinary human. Their previously anxious hearts were finally able to relax, only to find themselves shocked again. Had it been them, they probably wouldnt have lasted until now. Logan frowned; he hadnt exerted much effort, so why had Parker Troy fallen again? Was his strength too weak? Logan could only step back as Sheron Perri immediately saw through the act. The boy appeared healthy and stood up straight, not looking injured at all. It seemed he was just putting on a show for onlookers, and only they believed it. Dont worry, hes definitely capable of winning. I see that none of those people are his match! And his power isnt something they can overlook; lets just wait and see! Everyone else thought Logan was bound to lose, except for Logan himself. The members of the Roc Clan, who had been so confidently swearing by their Holy Sword on the road, now only had doubts. They watched the two men in the sky when the Roc Clan Elder came forward. Please spare our Young Master! He has always been generous and courteous, and he truly is gentle and polite, never aggressive. If he has offended you in any foolish way, I hope you wont take it to heart! he respectfully addressed Logan. Logan observed the newcomer, who seemed well-mannered and knowledgeable in etiquette. Logan couldnt gauge his strength, suspecting he might be using an Eye-Blinding Technique. Sir, since you have captured the Qilin and taken what you needed, why not depart quickly? As for our Young Master, he has been severely injured and probably needs time to recover in closed-door cultivation! He patiently explained to Logan, wanting them to leave quickly so they wouldnt trouble them further. Given that, Logan decided to let it slide as he hadnt intended to pursue them to the end; it was only their relentless provocation that left him no choice. Fine, since weve already found the Qilin and mostly resolved the matter, which was never our concern to begin with, we were merely passing through! None of us are really inclined to bother with these matters! Logan calmed down. After all, he really was indifferent; all of this had fallen upon him unexpectedly, making him feel somewhat wronged. Young Master, as the saying goes, so long as the green mountains remain, one neednt fear running out of firewood. Please dont be confused about this matter; it would be difficult if something really happened! the person urged him, patiently advising, yet he barely listened any further. I must clash with him today, its a matter of life and death, he absolutely cannot leave! And Im not hurt at all, Im perfectly fine. Dont try to persuade me anymore! After saying this, Parker Troy still wanted to rush out, but Logans face remained expressionless and he didnt respond. He looked at the Qilin lying on the ground and knew its body was weak. It still needed time to recover. The Qilin needs time to recover, so stop worrying about it, lest something happens! You also know theres something wrong with this Qilin, I think its better to speak things clearly! They discussed among themselves and finally, Sheron Perri approached Logan. Seeing Logans demeanor, it didnt seem like he was lying. What was Logan thinking? Why are you still thinking about those things? Those things are already in the past! He stared at Logan, unable to help himself from advising Logan not to overthink. The Qilin was still unconscious, and they should hurry down the mountain. This time descending the mountain I realized that not far ahead lives an old friend of mine, who is still a good friend of mine and is now an elder disciple in some sect! When we get there, we can join in the excitement, and maybe recognize each other. What do you think? Sheron Perri suggested to Logan, taking the opportunity to ease Logans mind, as these two things were naturally meant to be together. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan sighed helplessly. Things were not as he thought, but how could he not overthink? I know you all are worried, but if we continue like this, something bad really might happen! Lets just go! He said a few words, and the group headed towards the mountain base. Throughout the journey, the things he worried about never happened, which also relieved Logan. When they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw a chaotic crowd. Something must have happened up front. Lets go up and see whats happening, lest theres trouble we cant resolve! Logan decided to go check it out with them following behind him. Just as they reached the crowd, they heard them talking. You dont know, this year a sect actually started recruiting disciples annually instead of every four years, there must be a big movement! Someone explained after hearing this. You guys might not know, but soon several sects will compete, and each sect has its prodigies and resources. Thats why theyre looking for impressive people! Only those with talents can be selected, we without talents should not go and make a fool of ourselves! Although this was true, it indeed made people feel uncomfortable. Its the sect of someone I know. Lets join in the fun, and besides, these people wont be released! Sheron Perri reassured Logan not to worry too much, as they had already captured someone and confined them in a Dharma device, carrying it with them. Nothing would likely go wrong anytime soon. Seeing Sheron Perris impulsive appearance, Logan had no choice but to accompany him. After all, he was also curious about what this impressive technique was. Then lets go and take a look, we might see something interesting, and enjoy the journey as well! Chapter 1122 - Chapter 1122 Chapter 625 Founding the Way of the Earth Chapter 1122: Chapter 625: Founding the Way of the Earth Immortal Chapter 1122: Chapter 625: Founding the Way of the Earth Immortal Logan frowned, his complexion not looking so good. Just then, a voice came from the crowd. You probably dont know the enormity of it! There have been rumors from sects about the birth of treasures that have not appeared in this world! And that confirms the nature of the Day and Night Mountain Range here; in such places, treasures are bound to appear every so many years, Sheron Perri listened with great interest, then he spoke. The ancient texts indeed mention this, and I thought it was just a rumor, but now it seems it might be true! Logan said nothing; he turned and left. Instead of listening to their talk, it was better to explore on his own. They quickly caught up with him. Even from a distance, Logan was astonished as he looked at the entire mountain range. The mountain range was nearly covered with strange patterns, these patterns were densely carved with many secret techniques, like the inscrutable words in Buddhist scriptures, impossible to read in their entirety. Logans face showed his amazement. Someone must have set this up in advance; its essential to take a closer look! His curiosity grew, and he wanted to see if he could find a way through. Logan stared intently at everything, but just then, there was a commotion from afar. Logans expression revealed his surprise; he took Sheron Perri and hid, leaving the area. Someone has come; we cant stay here long. Lets leave quickly! He took Sheron Perri and hid, and it wasnt long before a young man appeared. As soon as the young man arrived, his aura was strong. Dressed in ordinary clothes of a young person, he seemed like a disciple from some sect, which surprised Sheron Perri. When did such a powerful person appear in the sects? He doesnt look weaker than us, and his strength is quite impressive! They had never seen the person before them, but Logan felt both a familiar and foreign sense about this person. His outward appearance was youthful, but the aura he emitted was mature, which didnt match his age. He stood with his hands behind him and circled the area a few times. Logan overheard him speaking. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The rumors are indeed true, no wonder those sects are so agitated, recruiting disciples en masse. They want to increase their strength because this place must be atop a Dragon Vein, and there may be ancient tombs beneath it, guarded by Spirit Beasts. The treasures guarded by Spirit Beasts are worth obtaining! If I could get one, that would be the best, he laughed heartily, impatient. Logan suddenly realized why the person seemed familiar. He must be from the time of Ancient Martial arts; this treasure is no small thing; it drew even someone like him, which proves its enormity! We need to be extra careful; hes not someone we can easily provoke, said Logan. His words piqued Sheron Perris curiosityChe was usually fearless, so why was he scared now? Logan sighed. We cant match his strength, and hes extraordinary in every aspect! Do you think we can deal with that? Or do you not believe this to be serious enough? Upon hearing this, Sheron Perris face turned grim. No wonder Logan was so fearfulCthe other man truly had strength and support. He indeed had his ways; looking at him. Lets hurry and go. This guy is so young now; he must have learned some youth-restoring trick. If were found, were surely dead. Lets leave quickly! Sheron Perri said, ready to pull Logan along. Logan shook his head thoughtfully. Whats the rush? If hes that capable, hes likely to have a way in. Lets see if we can trick him and find a way in ourselves! Sheron Perri was shocked; Logan indeed had a lot of courage, saying anything he pleased. To confront him seemed like a sure way to court death, but there, beside the mountain range, the man laughed heartily, showing his excitement. He had indeed escaped from a realm; not even Jie Jie could stop him. Besides, so many years had passed, and he had long since found a way to travel back and forth. With a light wave of his hand, he found the key that could open the Barrier. The key appeared in his hand. He didnt enter immediately, but pondered. Those guys have no interest because this place is filled with Spirit Beasts, and also many skeletons buried in the past, all from Ancient Times. Even if they are dead, they still possess formidable Soul Bodies. I hope those sects wont disappoint me, theyd better clear them out so I can sneak in! Logan listened to his words and couldnt help but be amazed. This guy was a ruthless character indeed, making others go to their deaths for him. Logan couldnt help but feel the man was up to no good. Only he could come up with such a method. But he mentioned this place lies over a Dragon Vein, which is indeed related to Evil Spirits. We should find Qilin later to see if he has any good ideasCin case his relatives are here! Sheron Perri thought Logan and that fellow were cut from the same cloth, and perhaps Logan was even more extreme. If Qilin knew, hed probably be furious. Logan saw the man disappear, then slowly opened his mouth; their pressing matter was to follow, not to linger here. All right, lets follow him and see what happens! They nodded, and a few of them followed the man, who was oblivious to their presence. His focus was wholly on the mountain range, and since he had sneaked out of the Barrier, he was under suppression. Even if he wanted to escape, he couldnt. Chapter 1123 - Chapter 1123 Chapter 625 Establishing the Way of the Earth Chapter 1123: Chapter 625: Establishing the Way of the Earth Immortal_2 Chapter 1123: Chapter 625: Establishing the Way of the Earth Immortal_2 It seems theres no way to save him, we need to secretly find a few passages and see if we can locate anything, and if we cant, its still going to be very difficult! Its been so long, from ancient times to now. The entire mountain range is shrouded in haze. Logan looked around here. At present, he didnt see any passages, just saw himself shuttling back and forth alone here, the problem must lie within. Logan blinked his eyes, fearing no one knew this location, he silently maintained his distance, the man broke the barrier with a punch. Even though his strength was suppressed here, he still had a way to sneak in. Just inside were dense passages. He was already quite impatient. Just then, the mountain ranges allure also caught the attention of others, they had long since noticed something was amiss. Is this for real? We thought we were seeing things, such a terrifying power, we didnt expect, this mountain range to actually be the legendary Dragon Vein, and such a great Dragon Vein at that, how much of natures spiritual energy there must be! They were cheering and jumping with excitement, Logan also noticed the commotion at the foot of the mountain, among them were people. He had seen some of these familiar faces before. Not too familiar, but rather more like enemies. A light of fire emerged in the palm of his hand. As soon as Logan appeared, he felt a special aura, his heart remembered the resentment toward Logans aura, never to forget. Whos hiding in the shadows, sneaking around, come out right now! I never expected you would come back one day, you dare to come back, and I dare to deal with you! Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You mustve been up to no good over there too, I really dont know how you have the nerve! He shouted loudly, quite eager to make a move against Logan. Logans face was expressionless, he was already clear about what was being said in his heart. You couldnt possibly still be looking for me, could you? How can you come looking for me now, that definitely wouldnt be good! Logan calmed down. He walked out from behind, looking at those people. Those people felt Logans gaze, they clenched their teeth. How dare Logan still talk nonsense over there. I really didnt expect youd dare to sneak back, I thought youd never dare to enter this place again! I cant believe someone like you would dare to come back! The others clenched their fists as they looked at him with changed expressions, turning ugly. Some recognized Logan, some did not, but they knew they all came for the mountain range, and their hearts were full of dread. Today is a rare outing for my senior brother, wed better not meddle, lets leave quickly! If something else goes wrong, that would be terrible! He spoke word by word, after all, he knew the situation at hand. Forget it, I wont bother with him today, but if I see him again, dont blame me for taking action! Those around him didnt understand the grudge between the few, they didnt know Logan, but seeing his fury, it must be a complicated relationship, someone nearby noticing their confusion explained. You dont know, its said that this guy once defeated him, and even stole a Secret Technique from him, so they have a grudge. Hes bound to seek revenge on him, who knew hed appear in such a remote place! So thats how it is, no wonder an extermination is sought. Such deep hatred is probably unforgettable in a lifetime, yet he is about to suffer for his past sins! As for why everyone was standing outside without daring to enter, it was because the aura nourishing inside was strong enough to release many powerful Soul Bodies. Without a powerful person, it would be difficult to enter. Sheron Perri noticed the man challenging Logan and wondered, why isnt Logan getting angry? Shouldnt he be up there teaching that guy a lesson? Why dont you go and teach him a lesson? With his skills, I reckon hes nothing special! As he finished speaking, he clenched his teeth, knowing that such a person wouldnt say anything pleasant. Alright, someone will eventually go in. Lets just wait for the guy that went in earlier to come out, and we can then reap the benefits without foolishly waiting to go in ourselves! Logan planned to see where the man would go, aware of the mans strong abilities. They had been trailing him without being detected, proving that his strength had not peaked, so they still had an opportunity. They nodded in agreement. Lets hurry up and follow him. Rather than wasting our breath here with these people, its better to go look for what we really want! As Logan appeared before them, he turned to see the door slowly opening. Logan had arrived just in time to see the man entering, where there were no Soul Bodies, only a small path. The corners of the mans mouth couldnt help but curl upwards. I set up a Barrier here originally so that one day I could come in smoothly. I knew I could escape from that dreadful place. I never expected this day to come so suddenly, really catching one off guard! Listening to his words, he suddenly turned his head. Fortunately, Logan and his companions were always very cautious and were not discovered. Logan breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that such a cautious person would definitely not be trusting. He knew of his cunning, and step by step, he walked forward, watching from a distance. At that moment, the small path was devoid of people, and just by entering, one could feel their strength weakening. Sheron Perri also sensed why Logan had reactedChere was the cause. He immediately calmed his heart and circulated his Spiritual Energy, unaffected by these auras. Sheron Perri caught his breath a little with Logans help. However, the man was not having an easy time. Having escaped on his own, his resistance to this Spiritual Energy wasnt as strong. Sweating profusely, he gritted his teeth and persisted against the aura, but despite his struggle, there was no way out. Logan watched patiently; he couldnt rouse the snake in the grass, and moreover. Logan discovered that this place was different from the outside, feeling a special force. He frowned. The mans eyes suddenly lit up; feeling this indicated the treasure was not far, maybe just a few steps away. Logan was also secretly pleased; they immediately quickened their steps, and as soon as he caught up, he found the surroundings becoming gradually larger and the aura denser. Logan furrowed his brow, realizing what was happening. Be careful. There are Barriers left inside, and if one isnt careful in dealing with them, accidents might happen. To me, this doesnt seem simple at all; I suspect someone deliberately set this stage for others to see! Logans words made everyone take a deep breath. So thats why, but the next second their surroundings transformed, filled with boundless vitality. Sheron Perris eyes widened in disbelief. He had never seen such a magnificent scene before, not even previously. This experience truly opened his eyes, allowing him to witness such a sight. This is truly astonishing. Who would have thought such a place exists here? The region below is even more complex. We should still go have a look. Even if were not sure, we can at least get a clear view! Saying this, he walked ahead. Logan saw the man go up and respectfully called out. I, Nolan Whitehall, have come to pay my respects to the Divine Spirit! I implore the Divine Spirit to bestow a Miracle so that I may escape from the Barrier. I am willing to exchange everything I have for it! As soon as the man finished speaking, a small path appeared before his eyesCwhere Luca Johnson led, nobody knew. They frowned, and Logan also felt worried. What if the person before them was a surviving remnant? If they werent recognized and trespassed, what would they do if the others anger overthrew them? Lets go in, rather than standing out here and inviting trouble if discovered! Chapter 1124 - Chapter 1124 Chapter 626 The Ancestor of Earth Immortals Chapter 1124: Chapter 626: The Ancestor of Earth Immortals? Chapter 1124: Chapter 626: The Ancestor of Earth Immortals? Logan furrowed his brows at everything before him. In reality, what he was dealing with was not the same as what Sheron Perri had described. It simply wasnt that straightforward. If there were any lingering souls, why hadnt the people of the past utilized them? Why leave them until now? Such a significant Divine Artifact couldnt just fall into the hands of strangers. Logan pondered many questions in his mind, sighing as he stepped out first with Sheron Perri silently following behind. Sheron didnt understand what Logan was up to; he just knew that following him was never wrong. Lets follow and see; maybe we really can get it! Logan said seriously as he stepped forward and walked on, reaching the edge. Through the Spirit Pact, Logan could see there were no arrays here, just darkness everywhere. Logically, there must be something wrong here. After all these years with no one coming here, who knows how much time has passed. No one can enter, and even the body will slowly corrode! Logan analyzed calmly, while Sherons eyes widened, shocked by the looming danger. Without any hesitation, Logan stretched out his hand and actively walked inside. Sheron mimicked Logans actions, and once inside, they understood its potency. Spiritual Energy suddenly rushed towards them, gradually erasing their existence. If this continued, they wouldnt last long, and they would eventually be left lifeless. By then, they would become corpses. Seeing this, Logan didnt hesitate much. He rushed forward to grab at anything that might be of value. In this attempt, the Spirit Pacts surrounding Logan swarmed up, seemingly about to engulf him. Unfortunately for Logan, he had a countermeasure. His body gleamed golden, like a bolt of lightning, flying thousands of miles away. At this moment, the man also realized something was amiss. The moment he heard the noise, he instinctively looked up, never expecting someone to have breached the area. How could this be possible? He had been extremely careful; and most crucially, the aura this man gave off felt oddly familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before. For a moment, he couldnt remember. Frowning, could it be possible that he had already discovered him and followed him here? How could that be? Even though his power was suppressed by the Barrier, it shouldnt be this severe. Now, he sensed a crisis brewing. His power hadnt fully recovered yet. If someone else got the upper hand, wouldnt that distance him even further from the artifact? That was unacceptable. He must get a handle on the artifact first. Sheron noticed the old man behind them becoming aware of their presence and Logan quietly sweated it out. Sheron approached Logan. That old man seems to have noticed us. If he catches us, could we be hanging by a thread? He doesnt look like the forgiving type! Hearing Sherons words, Logan reassured him to take it easy, as his power had not fully recovered yet. Competing against them would still be naive, Logans words made Sheron half-doubtful. If that was truly the case, would they even need to run? I still dont believe it, either way, lets be a bit more careful. If something really happens, I can only run with you in tow, you know our situationCif not for the artifact, this trip would be pointless! Logan felt that the old man had been confined for so long that his thinking had likely degraded, certainly not as clever as before. Alright, dont worry too much! Weve already come this far, and I surely have a plan! Logan said as he saw the man and knew the man had spotted him. He wasnt overly nervous, instead leading them straight toward the man, ensuring the man couldnt escape today. Leveraging his power, Logan instantly dashed upward. As soon as he approached, he felt a tremendous pressure, thankfully realizing the imminent danger. Indeed, obtaining it wouldnt be so straightforward. Logan continued to wind up, but as he approached the Dharma device to counterattack, he also heard a voice by his ear. You wouldnt be thinking of using me, would you? I am a Dharma device left from Ancient times! Not just anyone can use me, and if you want to use me, you need some real strength! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He spoke word for word, and if Logan lacked the ability, he certainly wouldnt let Logan in command. He thought anyone desiring him was merely fantasizing. Logan was stunned for a moment; he had encountered many Dharma devices before. He had never met one so formidable. Couldnt it see his strength? He had come here alone, wasnt that proof enough? Furthermore, he had remained unscathed up to now; to him, the damage was negligible! Sheron, unable to hear Logans exchange with the Dharma device, saw him standing idly by himself and grew anxious. What was he doing daydreaming at a time like this? If that man caught up, what would they do? Sheron initially wanted to interrupt Logan, but a bystander stopped him. Dont interrupt him just yet. Ive heard that powerful Dharma devices can possess Divine Sense and communicate with humans, pulling them into the Divine Sense Sea! The outside world cannot disturb him. If you really hope he can secure the device, just leave him be! Lets quietly see how things unfold here. If theres danger, well be ready to react. If not, well take it from there! After saying this, he also added a few more words. Sheron swiftly realized the situation, no wonder Logan seemed to be in a trance; he would never normally be so careless. Chapter 1125 - Chapter 1125 Chapter 626 The Ancestor of the Earth Chapter 1125: Chapter 626: The Ancestor of the Earth Immortals?_2 Chapter 1125: Chapter 626: The Ancestor of the Earth Immortals?_2 Alright, I admit you are indeed quite impressive, but I still cannot leave. My previous Owner promised to come find me, so I must stay here. In exchange, I can tell you about a more powerful Dharma device! If you can spare me, I can guide you to it personally, Logan was a bit shocked; he hadnt expected this to be one with an Owner. Not only was he somewhat annoyed, but he actually could have forcibly taken it away. However, such reflective thinking creatures wouldnt obey, and they might even cause trouble for him. Had he known this would be the case, he wouldnt have come. But it seemed it wasnt a wasted trip after all. That is a sacred Dharma device, one that even the Strongest under Heaven hadnt acquired back then. Just revealing its whereabouts to you is already providing you with an opportunity that ordinary people do not get. You should be thanking me! Logan was shaken to his core; although he showed no expression outwardly, his heart was indeed stirring a tempest. He never expected this little Magical System to know so much If he really could attain it, then the Dharma device before him would indeed count for nothing, it would even be quite inferior. Logan was getting impatient. If he really could obtain it, that would be killing two birds with one stone He took a deep breath and negotiated with the Human before him. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you can really help me get that item, not only will I spare you, but I will also help you find your Master! By the way, I can refine you for free, which will increase the chances of you finding your Master! Logan said word by word, the Dharma device was extremely shocked; it had originally planned to trick Logan into a no-return situation, but now it suddenly felt that Logan might be worthy of keeping around as he watched Logan speak. I can do it, but you have to lighten me up first! Ignite my light, and then Ill give you something. You could carry it with you for self-defence, so even if you cant get the item, you can still make it out alive! However, the precondition is that even if you dont get it, you have to spare me and help me complete that task! Logan nodded; he wasnt the sort to hold grudges for slights. He immediately began the lighting process without a word. As he did, their surroundings suddenly brightened. The Dharma device radiated an extraordinary light, and laid the Treasure Map before Logan. At the very pinnacle of this realm three, there is a place entirely shrouded in darkness where you cant see your own hand before your face; that place is filled with the skys edge, and the treasure you seek is above it. Of course, I have bestowed upon you an Aura that will allow you to avoid the attacks within! Logan nodded and turned around to see Sheron Perri leaving with the others. Logan didnt plan to let Sheron accompany him, because with their level of strength, they were sure to encounter trouble, so he arranged a safe place for them. Why cant we accompany you? If it is so dangerous there, and you go, wouldnt you be done for? We should follow you, to prevent anything from happening to you! How can you trust that Dharma devices words so easily? What if everything it says is a lie, then wont you have suffered a huge loss! They spoke one after another, looking at Logan with eyes that seemed to say he was being naive. Logans heart was unfazed; without entering the tigers den, how could he catch the tigers cub? Even if this was a deception, he resolved to take the risk. You all know how important this is to me; I must get the Dharma device, and besides, I dont think it has any need to deceive me, and tricking me wouldnt be fun at all. Seeing Logans unwavering belief, they were at a loss, unable to do anything but let Logan go there. After Logan left, the rest of the Dharma devices conversed quietly as if they were alive. Do you think that young man can really get the Dharma device? I somehow feel he might not be able to. Indeed, the young mans strength seems average; I feel this adventure might be quite unpredictable! They discussed among themselves. In reality, they all understood that if one wanted to obtain it, only a person with a great fortune could do so. If Logan truly had the determination, then he would surely get it. But if not, then it might be a matter of life and death. Logan said nothing, In fact, he could sense that Life Force and hear their conversations; the complexity of the situation was unexpected. But this was better; he didnt have to worry anymore. I knew this matter wasnt so simple; thats why I had already thought of countermeasures! Logan thought to himself, murmuring in his heart as he observed. Do you think this guy can really come back safely? He might fall over there, right? His temperament has always been to do as he says, so this might not be an ordinary situation! Indeed, I thought they would have some good methods, but it turns out they still need to try their luck over there. Who exactly is there? They exchanged glances, and Logan narrowed his eyes, feeling somewhat relieved. He wasnt afraid of any trouble; he was just afraid there would be none. Logan then turned his head and noticed several Strong Ones slowly approaching him. They didnt have even a hint of the aura of living beings; the place was filled with a chilling coldness. This strange aura was confusing to Logan. Who would have thought that after so many years with no one breaking in here, someone would finally do it. This fellow really doesnt know whether hes alive or dead, probably unaware of our strength! Stop wasting words on him; just take him down. Then we can continue our cultivation here undisturbed, without having to worry about any more trouble! They were all Guardians that had been in slumber here, unable to leave this place for millions of years. After such a long time, they were eager to break free. They were also extremely envious of Logan, who could move around unharmed. They were all suffering greatly, forced to stay here, and now seeing Logan, a living person, moving around in front of them, how could they not be furious? Little guy, I advise you to just beg for mercy. Otherwise, the pain youre about to endure will be far more than what you can imagine. Its better you dont cling to false hopes of survival! He spoke directly to Logan, who did not respond. He was alert and had wanted to say something, but he realized that things were not as simple as they seemed. Those guys can only talk big here; otherwise, he simply doesnt listen to anything! What do you plan to do? he asked Logan directly, hoping for a response. Logan hadnt expected that these old fellows had already passed on, yet after so many years, they could still talk arrogantly. In his hands, he conveniently had learned some skills that could slay their true forms. Dealing with them was effortless for him, as easy as blowing away dust. If youre not afraid, then come at me. But if you are scared, theres no turning back later. I advise you to clear out now, or dont blame me when I make my move! Logan shouted. They couldnt believe that Logan dared to speak to them like that, fuming with rage, as they itched to take him down on the spot. You actually dare to provoke us? Our strength is greater than yours; no one has ever dared to challenge us. If you dare to advance recklessly, dont force me to be rude to you! Logan didnt bother with them anymore, thinking they couldnt understand human language. If they wouldnt accept a toast, theyd have to face a penalty drink; thus, he wouldnt be polite either. He took action and delivered a deadly blow. They were heavily wounded, screaming out. Logan heard their screams and quickly retreated. Much to their surprise, the remaining people hurriedly backed off, realizing that this youngster indeed had real strength. Moreover, the fire in his hand seemed to be no ordinary thing. It could actually burn them, causing them to feel pain. Who exactly are you? Why do you possess such formidable power! Chapter 1126 - Chapter 1126 Chapter 627 The New Ancestor of Earth Immortals Chapter 1126: Chapter 627: The New Ancestor of Earth Immortals! Chapter 1126: Chapter 627: The New Ancestor of Earth Immortals! They spoke with a hint of interrogation, but Logan didnt bother with them; his gaze settled on the two individuals calmly as he spoke. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next up are you two, theres nothing much to say, just start already! They didnt expect Logan actually dared and quickly tried to stop his actions. You, you cant attack us both; we know theres an incredible treasure here. If you spare our lives, we can tell you about it! Logan furrowed his brows. His expression didnt change much. The credibility of these two guys wasnt very high, but he could feel that they probably spoke the truth. However, these people shouldnt be so reliable; collaborating with them was like playing with fire. He looked at them and decided to test them first, perhaps they really had the strength, and quite formidable strength at that. With this thought, Logan looked at the people kneeling on the ground and said coldly. Describe what kind of protection is so astonishing that only you should be curious about this treasure! Thinking this, they looked at each other bewilderedly. We know theres an Immortal Fruit here that hasnt been picked yet; that Immortal Fruit is gathered with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and is a great material to enhance strength! He said each word deliberately, and Logan was momentarily stunned, not expecting to know this. Although he indeed had treasures, they werent that powerful. Just thinking about it, it was obviously not feasible, and the reason was very simple. At the same time, he was certain that there were many clues here that could also allow his descendants to solve, as long as there really was strength. Only then could the true effect be achieved, so in his hands, no matter what, it was the strongest. That was an unattainable endpoint, which couldnt be reached or created by anyone. It was bound to be different. All these were completely according to Logans idea, not an exaggeration to say. This Immortal Fruit was extraordinary for Logan; it was also very important to him. He took a deep breath and looked at the people in front of him. Explain how you can prove your words are true; if you dare to deceive me, you are dead! Logan sparked a flame in his hand. At the sight of the fire, they were greatly startled and exchanged looks. We can take you there; what do you think? Lets discuss this properly! Logan thought it over internally, feeling it indeed might be worth checking out. If anything fishy happened, he would be in a good position to strike, and Logan promptly allowed them to lead the way. Then follow us. With your formidable strength, we wouldnt dare to do anything against you, please spare our lives! Strong as they were, they could only lead Logan there without further words. Logan walked in the same direction, they followed him through many places on foot. The scene in front of them was utterly shocking, standing there they looked downward. It clearly seemed like endless flames. They had to continue floating up; who knows how long it had been. He was slightly surprised at the sight. Such a situation was extremely rare, already a vanished realm, even they couldnt find it anymore, unexpectedly there was still one place here. How about it? We two didnt lie to you, this place is where we spent our lifes effort and found this spot, and we even absorbed some of its power, managing to barely reach our current realm. The Immortal Fruit is just below! They said to Logan, after all, being Guardian Spirits, they best knew the situation here. Logan looked at everything in front of him and didnt act rashly. If it was really that powerful, then why hadnt they taken it away? Why continue foolishly staying here? Why dont you use it then? According to you, this thing should be very powerful. Dont you ever feel any compassion? Logan asked, assessing them up and down while they felt Logans gaze and coughed. As Guardian Spirits, we naturally know the dangers here, and being a Guardian Spirit is more troublesome than we thought; we can never leave this place, so this is how it has to be! They sighed; it wasnt that they didnt want to leave, they simply couldnt. Logan suddenly realized, so their bodies had already vanished, and they indeed couldnt leave this place. No wonder they brought him here, but Logan also didnt act rashly. This place was a deep abyss, probably very dangerous. Meanwhile, on the other side, they also didnt expect Logan to be till now. Just thinking about it made them somewhat angry. I havent returned yet; what if something happened, what should we do! I knew these people were unreliable; well go find that Dharma device and see what it has to say! Sheron Perri was intending to settle scores, but someone nearby directly stopped him. Things arent as simple as you think; dont be too anxious! You come to me, I have a way to help you, and my method is definitely more reliable! It was whispered into Sheron Perris ear. Sheron Perri listened, feeling slightly skeptical. Why do I feel half-convinced? Can this method really work? It always feels like theres a problem! They looked at each other. If something really went wrong, that place would be dangerous. Logan had no idea what kind of bad idea these few people were concocting. Looking at the few Guardian Spirits in front of him, the Guardian Spirits believed Logan would definitely be able to safely obtain the Immortal Fruit. Chapter 1127 - Chapter 1127 Chapter 627 The New Ancestor of Earth Chapter 1127: Chapter 627: The New Ancestor of Earth Immortals!_2 Chapter 1127: Chapter 627: The New Ancestor of Earth Immortals!_2 Your strength is so great, that object surely must be easy for you, and you will definitely be able to get it. We believe in you, Logan. Once you get that Immortal Fruit, can you let us have a look? It would be great for us to study it as well! They discussed for a while, feeling that the matter was not so simple. For them, the most important thing was to resolve the urgent issues at hand, not just that. I knew it would be like this, dont worry too much They could see the difficulty, Logan was not particularly daring to go down, Logan certainly was not afraid, he was just worried about them causing trouble for him. If several people were to use some tricks, then he really couldnt handle it. We will try our best to sort this out for you, just rest assured! He patted Logan gently on the shoulder, signaling him to calm down. Logan didnt say much. Regarding this matter, he had a clear understanding. Lets not worry too much for now, if something unexpected really happens, we can still take a good look! They discussed for a bit more, eventually saying nothing further. Logan remained calm, occasionally glancing down where the Immortal Fruit lay. He couldnt possibly take away all the fruits down there, especially since they had been appearing for so long. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not to mention Logan, seeing his confusion, the person next to him began to respond. He explained in detail the origins of the matter. I can see that you dont know a thing, but that doesnt matter, just listen to us slowly, actually, it still traces back to the present! In the Ancient Times, numerous people roiled turbulently in the struggle for supremacy of the world. Because of this, many gathered together! We are just their playthings, not even half as strong as they are. You understand little about this, Logan, and did not grasp much of the background. Hearing about it, his heart was somewhat shocked. So although this matter did not cause a particularly big sensation, it has still left the mountain range here shaken recently. We suspect a Big Shot has escaped from inside, causing such a stir! They whispered into Logans ear. Logan frowned, how could this be? If it really were so, the news would have already spread outside, it couldnt possibly be concealed until now. Logan thought, it might not be impossible, because it was really hard to say. Logan narrowed his eyes, frowning. So how can we possibly get that Immortal Fruit? Surely we cant never obtain it? If we can never get it, wouldnt it be troublesome? Hearing Logan say this, they laughed a little, if Logan really did not want to fetch it, they would also help him come up with a plan. Unless you can find a sword with Spiritual Energy, that sword best be able to withstand the fire here, then we can get it! Right, if you can manage without finding someone else, naturally that would be best. If not, then theres no way! They gave Logan advice, depending on whether Logan wanted it or not; otherwise, he would have to go down himself. Logan was surprised by their response. For a while, he was somewhat headache-stricken. Never mind, I must first go to another place to retrieve a Dharma device, once I have the Dharma device, I will come back Logan planned to wait some time, handle things, and return later, they watched the direction Logan was heading, looking at each other in bewilderment Sir, you wouldnt be planning to fetch that Dharma device, would you? I advise you not to go over there, its very likely to be useless, just give up already! They persuaded Logan, seeing that at such a young age he already had such strength, he was truly talented Logan, how could he engage in such dangerous acts. You really shouldnt, what would we do if something really happens! he said to Logan, who shook his head in response. I know what you want to say, but please rest assured, I naturally have a plan for this! Logan looked at the few guardian spirits, seeing the sincerity they showed, he said so verbally. In the midst of speaking, a brilliant light flashed through the skies, a thunderous noise came from outside, they looked at each other, realizing that someone had broken in. This Dragon Vein suddenly opens, but for someone to break in isnt so simple. How did you manage to enter? Remarkably, theres not a scratch on you! They looked at Logan with narrowed eyes, curious about how he entered. Logan did not speak; he shook his head as this was not within his realm of responsibility. I dont know how I came in, it just seemed quite simple! But lets not talk about this now. Lets find a way out and see if we can leave this place! Logan planned to look around first. Something here was drawing him in, and he was greatly startled. The Guardian Spirit was also worried, mentioning that speaking too much could backlash on them, which Logan had not expected to have such severe consequences; he was momentarily shocked. Are the consequences of this matter so severe? I hadnt thought about it, but could this trouble you all? He asked, eager to see Logans reaction, but Logan just shook his head. My friends are still waiting outside. I cant stay here for long, I have some matters to attend to, so Ill be leaving now! Logan quickly walked away, and they watched his retreating figure, thinking he left too swiftly. What urgent matter had occurred? They were still processing when they saw Logan squinting. By this time, Sheron Perri could no longer wait. If he kept waiting, Logan might never come out. They went straight to find the Dharma device, and though they couldnt hear its sound, the Dharma devices could see them. They quickly recognized these were Logans friends, which led many to speculate. I said that person would not be able to obtain the Dharma device. You all were so confident in him; what do you think now? Impossible! The aura I placed on him hasnt faded, proving hes not in trouble! These people are probably too worried about him, so they secretly ran out. Lets not bother with them! Sheron Perri looked at these Dharma devices. The anger within him surged, and he knew not what they had told Logan, but it made Logan rush headlong into the situation. If anything happens to him, I will definitely hold you all accountable every night. If I had known, I would have severed you at once! Sheron Perri shouted loudly, and only then did they feel his power, realizing that Sheron Perri was not as weak as they had thought. They were a bit surprised. His strength seems sufficient, and I might be able to communicate with him. Let me talk to him. Otherwise, if he causes a disturbance here and angers something we shouldnt, it could be troublesome! Sheron Perri wanted to take action, but those nearby couldnt stop him when a soft sound reached his ears. Dont act rashly. Your friend is unharmed and quite safe! Just stay calm here, and dont worry too much. Plus, to ensure your safety, we will conceal your aura until your friend reappears, Sheron Perri found it odd to hear the voice of the Dharma deviceCit was his first time experiencing such a marvel. So it really is possible to hear itCrumors are indeed true. But why cover our aura? We are safe, right? There shouldnt be any problems? They whispered quietly. Others shook their heads; it wasnt a big deal, but not a minor issue either. Mainly because the mountain range outside is now fully open. If you dont leave, it truly will Chapter 1128 - Chapter 1128 Chapter 628 Refining the Authority of the Earth Chapter 1128: Chapter 628: Refining the Authority of the Earth into Qi Chapter 1128: Chapter 628: Refining the Authority of the Earth into Qi Logan shook his head, first he had to obtain the Dharma device before anything else, so he controlled the Spiritual Energy and moved forward. The moment Logan stepped in, a heavy aura pressured him. This Spirit Pact was familiar to him; it was precisely the aura that had previously been denied entry around the mountain range. Originally, they were unharmed and untouched, quite evidently. The Dharma devices had not deceived him, this path required immense power to break through. Logan clenched his teeth, having only taken a few steps forward, when numerous auras soared toward him. He had several thoughts in his mind, wondering if he could make it through by force. Those outside did not take Logans actions seriously; they felt that Logan might not win. The hope that Logan could acquire seemed extremely dim, as the demands here were severe. One needed to have a certain level of strength, and such genius was rare now as it had been throughout the ages. In their eyes, only a few possessed such strength. They looked at each other; Logan probably wouldnt make it. As time passed, Logan moved further and further. The binds on him increased. He gritted his teeth and thought of storming in directly; the ensuing pressure was beyond imagination. Especially considering Logans current realm, the higher his realm, the greater the backlash he would suffer, but for Logan, it was nothing. If it were an ordinary person, they probably would have given up long ago. He took a deep breath and took another step forward; it was very likely that Logan might get into trouble. Do you really think he can do it? Seeing him hold up until now is quite surprising. Could he be a one-in-a-million prodigy? If thats true, were in for a treat! someone hastily said, Its not that simple. If it were that easy, everyone would try their luck here, but clearly, thats not the case. Looking at his expression, you can tell how perilous it is inside. We better just watch the excitement from here. If something really goes wrong, we cant even save ourselves! They chattered and whispered, discussing Logan. They didnt believe Logan could successfully pass and obtain the Dharma device. The world wasnt filled with such simple things. At that moment, Logan did not slow his actions; he walked forward, a golden light enveloping him. Soon, the Immortal Fruit fell into Logans hands. Just as Logan reached out to grab it, he found he could not. He frowned, clearly having been recognized, so why couldnt he take it? What was the reason? Logan thought to himself as a stele appeared in front of him. When Logan tried to get a closer look, he realized it bore the names left by formidable figures. Looking at these names, Logan remained expressionless, and then with a mere wave, he shattered the stele. Until he reached the moment of entering Immortal Valley, Logan, without a word, decided to exit. Those outside were taken aback. Was it that easy? The people who tried to obtain the Immortal Fruit before didnt have good outcomes, and yet he can still be so terrifying. Such a physique, even in Ancient Times, would have been considered extremely brave! said someone in disbelief. Incredible, its hard to imagine the upheavals this young man must have caused outside, making those people fight over him, they became agitated suddenly, as Logans strength exceeded their expectations, especially the power he had unleashed. It seemed unbelievable, truly unprecedented and unmatched. How can he be so powerful? If I had such strength, Id be walking sideways outside. No wonder he was so arrogant just now; he actually has the strength! They whispered to each other, but they thought Logans journey would end here. Who would have thought that Logan would continue moving forward, perhaps towards that legendary Dharma device. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I remember he said he came here to seek the Dharma device, and it turns out he was telling the truth. At first, I thought he was just boasting! His strength is so formidable, its truly unimaginable! And its a bit mystifying why his power is so great! They muttered quietly in their hearts, yet their gaze never left Logan. Expressionless, Logan walked one step at a time under their gaze. Logan wanted to see where his limit was. From what he could see, there seemed to be none. Concerning Logans action. They were not only infatuated but also very surprised. Such a prodigy appearing here was utterly a waste. They really didnt know what those before had thought, letting go of such a prodigious person. No wonder he could come here; it turns out one needs real strength to walk the secret path. Next time, lets not stop the passersby! The Guardian Spirits realized that the outside was not like before; everything had thoroughly changed. They were profoundly shocked, an impact undeniably striking at their hearts. Logan did not care what the Guardian Spirits thought; he continued on his own, indifferent to the thoughts of others, knowing he just needed to keep going. As Logan reached the end, he sensed some peculiar auras, as if someone had visited this place before. He squinted his eyes. Just then, a ghostly figure slowly appeared, coming directly before him. It took the form of an old man, but his eyes conveyed a bit of disdain, as if no one could catch his eye. Chapter 1129 - Chapter 1129 Chapter 628 Refining the Authority of the Earth Chapter 1129: Chapter 628: Refining the Authority of the Earth into Qi_2 Chapter 1129: Chapter 628: Refining the Authority of the Earth into Qi_2 To think that after so many years, so few people have come, you are the second person I have waited for, the first one probably long since departed from this world. It really took quite some patience, especially to wait for someone of decent talent! He sighed, and Logan recognized that the person before him must be the Divine Venerable of the past. Junior pays his respects to the Divine Venerable! Logan said neither servile nor overbearing. He had never dealt with a Divine Venerable, but the aura he displayed did not make him feel restless or uneasy. This proved that this person was someone he could deal with. It seems that there is indeed some connection between us, which proves that we must have interacted before, or at least had some form of contact. Although I dont know the specifics, you seem to be a decent person! He spoke seriously, and no matter what, Logans arrival here was enough to prove that his talent was indeed up to standard, so he could take the Dharma device. This contains my Sword Spirit, and anyone who comes here and passes the test can take it away. Youre the first one to come today, and I dont know if anyone else will be able to pass after you! He was somewhat moved, and Logan did not rush, especially since many people had come before him and had not taken it. Besides, only one could take it away. Logan thoughtfully felt that there was something fishy about this; it probably wasnt that simple. After a moment of hesitation, he released his Spiritual Energy to scan the surroundings. Logan did not hurry to agree, which piqued the old mans interest. It was unexpected to find young people as cautious as Logan; there werent many who could achieve what he had. The older man sized up Logan. Logan was even more surprised by the old man. This fellow really thought he could be as easily deceived as the others, so he deliberately employed such tricks to fool him. The one who comes here must be extraordinary. I originally thought that your strength was nothing special, but now it seems that you do have some talent, indeed enough to make me take another look at you! Logan did not engage in conversation; instead, he observed the Monsters around him. Logan could tell that these beings had been accumulating here over the years, born from resentment and devoid of thought. If there were any thoughts left, they were not good. Kid, you are the only one I consider to have decent talent. The first one didnt impress me, so he was able to take it easily, but for you, it might not be so simple! Logan cursed inwardly. Could it really be like this? One mustnt be so biased in dealing with people. If you want it, then come and get it yourself. Its also a good chance for me to see your strength. Otherwise, why should I follow you? Youre not qualified! Logans words made him take a deep breath. He couldnt believe Logan was so straightforward, not taking the easy route, and his expression turned cold. He went straight for Logan, not being a fool, he unleashed all his power in an attempt to suppress Logan. The Guardian Spirits outside could feel something was amiss inside, and they exchanged glances. Alas, could it be that this youngster got intimidated by incarnations of resentment? I thought he could hold on! Alright, alright, lets not talk about it and just run already. This aura is coming for us. If he gets out, even ten of us wouldnt stand a chance. They were about to leave when Logan suddenly grabbed their shoulders, and they let out a scream. Ive just come out, why the hurry? And what are you running for? Im right here; does your running away mean youre not taking me seriously? The Guardian Forest was surprised to see that Logan was not being underestimated; they were incredulous that Logan could be unharmed. How was that possible? Youre actually fine, which really surprises me. How did you manage that? Logan had no real interest; he had just let loose his own Divine Stone so that if trouble arose, he could escape. The other side, seeing that Logan showed no signs of resistance, was still self-satisfied, thinking that Logan must have begged for mercy. Kid, I knew your strength was average. Youve already given up so quickly. It seems youve clearly seen the difference between us. If you had understood sooner, I wouldnt have had to lay a hand on you! Logan was eager to see what the Monster looked like, and as soon as he connected, he saw the form of a lion. It turned out to be a Demon Beast. Seeing that Logan made no move, the Demon Beast understood that Logan must have lost and slowly became quiet. Even if I have now degenerated into the form of a Demon Beast, last time I was a gigantic one, possessing endless strength. I was no mere mortal to be trifled with. Are you looking down on me with those eyes? Logan said with a smile, of course, he dared not treat common folks lightly, how could he dare to look down on them? He sized him up, But you also said that there was someone who arrived first, right? Why didnt you go after that person? Could it be that you are no match for them, so you decided to pick on me alone! Logans words made him cough. Indeed, he was no match for that person. Those who managed to come here all carried a lot of fortunes, with untold trump cards up their sleeves. He had almost fallen into that persons hands and had taken many years to recover to his current state. Seeing his Demon Beast form, he knew he had hit the nail on the head; even an Ancient Mythical Beast had to be like this in front of a powerful person. Enough with the nonsense, Ive had my eye on your body for a long time. If I could possess your body and leave this place, that would be truly great! The Demon Beast said excitedly. Logan planned to deliberately let him in and then take him down; he had pure blood in him. He needed these things to make his body stronger. The Demon Beasts expression gradually grew cold. Logan was not the least bit afraid, which greatly displeased him in his heart; was his strength not strong enough? My strength is not formidable enough, and you dont even congratulate me? Or do you perhaps have some other tricks up your sleeve that you havent used yet? He didnt engage in conversation; this Demon Beast was particularly narcissistic, thinking he actually wanted to settle things amicablyCit was ridiculous. The Demon Beast threw another attack in Logans direction; he was rather apprehensive, naturally not daring to fight recklessly. What if Logan unleashed an explosion on him? As he tangled with Logan, he soon took a step back because he realized he might indeed be no match for Logan. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan was surprised to find that the Demon Beast had a strong healing ability, and his attacks were quickly rebounded back. This was a bit unexpected; he hadnt killed him outright, which meant his opponent was not ordinary at all. It could be proven that the remnants of power would slowly become demonized over the endless years. Youve really completely angered me. The guy who came before wasnt my match; he had reached the Emperor level, but you are nothing more than a mere mortal! If even I cant deal with you, how could I save face? Ive lived for thousands of years! Logan sighed, knowing that the strength one brought here would gradually degenerate, preventing others from seeing ones original abilities. He saw that the Demon Beast was about to seriously engage. This guy had been completely enraged, and he was curious how much strength he really had. Enough, stop the endless chatter there, let me see your strength. If you really have the capabilities, I wouldnt suggest you give up easily. What do you think? The Demon Beast saw Logan still had the energy to talk in front of him; he charged straight at Logan, intending to slay him, but he couldnt completely kill Logan. He unleashed all his power, letting Logan take a good look. How about that? Is my strength not great? More formidable than you thought, right? Chapter 1130 - Chapter 1130 Chapter 629 Merging the Entire Sky of Stars as Chapter 1130: Chapter 629: Merging the Entire Sky of Stars as the Foundation Chapter 1130: Chapter 629: Merging the Entire Sky of Stars as the Foundation . The Demon Beast was declaring its vows when it failed to catch any hint of fear on Logans face. Its heart skipped a beat; such an expression induced panic in it. It had seen this kind of expression on many Strong Ones faces before. It felt like a trap had sprung around its neck and, without thinking, it charged at Logan. Logan did not plan to waste words on it, so since it insisted on this course of action, who could blame him? One did not turn away prey that came willingly. The Demon Beast threw caution to the wind, after all, Logans strength was obvious, and it was not that strong. Thus, when it attempted to strike Logan, the Beast found that Logan seemingly had no power to resist. It was laughing heartily, apparently envisioning its escape. However, just when it was about to absorb Logan, it was shocked to find no sensation at all. The Demon Beast didnt understand why the sense of suppression was still faintly present on its body, especially as it tried to escape to freedom. Logan looked at the scene before him, sighed, and thought to himself that this really was a Demon Beast that had lived for thousands of years. Has it always been this foolish? You guys never thought of subduing it? This guys strength is quite ordinary. Nothing special about it at all! Logans tone carried a hint of sarcasm. The Guardian Forests Guardians, though they no longer sweat, wiped the imaginary sweat from their foreheads, startled by Logans words. It was Thunders diplomatic theory. They, as the Guardian Zero, could only live by outside help and could not come close. Moreover, the pressure emanating from him meant that ordinary people had no way of dealing with him. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only Logan could speak in such a way. In fact, this was related to Logans strength, not theirs. If Logans own strength were not strong, no matter how much they wanted to help, it would be beyond their ability. In fact, it is Your Excellencys strength that is impressive. Had we known earlier how strong Your Excellency was, we would not have dared to trespass against the true power of the Dragon King Temple, they said. They spoke truly, for upon remembering the weakness of their last companion, they got cold feet, unable to fathom what Logan was thinking. I knew it would end like this. Come here, let me check if there are any wounds on your body. What if something were to happen? Look at these injuries, they will only become more severe! They wanted to help Logan, who remained expressionless. Facing their approach, Logan naturally rejected them. He always disliked people coming too close to him, especially those who sought his favor. The Demon Beast was still self-congratulating, completely unaware that it had fallen for Logans trick. Logan looked on expressionless, just staring at it? The others watched him. Those Demon Beasts felt like they had gained nothing. They were just about to feel excited when suddenly, upon looking up, they saw Logan with a smile on his face. Werent you already devoured by me? How come youre here? And moreover, in good shape. What in the world is going on? How could you escape unharmed? What exactly happened! Out of desperation, the Demon Beast kept repeating itself. It had waited here for such a long time to seize the day it could leave, only to be outmaneuveredCthis was something it could not accept. Ive always told you not to trust others so easily, yet you wouldnt listen. And you thought I had no way to deal with you? Seems you oversimplified me! Logan said earnestly, his words serving as a successful reminder to the Demon Beast of its repeated provocations leading to its current situation. He breathed a sigh of relief, glad that he had been cautious. If it were a different situation, Logan knew it wouldnt be so simple; these cunning characters required power to be dealt with. Fortunately, he had held back, thus preventing a tragic outcome. After Logan dealt with the Demon Beast, everyone looking at him felt his might. Your Excellency is truly amazing. I think you should take that Dharma device for yourself. Now that the resentment on the device is gone, proving the thing has disappeared, we can rest easy! Logan sighed with relief, reached out for the Sword Spirit, but then the Sword Spirit slipped right through his hands and seemed quite indignant with him. Logan quickly realized this Spirit had a master and would not easily submit to him. He chuckled. How could he let this creature escape so easily? Nothing he had set his eyes on had ever had a day of escape. I do like this Sword Spirit, Logan said. It doesnt drift with the tide or submit easily to others. A bit of temper is a good thing; it just might be worth keeping around for a long journey! Logans words sent a shiver through them. Unexpectedly, Logan had such a preference. Fortunately, they were but Guardian Spirits and couldnt leave this place. Now that Logan was taking the treasures from here, their mission was deemed complete, and afterward they could wait peacefully for someone to come before scaring them again. Your Excellency, you havent forgotten that the Sword Spirit was meant to have a master, have you? You should use Spiritual Energy to cleanse the Aura from the Spirit and then continue the ritual of claiming ownership. Thats the process! Logan paused for a moment, almost forgetting this detail; it had been so long since he last claimed a Dharma device that he was quite out of touch in this regard. Chapter 1131 - Chapter 1131 Chapter 629 Integrating All the Stars as the Chapter 1131: Chapter 629: Integrating All the Stars as the Foundation_2 Chapter 1131: Chapter 629: Integrating All the Stars as the Foundation_2 Hearing his words, Logan directly approached the Sword Spirit counter and waved his hand, covering himself with his Spiritual Energy. When he was ready to conceal the results, Logan looked at him and discovered that this Sword Spirit seemed to be alive, burrowing into his body and absorbing half of his strength. Logan exclaimed in surprise, This guy is really fierce and domineering. Hes already feeling some regret. Is it too late to turn back now? It wasnt until Logan had firmly grasped the Sword Spirit that he realized it had become an essential part of him, one he could never let go of. This situation was quite rare. Logan looked at the few Guardian Spirits, who were staring intently at him, seemingly with something to say but holding back, leaving Logan puzzled. Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face, or is there some issue here? Logan asked them, startling them as they saw him exit. Oh, its you! We were just a bit shocked by the sight of the Sword Spirit and took a moment to react. After all, the Sword Spirit is very fierce, and it had even inflicted backlash upon its previous owner. But you seem perfectly fine! Having heard their words, Logan realized how dangerous this guy was, and these people had even encouraged him to take the Sword Spirit, as if pushing him into a pit of fire. He was just about to get angry when he quickly changed his tune. We simply believed in your strength, that you would definitely be able to tame the Sword Spirit. Indeed, you lived up to our expectations and truly obtained the Sword Spirit! Grateful for their heartfelt words, Logan casually tossed them two Elixirs. These two Elixirs are Giant Spirit Pills. Your bodies are so weak, you also need something to maintain them. Although this isnt much, it should at least sustain you for a while and will greatly help your future cultivation! When they saw the Giant Spirit Pills in Logans hand, they had thought about asking him for some, but to their surprise, Logan actually gave them some. The Elixir was very important to them because if they could recover their strength, they could shuttle back and forth without having to stay here. By the way, if you managed to come this far, you can actually try your hand at Heavenly Street. But from the direction you came, it seems youre indeed heading to Heavenly Street. However, I must remind you They stopped Logan, who felt they must know something, looking at them intently. Having been here for thousands of years, they must have discovered some secrets, or they wouldnt speak in such a way. Seeing Logans inquiring gaze, they did not evade but shared what they knew with Logan. To tell you the truth, this Dragon Vein appeared because a True Dragon emerged here thousands of years ago. The things left behind by that True Dragon are not for just anyone to claim. The rumor goes that Zane Rohn left behind an aura, and only those who can see him have a greater chance of obtaining that thing! Logan listened with keen interest. So thats how it was. However, his heart grew heavier, as this matter obviously wasnt so simple. Since ancient times, no one had ever claimed it, nor had anyone passed through smoothly. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wondered how many had set their eyes upon it and how many had held it in their grasp. If things were as they said, then his quest would not be easy. Seeing Logans conflicted expression, they understood what was on his mind, and one of them slowly spoke up. Sir, I think you should maybe reconsider. The item youve obtained is something many cannot possess in their lifetime, and the chances it brings are too numerous. Perhaps you should stop here! Unable to hold back, they tried to persuade Logan, not wanting to watch him walk to his death after he had given them such an opportunity. But Logan would never engage in such retreat before a battle, nor would he agree. Seeing Logans determined look, intent on taking the challenge, they knew he would not heed their advice. If you really are determined to go, please be extra cautious about your safety, they spoke earnestly to Logan as he nodded. He walked towards the direction ahead, while outside, chaos had already erupted. People from the Great Sects were all in a standoff on this side of the Mountain Range, none daring to approach, only wandering back and forth on the periphery, with no one knowing what might happen. Are the people from the Great Sects all cowards? Not a single one dares to step forward. I wonder what theyre even here for! The Spiritual Energy here isnt as terrifying as everyone says. What are you so afraid of? I think its just a lack of strength that makes you shrink back, hiding behind and playing the coward! Their words shocked the others, seeming utterly reckless. How could they speak so carelessly? Soon, some discerned their ulterior motives. Who didnt know that this place had been sealed off for many years, with no one coming in or out? Perhaps inside were nothing but corpses scattered everywhere. Dont think we dont know youre trying to trap us into going in there. With such formidable combat power, one can only imagine the strength inside! Their words left everyone in disbelief, thinking there would be no need to mind them and to simply continue standing guard slowly here. Several Sects remained unmoved, yet Logan had been inside for such a long time without emerging. His friends were even more anxious, spinning with worry. Why had he not appeared yet? Could it really be that dangerous inside? It shouldnt be. Ive heard there are dangers inside, but it shouldnt take this long. I suspect his friends wont be able to come out again; otherwise, they wouldnt speak such words! I think its also sad to see his friends here waiting desperately, uncertain how much longer theyll have to wait. It really is a bit heart-wrenching! They spoke seriously, looking at the quiet place that had shown no signs of activity for such a long time, feeling that the situation was not good. Having been inside for so long without returning, Sheron Perri was extremely anxious, for he and Logan were brothers who had shared life and death together. Besides, after such a long time, there surely was some camaraderie Logan arrived in the middle of the Mountain Range, not rushing forward but observing from the outside. No wonder those guys said it was extraordinary. It really was extraordinary, he thought, even he was a bit startled by the heavenly aura. He felt secretly delighted, based on past experience, he knew without thinking that there were things he wanted inside, and his heart was filled with more excitement. No wonder so many were eager to break in, there were indeed miracles within. Initially, I thought rumors couldnt be trusted, but now it seems they hold some credibility based on this aura alone. Its possible that secret techniques or miracles do exist inside! Logan analyzed calmly, recalling the legends he had read about in books. If they were true, he needed to act quickly to obtain them, not allowing those things and the Big Shot who had escaped the Barrier to get there first. Otherwise, why would he have escaped in the first place? While the Guardian Spirits were still entangled in their dilemma, they noticed an even more powerful presence approaching. They held their breathCwhat was happening today? Why has another Big Shot arrived? the Guardian Spirits shook their heads. Today must be some sort of special day. Chapter 1132 - Chapter 1132 Chapter 630 Turning the Vast Milky Way into an Chapter 1132: Chapter 630: Turning the Vast Milky Way into an Elixir Chapter 1132: Chapter 630: Turning the Vast Milky Way into an Elixir The Guardian Spirits trembled at the astonishing power bursting forth from the man, not daring to resist. This man was different from Logan, at least Logan wasnt so ostentatious. Tsk, Guardian Spirits? Have you seen someone pass by here? the man asked with an interrogative tone. They exchanged looks and suddenly realized he was after Logan. Logan had given them Elixirs that could reshape their physical bodies, and they couldnt be ungrateful. Biting their teeth, the Guardian Spirits eventually spoke, We saw him! The person is up ahead, and he even gave us a good beating just now! The man snorted coldly, flicking his sleeve. He had known the Guardian Spirits were no match for Logan. Alright, I have other matters so Ill not linger here with you any longer. The man intended to settle the score with Logan. Without Logan, how could his rightful Dharma device have gone missing? The Guardian Spirits watched his retreating figure, still afraid, while the expression of the person next to them changed Are you trying to doom him? He clearly looks like a Big Shot, and if something happens, maybe The speaker dared not continue, but one of the Guardian Spirits thought there was no issue. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its fine, not a big deal. Besides, I purposely told him the wrong position; he wont find it! They had underestimated the mans strength; he had sensed something amiss as soon as he came in and realized those two Guardian Spirits might be deceiving him. He gritted his teeth, knowing things werent that simple. Elsewhere, Logan was stunned by his surroundings. Around the Mountain Range, powerful arrays were everywhere. These werent ordinary arrays but truly formidable ones. The previous ones were mere appetizers in comparison, evidently suppressing something. Logans eyes opened with curiosity. If any problems arose, he could handle them with a fraction of his Divine Sense. With this in mind, Logan directly charged in. With a booming sound, he realized the direction inside was incorrect. It seemed he had to reach the very depths to find it. Frowning, he felt surprised. Nonetheless, Logan was skeptical. Had he seen it wrong? Without hesitation, Logan charged in. If it was incorrect, only by trying could he know. The man hurried toward the noise, intending to beat Logan to it. Indeed, theres something powerful inside the Mountain Range. Only by moving deeper can it be found. This is really interesting, even more formidable than I expected! Filled with curiosity, he continued deeper. As Logan made his way in, the scenery around him shifted. The whole sky brightened instantly, the light emitted blinding Logan. At that moment, he heard a faint sound by his ear, and a chill ran down his spine. Who was playing tricks behind him? Logan struck out, but the other party was fast, managing to evade. How many years has it been since someone formidable came here? Now such an impressive one has arrived; I am excited! As Logan drew closer, he overheard these words. The other party roared in anger and shock because he could sense that he was not Logan and thus he fled. The man frowned but didnt bother with the other. However, after walking a few more steps, Logan stopped as a shadow appeared in front of him. It wasnt that the newcomers appearance matched Logans; when Logan saw his face, it was identical to his own. Logan wasnt surprised. This place seemed to hold something of interest, perhaps the situation would become entertaining momentarily. Facing the other, Logan attacked, but his opponents moves mirrored his own, an exact match. Even Logan didnt have time to react; there was no option but to feel the complexity of the situation. He wanted to see how formidable this adversary was and decided to use his full strength, The figure opposite was equally defiant, matching him blow for blow. After a fleeting exchange of Spirit Pacts, Logan sustained several injuries. The person before him was almost a duplicate, and he couldnt help but feel impressed. It seemed he was quite strong, enduring so long without falling, even this duplicate was more formidable than hed expected. He remarked to himself before charging again, staking all on this fight. By now, he had adapted to his opponent. Even if the other was powerful, he was no match for Logan. As the man aimed to launch a move that would send Logan flying, Logan spotted the weakness. A fake was still a fake, never matching the real thing. They grappled fiercely, and Logan, without a moments hesitation, knew he was unbeatable. With severe injuries, the figure couldnt react, and Logan seized the chance, not sparing any effort. His punch went out and shattered the other instantly. Heh, I thought your strength might be overwhelming, but it seems I was wrong to see you as anything special! Logan knew that this kind of person wasnt invincible; their Auras were mostly illusory, and given his speed. Even if the others strength was similar to his, he could beat them senseless. With things getting to this point, Logan wasnt worried. He could distinctly sense something off about his body, which was quite extraordinary. In that moment, Logan calmed down and looked at the slowly emerging object. Chapter 1133 - Chapter 1133 Chapter 630 Turning the Vast Galaxy into an Chapter 1133: Chapter 630: Turning the Vast Galaxy into an Elixir_2 Chapter 1133: Chapter 630: Turning the Vast Galaxy into an Elixir_2 He quickly advanced, and as Logan was reaching out to take it, he did not expect it to be a Secret Technique of Divine Spirit Level. The technique was ingeniously designed, almost to the point of being undying. Logan, feeling the Secret Technique within his mind, couldnt help but intake a breath of cold air. After all, he had just felt the formidable power of this Dharma method. Logan continued to walk down, and upon reaching the middle, he found it extraordinarily calm. Beyond that, there was nothing else; Logan looked around, and not a blade of grass grew, nor were there any flowers or plants. However, the place was filled with Spiritual Energy, all converging towards one location. Logan walked on the ground and quickly approached the vicinity of the Magical Artifact. Accompanied by a series of sounds, Logan directly heard some noise, and in an instant, Logan was about to follow it. However, he stopped his steps, sensing something very strange here. Seeing the False Soul that appeared, Logan also sensed something was amiss, but having come this far, it was impossible for him to flee. Unexpectedly, the Magical Artifact here had such a powerful Guardian Spirit. Logan furrowed his brow and frantically observed it. Boy, its been thousands of years since anyone dared to come here. You actually seek death, so dont force me to be rude! Anyway, anyone who comes here dies, he felt Logan was no exception, but Logan just found it a bit noisy. Meanwhile, elsewhere. Sheron Perri saw that Logan had not returned yet and was anxiously pacing. With Logans strength, it was absolutely impossible for anything to happen; however, Logan still hadnt returned. Could there have been an accident? Should we go in to look for him? If we dont go in to find him and something happens inside, we wont be able to save him. Do we just wait here idly! Sheron Perri spoke while the others looked at each other. It wasnt that they didnt want to go; its just that even he hadnt managed to escape, sending them would simply be a death sentence. If he couldnt escape, what use would we be if we went? So lets just calmly wait here. I believe he will definitely make it out, he analyzed coolly, but Sheron Perri was growing impatient. He was just about to leave when those Magical Artifacts began making a noise. You cant go in to look for someone. Your strength is simply too weak, and the person who just arrived, if something happened to him inside, that would prove the people inside are very strong. If you go, it wont end well for you, he thought to persuade Sheron Perri, but Sheron Perri simply wouldnt listen. How powerful they are doesnt matter! My friend is trapped inside, and I have to save my friend. Even if it costs me, I want to see him inside! They didnt expect Sheron Perri to be so determined, the others clenched their teeth and decided if that was the case, they would go with him. Well go with you then. After all, were all in this together. Since we came together, we should leave together! Sheron Perri felt a little touched, not expecting everyone to be so genuine. Those Magical Artifacts on them radiated power. We can go together with you too. There are many lingzhi here you can freely choose from. Your strength is also formidable. Just dont touch the Magical Artifacts in the middle, then the rest are yours to choose from! All those were left there by the lingzhi in the hope that one day they could leave, but they had not yet found the right person. They had strong abilities and a different heart. So they were willing to leave with them. Sheron Perri heard the implications in his words, and he was mistaken. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You dont intend for us to take you away, do you? If you leave with us, you might also disperse, so you better stay here, Sheron Perri rejected their request. If they could safely make it out, they would consider taking a Magical Artifact with them. After all, the Magical System here was all of high grade. The Sects outside were all at a standoff, but they could hear the noises coming from inside. I feel that there are two powerful forces inside, and not both of them belong to those within. It looks like someone has entered early. If we keep waiting like this, were just letting them take all the treasures! blurted one person. They exchanged glances, well aware of who the speaker wasCit was Elder Talon Skyler, who was most skilled in Divine Calculation, and Elder Talon Skyler was never wrong. Elder Wells, stop spouting nonsense. Were all here; how could anyone else have gone inside? Are you trying to trick us? Elder Wells had never thought highly of Elder Talon Skyler, and the two did not get along. His words were a direct challenge, yet Elder Talon Skyler was not annoyed. I can indeed sense a unique power inside, and this power does not belong here, so I advise you all to hurry up and enter. Otherwise, the treasures will end up in someone elses hands! However, he left out that this power was as immense as the Mountain Range. Even if they did enter, they would not be able to seize the treasure and may even end up in a terrible situation. Still, they believed Elder Talon Skylers words, for he had never been wrong before. When I arrived, I already felt that something was amiss, as if someone had deliberately set a trap to push us inside! At that moment, they stopped waiting around. Everyone charged forward, just needing to unite and clear out the False Souls outside. The fierce battle that erupted was stirring up significant Spiritual Energy. Of course, Logan was unaware of this as she stared at the phantom in front of her, who was powerful and likely a relic from thousands of years ago. You are the only one who managed to break in, but unfortunately, those who encounter this Magical Artifact have never met a good end. And if you want to obtain it, it depends on whether you have the strength! He looked Logan over crazily as he spoke, but Logan was in no mood for idle talk. Since he was not willing to hand over the Magical Artifact, she wouldnt be merciful. Logan took out the counter that she had acquired before and weighed the Magical Artifact in her hand. This Magical Artifact, which I obtained not long ago, is surely useful. So, if you want to take a good look, go ahead! Logans words made them frown. They recognized that the Magical Artifact in Logans hands was no ordinary item, and it felt special, almost as if it recognized him. He quickly discerned that this Magical Artifact had never been owned before, but it was also a relic from Ancient Times. No one had this counter for many years; it was incredible that you actually managed to get it! He said to Logan, who didnt want to engage in too much pointless talk. Anyway, what was there good to say? Alright, there really isnt much to talk about. If you keep going, I might actually get bored! Logans words made him somewhat embarrassed, and while he had assumed Logan was powerful, who would have thought her ability was just so-so. Alright, lets see what youre capable of. If you really are powerful, maybe Ill get to witness something, they said to each other, their curiosity piqued by his words. Logan could also feel that the area was not just quiet in one spot; it must have been just this one guy who managed to escape. Logan looked at him, who had lived through thousands of years; his body was already worn-out and didnt seem so strong as he clenched his teeth. You seem to be nothing special, use whatever tricks you have! From my perspective, youre just a guy with low power! he glared, stunned by what Logan was saying. Was she seriously calling him weak? If you dare, repeat what you just said! Logan shook her head; she hadnt said anything wrong. Alright, alright, alright! He said several times, now furious, resolved to deal with Logan. Chapter 1134 - Chapter 1134 Chapter 631 The Universe as an Infant Chapter 1134: Chapter 631: The Universe as an Infant Chapter 1134: Chapter 631: The Universe as an Infant At that moment, he stared at Logan and then yelled loudly, With your strength, you wont be my match, I advise you to admit defeat early! Upon hearing this, Logan snorted coldly. If he were to back down now, then he would indeed be a fool. Do you really think Ill let you off easily? I guarantee you wont be able to leave this place! he shouted loudly, seeing Logan agitated. He took a step back and quickly said, If you can let me go, I can tell you where the Bodhi Origin is! Logan was slightly surprised upon hearing this, as it was an exceedingly rare item. Especially after its refinement, it might reach Divine Grade. That meant his entire being would be tempered, and upon emerging, his strength would grow stronger and stronger, to an almost unbelievable level. Seeing Logans interest, he continued, Killing me now wouldnt benefit you at all. How about we agree to not interfere with each other? I will never leave here, and after you take the Bodhi Origin and the Dharma device and leave, we will have no grudge between us, how about that? He analyzed the situation calmly, trying to persuade Logan, whose tone carried a hint of disdain. Why should he believe him? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why should I believe you? Youre just a mere Remnant Soul. Wouldnt it be easier to just eliminate you and seize the information about the Bodhi Origin? Logan narrowed his eyes, his tone laced with disdain, although he was actually just trying to intimidate the other party. If they really were to fight, he would also sustain serious injuries, which would be detrimental for him. The other party was indeed frightened by Logan; swallowing hard, he persisted, Bodhi Origin. It can only open once every ten thousand years. I know the whereabouts of the Bodhi Origin and how to find the Bodhi tree. Only I know this, and if you agree, I can swear an oath with you that no second person will ever know! Logan hesitated for a moment, feigning indecision to confuse the other party and make him let his guard down. With his current strength, killing him would indeed take some effort. Seeing Logans hesitation, the Remnant Soul, having met a tough opponent today, finally clenched his teeth and said. I can also tell you a secret, these Big Shots were from Ancient Times and should not have been left behind, but lately, the Barrier has been disturbed, and some Big Shots might have escaped, carrying many treasures on them! Moreover, the Barrier will weaken their power. The coffins they left behind contain many treasures. If you let me go, I can tell you where those things are! Logan was quite agreeable; he simply nodded, sparing his life. When he halted his attack, the Remnant Soul breathed a sigh of relief. The Remnant Soul fulfilled his promise, taking out everything he had promised to Logan, then slowly spoke, Even if I dont attack you, dont get your hopes up, I tell you, you wont last long! Those Big Shots during Ancient Times didnt make it to the end, now they cant even get out, do you think you can surpass them? Logan felt it was noisy. Whether he could get out or not, what did that have to do with him? You should worry more about yourself, anyway, I will definitely stay here longer than you will! the Remnant Soul said with a disdainful look, not willing to listen to his nonsense. He turned and left, then disappeared in front of Logan, who breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, they had made an oath, for if anyone broke it, that person would face severe backlash. He was unsure how the Remnant Soul might fare later? As time passed, his strength would grow stronger. Logan always felt like the Sword Spirit was reminding him, urging him to hasten in increasing his strength. He didnt have much time left. Logan frowned, wondering if it was just his imagination. Thankfully, the Sword Spirit had already fallen asleep. Even if he wanted to ask, he couldnt. Logan moved to the forefront, seeing the object ahead gleaming with a silvery light, emitting an aura that was truly astonishing. Logan took the object down and put it in his bag. This treasure was very important to him, and he wanted to refine it. If he didnt refine it, it would be useless. Otherwise, why would he have come here through so much hardship? Logan packed up everything and wanted to leave, but unexpectedly, there was no exit. How could there be no exit? Logan had looked for a long timeCit should be possible to get out. Hey! You, the Remnant Soul, you must still be here, after all, youre the Guardian Spirit of this place. Do you know how to leave here, because if I continue to stay, even you might start having nightmares! Logan shouted loudly; he didnt care about martial virtue. The Remnant Soul came out to see Logans aggressive demeanor. Youve taken so many treasures, yet you still cant find the exit. Its hard to believe the young people who come in, even if they have brains, could lack such foresight! Since he couldnt attack Logan, he could only talk big; he wasnt afraid of what Logan might do. If you wont tell, then fine, I can find the exit myself. Surely, you cant be the only one who can save me? Logan snorted coldly. The Remnant Soul watched Logans movements, wondering if the kid might go back on his word. If he did, what would he do? Thinking this, the Remnant Soul didnt hesitate to send Logan out. He couldnt leave here, but sending someone away was easy. Logan felt a change between heaven and earth, and when he opened his eyes again, he was back in his original position, letting out a breath of relief. As Logan emerged, he happened to see Guardian Forest, who was exceedingly agitated and pointing at Logan. Chapter 1135 - Chapter 1135 Chapter 631 The Universe as a Baby_2 Chapter 1135: Chapter 631: The Universe as a Baby_2 Chapter 1135: Chapter 631: The Universe as a Baby_2 You actually made it out alive? This is quite unbelievable. What happened? Let me see if youre injured or if theres anything uncomfortable! Logan rolled his eyes, how could he be uncomfortable when he was perfectly fine. Dont you all start spouting nonsense. Oh, did anyone come here just now? If so, you better make it clear! As soon as Logan finished speaking, they remembered those men who approached aggressively. First, one man came, and then a few others followed, all claiming they were looking for you! Logan, realizing what was at stake, quickly started moving forward. Fortunately, those people had not the slightest interest in bothering Sheron Perri, who was pacing back and forth outside. How could these people not let him in? Im so powerful, why cant I break in? And it seems like theres a Barrier that blasted us out! The person beside sighed, what else could it be? Just as Logan arrived, he saw a worried Sheron Perri. He coughed to signal his presence. It was good that he arrived just in time; otherwise, they would have been dead. On hearing the noise, their first response was to look up. Seeing Logan, Sheron Perri blinked in disbelief. Am I seeing things, or did you really come out from there? Are you really okay? Sheron Perri quickly moved forward and hugged Logan. Taken aback by the sudden move, Logan hastily pushed him away. Although I made it out alive, you dont have to be so enthusiastic. Besides, Im fine and even managed to grab the treasures. Whatever minor issues arose inside, Ive resolved them. Lets quickly wrap things up and leave! Having said that, Logan turned and walked away. They watched Logans retreating figure, hearts pounding erratically. Could they really believe their eyes? Was this real? You have no idea, we were about to go in and save you, but the aura was too powerful; we had no way to forcefully enter. What exactly is inside? Sheron Perri chattered incessantly, Logan would know; Logan was omnipotent, yet there had been an unexpected moment. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan coughed, unsure of what to say. Actually, there are a lot of Remnant Souls from Ancient Times inside, and these souls are incredibly formidable, not easy to deal with, which is why I was so scared! They fell silent for a long while, not believing him. How could there be so many Remnant Souls from Ancient Times? Its impossible. Even if Logan was joking, he should make it more believable, he thought to himself. You cant be joking with us, can you? Im starting to doubt. Is this real or not? Logan knew they wouldnt believe him, waved his hand, and then as if thinking of something, said, Did you see any men? If those men came over, that would be best! They looked at each other; indeed, they hadnt seen any men. Where could the men have gone? Why hadnt they seen him yet? Indeed, we saw no one, but it seems he might come out soon. Lets wait outside; I believe everything should be fine! While Sheron Perri said this, sure enough, there was a slight noise, and they quickly hid. Upon seeing the person who emerged was a man, they got excited. This guy must be strong. This guy is quite capable, and they say he escaped with possibly many treasures on him. How about we go up and give him a good beating? What do you think? He asked Logan, feeling certain Logan must know a lot. Caught by his gaze, Logan couldnt help but ask. You guys wouldnt be staying here just to beat him up severely, would you? With your strength, going after him would only bring you losses! the man was somewhat excited. He had thought about tracking down the person following him, but when he couldnt find him, he visited the old place and gained quite a bit. Did these old fellas really think that by hiding things in such a secret place, I wouldnt be able to find them? They really thought they were some big shots. I found it all in no time. If all the good stuff those old things enjoyed fell into my hands, theyd probably be mad enough to die! He laughed heartily, eventually unable to contain his laughter. It was then that Logan seized the moment to strike from behind the man, delivering a lethal blow. At that instant, others restrained Logan. Logan knew this guy had escaped from the barrier, so he didnt hold back. Ive reinforced his seal. Even if he escapes, he has to obediently return, and he will fall into a deep sleep for quite a long time. He cant escape now, finally hes behaving! They couldnt help feeling overjoyed, as everything turned out to be so easy. I originally thought capturing him wouldnt be so easy, but it turned out quite simple. Its just so lucky that we knocked him out this way. He definitely has a lot of treasures on himClets go check them out! They hurriedly spoke, praising Logans idea for not confronting him directly and avoiding trouble. However, when they tried to make a move, an external force pushed them back to such a distance. It came from the man himself, as he had anticipated someone would try to steal his treasures, hence he had placed a restriction on himself. Logan didnt just stand by and launched an attack himself. Using his unique technique, he shattered the aura with his bare hands, although the immense power also injured Logan. Luckily, Logans healing ability was strong, and his injuries healed in the blink of an eye. This guy is really cunning; Id say hes no different from those old things he talks about as if they were mere mantises stalking a cicada, unaware of the oriole behind.! Logan knew there wouldnt be just one barrier, and indeed, as he was about to reach for him, countless auras converged on him, and Logan struggled to ward them off. However, Logan was somewhat helpless. When he finally got a chance to see what the man had on him, it turned out they were all low-level Dharma devices. How could this be? No way, didnt he escape from the barrier? Why does he look so weak, and his power isnt strong either? Whats going on here? My goodness, his aura is not even as strong as mine, I can hardly believe it! They eagerly spoke as Logan gritted his teeth. I knew it was like this. If I had known his strength was so strong, I should have fought him properly to see if he could hand over the good stuff! Sheron Perri cursed and felt there must be treasures hidden; only they were concealed. Logan shook his head. I can feel something is off here. That means the things must be right here, just that someone has tampered with it. You should understand this! Logans words left him feeling conflicted, totally unable to grasp what he meant. I dont understand; can you explain it to us? Im a bit lost here, are you saying we got played and should thank him? After Logan sighed helplessly, he calmly analyzed, slowly revealing that the mans injuries and the Dharma devices were all disguised. Inside were almost Divine-Level treasures, likely prepared in advance by the man, fearing theyd be stolen. Having heard this, they instantly realized the truth. So, what do we do now? We surely cant just ignore the treasure, absolutely not! he asked Logan. Logan sighed, frankly, he had a plan. Chapter 1136 - Chapter 1136 Chapter 632 Merging Thousands of Primordial Chapter 1136: Chapter 632: Merging Thousands of Primordial Great Laws Chapter 1136: Chapter 632: Merging Thousands of Primordial Great Laws Logan stretched out his hand and smashed it towards the mans Dantian. Soon, the several ordinary-level Dharma devices began to transform. Sheron Perri took a step back, squinting his eyes as he stared at Logans movements. At that moment, Spiritual Energy continuously spread around, exposing the original appearances of the Dharma devices, which were replaced by about a dozen Divine Artifacts that appeared all sparkling and clear. They emitted a light that made Sheron Perri dumbfounded. He was utterly shocked, while Logan remained expressionless. This guy managed to escape from the Barrier, so even if he doesnt have many treasures, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. There must be some benefits, right? Logan coughed twice upon hearing this, hardly believing he could say such a thing. It was fortunate they had sealed him; otherwise, who knows how much more havoc he might have wrought. What are you waiting for? If you want them, go ahead and choose. After all, those Dharma devices outside are nothing special. Ever since he had seen better, the ordinary level could no longer catch his eye. He could just play with them casually, prompting Sheron Perri to comment how miserable the man must feel, probably thinking that the sky had collapsed when he woke up. Is that really true? The next second, he swallowed back the words he was about to say. Originally, he was overjoyed enough with the Dharma devices willing to follow him outside, but now that there were better ones, he was ecstatic. Ill take this one! Ill take this one too! They chose among themselves, one picking up an axe, another a sword. These were the most suitable Dharma devices for them and were rather tame. Logan directly removed the Spiritual Intelligence from them, so they didnt have to go through the process of recognizing a master. Whoever picked it up, it belonged to them. After they had made their choices, Logan was still thinking about whether to pick a few more when a strange light inside flickered unlike any other before. He furrowed his brows, obviously feeling it too, but as soon as they touched it, the searing sensation deterred them. What powerful force, could it be a Divine Artifact of the Super Venerable Level inside? Impossible! Sheron Perris face filled with disbelief. A Dharma device capable of unleashing such mighty power could rival a Qilin, and it was probably from an Ancient Divine Beast, but how could it have ended up in his hands? This guy was a Big Shot thousands of years ago. There must be something extraordinary about him for him to have escaped; I think its very possible. Logan, you try taking it. He felt only Logan could approach it. Logan was clear in his mind, if it really was so, then they had struck it big. Logan did not hesitate to retrieve it, but when he forcefully broke it open, he found that it wasnt any Dharma device at all. They subconsciously looked at what was in Logans handsCa small vial flashing with red light, its contents unknown. I understand now, this must be some Demon Beasts Essence Blood that can protect the vital veins at critical moments and can also be used to craft Elixirs. Its ours for the taking. Someone recognized it and explained. Logan took it all without any objections, and swiftly, he turned around and left with them, moving so fast as he didnt dare to linger a moment longer, leaving them puzzled as to why Logan was in such a rush. You still left him with a dozen treasures, huh? That doesnt seem like you. Sheron Perri said beside him, as Logan chuckled dryly. Mainly because I didnt seal him for very long. If he discovers so many treasures missing, hed probably go insane. However, I did leave him some, just that they are useless. After hearing this, Sheron Perri felt that Logans actions were rather mean. He thought the man would remain asleep for hundreds of years, not anticipating that it would be less than half an hour. Its over, isnt he going to come after us now? We were never his match, and now were even less so. Maybe we should run now! Logan pulled him back, wondering now why they hadnt thought to run earlier. He led them to hide behind him, convinced that running now was definitely too late. Logan looked at the situation and said solemnly, Im telling you, just wait and watch the drama unfold! They silently stood behind Logan, baffled. It shouldnt be like thisCafter the man woke up, he widened his eyes in disbelief. How could all his treasures disappear just like that! He squinted his eyes, and then, as if realizing something, he blurted out. Someone must have deliberately stolen my treasures! Who is it, come out now! He roared, and the man realized that not all the miracles were gone; the few remaining had little use, nowhere near as good as those hed lost. He clenched his teeth. Logan, is this too harsh on him? I think we should have just dealt with him directly, it would have been less painful. Logan had expected him to be merciful, not to complain about not being ruthless enough. The man quickly thought of someone who could sneak off from his side without a trace and also be able to leave safely. That was a miraculous feat in itself. The more he thought, the more he believed there was only one person involvedCit had to be Logan. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, dont think you can hide in the shadows and be safe. Im not done with you! I tell you, I wont share the sky with you, I will never let you go! he spat out word by word. Logan was not surprised; knowing it was normal but still it was a bit later than he had expected. Sheron Perri watched Logan, seemingly not surprised at all. Why, when Logan found out, would he say such a thing? How could this be? Logan gave an incredulous look as he furrowed his brow, then thought of something. Chapter 1137 - Chapter 1137 Chapter 632 Merging Thousands of Primordial Chapter 1137: Chapter 632: Merging Thousands of Primordial Great Laws_2 Chapter 1137: Chapter 632: Merging Thousands of Primordial Great Laws_2 Logan, you couldnt have guessed this early, could you? Logan did not deny it, he calmly replied, Yes, he must have guessed it was me. Previously, when we tracked him, he didnt notice, and afterward, who else could have attacked him but me? Sheron Perri suddenly realized, then why didnt the man come after him to settle accounts, but instead turned and left? What else could it be? Hes no match for me. He took out so many treasures from there, and I certainly didnt take fewer, so now that hes injured, of course, he wouldnt attack me. Logans words gradually drew Sheron Perris thoughts back, and Sheron Perri hadnt expected Logan to have calculated his moves. The man wasnt about to show weakness either; he left the Mountain Range, the interior of which was already as empty as could be with nothing worthwhile left. He saw that the people of the Sect had all gathered here, his eyes flickering with calculation. He knew these people were no match for Logan and certainly couldnt defeat him, but adding a bit of chaos could also help him vent. The man went straight up to them, and the aura bursting from him stunned everyone. Who is this? Theyd never seen someone so formidable before. Elder Talon Skyler couldnt discern his origin or strength, his brows furrowed as he sized up the newcomer. The man bore no Malice; he was staring straight at Elder Talon Skyler. Old man, if you all are thinking of going in to fetch the Dharma device, I advise you to give up! Upon hearing this, they were taken aback, wondering if the man had taken all the treasures from inside the Mountain Range. If you took all the treasures, hand them over now. We outnumber you, and you cant beat us all. Surrender them before we all come up! The man was unimpressed; he didnt take them seriously at all and was not worried. Elder Talon Skyler still wanted to persuade them not to attack, but not many listened; there were always some who were not afraid of death, stepping forward. Why waste so much talk with him? Lets just take him down and seize the items! Exactly, no need for more talk, lets hurry up! As they chirped away, predictably, as soon as they approached, they were all blown away by the man, who looked down at them from a higher stance. A bunch of ants trying to challenge him. Those hiding in the back were relieved they hadnt taken action; otherwise, they would be the ones lying on the ground now. Im not here to fight you. Ive come to tell you that Logan has taken all the treasures. You must have heard of her fame; even my treasures were stolen by her. You might as well go find Logan and see if you can take back your items! Luckily, the man had kept a backup plan. He had placed a Dharma device on his body that could record the whole scene. They never thought it would be of use. Seeing how formidable the man was, they couldnt help but admire him. Senior, we have offended you greatly. Could you help us together fight Logan and retrieve our belongings? The man had no interest in meddling in their affairs, as he also needed to continue his cultivation and heal his injuries so that he could leave the Barrier area soon. Elder Talon Skyler could see the man was unwilling to get involved, but their situation was indeed dire, and even combined, they couldnt handle Logan. We really do want your help, but as you understand, my hands are tied. If you could take down Logan in front of us, how about we hand over most of the treasures to you? Elder Talon Skyler spoke slowly, not believing that the other would remain indifferent. Now the man was somewhat interested, indeed wanting to know how to deal with Logan. Alright, lets hear it then. Im quite curious. Logan, you kid, after all, your power is there for all to see. I cant deal with it, so what can you possibly do? Elder Talon Skyler laughed as he produced a net. This net, which he had fortuitously acquired on the Divine Level, could only be used once. He had set up the Heaven and Earth Net precisely to capture Logan. The mans eyes lit up; he hadnt expected him to actually have something good. This was the Heaven and Earth Net, something not commonly possessed by people. Elder, lets quietly wait here at our home. We can definitely wait it out. Logan had originally planned to go out, but as he lifted his head, he saw something unusual about the sky, as if there were a faint layer right above their heads. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We cant get out. Look, outside, someone is really waiting for us, and theyve even brought out the Heaven and Earth Net. It seems theyve gone all out. Logan spoke deliberately, and as his voice fell, he blinked, his face incredulous. Really? That cant be. Elder Talon Skylers Heaven and Earth Net, which can only be used once, was actually brought out for you? They rubbed their eyes. Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it. Logans face was expressionless, thinking about how to leave without being noticed. Logans actions made Sheron Perri very nervous. It wasnt going to be easy, probably no way out. Logan, this guys Heaven and Earth Net can encircle everything alive around here. I still advise you to think of a way, Sheron Perri slowly started. If all else fails, we might have to fight them hard; theres no other way. As Logan listened to him, his eyes gradually changed. He had thought of a method, although it was somewhat risky. Everyone, follow me. Ill take you to a place where we might be able to get out. That guy did leave a place. If we can successfully get out from there, then weve truly dodged a bullet! Sheron Perri was somewhat incredulous, as he had seen Elder Talon Skylers Heaven and Earth Net in action once before during a major battle between sects, which had caused countless casualties. Logan took them back to the Dharma device. Seeing Logan return unharmed, the Dharma device was somewhat surprised and tried to communicate with Logan. How did you come back? You managed to return unharmed? I can feel a strong Magical Realm in you. Its unbelievable that you actually managed to get it safely! Logan was indifferent to his words. They needed to think of a way to get out, not to keep staying here. Were planning to leave, so we should hurry. Besides, it would be bad if something happened. Just in case, its best to resolve this matter now! The Dharma device also realized they were in trouble and straightforwardly showed them a clear path, as he had previously promised not to attack him and he would not forget that. You just need to keep walking straight ahead. Theres an underground passage that way. You can safely leave without anyone noticing your aura. And no one will be able to trace your power! With these words, he instantly felt relieved. Soon, Logan followed his directions and left directly, while the people outside had yet to see anyone return. Their brows furrowed. Could it be they were deceived? Soon someone realized and spoke first. Why havent we heard any movement until now? Are you deceiving us? There isnt anyone here; we might as well go inside and investigate! The man was taken aback, but soon figured it out. Logan must have escaped. There was a thump in his heartCthis group would definitely not let him go. Logan must have taken another passage, now you guys are left behind. I cant believe how unwise you great sects are, not even noticing he had left! He turned to leave, but the group immediately blocked him. Regardless of whether he was telling the truth or not, they had been waiting here for so long, and now they confronted him with those words. Youve deceived us! The Dharma device must be on you! Chapter 1138 - Chapter 1138 Chapter 633 Birth of the Spirit Child Chapter 1138: Chapter 633 Birth of the Spirit Child Chapter 1138: Chapter 633 Birth of the Spirit Child Meanwhile, Logan left the area and started his cultivation retreat. Sheron Perri and others followed him. During this period, the treasures Logan acquired in the mountain range were not few, including many secret techniques and Dharma devices. Any one of them would have shocked the Great Sects. Logan was not stingy; he distributed his gains among the two of them. As for himself, he was preparing to break through in power. He found a safe place in advance and set up an array there. Once he had confirmed it was secure, he took out the Immortal Fruit. The Immortal Fruit emitted a faint light, looking crystal clear and emitting a light fragrance. Simply by smelling it, he felt at ease, as if floating towards an Immortal state. At this moment, Logan took out the Immortal Grass Elixir obtained by a close friend. Sadly, placed next to the Immortal Fruit, it seemed somewhat pale and powerless. The theoretical effects of the Immortal Fruit were unbelievable. However, combining other Immortal Herbs with the Immortal Fruit was the only way to unleash its greatest potential. Logan took a deep breath and began to refine the Immortal Fruit completely. As a booming noise sounded, Logans body underwent a minor change, which was completely invisible from the outside. At this moment, the man gritted his teeth. They had waited for most of the day and had not seen Logan even glance their way. Initially, they thought he would be easy to bully. As it turned out, his strength was a hundred times greater than theirs, leaving them with no option but to swallow the frustration they couldnt vent on him. Outside, there were others waiting for Logan; they looked at each other in confusion. They had not escaped from the barrier by themselves; it was Logan who had helped them out. No way, could the boss really have gotten that treasure? Why hasnt he come out yet? they wondered, observing the mountain range, fine sweat beading on their foreheadsCparticularly due to the burst of power that had just erupted. A moment ago, even they might not have been able to withstand it, let alone him. They stood no chance against Logan, for they had fought him before and not one had been able to defeat him. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the contrary, they would be thoroughly plundered by him. If we really have to face Logan, wed better run now. Only the boss has the majesty to confront him; we definitely cant! Youve got a point, but the boss hasnt come out yet. We cant just leave like this; that would be ungrateful! they chattered. But upon seeing a ray of light approaching them from the mountain range, their faces turned pale, realizing that something was amiss. Though uncertain of what was happening, how could it not draw so much attention? They could no longer hold back. Forget it, lets just run. Who knows what the boss is doing in there. Once the boss comes out, well settle the account with him! they made a half-hearted excuse and quickly left. After Logan left, several Sects began to speculate, thinking that they had an undeniable connection with the recent event, suspecting it was their doing. Could it be that he and Logan have joined forces? Logan must also be inside; its just that he hasnt come out yet. If we go in, we probably wont have any protection! they lamented, regretting the missed opportunities due to their hesitation. Even those who had been enjoying the drama quickly sobered up. Logans reputation was thoroughly established, known to everyone. He alone had battled Sects and Young Masters. By his strength alone, he impressed the crowd, and he even had the Qilin in his hand. All the events were quite exaggerated. Lia Morgan and Sheron Perri had both gone through a breakthrough, and they had long since finished. Yet Logan had not come out. Sheron Perri and Lia Morgan looked at each other. What do you think hes doing in there? Why hasnt he come out yet? If something has happened to him, that would be terrible! Look, Sheron Perris eyes showed conflict, and his heart sank. Lia interrupted Sheron Perri, reasoning that something abnormal must be afoot; rather than believing Logan had emerged, it would be better to trust that he was unharmed. Just then, they saw a large group of people approaching them. Sheron Perri clenched his teeth, Good grief, to think the Sects have chased us here. They couldnt run. Sure enough, the man brought the major Sects there, and when they saw Sheron Perri and Lia Morgan, they recognized them at a glance as Logans lackeys. Those guys always follow Logan around; if theyre here, then chances are, Logan is nearby. I think this is just great! Thats exactly what weve been wanting. I dont know when wed have the chance to find him, and if its true, then thats just too good! they said, tripping over each others words, waiting for Logan to emerge. Logan, however, was unaware that his people were surrounded by a bunch of old-timers. Had he known, he would have come out already. Inside, Logan exhaled a breath of turbid air. He felt his Divine Power grow stronger, and not only that. His cultivation realm seemed to be even more formidable than usual, capable of slaying a significant figure with just the strength in his muscles. Those Big Shots from Ancient Times hadnt fully recovered their peak strength, yet he could seriously wound them. This proved his prowess, which was a tremendous step forward. Now that it has come to this, its time to seek out other treasures to enhance my strength. This will at least require high-level techniques! Logan analyzed calmly. Then he noticed outside, the colors of the landscape seemed off to him. Chapter 1139 - Chapter 1139 Chapter 633 The Birth of the Spirit Child_2 Chapter 1139: Chapter 633: The Birth of the Spirit Child_2 Chapter 1139: Chapter 633: The Birth of the Spirit Child_2 It was as if someone was outside, and finally, Logan walked out. He found that Sheron Perri and Lia Morgan had both completed their breakthroughs, probably enhancing their strength by two or three levels. You finally came out, we thought you werent going to make it. You really scared us to death! Sheron Perri said to Logan, then hesitated to continue. Thinking of this, Logan moved slightly at the feet and didnt expect to see Sheron Perri and Lia Morgan confronting a few Sects as soon as he arrived. It was their Divine Sense that had split off earlier, so Logan could easily capture it. You can stop pretending, Sheron. Your strength is still very great. Although not comparable to Logan, youre still a formidable guy at the end of the day. So, better start begging for mercy or dont blame me for being unkind! Logans words made it a little hard for him to imagine what they were thinkingCsuch an audacious statement. What are you talking about? How would we know where he went? Were just staying here, so Id advise you to stop causing unnecessary trouble! The Great Sects would not be easily fooled by his words. If Logan remembered correctly, Sheron Perri wouldnt possibly tell them; he had known Sheron for so many years, how could he be deceived by a few words? Sheron Perri clenched his teeth, wondering when Logan would be able to come over? In fact, Logan had already arrived, and that group was no match for him, werent they just offering their heads on a platter? S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sheron Perri, tell us where Logan is now, and we Great Sects wont make a move against you. You should know our Great Sects strength, dont think that just because our strength isnt great, you can trample over us! They threatened Sheron Perri, who heaved a heavy sigh. This was different from what he had expected. For a moment, Logan was at a loss for words, but he did not plan to rush in right away. Now was the time to watch the show; he remembered that each Sect had a Divine Level artifact. So, having these artifacts in hand was all that mattered; everything else was secondary. Right, we dont know whats so great about this artifact? So, whats your plan now? Is there some other matter? He asked Logan, trying to discern something from his face. Seeing Logans reaction, they were very cautious and refrained from acting hastily, with one of them coldly speaking. Sheron, you can stop acting. You and Logan are the same kind of people, and what you excel at is feigning weakness before showing off your real strength! Sheron Perri communicated with Logan through Divine Sense, knowing that he was not in a hurry to come down. He cursed under his breath; how could he still be in the mood to sigh and groan at a time like this? He was so furious he was almost coughing up blood; his real strength allowed him to resist momentarilyCthey were already quite strong. Another Sect member furrowed his brows; these two did not seem like they were pretending, and they appeared very weak on the surface. Are you sure they are pretending? Theyre nothing but Logans lackeys, after all, their strength cant possibly be the same as Logans, are you guys scared for no reason? Hearing this, a member of the other clan covered his mouth promptly. Let me put it this way, if you dont believe it, why not try and test it yourself? That would also prove to us all. If you are correct, then we will all follow you in the future, and we wont have to live in fear! The person who was asked to go swallowed hard and dared not make a move, knowing Logans reputation was formidable among their clansCpractically a demon. Moreover, Logans favorite ploy was deception, so even though their strength was far superior, they did not dare to act rashly. Logan couldnt help but marvel at how terrifying he usually was, to be able to scare these people to such an extent. He seemed pretty average himself, not worthy of causing such widespread panic. He analyzed the situation with complete seriousness. If an ordinary person heard Logans words, they would probably be so infuriated that they would nearly cough up blood. Logan genuinely had no idea of how formidable and strong he was. Youre just going to stand there and watch the show, watch it until when? Sheron Perri had meant to ask Logan, oblivious that something was amiss, when suddenly an aura charged at them. Someone else had decided to act, intending to dispose of the two and extract the memories from their mindsCthis would certainly be the most convenient and quickest way, no need for further talk. Sheron Perri had already braced himself for resistance, knowing Logan would stand aside and watch, but then he thought to himself that Logan would surely step in. And sure enough, Logan took action. Clutching his sword, he moved with incredible speed and strength that reached its peak, charging straight towards Elder Talon Skyler and flashing past him in a streak of colorCgold light reaching exceedingly high levels as it passed over the Elder in a swift leap. Elder Talon Skyler stared with wide eyes, scarcely able to believe what he saw. By the time he came to his senses, Sheron Perri and Lia Morgan were both behind Logan, nowhere near close enough to approach. He took a step back, still wounded, but fortunately, as he faced imminent danger, he had used his strength to protect himself and had narrowly escaped disaster. Then his life force burst forth, spreading over his wounds at a rapid pace and quickly mending them. Everyone exchanged looks, a bit muddled by the current situation. Whats going on here? How can the opponent attack without saying a word? Isnt the opponents speed a bit too fast? I think so too. The opponents speed is indeed too fastCcompletely invisible! They watched Logan reach out, realizing that his skill was even more formidable than they had anticipated. This was unprecedented, and they looked at one another, unsure of what had happened. Only Elder Talon Skyler was quick to catch on and addressed them. Are you idiots? Cant you see whats happening? Logan has already shown up, hes the one who just made a move. Otherwise, how could we end up like this! Elder Talon Skylers words left everyone agape; it was Logan. Their expressions changed, none daring to step forward, for Logans power instilled fear in them. So whats left for us to fight, why not just run? This guy is so powerful, going up against him will surely not end well for us! Exactly, I dont understand why youre trying to settle scores with him. He hasnt done anything wrong, yet if you involve us, arent we the ones suffering the consequences? You people really cant tell the difference between the Great Sects and the rest! Their voices carried a hint of rebuke, blaming them for meddling unnecessarily. If not for their interference, this whole series of events would never have happened. Logan could hardly believe that one day there would be a Sect from another world taking his side, watching the spectacle unfold. Everyone nearby retreated; after all, they had already suffered a loss once and did not wish for a second. Elder Talon Skyler glared at Logan, his lips trembling. Logans majesty was well-known. No wonder it made everyone feel fear and trepidation. The man clenched his teeth, enraged that Logan had stolen his property and yet dared to show up. It was shameless. You stole my property and still dare to show up here boldly. Arent you afraid Ill strike you? His gaze onto Logan was laden with accusation, to which Logan yawned, feigning fear. Sorry, I didnt even notice you. I never thought youd be here. If Id known you were here, I wouldnt have come, just to avoid feeling threatened! IC Logan, eyes wide, couldnt help but ponder whether to overact a bit more. This wasnt fear; it was downright mockery. Chapter 1140 - Chapter 1140 Chapter 634 The Only Divine Descendant Chapter 1140: Chapter 634 The Only Divine Descendant Chapter 1140: Chapter 634 The Only Divine Descendant Elder Talon Skyler breathed a sigh of relief at the scene before him. It was perfect, with a man drawing away the hatred, why should he worry? He could simply sit back and enjoy the show. He was no match for Logan, but with this mans help, his chances increased, and he surely wasnt foolish enough to throw his life away and let other sects benefit. The man glared at Logan, his bitter hatred for Logan as deep as the Blood Sea. He had thought Logan would be formidable, but who wouldve guessed? Logans strength was mediocre, and he simply stood his ground, watching the man. What of it? Do you have any proof? Besides, it wasnt me who did it, so dont you falsely accuse me! Logan declared confidently, infuriating the man to the brink of spitting blood; he had never seen someone as shamelessly brazen as Logan. Logan looked at Elder Talon, who appeared to be enjoying the chaos from behind, and spoke directly, Elder, surely you dont think you can easily escape this calamity? You were so loud earlier, if I didnt stand up, wouldnt it be against your wishes? Whoever among the major sects wants to step forward, go ahead; I am not afraid of anyone! Logan stood there, coldly staring them down, his aura impressively sweeping towards them. The man initially wanted to resist, but had just calmed himself. Seeing Logans eyes filled with shockChow had Logan become so strong? He had not seen Logan for a while, and now Logan seemed too powerful; he definitely couldnt defeat Logan by himself. Thus, the man looked to those present and urged them not to be cowardsCeveryone should stand together; that was the proper thing to do. The treasure must be on him, lets all join hands. Once we succeed, Im willing to share the treasure with everyone. What do you think? They appeared very calm, to the point of tranquility. Several sects spoke directly, Were not interested in your personal grievances, so well abstain. This has nothing to do with us; what would we gain by joining? The others concurred one after another; if they werent going, he wouldnt eitherChe was no fool. We feel the same; the grudges are too complicated for us to interfere. Moreover, why not sit down and talk things through, perhaps even make peace? The man glanced at them, then realized. These sects bore no significant grudge against Logan and had no need to confront him. If they did, and Logan later sought revenge, what would they do? Elder Talon Skyler, realizing the times, also declined to act, We will also not take action, besides, acting rashly wont sound good, right? They couldnt defeat Logan, and facing him would only lead to their loss; a trade too disadvantageous. The mans expression darkened. Logan was holding a Dharma device in his hand, a device freshly taken from the man, who gasped in recognition, S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre attacking me with the Magical System you robbed from me, thats going too far! If I were at my peak, you wouldnt stand a chance! Logan feigned extreme fear. Well, lets wait until your power has recovered. After all, you havent regained your strength or reached your prime, so we cant be blamed for attacking you! Logan, touching his nose, earnestly added that the man internally shuddered, hoping the previous events wouldnt repeat. Elder Talon quickly intervened; he couldnt just watch as Logan defeated his opponents right under his watch, Well, theres still an unrepressed layer in the mountain range, and as you know, it contains countless Ghosts, remnants of the Divine Beasts with no detectable aura, making them hard to distinguish. So, our priority should be to unite against a common foe rather than turning on each other. How does that sound? His analysis was spot-on, and Logan turned to Sheron Perri and the boy to ask for their opinion, What do you think? Im listening to you; if you agree with him, then lets do as he suggests! Sheron Perri and the boy were moved; this old man clearly had nothing left valuable, Well need compensation, and you, having escaped from the inside, must possess something, right? The man closed his eyes, more shocked than before. How dare they, so openly? His treasures had all been taken by them. Had they not stolen his treasures, how could his defeat be so severe? Had he already bribed them with treasures to unite against him? They nodded, their minds meticulously closed, determined not to commit anything unwarranted or act unjustly, We do indeed require compensation. Now, if you have anything else to say, just say it! They took one look and knew the situationCif Logan chose to kill him, Elder Talon would certainly stand up to respond. Besides, the matter at hand should be the common topic, not fretting over insignificant affairs. Chapter 1141 - Chapter 1141 Chapter 634 The Only Divine Descendant_2 Chapter 1141: Chapter 634: The Only Divine Descendant_2 Chapter 1141: Chapter 634: The Only Divine Descendant_2 So Logan wasnt a fool either; others could see that his mind wasnt really on this. The man also saw that Logan was hell-bent on getting his treasure, so he could only reluctantly part with it. Clenching his teeth, he was willing to show sincerity to Logan. Logan was surprised inside himself, thinking that even a dying camel is bigger than a horseCthis guy still had good stuff on him. Perceiving what Logan was thinking, he blurted out. You shouldnt think I dont know what youre up to, you definitely still have your eyes on my treasure. Ill have you know, these are the fruits of my labor; you steal my treasures without even asking me, really! He cursed, and finally with a wave of his hand, two small Evil Stock appeared mid-air. Logan was taken aback when he saw it, especially when opened. This generosity is really something else, its not simple! But when I attacked you before, how come I didnt see this? Where had you hidden it, how did I not notice! Logan muttered softly, and over the distance, he also heard Logan saying something, biting his teeth as he spoke to Logan. These real treasures are indeed on me, but they are inside my Divine Sense. Inside my Divine Sense is a huge tomb, filled with countless treasures and many mechanisms. If you want, you can take them! Hearing his words, Logan knew this old guy was simple-minded. And he had premeditated it; there were certainly many Big Shots and Divine Beasts inside, and in case he opened the Barrier, letting his prowess return to its peak, wouldnt his situation be terrible? He certainly wasnt that foolish. You old codger, stop trying to trick me. Im not a fool, and moreover, you people are trying to deceive me one after another! Logans lips involuntarily curled upward; he didnt take it seriously at all and with a wave of his hand, took the objects out from inside, handing them over to them as he slowly spoke. You two take these. These arent anything special. If you want, I can also find you better things; these are indeed mediocre! Logans words infuriated him so much he almost spat blood. Can Logan even speak properly? If you can speak, then speak; if not, then shut up. Can you even speak properly, and you are really despicable! This thing is precious and contains powerful forces, how can it just be some trivial trinket! He glared at Logan. Logan didnt respond, but Sheron Perri felt they had struck it rich by following Logan. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, in collaboration with several major sects, completely subdued this mountain range. They had already seized the external treasures, and what remained were merely Ghosts and Remnant Souls. They never thought they would one day cooperate with Logan; this affair was a disgrace to them, but sadly there was nothing to be done. Then he blurted out, speaking to Logan. By the way, what are you still doing here? You shouldnt think I dont know what youre up to. If you keep staying here, dont force us to be rude! Faced with his threat, Logan knew it was just empty wordsChe was used to it, no scenario was new to him. All right, stop your pointless chatter. I can honestly tell you theres still many things suppressed in here! Logans words made them look at each other with puzzled expressions, feeling that everything was somewhat bizarre. He was somewhat surprised looking at such an array. Over so many years, despite many damages, it still retained such powerful force. If it were to recover, how powerful it must be, certainly not a place ordinary people could barge into. Their expressions were extremely ugly, knowing setting up such an intricate trap meant they could really end up in trouble. Arent you the strongest? Among us, you have the most formidable strength. Hurry up and say what you can do, dont wait until now to have us few people go to our deaths! Logan said directly that there were mirrors inside, and he could not move either. He thought that the Guardian Spirit had told him there might be a Big Shot inside bearing witness. He said it outright, and the others, hearing his implication, wondered if after all their busy efforts, they couldnt even get through the threshold. Logan looked at them, extending an invitation. Why dont you come in with me, at most well check out the four places inside. Maybe theres something about the New Calendar. Are you interested? They glared at Logan. At such a time, Logan still had the energy to joke around. A place they couldnt enter, how could Logan possibly manage? If Logan went in, he was surely going to die. Once you go in, youre definitely going to die, so dont ever tell us your strength is really that strong! They had no doubts about Logans strength, but Logan shouldnt be too arrogant. Anyone should fear in the face of immense power. Why shouldnt Logan be afraid? They mocked Logan. If you two want to fight me, just say it directly. Dont spout nonsense. Its really noisy. At most, fight me, and Ill give you a quick resolution! Logan frowned at the two Sect members speaking directly. Seeing Logans move, they quickly took out their Dharma devices not to attack but to defend. The two, joining forces, also emitted a powerful aura and did not let Logan harm them. Look at the two of you, how are you going to deal with me? Let me put it bluntly, the two of you continuing here is just looking for trouble. By the way, if I can successfully get in, what do you two plan to do? Sheron Perri didnt expect Logan to want to go in again. Hadnt he already gone once? Why did he want to go again? Soon, he changed his mind about Logan, who was playing possum; having already gone in once, it should be easy to go in again. Its as simple as flipping ones hand. This guy is laughing with them again. I dont know who he learned this trick from, but its really admirable. Those guys would regret their intestines turning green if they knew they were being tricked by him! They laughed loudly on the side, ready to watch the exciting drama with Logan, who said nothing and just silently stared at them. They responded to Logans words immediately. If you can safely enter and obtain precious Herbal Medicine or other things inside, we are willing to kneel and bow to you. Of course, you could also become an Elder of our Sect, and then the whole Sect would follow your commands! Logan was interested in the first half but lost interest in the latter half. These old guys were making a bet to take advantage of him. If he became an Elder of the Sect, wouldnt they just use his reputation to deceive and abduct Kneeling is fine, but forget about being an Elder. Your strength is so weak; I expect the Disciples strength is not much either. If I became your Elder, you wouldnt be sufficient to embarrass me! Logans words made them bully out of the wilderness, surely they underestimated them. After all, being an Elder of their Sect wasnt something just anyone could achieve; they had given him face, and he didnt want it, but indeed, thats what they thought. Who would call Logans strength formidable? Anyway, just wait for us. We want to see how you die inside. Dont think we cant see through it! They yelled madly at Logan. Logan sighed. The mentality of these guys seemed still stuck in the past. The man stared at Logan. The former Logan would never make an unprepared bet, but now wanting to bet again, there probably was a trick inside. What exactly did he want to do? What on earth does this kid want to do? He couldnt just be talking nonsense, could he? Chapter 1142 - Chapter 1142 Chapter 635 Holy Master Chapter 1142: Chapter 635: Holy Master Chapter 1142: Chapter 635: Holy Master They watched Logan with a shift in their eyes, always feeling that Logan was blowing smoke. Not bothering with them, Logan spoke calmly, Are you really not intending to accompany me? If you came along, you could witness it yourselves. Is there no one? As his words fell, the others broke out in fine sweat on their foreheads, wondering who would dare to accompany Logan to court deathCthey werent fools. He had agreed but didnt believe Logan could be that formidable, to actually be able to come out alive. Elder Talon Skyler stepped out and said coldly, If you can really come out alive, then we are indeed willing to bet with you. If you cant come out alive, then it is fate! Logan nodded with solemn swear, then let them watch carefully. Then, to their surprise, he walked towards the inside. They watched this scene, full of worry in their eyes. Sheron Perri silently sweated for Logan, thinking that Logan must be insane, for this place was no joking matter. It wasnt just LoganCeven a Divine Level Big Shot wouldnt dare to traverse it carelessly; it was not somewhere one could just stroll into. The various Great Sects watched the excitement, chirping and jeering, all mocking Logan before and after. Even if Logan is formidable, he cant contend with heaven. Does he really think there is no one above him? His strength, no matter how strong, is about to fall now. Who would have thought that a Heavenly Pride would meet his end by his own hands! Based on their speculations, the entire place was teeming with Ghosts and Remnant Souls, these Remnant Souls together forming an overwhelmingly strong Spiritual Energy. Under such circumstances, even a person of exceptional strength couldnt come out unscathed. Although Sheron Perri was worried, he remained extremely calm, believing that Logan could come out based on theory. He had personally witnessed how Logans strength had gradually increased, and today, Logan had become unfathomably stronger. What others found impossible, for Logan, it was a breeze. Logan stopped outside and looked at the Underground Palace in front of him. Since he had made a bet with them, it proved he had full confidence. In fact, he had already discovered a flaw in what appeared to be a Solid place. There was an incomplete spot. And this incomplete spot was precisely the entrance. With just a casual effort, he could easily get in; it was ridiculous how oblivious they were. Logan waved grandly, and in an unnoticeable moment, a glint of light flashed through his palm. From his angle, he could clearly see the path inside, the only way through unimpeded. Aside from Logan, it was feared no one could see it. Logan looked at the path before him and without another word rushed straight in. Watching Logans disappearing back, they couldnt imagine that even such powerful pressure was effortless for Logan. Did we misjudge? How do I feel like he just waltzed in there without any effort at all? Elder Talon Skyler might actually lose the bet! Why are these people needlessly provoking Logan? Who doesnt know of his formidable strength? Theyre courting death, this bunch Their words dripped with mockery, causing shame to those who heard them. They had thought it was a guaranteed victory. Who would have expected Logan to break through again? But then they thought, what does breaking in prove? The real skill would be coming out alive. Whats so Heroic about breaking in? Lets see if he can come out alive. And if he cant make it out alive, then we win, dont you know that? he said loudly, yet the expressions around were ones of surprise. Elder Talon Skyler himself widened his eyes in a roar, How is this possible? Somethings not right. If he could get in, then he must be strong enough not to be restricted by just any Divine Level individualCone needs to be at the Divine Level to enter. This guy managed to break in, could he really be that capable? His face turned pale; he always had premonitions about things about to happen. But those tricks never worked on Logan. Could it be that Logan truly possessed Divine Level Bloodline? Elder Talon Skyler boldly speculated, his words silencing the surroundings. Hearing their discussions, Logan merely smiled nonchalantly. These people really liked to spout nonsense. He laughed internally but offered no explanation. Why waste words with them? In the past, he provoked too many people. If he got out, Logan planned to keep his reputation under wraps, at least to prevent too many people from targeting him. Step by step, Logan moved forward, the surrounding atmosphere dead and pitch-black. No attacks launched against him, yet he could feel the immense pressure within. Any strong force encountered here was not quite like what Logan had faced before, causing him to narrow his eyes in surprise. He wasnt interested in arrays and didnt know much about them but could roughly make out that they were not simple. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Especially powerful arrays didnt need to be discerned by feeling alone. These remnants from Ancient Times were clearly not the work of a single individual. There must have been many people who had come here. As Logan arrived in the great hall, he sensed an unprecedentedly powerful force. Logan breathed a sigh of relief; indeed, it wasnt something left by a single person. It was still unknown what treasures lay within that had drawn so many Big Shots here. Chapter 1143 - Chapter 1143 Chapter 635 Master Saint_2 Chapter 1143: Chapter 635 Master Saint_2 Chapter 1143: Chapter 635 Master Saint_2 Sheron Perri stood outside and did not see Logan come out; he was not in a hurry, as Logans movements were always slow. Elder Talon Skyler had waited for so long and realized there indeed was no news of Logan. He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that however formidable Logan was, he still hadnt managed to come out. People havent come out yet, I think we dont need to bet anymore. This guys capabilities are just average. I advise you not to waste your efforts! Elder Talon Skyler said to the men. As long as Logan did not come out, they would take action against them, since they probably had quite a few treasures on them. Just then, something unusual happened inside. They looked in the direction ahead, never expecting that Logan had actually forged a path. Seeing this path, sinister thoughts began to form in their minds. If he went in through this path, cant we also follow it? It must be quite spectacular and useful! He muttered softly, thinking to himself. Logan was completely unaware something was wrong, but the situation inside was quite terrible. He knew without thinking what kind of trouble had arisen. Sheron Perri saw them wanting to follow and felt they were courting death. If they wanted to seek death, he couldnt stop them. He coughed. If you want to go and meet your deaths, then go ahead. I want to see if any of you can actually make it through. If you do, thats fine, but if you cant catch your breath, its your own fault! The man was the first to rush forward. Logan had taken so many of his treasures, and if he didnt take them back, how could he ever face anyone? As he took the first step, everyone intently followed his figure. If he could enter and come out unharmed, then they would also dare to try their luck. As soon as he stepped forward, he felt a strong force slowly approaching him. It was only after it passed that he realized how powerful it was. The man swallowed, his strength yet to recover to its peak, which made it somewhat strenuous. If even he found it tough, then the others certainly couldnt make it, he thought to himself. Elder Talon Skyler, seeing that the man was unharmed, wondered internally. Could it be that Logan deceived them and there was actually nothing inside? Maybe someone had set them up. He furrowed his brow and couldnt help but speculate. Meanwhile, Logan was still roaming back and forth in the hall. He didnt understand a single thing left by these old folks. All of it was in secret script. Even though he had read many ancient texts, he hadnt fully recognized these characters. Logan could only barely recognize a few, mostly talking about some rumors, which were of no use to him. While the man was heading inside, he was directly blasted out. The powerful force brutally split him out, and he fell heavily to the ground. Everyone observed the bloody wounds on the mans body, and he was severely weakened. Without an elixir, he probably couldnt last long. The man gritted his teeth, inwardly cursing, as he had escaped from the barrier. His body was still inside the barrier, and if he remained this weak, he would return to it. He looked at Elder Talon Skyler; this old codger could still be useful. You should have an elixir. If you can give me one, Im willing to exchange a magical device with you! Initially, Elder Talon Skyler disagreed, but he hesitated upon hearing magical device. Finally, she and the man exchanged, only for her to be surprised that the device she received was a string of beads, which had little powerCbarely enough for defenseCeven though it was of Divine Level but considered a subpar item among its kind Youre not really planning to exchange such a device for my precious elixir, are you? Hand over the elixir! Elder Talon Skyler demanded, but the other party had already consumed the elixir. Even if he wanted it, it was not feasible, and he definitely would not agree. The man did not give the elixir to him, but instead said, Youre already getting on in years, what do you need an elixir for? Sheron Perri exclaimed, seeing his chance to shine, his eyes filled with eagerness. How about it? Now you see his power, dont you? We let you off before as a favor, but dont blame us for not being nice if youre looking for trouble now! The man wanted to make a move against Sheron Perri, but with his abilities, he figured he couldnt handle Sheron now. His body was just too weak, analyzed the person beside him, coolly. We underestimated Logans capabilities; it looks like this gamble of yours is bound to lose. We didnt kill him when he was still weak, showing him the greatest mercy. Now that he is powerful, we definitely cant win! Meanwhile, Logan had made a round inside and didnt find anything special. Just then, he heard footsteps and looked up to see the Guardian Spirit he had met before. The Guardian Spirits, ecstatic to see Logan, couldnt believe they were encountering him here, having already left their bodies behind and now existing only as Remnant Souls. Naturally, they could come and go inside, and upon seeing them, Logan asked, How come you are here? Arent you not supposed to move places easily? How did you end up here? Upon hearing this, they expressed their gratitude. If it werent for the elixir Logan had given them, they wouldnt have been able to move freely at all. Thanks to Logans help, they could finally go out and see the outside world. Although it wouldnt last long, it was enough for them to feel content. Last time I went out, I said I would give you elixirs so you can temporarily regain your physical forms. Here are two elixirs; take them. They can help you regain more of your physical forms and move around in here! Overjoyed, they quickly took them from Logans hands, then spoke to him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From their words, Logan learned that this place was dedicated to a Big Shot, who had also left behind a Remnant Soul, keeping anyone from daring to approach; they could only walk around outside. It appeared that they reached the hall, but the real place was actually behind this hall. He suddenly realized, no wonder he hadnt found it despite going aroundCit was because he hadnt found the real place. Logan frowned. Finally found a good place; I thought I hadnt found a good place. Now it seems really great. Show me what you have! Logan told them, and they pointed him in a direction. Following their direction, he squinted his eyes upon spotting the path. This path is really quite unusual. Thanks a lot for this time. Next time, I will bring you better elixirs, if I can find any inside! They completely believed in Logans words; he was the most powerful person they had ever seen. They had thought no one more powerful would appear. Logan was the only one who had changed their views. With him, they would never have to be afraid again. Please go quickly, and, by the way, be careful not to say anything to provoke him; otherwise, the entire Underground Palace might collapse. His strength is really not ordinary! They advised Logan, hoping he would be cautious and careful to avoid any trouble. Logan nodded, acknowledging their advice. Dont worry, I wont get myself into trouble in this dangerous place, and you can rest assured, Im going over now! Logan walked in and indeed, the inside was completely different from the outside. He looked around, trying to find the person the Guardian Spirit had mentioned. Chapter 1144 - Chapter 1144 Chapter 636 Enslaving the Heavenly Demon Crown Chapter 1144: Chapter 636: Enslaving the Heavenly Demon Crown Prince Chapter 1144: Chapter 636: Enslaving the Heavenly Demon Crown Prince Logan had no idea of the situation outside as he gathered his spirits. Just then, an aura rushed towards him. When Logan successfully dodged, what landed in his hands was actually an Immortal Herb. He was stunned for a moment. Was this thing really just graciously given to him? Logan had barely reacted when he was thrust out by a powerful force. At this moment, outside, Elder Talon Skyler crouched down to check the mans injuries, sighing helplessly. The injuries on your body have reached your internal organs. Youve indeed suffered very serious harm. Unfortunately, you need to be well rested and recuperated! Upon saying this, the man took a deep breath, knowing all too well. He just couldnt swallow his pride, wondering why Logan was unharmed and in good condition. He cursed under his breath. Logan has not come out at this time, he must have encountered trouble inside. I reckon your plans will soon fall through. How about it? Regretting it now? As his words fell, the faces of the people from other sects turned ugly as they saw Logan emerge. They had not forgotten the skills Logan had displayed earlier, which had almost destroyed several of their sects. This detestable guy was unbelievably strong from every aspect. Logan met their gazes as he came out and spoke, What are you staring at me for? Is there some sort of problem? Its just an Underground Palace; I breezed through it easily! Hearing Logans words, they broke out into a sweat on their foreheads. Who didnt know? This place contained the Fate left by many people, with those who enter often facing a life-and-death crisis. Even the most talented might fall. That was precisely why they dared not enter. They turned their gaze back to Logan. Your strength is so formidable. Actually, without hiding it from you, we several sects came here to seize the Dharma device, just to avoid a Catastrophe. This Catastrophe is intricately linked with the acts our sects have committed in the past! Their words reached Logans ears. Initially, they hadnt planned on asking Logan for help. Having witnessed Logans power, they had no choice but to compromise. Sheron Perri stood by watching their expressions, feeling as though he was witnessing a fox impersonating a tigers might. Youve really had enough. You looked down on us before, now with eager eyes, you come over and fawn. Do you really think were so easily bullied? Moreover, the disasters brought by your Great Sects have nothing to do with us. We are not the ones who caused them! Logan interrupted Sheron Perri, patting his shoulder lightly. Despite his words, there was still a need for the major Family Clans to discuss matters properly, to avoid any further trouble, To put it bluntly, our fault in this affair is indeed undeniable. If we hadnt been so ruthless against your sects before, you wouldnt be facing such a dire situation now! He analyzed calmly, a thought emerging in his mind, though it came at a significant cost. They exchanged glances, sensing the subtext in Logans words. One of them stepped forward, his hand revealing an ethereal crown. On his chest was a small halo, containing a powerful force within. Logan looked up, observing carefully before barely recognizing it as an Elixir. The appearance of the Elixir made them feel as if their bodies were filled with fragrance. Despite Logans matchless strength, he could still feel his blood boiling; he needed that Elixir. Logans eyes suddenly lit up. The Sect Master met Logans eyes and said, This is a Marrow Cleansing Pill, unique to our sect! It is made from many Immortal Herbs and Spirit Roots, refined through seventy-seven days of hardening. It can entirely cleanse the dust from your body, completely transforming you, and making your power even greater. I wonder if it might persuade you to help us through this crisis? Logan agreed quickly. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, taking it as compensation was quite fitting. As for solving the crises of their sects, it was no big deal for Logan, who had plenty of ways to help them. Pondering this, Logan produced a piece of Talisman Paper in his hand. Seeing the Talisman Paper, they were somewhat incredulous. They rubbed their eyes, thinking they had seen it wrong. Logan actually had such a thing in his possession. No wonder the man was after him relentlessly; he has so many good things on him! Indeed, if it were us, we would also snatch him quickly without hesitation. Who would have thought this was the case! Logan handed over the Talisman Paper while saying, This is certainly enough to resolve the crises of your several sects. It has a time limit; it can last about three years. After three years, it all depends on your own Fate! His eyes resolute, the other people took the Talisman Paper from Logans hands. After using it, a transparent glow emerged around them, faintly protecting them. They hadnt expected it to truly be effective. Exactly how many more unknown cards does he have up his sleeve? What kind of character must he be to have achieved so much! Havent you heard? He has cleared out many Underground Palaces belonging to Big Shots, containing more wondrous Treasures than we will ever see in our lifetimes. He probably has more good stuff on him! They murmured quietly. However, some people were considering other ideas, and many were shocked, especially those Sects that never showed themselves in public, now revolving around Logan. Chapter 1145 - Chapter 1145 Chapter 636 Enslaving the Heavenly Demon Chapter 1145: Chapter 636 Enslaving the Heavenly Demon Prince_2 Chapter 1145: Chapter 636 Enslaving the Heavenly Demon Prince_2 Could Your Excellency consider an exchange with us? I have a Demon Bone from an Ancient Divine Beast, would that be enough to trade for something? The person nearby showed a scornful look after hearing this. Whats so special about a Demon Bone from an Ancient Divine Beast? To him, it was nothing significant. I even have a Phoenix Egg here that could at least be hatched, and perhaps even become a Spirit Beast, which would surely be far more powerful than what you guys have. What do you say? Could I make an exchange with you? Sheron Perri sighed helplessly, watching them come one after another. He really had no idea what methods Logan had used. Logan, on the other hand, remained calm. He hadnt expected that the Talisman Papers he casually drew would be so fiercely sought after; yet, they were just ordinary Dharma devices to him, far cheaper than what they were offering him. To him, it was nothing short of a lucrative bloodbath. Even if he hadnt received those treasures and it was merely an exchange, it was still a good deal for him. Once Logan had distributed all the blessings, he still felt somewhat unsatisfied. Finally, he said, I currently have none left, but when I do, Ill naturally look for a few of you to exchange. For now, youll just have to wait patiently! They felt somewhat disappointed, yet hope quickly rekindled within them when they heard the possibility of future exchanges. At that moment, Sheron Perri approached and said to Logan, The things those major Family Clans have done have left us to bear the consequences. When they founded the Sect, it was unreasonable to begin with. With their mere abilities, if it hadnt been for Elder Talon Skyler secretly helping them from behind, how could they possibly have evaded until now! Logan was helping them now, and it seemed he would have to confront the karmic outcomes, which were not simple at all. People like them were always in hiding, and yet Logan was actually rushing head-on into it. Youre not planning to face the karmic consequences alone, are you? Moreover, none of us here have any protective Dharma devices. How about you give us some defensive Dharma devices so that we can at least resist a bit! Sheron Perri earnestly implored as Logan looked on, utterly confused. When was it decided that he would confront the consequences alone? He had no clue whatsoever. He watched Logans actions, always feeling that something was off about Logan, as though he was plotting something. Logan looked at Sheron Perri, knowing what he was thinking. He patted Sheron Perris shoulder, telling him, My intention is for you to accompany me in facing them, so you can gain some experience. When the time comes for you to ascend to Transcendent status, you will definitely find it useful! As his words fell, Sheron Perri turned and walked away. Logan had to be joking with them, didnt he? Did they look like they were joking? Some things arent meant to be meddled with casually. One misstep could mean utter ruin. There might not even be remains left. Seeing Sheron Perris retreating back made Logan laugh; he knew Sheron Perri would definitely leave, so he simply stepped forward and grabbed him. Logan consoled, Whats there to be so scared of running off? Could I really lead you astray? With me here, no incidents will occur. This place has an unusual Barrier compared to the outside. Observing it here can have the effect of cleansing the marrow! Sheron Perri let out a dry laugh; wasnt this still a way of tricking them? With their Talent, it was nearly a death wish. Logan must think everyone was as abnormal as he was, speaking as if it were as easy as a casual stroll. The others were on the verge of tears as well. If they had known Logan planned to trap them like this, they would have fled long ago. Regardless, Logan dragged Sheron Perri along, having given the others protective Dharma devices. Sheron Perris eyes widened. Could Logan be discriminating? Why did he insist on taking him along? I dont recall us having any feud. When you were being pursued, I even helped you by passing on information. Is this how you treat someone who saved your life? Why give them protective Dharma devices? Logan knew he felt aggrieved and took his time to explain. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It turned out that Sheron Perris Talent was considered quite good among them, and ordinarily, a regular person would definitely not be able to enter. Logan felt Sheron Perri had decent abilities, and thus wanted to bring him along for an early experience. Sheron Perri initially felt quite smug upon hearing the plan, but then it dawned on himCwasnt this basically marching to his death? As soon as they entered the area, the Spirit World sensed the presence of the two above them, and many golden lights appeared. Logan looked up at this pure Ancient Spirit Pact, something that even after extensive study, he had never seen before. You might as well take a good look at the world today, for this kind of aura is not something ordinary people can see, a rare encounter in a million years! At this moment, he was trembling all over with fear, with no mood to admire the clouds above. Clutching Logans sleeve, he pleaded earnestly, Ive entrusted you with all my possessions and my life. You must not disappoint me, okay? When this wave of Spiritual Energy strikes us later, you must help! ButC Logan sighed helplessly at his behavior, wondering if it had been right or wrong to bring him along. All Logan could do was tell Sheron Perri to calm down, as he had a sense of what was at stake. After the transfer of energy, the Spiritual Energy surged towards them as if alive, filled with immense power. Especially amidst the dense clouds and fierce winds, he knew this was a true gamble with their lives. In these life-or-death moments, Sheron Perri exerted all his strength to rise into the air, his body expanding rapidly, with Blood Qi surging throughout. Sheron Perri had previously taken an Elixir provided by Logan, one which hadnt been fully digested. As the Spiritual Energy hit him, it started to truly refine it. This Elixir was bringing his body to a higher level, and now he began a new round of transformation. His body flickered with Golden Light, and Logan watched with a satisfied expression, feeling that his efforts in bringing him here had not been in vain. Everyone who watched was amazed, not expecting another Golden Core Holy Body to appear. Could it be that another genius is emerging? But this is the later stage, not like the early stage! Whats so different about that? Maybe those in the later stage arent as powerful as the early-stage ones. This kind of elevation through karma is at most just a few refinements more impressive than an ordinary person, they spoke disdainfully, yet their expressions betrayed their envy. Logan ignored them since they were just talking tough. Elder Talon Skyler squinted his eyes, recalling the Golden Core Holy Body from an ancient text, of which there had been no more than a hundred cases since the beginning, with later-stage emergences being even rarer. With a bit more effort, it was possible to reach a Transcendent level, possibly advancing further towards the rank of Spirit. The possibility of such a Sacred Body emerging meant that the future of the outside world was about to change. They looked at the transforming Sheron Perri with shock, then couldnt help but wonder, what if Logan was the one to withstand this transformation? They were curious. Logans strength remained a mystery until now. Their understanding of him was limited, so they eagerly anticipated seeing Logan withstand the trial. In fact, even Sheron Perri himself was astounded; he had initially thought Logan intended to harm him, but before he could react, he had become a Golden Core Holy Body. However, he was about to reach his limit; this was the final moment. If Logan didnt help him soon, he would be finished. Yet Logan didnt speak, nor did he offer assistance. He had to rely on himself to get through this; if Logan had helped, that would have truly undone all his previous efforts. Logan was certainly no fool. One must rely on themselves to find a way through. If someone else helps, thats the real end. Logan is doing the right thing! Once Sheron Perri regained his senses, he realized that he had succeeded, he had actually managed to withstand this karmic challenge. He excitedly approached Logan, no longer daring to speak ill of him, especially since he had thought Logan was about to cause his death. You should have said I could evolve earlier. If I knew I could evolve, I would have been willing to take a few more hits! Chapter 1146 - Chapter 1146 Chapter 637 Refining the King of All Gods as a Chapter 1146: Chapter 637: Refining the King of All Gods as a Dao Protector Chapter 1146: Chapter 637: Refining the King of All Gods as a Dao Protector . Logan heard this and couldnt help but laugh silently. He remembered Sheron Perri yelling not to just moments ago; now it was as if he had completely forgotten. The people from the other sects saw Sheron Perri had gotten such a big advantage for nothing, and they were stunned at first, then reacted. No way, just like that hes achieved the Golden Core Holy Body? Could it really be that easy I really cant accept it, why?! Exactly, why him? He doesnt look stronger than me, how did he manage to sneak ahead of me just like that? Not happening! I have to give it a try too, to see if I can forcefully break through, they declared with conviction. Soon, someone reckless stood out, challenging causality. Of course, there were others who werent foolish; they stood silently behind, if it really were that easy to break through, they wouldnt have fought so desperately to stay alive. They watched from the sidelines, savoring the drama, convinced that those who left had little chance of survival. Logan looked at the people coming out of nowhere, his interest piqued momentarily. After all, these sect members were all cowards; as soon as causality was mentioned, they all shrank back like turtles, not daring to step forward. As expected, once he stepped forward, he faced tremendous pressure. He hadnt anticipated the force to be so strong, and within mere seconds, he was reduced to nothing but bones. This spectacle shocked them each in turn; they all took a step back, secretly rejoicing within. Luckily, they hadnt ventured out, or now it would have been they who were dead. I told you earlier, this place isnt for just anyone to break into, especially with the danger it presents! If any of you are still not afraid of death, go ahead, maybe its worth a shot, you might not end up in trouble! The mans words were laden with sarcasm, angering those who heard them as they clenched their fists, finding it outrageous! What are you babbling about over there! Even if were not as powerful, were at least stronger than you, so cut the nonsense! he raged, but the man couldnt be bothered with them. With their meager strength, they really werent much in his eyes. Logan was not interested in their strife. Watching the spiritual energy streak across the sky, he couldnt contain the turmoil in his heart and decided to have a showdown with the heavens, leaving others gaping in aweConly Logan dared to do such a thing. Elder Talon Skyler, do you think he will succeed, or will he fail? they asked Elder Talon Skyler, out of nothing more than reason. The old man was their pillar of support. Plus, with his divine foresight, he surely understood these matters. Hearing their words, Elder Talon Skyler shook his head; he couldnt see Logans fate at all. He didnt know what kind of background Logan had that made him so strong. He hid his shock, not daring to take issue with Logan. He had thought only a very long time would allow growth; Sheron Perri was so grateful to Logan he almost forgot himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan just watched from the sidelines, always lending help when they were about to give in. Now that it was his turn, Logan sat there, his mind stirred. He directly deactivated his Divine Skill, and the moment he did so, a vast force emerged, full of multicolored light. Any ordinary person seeing this would almost surely lose their life. Logan looked to the heavens and felt like it was all aimed right at him. He gritted his teeth as his whole being evolved into a peak state. Not everyone could compare. Sheron Perri silently broke out in a sweat for Logan. If Logan could get through, it would be fine, but if not, looking at the many people present, they were all likely to turn on him and give Logan a hard time. Got any plans to cooperate with me, old man? The man took the initiative to ask Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Talon Skyler felt the man approaching and instinctively stepped back. He kept his distance from the man who had previously agreed to trade with him, only to receive a useless Dharma device. And now, he wanted cooperation, probably ready to let him jump into a deep abyss if needed. Elder Talon Skyler had learned his lesson and wouldnt join the man in any pretense, avoiding his gaze. The man was indignant, his annoyance unmistakable; this guy was still as infuriating as ever. Logan was muttering, wondering when the Heavenly Punishment would come down when, just after he finished speaking, the spiritual energy surged towards him in an instant. Logan frowned, his aura converging into a powerful barrier, and he charged forward. The explosion of spiritual energy engulfed Logan in smoke, whitening the faces around him as they pondered. If it were them, they surely would have perished. Sheron Perri had always trusted Logan, but now he was somewhat worriedCwould Logan really fall here? It shouldnt be him, with his strength being so immense, how could he be submerged? I believe its impossible! their eyes were resolute as they slowly spoke. Anyone could get struck by lightning, but certainly not Logan. From his initial forced entry to the present moment, each step he had taken was solid and grounded. Dont overthink it, with his capabilities he is sure to succeed; instead of making idle comments, we should watch and see if hes really that strong! They remained composed. Sheron Perri watched the scene unfolding before him, his eyes full of concern. At this moment, Logans situation was indeed more complex than they had thought. He was only beginning to grow, and yet the speed was nearly uncatchable. Chapter 1147 - Chapter 1147 Chapter 637 Refining the King of All Gods as a Chapter 1147: Chapter 637: Refining the King of All Gods as a Dao Protector_2 Chapter 1147: Chapter 637: Refining the King of All Gods as a Dao Protector_2 Logan had no choice but to buckle down and pull out an elixir from his body. He once again achieved an unprecedented balance with this powerful force. The others couldnt see Logans condition; during this process, Logan was rebuilding his body when he suddenly sensed something abnormal. Around him, the spiritual energy was changing. If he hadnt noticed it carefully, he wouldnt have even expected it. He looked at it and was suddenly stunned; these were fragments left over from ancient times, originally contained within the spiritual energy, subtly affecting Logan. Had Logan not discovered them, they would have been slowly absorbed over time, potentially forming a formidable force. Since ancient times, power would become the only thing capable of confronting Logan. Logan clenched his teeth; no wonder he always felt his body was somewhat unresponsive, unable to fully control it. He had thought it was his own fault, but unexpectedly, the problem lay within; he felt a sense of retrospective fear in his heart. Logan glanced over and found that most of these fragments had not yet formed; with a wave of his hand, he could destroy them. In the moment these dissipated, Logan finally achieved a state of perfection. He was at least several times stronger than before. Logan mused to himself, surprised by the immense influence these fragments had on him. Then, catastrophe once again exceeded Logans imagination. Seeing this scene, Logan cursed and grumbled, Is this ever going to end? He clenched his teeth and took out a fruit, swallowing it directly. This fruit was obtained from an exchange with someone earlier. It was said to be an Immortal Fruit refined from Nascent Soul essence by an ally, capable of a transformative rebirth. For now, enduring this divine retribution was the priority. A more potent force swept over Logans body; it was only this one wave, but it nearly made Logans body tremble. Thankfully, he had taken many elixirs, so his healing ability was strong, and he instantly recovered to his original state. In this way, he oscillated between severe injury and complete recovery, gradually becoming more powerful. While Logan was alone, fending off the consequences on his side, people from the other sects had already arrived at the entrance of the Underground Palace. They kept their distance from Logan, not daring to approach, lest they be inadvertently harmed. Logan, after relentless effort, was about to complete his transformation. The aura around his body surged towards the sky, ripping open the nearby clouds. He appeared no stronger, but his strength had undergone significant transformation. He clenched his fist, feeling the boundless power within, his entire persona in disbelief. It was simply impossible; the secret techniques he hadnt fully mastered before had suddenly integrated, becoming many times more powerful. Now, even without exerting his full power, he held a preliminary state. Under other circumstances, Logan was one hundred percent certain he could completely overpower anyone. Logan rejoiced wildly when Sheron Perri approached and spoke, Its not time to be happy yet; theyve all retreated outside the Underground Palace. By the look of them, they probably want to check out Spirit Mountain on the engineering side! Logan looked in the direction he indicated, only to see those from the sects moving towards Spirit Mountain under enormous pressure. After all, the Underground Palace wasnt somewhere they could trespass at will, but Spirit Mountain was different, still a long distance away. Logan remained composed; they would understand once they went to see for themselves. Because he knew that place probably didnt contain anything too strong. At most, there might be some Immortal Herbs and Immortal Fruits, along with some secret techniques; these things still relied on ones fate to obtain. If they couldnt acquire them, they would have to accept their lot. Logan led them unhurriedly. Despite being the last to set out, Logan was faster than them. They saw Logan walking ahead of them. Why was Logan untroubled, while every step they took was extremely difficult, nowhere near as effortless as Logan? With an air of nonchalance, Logan thought, Ill make them feel like clowns. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why does this guy make it look so easy, and seem completely unaffected? Isnt that a bit too arrogant? he couldnt help but say. Sheron Perri had intended to learn; he hadnt expected that as soon as he arrived at Spirit Mountain, he would be bounced right out. They couldnt conceal their astonishment at such formidable power, wondering why Logan was unharmed. Logan looked at them and felt compelled to explain. I forgot to tell you, this level of strength is just a piece of cake for me. All you need to do is let go of the power in your bodies and walk across with an honest heart, Logan said to them. They were surprised, not expecting it to be that simple. They had thought Logan was joking, but it turned out to be true. The disciples from other sects followed suit, curious about this revelation. They took a deep breath, adjusted their emotions, and once again set out to ascend Spirit Mountain. After all, they had to be sincere in their hearts or else theyd never make the climb. The oppressive force made them feel almost crushed, but this time it was much better than before, which brought tremendous joy to Sheron Perri. Such a trivial challenge was supposed to make him admit defeat? How could that be possible? He quickly reached Logans side, and the others followed their example just as swiftly. Logan nodded in approval as he watched them, though their strength and other aspects werent that impressive. He held great power in his hands, capable of assisting them. But if they couldnt do it on their own, all the acquired help would be futileCLogan led them onward. They walked openly and honestly. Others thought they must have seen wrong. Is it just our misperception? How did these guys get up here, treating us like fools? And arent they a little too strong? Exactly, I cant understand how this guy did itCthe more I think about it, the more baffling it becomes! They chattered incessantly. If it wasnt their misperception, then it must have been Logan leading them up. Other than Logan, they couldnt think of another reason. Being powerful was one thing, but now even in other aspects, they were stronger. These guys were truly terrifying. Of course, they felt despair. After all, those from the sects relied on their magical system to get to where they were, with every step requiring great effort and dedication, yet Logan was strolling up as if it were a walk in the park, even urging them on. Old man, arent you moving a bit too slowly? Youre much stronger compared to those disciples, but youre still a bit weak compared to me! Elder Talon Skyler couldnt scold Logan now, he didnt have the energy to blame him, but he still felt somewhat angry upon hearing Logans words. What do you know? Just making it this far is no mean feat, I advise you to stop talking nonsense! Elder Talon Skyler wondered what right did Logan have to mock him? He was just a bit more talented, what was so great about that? Logan knew these guys were just being stubborn, and couldnt be bothered with them. Then, Logan approached the man who hed previously looted, who must still be very angry. Werent you the one who escaped from the Barrier? How come your power has become so weakened now? It doesnt seem like you at all. Do you need my help? Maybe I can offer some assistance! The man rolled his eyes, unable to contain his irritation. Logan had robbed him, and still had the cheek to show up before him. If it werent for his much-reduced strength from before, he would have taught Logan a lesson already. You just wait. The day my power is restored, I will make you pay. In any case, I will absolutely not let you off! Logan didnt take his words to heart because by the time his power increased, Logans strength would likely be beyond his reach. Then Ill be waiting. Im really looking forward to the day your strength grows! he said with a smile. To the man, that smile appeared as a challenge. Chapter 1148 - Chapter 1148 Chapter 638 Reincarnation Master Spirit Chapter 1148: Chapter 638: Reincarnation Master Spirit Chapter 1148: Chapter 638: Reincarnation Master Spirit Other disciples from various sects felt utterly despondent. They had barely managed to reach halfway up the mountain, relying on the power of Dharma devices and their own strength. On this journey, each step they took depended on spiritual energy. Meanwhile, Logan strode effortlessly, not using any Dharma devices, and he was faster than them and even had time to stop and chat. It was truly incomprehensible. Everyone underestimated Logans strength. Not only is he young and talented, but he also possesses an extraordinary mindset. With such characteristics, wouldnt his promotion to Divine Level be effortless, should he not perish on the way? they thought with increasing admiration as they looked at Logan. I originally thought Logan was just a bit stronger than us, but now it seems that we are simply no match for him. Perhaps we would only be able to look up at him from the foot of the mountain. He lamented, and as his words fell, there was no dissatisfaction among themCrather, there was a greater sense of agreement. Logans immense strength was undoubtedly beyond their reach. Standing next to Logan, Sheron Perri couldnt help but speak, I think I can only go this far, but dont worry about us. You continue forward. This is a good opportunity for us to train! Logan looked at Sheron Perris struggling figure and nodded, understanding their limits. He didnt say much, only reminding them. If something happens on the mountain later, dont interfere, just run. Ill be fine! Sheron Perri nodded upon hearing Logans words. Dont worry, they werent that foolish. In this regard, they were professionals. Logan sighed helplessly; he was more worried about himself than them. Logan continued walking forward, and the elders from behind gradually caught up. Elder Talon Skyler gritted his teeth, determined to keep up. He couldnt let Logan get ahead, lest all the treasures on Spirit Mountain end up in Logans hands. You are venerating him here, better hurry up and handle it, or the treasures will never fall into our hands! Its also doomed; we almost forgot this matter. Lets move quickly, we absolutely cant fall behind! they prayed desperately that the man and Logan would start a fight. Perhaps it could buy them some time. Though they were only a few steps away from Logan, their hearts were in a panic. The powerful beings who were originally conserving their strength were now no longer daring to act recklessly but gave their all to reach the summit. Logan, however, was very calm. He moved without haste, step by step. Even when several people passed by him, he remained expressionless. Just as he was about to continue his journey, Logan suddenly felt something was amiss at a spot not far from himCsomething inconspicuous. Logan squinted his eyes; the area was mostly overgrown with weeds, even covering the stone engravings above. He crouched down to pull away the weeds above, discovering a natural statue that seemed not made from ordinary materials, though Logan was unsure exactly how it was constructed. Looking closely, he noticed densely packed runes inside, continuously changing and tracing paths that seemed to record something Logan stared, his heart immensely shaken; if he wasnt seeing things, the statue seemed to contain a powerful magic, which required heightened talent to decipher. Logans extraordinary talent and overall strength were exactly why it was normal for him to notice what ordinary people couldnt. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For Logan, this was simple. He gently reached out and saw a flash of golden light inside the statue; in the blink of an eye, an aura began to swirl around him. Ancient secret techniques appeared before Logan, shockingly recording many secrets from Ancient Times. Not only that, but there were also rumors from the past. Even knowing these were illusions, the power they brought made Logan feel as though he was in Ancient Times. He looked at the emerging patterns in front of him and was slightly stunned. His instinct told him it wasnt that simple; it seemed more like the Divine Palace Map he had been desperate to find. Logan muttered softly, focusingCcould it be that Divine Grade was real? They were initially going to continue forward, but seeing the intention here, they quickly came over, sensing it was from the statue. This must be from Ancient Times. It contains many secret techniques. I can feel a powerful force. Whoever obtains it has a high chance to transform tremendously and enhance their strength! They were eager to absorb it; this was a treasure even more precious than Dharma devices. Even in Ancient Times, it was highly coveted, and they continually exclaimed in surprise, not caring about proceeding to the summit and instead staying to try and capture the aura from inside the statue, for just a few seconds. So many talented individuals suddenly clutched their chests and were blown away; he looked on in astonishment at this scene. Why can I not absorb it at all? And just when I tried to probe, I was repelled and even suffered severe internal injuries! someone by his side glanced at him and spoke slowly. This requires a strong person to unlock, not visible to just anyone. If you cant absorb it, you definitely cannot force it; otherwise, it will damage your foundation, making it hard to enhance your strength from then on! They were shocked; the items on Spirit Mountain often required insight to obtain, and very quickly, some people couldnt withstand it anymore. Chapter 1149 - Chapter 1149 Chapter 638 Reincarnation Master Spirit_2 Chapter 1149: Chapter 638 Reincarnation Master Spirit_2 Chapter 1149: Chapter 638 Reincarnation Master Spirit_2 I didnt expect this to be so dangerous, I cant even remember a single one; how powerful must these Secret Techniques be! There was no way around itCsuch an Aura could at most be maintained for a quarter of an hour, and after that, everything would vanish into thin air. They were also constantly partaking, as for Elder Talon Skyler and the man were both trying hard, they had initially wanted to observe the stars to find the underlying rules, only to regret They had barely stepped over a threshold when it shattered, leaving them no way to absorb or gain. They even nearly got injured and quickly breathed a sigh of relief. The man then noticed Logan, whose entire being showed no discomfort, unbelievably able to immerse himself completely. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is his strength really that formidable? Could his Talent actually be so astonishing that hes unharmed by this? I can hardly believe my own eyes! Faced with that kind of oppressive feeling, even though he had escaped the Barrier, he was not able to fully comprehend the domain. Logan came to his senses, having read a lot of knowledge in his mind that didnt belong to him, Logan grasped just the basics. Frankly, the Runes they were seeing were just the tip of the iceberg that could be uncovered, said to belong to the Heavenly Ladders Divine Palace. What was most important was that Logan discovered it was not complete. The Aura that each exuded here was the same, but in this process He found it quite peculiar. Once he had thoroughly observed, Logan turned to leave, but the instant he walked away, those Auras instantly dissipated. Other Disciples watched the disappearing Auras. This is bad, its disappearing, and we have discerned nothing; why did Logan leave so quickly, could he have gained enlightenment? With his Talent and strength, enlightenment would be a matter of course, wouldnt it? How could we possibly compare with him! They looked at Logan in surprise, and everyone, not being fools, could tell at a glance that Logan was calm and collected, surely reaping a great harvest, making them feel uncomfortable inside. Everyone was roughly the same age, starting from similar Starting Points, so why could Logan just take off flying so effortlessly at this moment. After a baptism, Logans Mental State had reached a new level. All his distracting thoughts vanished after a greasy transformation. The Spiritual Energy of the Spirit Mountain no longer posed a threat to Logan, his steps quick upon reaching the mans presence, he directly asked the man. Why are you still lingering here? I thought you had been able to get out long ago. How was your gain? Did you come to realize something? The man had escaped via a shortcut, and faced with Logans breezy demeanor and provocative tone, felt very uncomfortable within, the words he wanted to say getting stuck in his throat, unable to go up or down. Finally, the man couldnt help but say, Youre just a thief; whats there to be arrogant about? Just because youre a bit stronger than us? I see you as nothing more than that. If it really came down to it, youre probably not as good as us! Trying Logan didnt expect him to talk so much; it seemed the lesson given before was a bit lacking. He continued to hold a hundred pieces without a second word and smashed them towards the man. The man was surprised; he hadnt expected Logan to resort to violence just like that. At once, all the Auras flew towards the man; he wanted to compete with Logan, but Logan broke his Barrier with a single move, and in an instant, the two Auras collided. The resulting shock made the ground beneath their feet tremble. As for the surrounding Disciples, they also suffered not a small amount of internal injuries. Logan glanced at the foot of Spirit Mountain, realizing that the residual waves seemed unable to shatter this place. The man had just been injured recently; how could he be Logans opponent? Clenching his teeth, he felt Logan was insane. Do you know that there are many Big Shots Auras on this Spirit Mountain? If you disturb them, we could all be doomed, and there might even be residual consciousness left behind! He tried to threaten Logan, but Logan just shrugged. He had faced those Big Shots more than once; why would he fear them? He didnt care about such things. Thats your concern, not mine. When have I ever been afraid of those people, and what harm could they really do to me? You should get your facts straight! Logan said recklessly, the power within him like a raging tide ready to disperse. Once it did, that man would be finished. In that moment, the man felt some regretCif he lacked the strength, he would at most be sent back into the Barrier and wouldnt be able to escape for a quite a while. He should never have provoked Logan. The people surrounding them, upon hearing Logans words, felt that Logan wasnt just spouting nonsense. After all, they had personally witnessed how Logan had escaped death many times. With a bit of contemplation, they realized that Logan seemed to be burdened with a great fate. His Fate was simply too strong; various signs proved Logan had a powerful background. Even starting a fight at the foot of Spirit Mountain didnt draw too much attention, as a transcendent aura of Spiritual Energy was protecting Logan within his body. Could this guy be the illegitimate child of some Big Shot? Hey, buddy, do you think thats it, do you think hes the son of some Big Shot from Ancient Times who has ended up here? Their bold speculation came out, and as they set their eyes on Logan, things started to make sense. In that moment, Elder Talon Skyler shook his head. How could that be possible? Theres absolutely no chance of that. You all have guessed wrong. Actually, I feel his Talent might even be stronger than those Big Shots, as if hes the one who has broken through barriers that no one has in tens of millions of years. Big Shots of Ancient Times, when they were Logans age, hadnt managed to stir up as much trouble as he has, but Logan is different. They were dumbfounded; the statement seemed right. Even those Big Shots couldnt be that strong What exactly was Logans background? It was probably best not to offend Logan; they had already marked Logan as a dangerous target. In the future, upon encountering the protagonist, they would have to walk around him. Logan had long found Logan displeasing to the eye; he hadnt stopped causing trouble for him along the way. Since that was the case, he couldnt blame him for teaching him a lesson. Logan and the man were still fighting. Originally, they had intended to leave, but they didnt want to miss such a rare scene. Logan wielded his sword without holding back his strength, cutting down his opponent with each strike. Facing Logans fierce attacks, the man felt overwhelmed. He clenched his teeth and could only fight with all his might. The others watched Logan and thought Logan was certainly done for. Who do you think will emerge victorious in the end? It doesnt seem like anyone can win, and such a powerful talent is surely going to lose! They knew the man must have some tricks up his sleeve; they just didnt know who out of the two could win or what to do next. So, who do you think will win, Elder Talon Skyler? Arent you usually the cleverest? It cant be that youll fall now! They chattered incessantly, and as their words trailed off, a sudden enlightenment struckCit really could be the case. Who could know what was happening? Its hard to say, but the two of them cant determine a victor in a short time. If someone else joins the war, then a result might emerge! The man fought desperately to kill Logan, but to Logan, his actions were met with nothing but disdain. Relying on these tactics to contend with him, how could that be possible? You might as well call for some reinforcements. I can give you a little chance to find help. As long as you can get reinforcements, I dont mind. I might even be able to deal with you all! Logans words were too arrogant. Logan wanted to retort, but suddenly the thought of finding reinforcements came to mindCElder Talon Skyler pondered why Logan was so arrogant, never considering his own arrogance. This was surely too presumptuous. Fine, youve pushed me to this. If I bring reinforcements, you better not regret it. When you beg for mercy, I wont spare you! Logan, as if hearing some joke, waited in anticipation. Chapter 1150 - Chapter 1150 Chapter 639 Purgatory Squad Chapter 1150: Chapter 639: Purgatory Squad Chapter 1150: Chapter 639: Purgatory Squad Logan was surprised, the man had really brought reinforcements. He observed the person who suddenly appeared, more precisely a Demon Beast in human form. Logically speaking, the man had escaped from the Barrier. With his strength, there was nowhere to hide. Where exactly had he come from? Logan pondered in his heart. The man burst into loud laughter upon seeing this scene, his tone laced with a hint of mockery. Dont think youre something special just because you have strength. This is my mount, a Flood Dragon. I brought it out with me from inside the Barrier. How about that? Are you scared now? The man stared at Logan, trying to catch a flicker of fear on his face. Logan seemed to hear a joke. How could a Flood Dragon scare him? The Flood Dragon was still puzzled by the situation. However, the man was badly injured, which must have been Logans doing. Ancestor, you didnt call me here just to deal with this lad, did you? Was it he who battered you like this? The Flood Dragon had already acknowledged the man as his master, especially since the man had brought him out from the Barrier. Just for this reason alone, it owed the man a debt of gratitude for saving its life. The man nodded. Yes, it was him who beat me up like this and stole so many Dharma devices from me. Lets beat him up and take back the Dharma devices! The man clenched his teeth and glared at Logan, wishing he could kill him. Logan yawned, feeling that if they were going to fight, they should make it quick and cut the chatter. Can you speed it up a bit? If not, Im going to get bored! Logans arrogant words left everyone else speechless. Probably only Logan could say something like that. They silently cheered for Logan. A Flood Dragon was not a common Demon Beast, let alone a Flood Dragon from Ancient Times, which was just a step away from becoming a True Dragon, showing how powerful it must be. Logans life hung by a thread. Elder Tianji watched with great interest from below, happy if Logan lost. At least his past grievances would be avenged. Moreover, with Logan there, their Sect wouldnt have a chance to rise. Brat, you injured my master; I must avenge him. Prepare to die! The Flood Dragon, eager to perform in front of its master, struck at Logan. Logan could not help but marvel; was this really the strength of a Flood Dragon? It felt weaker than a Qilin. He thought to himself that the moment he collided with the Flood Dragon, it felt an extraordinary force erupting from Logan. It furrowed its brows and hastily retreated. How could this be possible? Why would Logan possess such immense strength? It couldnt help but doubt itself. Seeing the Flood Dragon back off, the man became discontent. Wasnt this his Demon Beast? Why wasnt it fighting when it mattered most? What are you standing there for? Hurry up and teach him a lesson, get justice for me! the man said from the side. The Flood Dragon, forced to do so, fought Logan but was no match for him after several attempts. Logan sighed. He hadnt expected the Flood Dragon to be so resilient, but that was good; any casual strike from him was lethal. At this moment, the battle with Logan continued and faced with Logans fierce attacks, the Flood Dragon felt overwhelmed. A crowd watched this, those who thought Logan was doomed felt it was a close call; the disparity in strength between the two was too great. Logan, moved by a thought, appeared before them, holding a treasure. Look whats in Logans hand! Isnt that the Heaven Shattering Sword? Isnt that the sword left from Ancient Times? How did it end up in his hands? My god, we are lucky we havent fought him head-on. Who knows how many tricks this kid has up his sleeve? Hes certainly not someone we can afford to mess with! They chattered excitedly, some people were thrilled. Even if they were no match for Logan, witnessing such a grand scene was unprecedented. Those who had been bad-mouthing Logans expressions turned incredibly sour; they regretted it a bit. What if Logan remembered their words and sought revenge after the fight? Logan wasnt very forgiving; those who had offended him before had grass growing over their graves. Logan wielded his swordsmanship, focusing solely on combatting the two, the Flood Dragon, and the man together. The battle had gone on, and Logan remained unharmed, fortunately, his True Qi inside him also remained intact. Who would dare challenge him with such strength? Logan took out Elixirs, constantly feeding himself to return to his peak condition. The Flood Dragon saw Logans actions and felt it was cheating. The disparity between them was just too great. How can you sneakily take Elixirs for yourself? And isnt this just bullying? We cant beat you, and youre deliberately stalling, right! The Flood Dragon cried foul. It was, after all, a Flood Dragon from Ancient Times. Numerous Demon Beasts would barely have time to worship it, let alone challenge it like Logan did. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didnt know what kind of person the man had provoked. This person was on par with those old creatures. Logan also knew that continuing to drag this on was a waste of time. He had had enough and decided to deliver a fatal blow to the man. The man failed to see Logans intention to completely eradicate him; he really didnt want to return to the Barrier. Chapter 1151 - Chapter 1151 Chapter 639 Purgatory Squad_2 Chapter 1151: Chapter 639: Purgatory Squad_2 Chapter 1151: Chapter 639: Purgatory Squad_2 The man desperately tried to resist, but he truly was no match for Logan at the moment. The man quickly said, Youve already taken so many of my treasures, and if I return to the barrier, I will definitely have plenty of time to recover my strength. Arent you afraid! The man attempted to reason with Logan. Logan, however, just shrugged his shoulders. He would wait for the man to escape from the Ancient Barrier; as far as he knew, escaping from the barrier was no simple task and required a long period of trials. He didnt believe anyone could come out of it unscathed. If it were so easy, those old folks would have escaped a long time ago. The Flood Dragon by his side also sensed trouble. If the man got into trouble, then it too would be sent back into the Barrier and would do anything to avoid returning. The man roared and, together with the Flood Dragon, confronted Logan. They used half of their current essence energy to forcibly break through an expedient path. Initially, they were able to match Logan, but now the light bursting forth from the man gradually began to eclipse Logan. Almost in an instant, his body and face underwent changes, looking different from his younger appearance. It seemed he also sacrificed a lot and paid a significant price. The man looked at Logan, pleading desperately to stayCthis was all forced by Logan. Dont be so arrogant and pleased with yourself, Logan. You probably didnt expect this, but Im strong enough to allow myself to wake up and even become stronger! Logan frowned. With his current strength, he was definitely not capable of confronting a fully recovered man. He couldnt believe the man was so stubbornly determined to defeat him. That was a massive grudge, especially with the power that was emerging, which even Logan wasnt quite sure about now. Other Sect disciples watching the sky change felt familiar with this aura; they had been to the tombs in the Ancient Barrier before. This aura was identical to the one inside the Barrier. They commented that its no wonder the man from Ancient Times was being beaten by Logan. It turned out his strength had not yet changed. Now Logan definitely cant be arrogant anymore, his strength has recovered. I want to see how Logan can winCif he wins, Ill walk on my hands! Logan has no chance of winning, he has no idea just how powerful the people from Ancient Times are, otherwise, a domain Barrier wouldnt have been erected to keep them separate! They eagerly discussed. Seeing this, Logan realized he had no choice but to push his Spiritual Energy and temporarily elevate his strength to a new level just to battle. Logan remained composed. Just as he hesitated whether to use it, Spirit Mountain suddenly trembled. This disturbance interrupted their duel. This is Spirit Mountain not allowing anyone to cause trouble here. If you disturb the rest of the Underground, you will definitely suffer backlash! The man sighed with relief. Fortunately, the original aura of Spirit Mountain detected the fluctuations here and stopped their confrontation. He immediately steadied his mind to recover the previously lost Essence Energy. The man looked at Logan calmly and said, Today, youre lucky, and you also saw the peak of my vision recovery. Youre no match for me. You should be grateful you came out unscathed today! Logan didnt speak, calculating inwardly; he absolutely couldnt let the man return to his peak now, as it would be very disadvantageous for his current situation. The Flood Dragon, however, remained silent, never having felt so aggrieved, being beaten by Logan until it didnt even dare raise its neck. It was truly wronged. Just then, the Elders from the various Sects stepped in to make peace. Alright, lets stop arguing, everyone. Its better to calm down first. Besides, this isnt a major hatred; even if there are grudges, we should talk about them outside! Logan had little respect for their pretentiousness. What were they doing just now? Now they were stepping out to speak, just pretending to be good. Humans werent even good at pretending. Logan continued walking forward, regarding them as his lifelong rivals. They had resolved Logan to be their opponent for life; even if they couldnt reach Logans peak, they wished for a battle with him. Logan stepped onto the staircase with ease, unlike the others who had to use their lifes ultimate skills. They looked at Logan, feeling he was defying the heavens, always so lucky wherever he went. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We must rely on our own strength to ascend, but hes so strong, he makes it look easy. So, he cant be that impressive! In the first half, he was praising Logan; in the second half, he was wrestling with whether he could hold on. Logan Logan eyed the little tail trailing behind him, still a distance away, as he barged into Spirit Mountain. At the top of Spirit Mountain, there seemed to be a gate that resembled a palace entrance. He gently pushed it open, and he was greeted by a cloud of dust. Looking at the surrounding scenery, Logan couldnt help but feel disappointed. There was nothing at all, not even a trace of treasure left behind; it had all been thoroughly looted. Without any good loot, there was no chance of obtaining anything of value. Was there no justice in the world? Logan wondered within his heart. Just as he was about to leave, Logan caught a glimpse of a white phantom flashing before his eyes. The phantom, noticing Logan, spoke up. Just now, it was you intervening halfway up the mountains slope, wasnt it? Your strength is quite decent, and your talents not bad either. When did all the people outside become so weak? Youre barely passable to take a look! Logan could tell that the elder held some recognition for his abilities but was disdainful of everyone else. After all, it was only a remnant soul; what exactly was it trying to say? Sensing Logans confusion, the Remnant Soul blew its nose and glared as Logan stared at the wall, puzzled. Why didnt he understand this part? His mere presence here was enough proof that there was more than one treasure inside. I wont say it. If you can find the issue here, it will prove that you have been acknowledged. If not, then perhaps its just not meant to be! the soul sighed, wanting to test Logan. Logan was a bit puzzled. Why test him? He didnt even know what the problem was, and he couldnt quite grasp the concept. Seeing Logans foolish expression made the elder feel even more agonized, genuinely not understanding what Logan was thinking. He had stared for so long and still hadnt figured it out. Just as the elder was about to give up and considering telling Logan directly, Logan split the door open. I understand now, theres a secret door here. Behind it must be a narrow path leading somewhere else; the exterior is just a facade, right? The aura here is set up very covertly. Without a strong sense of perception, it would indeed be undetectable! Logan was calm and collected, his analysis making perfect sense. The elder nodded in satisfaction. Logan was right, and it was a good thing he had answered correctly because even the elders patience was limited. Alright, follow me. Since youve passed the test, you shall come in with me! The elder waved his hand nonchalantly, and the surrounding scenery transformed. Even his Remnant Soul slowly became more solid, resembling an apparition materializing out of thin air, leaving Logan utterly bewildered. Elder, wasnt that just your Remnant Soul outside? How did you suddenly come to life? What on earth is going on here? Havent you had an accident? You couldnt be playing tricks, could you? Logan rubbed his eyes, unable to believe it was possible. He always felt there was a staggering secret within, waiting to be uncovered by him. The elder simply smiled, giving no answer. Youre not the first to arrive here, but youll find out soon enough. The elder urged Logan to not be impatient. Logan observed the changes before him. It turned out that all other sects had been stopped from enteringCthey simply couldnt get in. They couldnt understand why Logan could enter while they could not. Was there no justice in the world? Elder Talon Skyler was also frowning deeply, the mans essence energy nearly depleted, fully aware of what the situation was. Stop wondering; none of you have passed the test. Chapter 1152 - Chapter 1152 Chapter 640 You Call This the Urban Cultivation Chapter 1152: Chapter 640: You Call This the Urban Cultivation Leisure World? Chapter 1152: Chapter 640: You Call This the Urban Cultivation Leisure World? As the man finished speaking, their gazes toward him shifted. Soon, one of the disciples couldnt hold back and blurted out, What do you mean none of us have faced the test? Moreover, you are not a Big Shot from Ancient Times, yet youve ended up just like us! Upon hearing this, the man clenched his teeth in frustration, his power not fully restored. Elder Talon Skyler frowned, the power the man had burst forth with intimidated them. He was not someone to be trifled with, and who knew what other tricks he had up his sleeve? Thinking this, Elder Talon Skyler could not help but interrupt them. The priority now is to find a way in, not to squabble here. Do we really want to just watch as the treasures fall into Logans hands? After he spoke, their expressions changed, realizing that Logan had already acquired many treasures and if he received the inheritance, their positions would be in precarious danger. Since the senior knows why the test wasnt passed, why not give us some clear guidance? We want to go in! Thats right, senior, please show us a clear way. We were blind to your greatness and mistakenly blamed you! They rushed to speak first, and the man sighed in resignation, deciding to tell them. The Spirit Mountain tests ones wisdom, not just your strength. You only made it up here by relying on Dharma devices; how can you be recognized? Nobody cares about that! Upon hearing this, their eyes widened in disbelief. Not being able to rely on Dharma devices but on their own strength? How could this be possible? This was an unprecedented situation; they clenched their teeth. It was extremely difficult, far from easy. Weve already made it up here, yet we are still behind Logan. Logan reached his Realm by relying on his strength alone. Why cant we? Worst comes to worst, well start over! They declared determinedly, and soon, some went down the mountain. Refining ones wisdom was beneficial, and this opportunity might enhance their strength. Elder Talon Skyler nodded in satisfaction, but the man had no intention of entering. Even if there were treasures inside, with his current strength it wouldnt work. He planned to ambush Logan when he came out, not believing Logan could evade him. They stood there, several people bound by their failure to use Dharma devices to ascend, yet none entered. Old man, why dont you go in? Werent you eager to obtain the inheritance inside? What are you hesitating for now? His words taunted Elder Talon Skyler who chuckled. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you think Im a fool? If I go alone without you accompanying me, youre just waiting to ambush Logan when he comes out and seize the chance to strike at him. You really think this old man cant see through that? Since Elder Talon Skyler had seen through their schemes, they had nothing else to say. You see through us, so why are you still standing here? We still want to go and enjoy the spectacle. It doesnt make sense for you to continue staying here! He instinctively asked the old man. Elder Talon Skyler, sensing the implied meaning, knew they could all benefit by cooperating. How about we cooperate for a mutual win? What do you think? he asked. The man nodded; that was the only way right now. Meanwhile, on the other side, Logan felt he might have accidentally stumbled upon a huge secret. He cautiously followed the elderly man, who then spoke, You need not worry, I have long turned to dust, now nothing but an ephemeral remnant soul. The elderly man paused purposefully and then added, The remnant I left was to find a suitable inheritor, but sadly, after waiting so long no suitable person appeared. There once was one, but he refused me. Logan rubbed his temples; Spirit Mountain had been unmoved for eons. How long was that exactly? Surely it couldnt be the one he saw earlier? Just then, a surge of spiritual energy interrupted Logans thoughts. He saw ahead of him a sea of flowers, a breathtakingly beautiful sight that also concealed something unreal. Logan was truly astonished by this scene. Senior, you cant mean to tell me these items are hidden in this flower sea, and moreover, this sea contains great power, something not just anyone can traverse! The old man remained silent, Spirit Mountain having survived so long entirely to suppress what lay here. He lightly waved his hand, and a path opened up in the sea of flowers, beckoning to Logan. Come, follow me. Dont think too much. Among others, you are the only inheritor I truly regard, so I cant just let you get into trouble. Most importantly, my remnant soul wont last much longer. You cant leave now. Logan understood; he was the only inheritor the old man truly valued. The old man was enforcing his stay. He was quite speechless, but he braced himself and followed the old man deeper. Everywhere were moans of anguish, and various noises assaulted Logans brain, giving him a chilling sensation. Soon, the old man led Logan to a spot and stopped. Chapter 1153 - Chapter 1153 Chapter 640 You Call This the Urban Cultivation Chapter 1153: Chapter 640: You Call This the Urban Cultivation Leisure World?_2 Chapter 1153: Chapter 640: You Call This the Urban Cultivation Leisure World?_2 Behind this sea of flowers, there indeed was a hidden Heavenly Cave. What they saw before them was a grand gate, constructed at an unknown time, and concealed within the floral expanse. Elder, you might as well tell me now, Logan said with great tact, otherwise, a sense of unease persists in my heart. Besides, I only wish to receive the Inheritance; I have no intention of truly perishing. Logan knew that, no matter how formidable his own abilities, they surely wouldnt surpass those of the elder. With hands clasped behind his back, the elder interrupted Logan, already understanding what he was about to say. He proceeded to recount the entire saga from the beginning. A long time ago, in the age of Ancient Times, countless beings aspired to ascend to Spirit. At that time, even the strength of someone like Logan was but slightly superior. In actuality, it didnt amount to much. However, a cataclysmic event occurred, putting an end to all of that. The elder too was suppressed here, with his physical remains no longer existing. Had Logan and his companions not stumbled upon this place, it was doubtful anyone would have discovered it. Logan was puzzled. It seemed the Ancient Times did indeed exist, but whom had the elder offended to meet such a fate? Elder, please continue. Im rather eager to know more, Logan implored, as the elder sighed. Young man, I see you are still young, with some matters I must share with you. Your Talent is exceptional, and it wont be long before you can attempt to reach the Spirit realm. But know that learning too much can be detrimental, potentially drawing the ire of the Heavenly Dao. Hearing this, Logan felt it wasnt much cause for concern. He had just survived the Heavenly Punishment. He understood the elder was cautioning him, but having come through it once, he knew his path was not one the average person could tread. Seeing Logans resolve, joy surged in the elders heart, convinced he had chosen correctly. He began to reveal more. In the Ancient Times, a group arrived. They defeated many Big Shots and sealed away plenty, causing significant turmoil for our cohort. The issue runs far deeper than it appears. At the elders words, Logan suddenly understood. Could it be that this place concealed the elders corpse, or even the entire Fallens corpses? A chill went through Logan as the elder nodded in affirmation; Logans guess was correct. Inside lie not only our corpses but also the mysterious person we fought valiantly to kill. We only managed to slay one, yet a Remnant Soul lingered. I battled him countless times, relying on the Spiritual Energy of Spirit Mountain to finally suppress him! Logans eyes widened in astonishment. He had previously encountered a nearly Divine Level corpse in the Mountain Range, initially believing it to be a falsehood. Yet it turned out to be real. Their true strength wasnt fearsome, but they were undying and indestructible, with their Remnant Souls of no consequence. I need an heir, someone to take my Position, someone with formidable strength and extraordinary Talent. Its indeed remarkable how you possess such power now, considering the much-changed times since the Ancient Times! Logan touched his nose, realizing the elder had handpicked him, unable to find a better candidate. He felt the elder had handed him a mess, so with a helpless look, he asked, Elder, you dont expect me to go in there and deal with those fellows, do you? Those are entities that not even the people of Ancient Times could vanquish. How could I possibly do so? He was shocked; the elder had too high an opinion of him. They had fought desperately without achieving victory. Logan was confident in himselfCif he couldnt win, hed flee. Currently, he could overpower those beings, but that didnt mean he was extraordinarily powerful. Realizing this, Logan also understood why the previous visitors had all fled, with one even escaping from the elders grasp, never to be recaptured. Was it still possible for him to flee? This wasnt a matter of failing to complete a task but rather an impossible dream. Elder, I think its still not too late for me to back out. However, I possess methods to strengthen the soul. I can offer you an Elixir, enabling you to hold on for a while longer. You can stay here during that time! After saying this, Logan tried to leave, but the elder seemed to have anticipated his escape, promptly grabbing Logans arm. Dont worry, theyre not as formidable as you think. Their strength has diminished greatly. At my most powerful, I even managed to slay seven or eight! Logan chuckled wryly; in the end, the elder had nonetheless met his current fate. He was still very much alive and didnt wish to end up a mere phantom like the elder, unable to improve his strength further. No, Senior, I just came here to acquire an inheritance, not to throw my life away, Logan said earnestly, convincing. The elder rubbed his palms and seemed unconcerned. Actually, its not impossible, but even if you taught me the method, I could only last for a few hundred years. After that, they might break out, and by then, only you could save everyone, ascend to Divine Level and thoroughly suppress this place! Logan burst into hearty laughter; the elder thought too highly of him. He felt that coming here was like walking into a lions den, and his timing was incredibly unlucky, overlapping with the elders imminent extinction. Ordinary cultivators, even without the aid of elixirs, could live for a long time without advancement, and their lifespan would continue to increase along with their strength. The man Logan had defeated before had lived for over a thousand years and his strength was decent. Logans eyes rolled, and he said to the elder, Old man, what if I bring you someone from ancient times? Hes escaped from the barrier, what do you think? The elders eyes suddenly lit up; having someone ready at hand would indeed be good. Where is this person? Tell me where he is, and whether he came with you, the elder queried. Logan gestured and conjured the Water Mirror, revealing the mans reflection within. He pointed at the man and explained. Thats right, its him. Hes from Ancient Times. His current strength is a bit weak, but thats because hes been sealed, so he cant fully display his power! The elder followed Logans gaze and thought Logan was joking with him; the mans talent was too poor from head to toe. Even in Ancient Times, he was someone no one would look up to, so the elder shook his head. No, I think its better if you do it. Your talent is good in every aspect, and your strength is strong. I have to say, I think its not bad, he said to Logan, forced to admit after hearing Logans words. Whats your plan going forward? Logan was at a loss for words, looking at the person in front of him. In theory, this shouldnt be so complicated. If youre going to do this, better cool down first, he thought. He needed to think this over; it might be a life-or-death matter, and Logan wasnt that foolish. Senior, cant we discuss this further? If its really impossible, how about dragging her in and then throwing her out? Wouldnt that solve things a bit better? The elder didnt expect Logan to be so aggressive, but Logans words gave him a wake-up call; he did have a way. I can tell you really dont want to do this. You now only have five hundred years to reach Divine Level, or you could open the Ancient Barrier and release my old friends. They would definitely help you, Logan scoffed. Either way, it seemed like certain death. Did he look that foolish? No, no. Absolutely not, I cant, Logan said as he sighed, and then he spoke out. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, I could give you half of the inheritance and the treasures. How about that? The elders offer immediately sparked interest in Logan; he should have mentioned it sooner, and Logan would not have been so resistant. No problem, Senior. Whats five hundred years? Im sure I can do it, Logans words made the elder feel ashamed. Chapter 1154 - Chapter 1154 Chapter 641 Invading the Large Sphere Chapter 1154: Chapter 641: Invading the Large Sphere Chapter 1154: Chapter 641: Invading the Large Sphere The elder glanced at Logan, always feeling that he had been tricked by the young man, but he had no other choice at the moment. The man standing outside the cave sneezed, wondering if someone was cursing him. Beside him stood his mount, the Flood Dragon, which looked at the man, its eyes swirling as it quickly thought of something and then spoke. My lord, I now have a good plan. If you listen to me, not only can you take revenge, but you can also snatch back the objects, it declared solemnly. The man, his interest piqued by these words, sized up the Flood Dragon, which had also escaped from the Barrier and seemed much weakened. The man didnt plan to rely on it for victory. At this moment, he didnt hold much hope, and he sighed. Then, the Flood Dragon slowly added, Actually, I have heard of the Qilin and I can distinctly sense the Qilins aura nearby. Allow me to confront the Qilin. Though the Flood Dragon appeared eager to face the Qilin, it actually intended to negotiate with the Qilin because only the Qilin could solve their problems. The man nodded, feeling the Flood Dragons argument made sense. Their strength was insufficient to confront Logan; it was too difficult. Logans strength was formidable; ordinary people stood no chance against him. Just the thought of it already gave the man a headache. Soon, the Flood Dragon transformed into a clone to seek out the Qilin, having just received the mans command. Both the Flood Dragon and the Qilin existed as Divine Beasts, and for this reason, they could sense each other. Soon, the Flood Dragon found the Qilin resting in a room. Louis sneered upon seeing the suddenly appearing Flood Dragon, looking at it with disdain. Flood Dragon, you are so weak and yet dare to approach me. You are merely a clone. I can simply destroy you, ensuring you never come close again, Louis said, his words carrying a veiled threat. The Flood Dragon, unimpressed, saw a shift in Louis eyes. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, bringing forward a portrait of Logan, the Flood Dragon asked, Whats your relationship with this person? I can sense you were injured because of him. Louis, looking at the portrait, his eyes bursting with unprecedented hatred, blamed his current condition on him. If he could find him, he would certainly not let him go easily! Thinking this, Louis covertly masked the rage in his eyes and lazily said while staring at the person before him, What business do you have with me? Speak directly, for I dont believe youve come to see me without a reason. Louis eyed the Flood Dragon, who, without any hesitations, got straight to the point. This is the situation: He and I have a grudge. I need some help. Why dont you join us and resolve him? We are currently at Spirit Mountain. Louis eyes lit up instantly. Spirit Mountain was his old home, and if he returned, his injuries would heal quickly. Narrowing his eyes, he then discerned the true extent of the Flood Dragons capabilities and said, If you take me back to Spirit Mountain, I can help you. If not, then forget it. The Flood Dragon thought it was no big deal and immediately transported him back to Spirit Mountain while, meanwhile, elsewhere. Elder Talon Skyler looked at the man, believing that the man had previously deceived him, and that his words were false. The Ancient Treasure you gave me is just a trivial item; dont think I dont know, said the man, looking at Elder Talon Skyler. Was it his fault that he had been foolish? Ive already delivered the treasure as per the rules and demands. By my reckoning, you shouldnt be approaching me anymore. Although he said this, the man was still somewhat uneasy. His strength had not yet recovered to its peak and he might not be a match for Elder Talon Skyler. Just moments ago, he had suffered severe injuries and expended a lot of energy. His main body was not even outside the Barrier, and if damaged, it had to return behind the Barrier. He didnt want to return to that sunless place, enduring so much hardship. It was as if he thought of something and thus he addressed Elder Talon Skyler. I can join hands with you all to deal with Logan. When the treasure is returned, I can give you a share. That should be fine, right? He didnt believe they couldnt deal with Logan together, no matter how strong Logan was. Elder Talon Skylers face showed approval; he had been waiting for these words. At that moment, the elders spectral image looked at Logan and nodded slightly. Logan glanced at the sea of flowers and asked the elder. Elder, it seems I need something in my hand during these next few hundred years to break through to the Divine Level, and I cant do it without some items. Do you have anything to give me? Even if its more treasures, Im certainly not one to refuse. The corner of the elders mouth twitched, as he had long expected Logan to say this. Facing Logan, the elder nodded, and Logan became a bit unsettled. Could it be? This old man had fallen so long ago, and yet he could still produce such powerful treasures? How could that be possible? Logan felt it was incredible and had not yet recovered from his surprise when he urgently asked the next second. Then, elder, could you give me that Treasure Artifact? But what he heard in response from the elder was, Those few people standing outside each possess quite formidable Treasure Artifacts. If you can snatch them, then good for you. If you cant, then its simply your fate. Logan rubbed his forehead, surprised that the elder would actually joke with him. Outside were all the Great Sects, and their relationships were not particularly good. If he were to snatch the treasures now, he might just get himself killed. Chapter 1155 - Chapter 1155 Chapter 641 Invading the Big Sphere_2 Chapter 1155: Chapter 641 Invading the Big Sphere_2 Chapter 1155: Chapter 641 Invading the Big Sphere_2 It was just a casual remark, but I have some things here that I can pass on to you. These include my memories and many locations where treasures are stored. You can directly go and seize the opportunity. Logan immediately reached out to accept the offer, thinking that it would be quite good if he could get this. After all, other inheritances werent worth much to him, given that he had the most secret techniques and Dharma devices already, so he certainly wasnt lacking. What had been said in the past wasnt quite the same, the ability to keep using what the old man had given was different. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have nothing left to give you now. You should leave quickly; there are people waiting for you outside. The elder rushed Logan out of the flower sea. When he came to his senses, he was standing in the hall as if everything had just been a dream, only the memories in his mind clearly reminded him it was not. He sighed, helpless. There wasnt much time left for him. Continuing the journey was quite risky for Logan. He decided to take some time before slowly figuring it out. As for Logan, he began to leisurely stroll around the hall. An instinct told Logan there must be treasures in this great hall; otherwise, the elder wouldnt have sent him there. Suddenly, Logan felt a change in the aura around him. It was as if he was back in the flower sea. Logan immediately found a spot to sit down and begin slowly absorbing and exhaling the energy. As for those disciples who gave up the protection of their Dharma devices, only they were able to feel how terrifying Spirit Mountain truly was. They had climbed with great difficulty, but it wasnt long before some of them collapsed, unable to hold on any longer. Their bodies were overburdened. Clearly, to continue would probably mean cutting off their prospects for cultivation forever. The others gasped in shock. At this moment, they looked at Spirit Mountain somewhat helplessly. They had finally found it, yet they had only climbed a minor distance. Facing the remainder of the journey, they watched Sheron Perri below, enjoying the spectacle. None would have imagined they could be so slow, not even close to his strength at his peak. These people are too slow, arent they? We are just here to train for fun, but they are as slow as snails. How did they become the Strong Ones of the Great Sects? I think they must be imposters. They are not that powerful, which is why theyve held on till now, chattered one, while another joined in. The people below, confronted by Sheron Perris mockery, immediately became as agitated as if infused with a shot of adrenaline. These people dared to mock them, even though they had only traveled a short distance. We cant lose face for the Great Sects. We need to go up there and teach him a lesson right now; he cant ride roughshod over us! Exactly, daring to mock us, its truly detestable. Even if were not that strong, were definitely much better than them. They shouted loudly. No matter what, you could tell. From every angle, they appeared stronger than he had imagined, but alas, there was no help for it. These guys are about to catch up soon. I told you, dont threaten others casually in normal times. Look at this; next time, youll boost their confidence through the roof! Sheron Perri hadnt expected it to turn out this way. He quickly ran up ahead. When they got outside, to Sheron Perris surprise, everyone was there. It was indeed quite lively. The man frowned as he looked at the late arrivals. He didnt expect that someone could actually make it up, and succeeding in that was proof enough of ones strength. But seeing that it was Logans people soured his mood somewhat. Old man, why arent you two planning to go in? Is it not fun inside, or are you just not interested? Sheron Perri asked Elder Talon Skyler, whose molars were almost crushed from anger. These people actually dared to challenge him. I advise you not to be so smug. Do you have any idea how powerful we are! If it wasnt for the fact that we cant take action against you right now, things might be different once we leave Spirit Mountain. Old man, cut the crap. Dont act like we dont know that you were so badly beaten by Logan that you couldnt even walk. Youre not that strong now, let alone capable of dealing with Logan. Stop dreaming. Sheron Perri spelled out all of Elder Talon Skylers past humiliations, shocking the members of the various Great Sects. They looked at each other and started to discuss. Elder Talon Skyler has always been quite powerful, hasnt he? How come he was beaten down by Logan? These guys cant be bluffing, can they? Havent you heard? Logans strength was actually quite formidable before; nobody could match him, and his abilities are more powerful than you think. They spared no effort in praising Logan, making Elder Talon Skylers face lose even more dignity. Indeed, he had fought with Logan before and lost. These events had almost been forgotten, but now that everyone knew, it was utterly shameful. You brat, dont spout nonsense. Its not what you think. I never lost to Logan, it was a draw. He clung to his pride and refused to admit the truth. Sheron Perri did not say much, but his words were tinged with sarcasm, clearly showing his disdain for such inferior behavior. Losing is losing. The person beside you lost to Logan too and didnt say a word. After all, we all saw it with our own eyes! He spoke with conviction. Elder Talon Skylers anger surged, and he simply lashed out at this insolent fellow. His mouth was too much to bear, and he decided it was time to take action on behalf of Logan. Logan doesnt take care of his people; then Ill discipline you on Logans behalf, said the man on the side, eager to see if Logans associate could defeat the old man. Sheron Perri hadnt expected the old man to lash out, and he desperately resisted. Youre no match for me in strength. I suggest you just admit defeat. Logans associates are so weak, I should have just crushed you, Elder Talon Skyler uttered slowly. The mans eyes suddenly brightened at the prospect. What would happen if Sheron Perri died at Elder Talon Skylers hands? Would Logan blame them? He was somewhat eager to see Logans reaction. Meanwhile, Logan had just finished absorbing Spiritual Energy when he suddenly sensed an explosion of familiar energy outside. His eyes narrowed, a bad premonition forming in his mind, prompting him to immediately step outside. Upon exiting, he saw everything unfold. He stepped in front of Sheron Perri, and no one had expected Logan to appear. As they felt the stronger Spiritual Energy emanating from him, a sense of dread filled them. Old man, Ive heard all of your earlier conversations. You were already defeated by me; why cant you admit it now? And you wanted to hurt one of my people? Logans tone was questioning, and even he seemed hesitant to speakCwords he had never said before. Thats not what it was. I was just joking with your friend. We can discuss any issues amicably, right? Elder Talon Skyler tried to calm Logans emotions, who didnt want to hear any of his nonsensical talks, thinking Logan had something in mind. Logan, we are, after all, the heads of the Great Sects. You should leave us some dignity in public. Dont think I dont know what youre planning. They dared not completely tear apart their relationship with Logan, but if Logan continued to grow stronger, who would be able to match him in the future? Old man, I was simply speaking the truth. Its your guilty conscience, not mine. Regardless, its your fault. Sheron Perri stepped forward to refute, making things clear to Logan: the old man was just upset and looking for trouble. Chapter 1156 - Chapter 1156 Chapter 642 The Legacy of Wei Wu Chapter 1156: Chapter 642: The Legacy of Wei Wu Chapter 1156: Chapter 642: The Legacy of Wei Wu Sheron Perris steps were like arrows leaving the bowstring, swiftly navigating through the winding corridors, his heart filled with curiosity and anticipation about the scene that was about to unfold. When he and his companions finally burst through the heavy door, the scene that met their eyes made him stop in amazementCthe outside was crowded with a dense throng of people, bustling and lively as if the clamor of the entire world had converged here. This this is too exaggerated! I never expected everyone to be here; the liveliness is beyond imagination! Sheron Perris eyes widened in amazement, his astonishment clearly reflected in his words. His voice stood out loudly in the crowd, drawing sidelong glances from those around him. At the same time, a man dressed in ornate clothes was frowning, his gaze sharp as he surveyed Sheron Perri and his companions who had just arrived. His look conveyed both surprise and a hint of displeasure. Clearly, he had not expected that in such an environment, someone could break through numerous challenges and successfully reach this place. This strength was undoubtedly a challenge to him. However, when his gaze settled on Logan, the displeasure intensified. Logan was a name that was both familiar and strange to him. Familiar because Logans fame had already spread far and wide in the Worldly Society; strange because they had never had a direct encounter. At this moment, seeing Logan and his entourage also appearing here, the man felt a peculiar sensation, as if a huge stone lay on his heart, making it hard to let go. Hey, old man, why are you two standing here not entering? Is it not fun inside, or are you uninterested in the treasures within? Before Sheron Perri could finish speaking, a burst of laughter erupted around him. He boldly shouted at Elder Talon Skyler, his tone carrying a mix of mockery and provocation. Elder Talon Skyler, upon hearing this, turned livid, his back teeth almost crushed by his own clenching. He hadnt expected these young people to be so bold and unrestrained in front of him. Hmph, ignorant child, do not spout nonsense here! Its already a great fortune that you have made it here. As for the inside, its not a place where your trifling skills can casually enter! Elder Talon Skylers voice was deep and powerful, each word seeming to carry the weight of a thousand catties, making the air around them congeal. Logan paid no mind to being drawn into the complex whirlpool of conflict. His gaze surpassed the immediate chaos and serenely reached towards the distant horizon, where splendid streams of Spiritual Energy streaked across the sky like meteors, each glow containing the mysteries and power of the universe. This magnificent sight stirred the surging passion deep within Logans heart, an indescribable urge as if the call of the entire universe was urging him on. Finally, he could no longer restrain the tumultuous surge inside him and took a decisive step forward, determined to engage in an unprecedented contest with the vast sky. This scene left all the onlookers agape, their faces filled with disbelief, for among them, only Logan dared to perform such a shocking act. Elder Talon Skyler, do you think Logans bold endeavor will be a success that shakes heaven and earth, or will it vanish like a meteor, ultimately fading into silence? People turned their inquiring gazes toward the elder revered as Elder Talon Skyler, their hearts filled with anticipation and unease. This was not only because Elder Talon Skyler was an irreplaceable pillar of spirit in their minds, but also because he possessed transcendent wisdom and insight, capable of unraveling the secrets of heaven and predicting the future. Faced with the eager and hopeful eyes of the crowd, Elder Talon Skyler slowly shook his head, his gaze flashing with an unprecedented confusion. Logans fate, for him, was like a fog, elusive and unpredictable. The elder knew well that the power and aura that Logan emanated were not something ordinary individuals could possess; his background and origins must conceal unknown secrets. For a time, various speculations and discussions about Logan quietly spread among the crowd. They were amazed at Logans strength, yet knew nothing of his origins. Although Elder Talon Skyler was internally shocked, he still maintained a calm demeanor, well aware that any rash action in front of such a powerful presence could lead to unforeseeable consequences. And Sheron Perri, as the fortunate witness to Logans leap in strength, felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude; he saw it as a beacon of hope on his long cultivation journey. His reverence and gratitude towards Logan nearly made him forget himself. We all underestimated Logans strength; this young prodigy, who has already made a name for himself at a young age, not only possesses far superior talent than his peers, but also harbors a heart that is detached from the mundane and staunchly determined. Imagine, such a person, endowed with talent and determination, if fate does not unfairly obstruct him, causing him to fall midway, then ascending to the unattainable Divine Level Realm in the future would be as easy as reaching into a bag to extract an item! The gazes of the crowd upon Logan naturally carried a bit more genuine admiration and respect. I originally thought that Logan was only slightly better than us, but now it seems that our skills and insights are too shallow; in the future, we can only stand at the foot of the mountain, looking up at his unattainable figure, feeling utterly inferior. The speakers tone carried a hint of self-mockery and emotion, yet as his words slowly fell, there was no discontent or envy around, only deep agreement and self-reflection. Logans greatness had already surpassed their imaginations, becoming an unreachable peak in their hearts. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1157 - Chapter 1157 Chapter 642 Legacy of Wei Wu_2 Chapter 1157: Chapter 642 Legacy of Wei Wu_2 Chapter 1157: Chapter 642 Legacy of Wei Wu_2 - At that moment, Sheron Perri, standing beside Logan, looked ahead at the difficult path they were treading and couldnt help but feel a sense of powerlessness. Nonetheless, he mustered his strength and said, It seems I have reached my limit, and I can go no further. However, Logan, do not worry about us. You may continue on your journey to explore the unknown. As for us, this is an opportune moment to temper ourselves and strengthen our abilities! Perris words betrayed an unyielding spirit and tenacity. Hearing this, Logan turned and glanced at Perris tired yet resolute face, nodding slightly. He well knew that everyone had different limits and capacities for endurance. Perri and the others had given their all; there was no need for more words, only a gentle reminder from Logan, Be mindful of your own strength and do not force yourselves; I will wait for you ahead. Logans words, though brief, were filled with warmth and encouragement, which kindled a warm current in the hearts of Perri and the others, bolstering their resolve to carry on. Flood Dragon, oh Flood Dragon, to think you would dare appear before me in such a weakened state. Have you grown tired of living? You are but an insignificant division of my power in the ocean of strength; I need only snap my fingers to turn you into ash, condemning you never to rise again for all eternity. Louiss words carried an undeniable threat; each syllable was like a sharp blade, cutting through the air and sending chills down ones spine. However, faced with Louiss blatant provocation, the Flood Dragon showed not the slightest fear. Rather, its profound eyes shone with a playful glint, as if scrutinizing the changes in Louiss heart. Then, the Flood Dragon slowly took out an exquisitely crafted scroll from its bosom and gently unfurled it, revealing the portrait of a young man on the paperCit was none other than Logan. The Flood Dragons gaze flitted between Louis and the portrait, as if searching for some secret, Tell me, what is your relation with this person? I can faintly sense that the scars on your body are intricately linked to him. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Louiss eyes fixed on the portrait, and in that instant, it was as if they had been set ablaze, with flames of hatred burning fiercely in his heartCa hatred so intense it nearly consumed him. It was because of him, solely because of him, that Louis had fallen to such depths! Louiss fists clenched involuntarily, knuckles whitening with the grip. But he soon realized his lapse and quickly reined in his emotions, regaining his usual composure and indifference. With a dismissive glance at the Flood Dragon, he wore a faint, undetectable sneer and spoke with a touch of carelessness, Oh, you seem quite interested in my past, dont you? But what of it? Does a mere Flood Dragon deserve to know my secrets? As for that person hmph, should the day come when I find him, he will undoubtedly pay the price for his actions, and that will be the most grievous mistake of his life. Louiss words were calm, yet they conveyed an unquestionable finality that made one shiver. Elder Talon Skylers gaze was sharp as a hawks, locked tightly on the man before him, his eyes betraying a mix of disappointment and anger that was hard to conceal. After much contemplation and verification, he became more convinced than ever that all the man had previously claimed were lies. The so-called ancient treasure he had handed over was nothing more than a mundane item, lacking any hint of the divine. Hmph, that so-called ancient treasure you presented to me is nothing more than a common trinket, intended to deceive me. You truly underestimated my perception, didnt you? Elder Talon Skylers voice carried accusation and mockery, every word slicing through the air like a sharp blade, cutting away at the mans facade of falsehood. Hearing this, the man wore a playful smile on his lips, calmly meeting Elder Talon Skylers gaze with no hint of panic or guilt. To him, this was nothing more than the naivety of Elder Talon Skyler, who had been too trusting of others words, and what had that to do with him? Elder Talon Skyler, I have already fulfilled our agreement and handed that treasure into your hands personally. Now, to accuse me by claiming its a mere ordinary objectCdoesnt that seem a bit like crossing the river only to tear down the bridge, a bit unreasonable? The mans tone bore hints of helplessness and mockery, as if reminding Elder Talon Skyler not to forget the deal and promise between them. He shrugged his shoulders lightly and continued, Ive said all I can. If you persist in this manner, do not blame me for turning heartless. After all, we were once partners. To fall out so badly benefits neither of us. The mans tone remained even, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. He was well aware of Elder Talon Skylers character and equally clear about his own leverage and standing in this gambit. - As elites from the various Great Sects, we must never tolerate someone trampling on our dignity, treating us as if we can be bullied at will! At this moment, we must stand up and show him through our actions what a miserable end awaits those who provoke us! one of them said righteously, with unmistakable determination and anger in his voice, like a lion enraged, ready to fight for its territory. Exactly! This guy even dares to publicly mock us, its simply outrageous, completely intolerable! Even if were not the top fighters in our Sects, were more than a match for these upstarts! How can we allow our reputation to be sullied by such clowns! another followed with fervor, his eyes shining with resolution, as if he had already envisioned the moment of their enemys defeat. The two of them were shouting loudly, their words filled with contempt for their opponent and confidence in their own strength. The surrounding air seemed to be infected by their aura, becoming heavy and tense. However, amidst the clamor, there was a calm observer, silently assessing the disparity in strength between the two sides. Judging by their behavior, their inner anger and determination are evident. However, from every angle, the opponent they see as a thorn in their side is actually far more powerful than they imagine. Whether its combat skills, practical experience, or that calm and collected demeanor in adversity, all hint at an extraordinary temperament. Unfortunately, these people seem to be unaware of this, blinded by rage, only seeing the hatred and provocation before them, while overlooking something much more essentialCthe true strength of their opponent. The observer sighed inwardly, knowing that the outcome of the impending clash might be predestined. Logan gently touched his nose, his gaze carrying a hint of mockery and resignation, as if he saw right through the seemingly casual but deeply meaningful gesture of the elder. He thought to himself, This elder, clearly you couldnt find a more suitable candidate, and thus youve turned your attention to a greenhorn like me. This isnt giving me an opportunity, its more like throwing me a hot potato! He looked up at the elder, his clear eyes flickering with confusion and skepticism, his tone tinged with a wry smile, Elder, you dont really mean to have me go alone into that den of dragons and tigers to sort out those troublesome fellows that not even the Powerhouses of Ancient Times could handle, do you? This this is a bit much to ask! There was a touch of disbelief in Logans words. He was well aware of the troublesome nature of those individuals, beings that even the older generation of the Strong Ones dreaded, and although he had considerable confidence in himself, he also knew the importance of recognizing his limits. In his view, if he could fight and win, he should fight, but if not, then running was the wise move. After all, while he had some prowess, he was far from being powerful enough to easily crush those ancient Strong Ones. - Elder, youre giving me too much credit. I, Logan, may have some capabilities, but I dont consider myself to have reached the level where I can easily deal with those challenging individuals. Your request really puts me in a difficult position. Logan spoke again, his voice now containing a mix of sincerity and helplessness. He was well aware of the deep meaning behind the elders action but also knew not to overestimate his abilities. Hearing this, the elder simply smiled slightly, a smile that seemed to be filled with endless meaning and anticipation. He patted Logan lightly on the shoulder, as if to transfer an intangible strength and trust, Logan, you need not worry too much. Sometimes, strength is not the only key determinant. Courage, wisdom, and determination are equally important. I believe that you can accomplish this seemingly impossible task. Chapter 1158 - Chapter 1158 Chapter 643 Nine Heavens Chapter 1158: Chapter 643 Nine Heavens Chapter 1158: Chapter 643 Nine Heavens However, Logan had no intention of making a move against Elder Talon Skyler, since he had already secured his inheritance. What was there to fear? Just as Sheron Perri was about to speak, Logan stepped forward to stop him, Alright, lets head back. I can sense two auras approaching us; rather than worrying about these, we should leave first. Sheron Perri was startled for a moment, and had not yet reacted. But Logan was knowledgeable, his words were certainly not wrong. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew in their hearts what had happened, and soon, Sheron Perri thought it through, guessing that Logan had looted all the treasures inside, leaving nothing but an empty shell. In that case, there really was no point in staying any longer. Thus, without hesitation, Sheron Perri left with Logan. At that moment, many people cast their gaze towards Logan, contemplating whether to attack. They quickly realized, Letting Logan leave freely, who would dare challenge his formidable strength? They were no match for Logan. Moreover, if they were to take action, they might end up suffering immense losses or even being hunted down by Logan, a thought that made them shiver. Following that, people from the Great Sects watched helplessly as Logan left. Though Logan possessed many treasures, not a single person dared to attack. Logans strength was excessively formidable, wasnt it? Everyone was here waiting, yet we could only watch him leave. If you are capable, then go and confront him. Didnt you see how he rendered the Heaven Street Elder speechless and unable to make a move? The realization of Logans overwhelming strength shocked them internally. If Logan did not fall in the future, a remarkable genius would emerge. Logan ignored everyone and immediately left with Sheron Perri. However, they had barely walked a few steps when they saw Lia Morgan approaching. Lia was severely injured, having been at the foot of the mountain just earlier. To his surprise, he had been ambushed by two Remnant Souls. Normal remnants wouldnt have caused such severe injuries, but these were from Ancient Times. Even without much intelligence, they were far more formidable. Logan was taken aback, his face turning grim. He knew the people around him well; all were beings who had awakened their bloodline and possessed treasures. To leave them injured like this, it had to be the work of a Strong One at a minimum. As Lia came up behind Logan, Logan saw two different lights approaching them; the person had a powerful aura. Even from this distance, Logan could sense a demonic Qi emitting from the person that made his skin crawl. This feeling irked Logan greatly, who quickly returned to his senses and his eyes flashed coldly. Without a second thought, he charged to attack. Whoever dared to attack his people. Beating a dog, one had to look at the owner, let alone his friends. The aura around Logan erupted fully. Upon seeing that the assailants were two Remnant Souls, he was disdainful. Just mere Remnant Souls, how could they cause such injuries? Logan felt something was amiss. He clenched his fists. After dealing with the few Remnant Souls, he approached Lia, who was about to accept an elixir but then refused. No need. I had to fight desperately to break free, and there are many people trapped in the cave. They wanted us to hand over our treasures and deliberately lured you here. I sensed something was wrong and forcefully broke the seal to find you. You must save us and be cautious; they are an unknown power, but the Flood Dragon and Qilin are with them. Logan frowned, not expecting Qilin to have escaped. More crucially, someone had dared to attack his company. He couldnt help but ask, Did you get a clear look at those people; who are they, where are they from? They were brought here by Qilin and the Flood Dragon; their identities cant be simple. Were they acquaintances we knew before? Lia shook her head. They also carry a demonic Qi Ive never seen before. They insisted on waiting for you to show up to seize the treasures on you and eliminate you completely, Lia analyzed calmly, using all her strength. Logan gritted his teeth, having a decent guess about who was behind this. Before heading there, Logan abruptly turned around and returned to Spirit Mountain. Meanwhile, the man and Elder Talon Skyler exchanged glances. They had intentionally delayed to keep Logan here so that the Flood Dragon and the Qilin could move against his people. Logan wouldnt ignore them; he was bound to return, and they would fall right into their trap. The man smiled, imagining Logan must be furious by now. Talon Skyler, your strategy is indeed superior; I hadnt realized before how intelligent you were, capable of devising such a scheme. The man generously praised the treasures that had elixirs and Dharma devices from Ancient Times, now all in Logans possession. If he could retrieve the treasures, his strength would greatly increase, and he would no longer have to worry. No need to fear returning to the Barrier, Elder Talon Skyler waved his hand. Your subordinates work fast, managing to suppress those people so quickly. The two continued boasting to each other, completely unaware of Logans approach, until they noticed the horrified expressions of the people around them and realized something was amiss. Chapter 1159 - Chapter 1159 Chapter 643 Nine Heavens_2 Chapter 1159: Chapter 643 Nine Heavens_2 Chapter 1159: Chapter 643 Nine Heavens_2 Why are you looking at us with such eyes? Is there something on our faces? the man wondered to himself. As he instinctively turned his head and saw Logan, he instantly panicked. Why was Logan here? Wasnt he supposed to be rescuing people? You two have schemed against my friends to get to me, thats really something else. I should have just dealt with you directly, saved myself all the trouble, Logan said, and upon hearing this, the man took a step back. Logan shouldnt act against him. Logan completely ignored them and attacked without a word. The man hadnt expected Logans speed to be so fast; he panicked in an instant. Just as the man tried to dodge, Elder Talon Skyler tried to slip away stealthily but was caught by Logan and brought back. You two wanted to enjoy the show, so Ill let you have a good look. If anything happens to my friends, youll be buried with them, Logan said. Sheron Perri hesitated, looking at the few people. He originally wanted to clean them up but later regretted it. Just dealing with them like this was really letting them off too easy. Logan, having calmed down, tied up the man and Elder Talon Skyler before speaking to Sheron Perri. With my strength, Im still slightly lacking, after all, they have many treasures in their hands, plus you said it yourselfCthe Demonic Qi has the power to erode others. Hearing Logan speak like this, they were obviously stunned. Logan had so many Dharma devices in hand. Anyway, it should be enough. Logan was very calm and slowly started speaking. The reason I captured them is that there must be a reason they let you out. To put it plainly, this was a trap I set up for myself; how could I let them succeed? Logans words surprised the man and Elder Talon Skyler a little. Despite Logans young age, he knew so much about power and strategic plotting. It seemed they had underestimated Logans capabilities. Logan looked at the man, he must be right in what he said. Im right, arent I? You had the Flood Dragon search for the Qilin, knowing that the Qilin has a grudge against me, so you deliberately lured them here, also knowing that a direct confrontation with me would surely result in your loss. Thats why you targeted my friends first, Logan said word by word. The man turned his head away upon hearing this; he was extremely composed. Even if Logan knew, what did it matter? They had still fallen into their trap. So what? Unless you dont want to save your friends, or youre willing to watch your friends die for you. If thats the case, then our scheme wouldnt succeed, Logan thought they were making a racket. At this point, they were still smug, thinking they were invincibleCsurely they didnt really consider him a fool with no plans. It was just ridiculously stupid. At that moment, Logan thought of a plan. Since the man and Elder Talon Skyler had pulled a sneaky one, they could look for help as well. Logan addressed a few Sect members coolly. Youve all heard the entire conversation and understand the process. Would you like to lend us a hand? Of course, I wont let you down. Consider it a favor I owe you, I will surely repay it in the future, Logan said, his gaze holding an uncharacteristic determination, shocking the other Sect members. For someone as proud as Logan to ask for their help was unthinkable. However, after some thought, they decided to agree. There was no other reasonCthey had always looked down upon the Demonic Qi. And with Logans powerful strength, perhaps they could see astonishing potential in him, and he might have a chance to reach the Divine Level in the future, possibly saving their lives and leading them to new heights. With that relationship, what reason would they have to refuse? The man frowned, never expecting Logan to summon helpCin his style, it simply wasnt like Logan to do so. Youre actually calling for reinforcements? Shouldnt you be charging into battle alone to confront those people? What youre doing is simply impossible The man was cursing, but Logan just waved his hand dismissively. Whats so impossible? Reinforcements, so what? You do it, I can do it too. Are you somehow more noble for calling in help? Logan looked at Lia Morgan. His Remnant Soul was now so weak; one could only imagine how his true body must be He clenched his teeth tightly, waiting for the moment when he found those emanations of Demonic Qi, he would definitely teach them a lesson, absolutely not stopping until he had exacted his revenge. At this moment, on the other side. The Flood Dragon stood still, waiting for the arrival of the man and Elder Talon Skyler. The Flood Dragon glanced at the Qilin beside him and Lia Morgan, who was almost at her limit, and pondered secretly. How deep must their hatred be for them to resort to direct combat; could it be they were simply in a bad mood Qilin, are you sure you can lure Logan over here? What if he abandons his people? Maybe hes just that kind of despicable person. The Qilin shook his head; he knew Logan very well. Logan would not let harm come to those around him; he might falter in other aspects, but in this, he was second to none. Rest assured, he will definitely come. Moreover, I can guarantee that no one will be a match for Logan. But the help weve enlisted with these Remnant Souls makes a difference. A smile crept onto Qilins face; these few Remnant Souls had been left by him near Spirit Mountain for a long time. All of them were incarnations of Demonic Qi, and during Ancient Times, there were Demon Cultivators, some of whom were even from the lineage of the Heavenly Demon. Unfortunately, evil does not prevail over good, and in the end, they were suppressed by humans. But that did not mean that Demon Cultivators had vanished; they had simply become weaker. Alright, but weve been waiting for ages without any sign of him. I really dont know when he will arrive. Upon hearing this, the Qilin sighed internally; the Flood Dragon was still too impatient. After being confined for so many years, his mental state had somewhat deteriorated. Along the way, the various Sects and Logan were all feeling unsettled, unsure whether what Logan had said was true or false. Sheron Perri looked at the bound man and Elder Talon Skyler, and the way those peoples eyes brazenly sized them up made him uncomfortable. If you dont trust us, you can leave now. Moreover, is there a need to deceive you? When you were about to be struck by Heavenly Punishment, you didnt even know who saved you. Sheron Perri spoke irritably, hoping that these fellows wouldnt hinder Logan when the time came. Throughout their journey, he listened to Lia Morgans incessant chatter. Logan, they are truly powerful. I heard the Qilin telling the Flood Dragon that Spirit Mountain is his Old Nest, where his strength can recover to its peak. I dont know if that is true or false. Lias words made Logans eyes light up. If that was the case, then perhaps the Qilin had some relationship with that old man inside. Logan combed through his mind for information about the Qilin and finally found a clue in the Inheritance. It turned out that the current Qilin was not the True Qilin but a Fake Qilin. Hidden inside the sea of flowers was a True Qilin, which hadnt emerged due to the need to constantly suppress the Monsters inside. The Fake Qilin was merely evolved through the slow Absorption of the Qilins Aura. If he encountered the Fake Qilin, he must eliminate it. Otherwise, letting it continue to absorb would be detrimental to the True Qilin. This is great, Ive got a way to deal with him now. Logan was ecstatic; if that was the case, he needed not hold back any longer. After a long wait, the Flood Dragon finally sensed Logans Aura within his range of Perception. As he looked up, he realized that not only Logan but also all the Great Sects had arrived, causing a sense of dread to settle in his heart. Look, hes brought reinforcements. What on earth is going on? The man looked at the Flood Dragon, irritated that she had given Logan an opportunity instead of handling things properly. Conversely, upon seeing Logan, the Qilin could not help but strike at him vigorously. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youve finally come. Chapter 1160 - Chapter 1160 Chapter 644 The 10th Sea and Mountain Chapter 1160: Chapter 644: The 10th Sea and Mountain Chapter 1160: Chapter 644: The 10th Sea and Mountain On the distant Mystical Continent, the river of history flowed gently, chronicling the legends of countless heroes. This was a world nourished by Spiritual Energy, where all things thrived thanks to the abundance of Spiritual Energy. However, as the years passed, Spiritual Energy gradually depleted, and the Mainland fell into an unprecedented silence. Until that day, when Spiritual Energy revived, bringing with it a hitherto unseen transformation, Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a young novelist named Logan, was swept into an epic saga spanning time and space. Spiritual Energy revival, the Mainlands Awakening Logan, a young writer living in a remote town, had been sensitive to the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth from a young age, unlike ordinary people. The stories he penned were always filled with fantasy and imagination, as if touching that distant and mysterious world. However, in his everyday life, he was just an obscure young man from a small town, leading an ordinary and unremarkable life. One day, as Logan was writing at home, he suddenly felt an unprecedented fluctuation. He looked up at the window and saw a thin mist spreading across the skyCthe sign of the revival of Spiritual Energy. Something stirred in Logans heart; he knew this was a critical moment that would change the fate of the Mainland. With the revival of Spiritual Energy, all things on the Mainland began to show new vitality. Ancient ruins reappeared, slumbering Demon Beasts awakened, and those Deities that existed only in legends seemed to be reviving. Logan knew this was a time filled with opportunities and challenges, and he had to seize this chance to explore the unknown world. Transcendental invasion, dangers lurk As Spiritual Energy returned, a powerful force from another domain also descended quietly. They were a group known as Outsiders, beings with strength beyond the ordinary, aiming to enhance their Cultivation Levels by devouring the Spiritual Energy of the Mainland. With their arrival, the tranquility of the Mainland was utterly shattered, and an unprecedented crisis loomed. The small town where Logan lived was no exception to the calamity. The Outsiders trampled wantonly, causing death and destruction, and the people lived in fear. Filled with anger and helplessness, Logan knew that with his own strength alone, he could not face these mighty enemies. However, he could not stand idly by and watch his home be destroyed. So, Logan decided to set out on a journey to find strength. He believed that in this era of Spiritual Energy revival, there must be a force capable of combating the Outsiders. Gathering his belongings, he bid farewell to his hometown and embarked on an unknown journey. Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Scripture, a mysterious inheritance On his journey, Logan faced countless difficulties and dangers. He crossed the vast forests of Demon Beasts, climbed the steep mountains of Spirit Mountain, and even delved into dark underground mazes. Nonetheless, every adventure further solidified his conviction. He knew he was getting closer to the power that could change his destiny. Finally, by a stroke of chance, Logan discovered an ancient Cultivation TechniqueCHeaven and Earth Profound Yellow Scripture. This was a Cultivation Technique of legend, said to communicate with heaven and earth, drawing upon endless Spiritual Energy. A thought sparked in Logans mind; this was the power he had been searching for. Thus, Logan began to devote himself to cultivating the Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Scripture. Day and night, oblivious to sleep or food, he finally broke through the first Realm by chance. At that moment, he felt as if the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth was converging upon him, and his Cultivation Level soared rapidly. Battles with Demon Beasts, showcasing strength As his Cultivation Level increased, Logan began to engage in battles with the rampaging Demon Beasts. Using the Divine Skills from Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Scripture, he fought fiercely against the Demon Beasts. Each battle further enhanced his strength. He also slowly realized that these Demon Beasts were not entirely evil; they had become so violent because they were under the control of the Outsiders. In a battle with a powerful Demon Beast, Logan accidentally discovered the Spirit Core within the beast. This was a crystal containing tremendous energy, which could serve as an auxiliary material for cultivation. A thought struck Logans mind; he knew that if he could collect enough Spirit Cores, his Cultivation Level would leap qualitatively. Thus, Logan set out to seek and battle Demon Beasts, collecting their Spirit Cores. His reputation also started to spread across the Mainland, and he became a respected Cultivator. Deities revival, the Mainlands turbulence As Logans strength grew day by day, an even more astounding piece of news spread throughout the entire Mainland. The Deities, once only known in legends, were starting to revive! These Deities, with power beyond the ordinary, would undoubtedly have a profound impact on the Mainland. A thought stirred in Logans heart; he knew this would be an excellent opportunity to explore the unknown world. So, he decided to travel to the ruins of those Deities to seek their Inheritances and power. During his travels, Logan encountered many Cultivators also seeking the Deities Inheritance. They hailed from different Races and forces but shared the same goal. Logan joined them, and together they faced countless challenges and dangers. Sky Devouring, the ultimate battle against the Outsiders Finally, Logan arrived at an ancient Temple, said to be the resting place of a powerful Deity. His Inheritance and power were hidden within this Temple. A thought sparked in Logans mind; he knew he was about to face an unprecedented challenge. Chapter 1161 - Chapter 1161 Chapter 644 The 10th Sea and Mountain_2 Chapter 1161: Chapter 644: The 10th Sea and Mountain_2 Chapter 1161: Chapter 644: The 10th Sea and Mountain_2 In the Temple, Logan had faced countless trials and tribulations. He confronted powerful mechanisms and traps, engaging in fierce battles with the Demon Beasts guarding the Temple. Every battle brought him closer to that legendary power. Finally, in the deepest part of the Temple, Logan found the Deitys Inheritance, Sky Devouring. It was a Cultivation Technique that could devour all forms of power between heaven and earth, its might enough to strike fear into any enemy. Stirred, Logan began to cultivate Sky Devouring. As his Cultivation Level increased, he gradually felt the immense power of the technique. He could devour the surrounding Spiritual Energy, converting it into his own power; he could devour the attacks of his enemies, rendering them into nothingness; he could even devour the entire sky, leaving his enemies no place to hide. Just then, the powerful beings from the Outer Domain launched another attack. They attempted to use their great power to destroy the entire Mainland, devouring all Spiritual Energy. Logan knew that the moment to battle these powerful enemies had arrived. He led those Cultivators who were also seeking the Deitys Inheritance in a fierce battle against the beings from the Outer Domain. In the sky, Spiritual Energy and Energy wove into a splendid tapestry; on the ground, Demon Beasts and Cultivators fought for their lives. Each attack and defense was infused with strength and wisdom. Finally, under Logans leadership, the Cultivators began to gain the upper hand. Using the power of Sky Devouring, they neutralized the attacks of the beings from the Outer Domain one by one; and Logan himself made a move, using the Ultimate Secret of Sky Devouring to swallow the entire sky. At that moment, the whole Mainland seemed to freeze, all living beings holding their breath. - S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the disappearance of the sky, the powerful beings from the Outer Domain lost their source of strength. They fell one by one, turning to dust and nothingness. And Logan became the savior of the entire Mainland, his name to be forever etched in the annals of history. A new start, endless exploration After the battle, Logan did not stop. He knew that although he had defeated the beings from the Outer Domain, the World was still filled with the unknown and danger. He had to continue exploring, seeking more strength and wisdom. So, Logan, leading those Cultivators also in search of the Deitys Inheritance, embarked on a new journey. They crossed vast oceans and sprawling prairies; they climbed steep mountains and deep caves; they experienced countless adventures and challenges. Each exploration deepened their understanding of the World, each challenge solidified their beliefs. And Logan, through this process, grew into a true Strong One. He possessed not only great power and wisdom but also a broad mind and unwavering conviction. He knew he would always be on the path of exploration, and the World would be better for his presence. - As Logan and his companions delved deeper, they discovered that the World was much more complex than they had imagined. Behind the resurgence of Spiritual Energy lay deeper secrets of the universe. By chance, Logan discovered a path leading to the other side of the starsCStar Path. The Star Path was a mysterious passageway connecting different realms and Worlds. It was said that only the Strong Ones who truly grasped the secrets of the universe could leave their marks on this path. Stirred, Logan knew this was the key to further improving his Cultivation and exploring the secrets of the universe. Thus, Logan decided to embark on the Star Path. He bid farewell to the Cultivators who had fought alongside him, venturing alone on this unknown journey. On the Star Path, Logan faced numerous trials and tribulations. He encountered powerful beings from different realms; he navigated through dangerous and opportunistic Star Mazes; he even met an ancient and powerful Soul Mentor on a mysterious star. The Soul Mentor told Logan that every person harbored a universe within their heart, and the real Strong One could awaken their inner universe. Stirred, Logan began to try listening to the voice inside him, feeling the call from the depths of the universe. - Under the guidance of the Soul Mentor, Logan gradually awakened his own soul power. He could feel the connection between himself and the universe; he was able to use this power to sense the world, to influence it. And his cultivation level had also made leaps and bounds in quality during this process. Cosmic Law, unity of Heaven and Earth With the awakening of his soul power, Logan began attempting to understand the cosmic laws. He discovered that whether it was in cultivation, battle, or exploration, one could not do without a profound understanding and application of these laws. Consequently, he devoted himself to the study of cosmic laws, trying to integrate them into his cultivation practices. Throughout this process, Logan gradually grasped the truth of unity between Heaven and Earth. He understood that whether human, demon beast, or any other creature, all lived within the same universe, all bound by the same cosmic laws. And the true Strong One is someone who can transcend the boundaries of race and power, to embrace and understand this universe. Thus, Logan began trying to communicate and collaborate with beings from different races and powers. His cultivation and wisdom resolved conflicts and crises time and again; his actions exemplified the true essence of universal unity. And so, his reputation spread far and wide across the universe. The ultimate battle, unification of the universe - Just as Logan was making a name for himself in the universe, a more astonishing piece of news spread throughout. It turned out that the demon beasts and creatures, once controlled by masters of the Outer Domain, had begun to unite, attempting to rebel against their overlords. And this ultimate rebellion would decide the fate of the entire universe. A spark ignited in Logans heart; he knew this was the critical moment for him to contribute to the peace of the universe. So, he decided to join this ultimate battle, to fight shoulder to shoulder with those courageous beings. In the ultimate battle, Logan displayed his unparalleled cultivation and wisdom. Using the power of the Heaven and Earth Profound Yellow Scripture and Sky Devouring, he engaged in fierce combat with the masters of the Outer Domain. Each attack and defense was filled with both strength and wisdom; each charge and retreat showcased his exceptional command abilities. Finally, under Logans leadership, the rebels gradually gained the upper hand. Using the power of cosmic laws, they thwarted the attacks of the masters of the Outer Domain; and Logan himself, using the ultimate secret of Sky Devouring, devoured the entire universe. For a moment, the universe seemed to come to a standstill; all creatures held their breath. As the universe vanished, the masters of the Outer Domain lost their source of power. They fell one by one, reduced to dust and void. And Logan became the savior of the entire universe, his name to be forever remembered in its history. After the battle, Logan didnt stop. He knew that though he had defeated the masters of the Outer Domain, maintaining peace in the universe still required his continued vigilance. Thus, he decided to stay, to keep exploring those unknown domains and secrets- On his journey through the universe, Logan encountered many beings who also cherished peace and exploration. They came from various races and powers but shared a common goal. Logan and these companions faced countless challenges and dangers together. Each exploration deepened their understanding of the universes mysteries; each challenge further solidified their beliefs. Finally, under Logans leadership, these brave beings together created a new universeCthe Logan Era. In this universe, there were no boundaries of race or power; no shadows of war or hatred; only the light of peace, wisdom, and exploration. And Logan became one of the most revered Strong Ones in this universe. He lived the way of the true Strong OneCnot only possessing great strength and wisdom but also a broad mind and unwavering beliefs. He knew he would walk the path of exploration forever; and this universe would become ever more beautiful because of his presence. Chapter 1162 - Chapter 1162 Chapter 645 A Mountain Piled with Stars Chapter 1162: Chapter 645: A Mountain Piled with Stars Chapter 1162: Chapter 645: A Mountain Piled with Stars During the lengthy years of the Logan Era, Logan never forgot his original aspirationC he was a novelist, a person who weaved dreams and miracles with words. Although he had become one of the most powerful beings in the universe, he knew well that true strength lay not only in martial might and wisdom, but in the ability to touch hearts and enlighten souls with words. Therefore, Logan began to use his pen to record this magnificent cosmic history. He turned what he saw and heard in the resurgence of spiritual energy, the invasion of masters, the wars of demon beasts, the revival of deities, and the ultimate battle, along with his feelings and realizations, into a series of extraordinary novels. These novels depicted the grandeur and mystery of the universe and contained profound contemplations on life, peace, and exploration. Logans novels quickly spread throughout the universe and became the spiritual sustenance for countless beings. They inspired beings to pursue higher realms, to explore the unknown, and to embrace the beauty and miracles of the universe. And for these novels, Logan was honored as the Cosmic Genius. The light of inheritance passed from one to another. As Logans novels spread, more and more beings were moved by his stories and joined the ranks of exploration and peace. They learned Logans wisdom and courage, inherited his spirit and beliefs, and together created a better universe. Logan also realized that his mission was not only to be a powerful Cultivator or a great writer, but more importantly, to be a mentor who could lead beings forward, transmitting light and hope. Thus, he began to travel everywhere, teaching those beings eager to grow how to cultivate, how to explore, and how to understand the true essence of the universe. Under Logans guidance, more and more beings began to awaken their potential and delve into the mysteries of the universe. They learned how to live in harmony with nature, how to communicate and cooperate with beings of different races and factions. And Logan became their eternal lighthouse, illuminating their path forward. The universe is boundless, dreams never cease. As time flew by, Logan had spent a long stretch of time in the universe. He witnessed the changes and prosperity of the universe and experienced countless challenges and crises. But no matter what difficulties and setbacks he faced, he always held fast to his beliefs and pursuitCto record the beauty and miracles of the universe with words, to lead beings forward with wisdom and courage. Finally, one day, Logan felt his life force gradually fading away. He knew this was a sign that he was about to leave this world. But he did not feel fear or regret, because he knew he had fulfilled his missionChe had left a precious legacy for the universe with his pen and actions. In the final moment of his life, Logan closed his eyes and left this world with a smile. But his spirit and beliefs remained forever in the universe, inspiring countless beings to pursue higher realms, to explore unknown territories, and to embrace the universes beauty and miracles. And the Logan Era became even more brilliant because of his existence. In this universe, every being in their own way carried on Logans spirit and beliefs, together forging a better future. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a novelist, Logan interpreted the way of the true Strong One with his pen and actionsCnot only possessing great power and wisdom but having a broad mind and firm beliefs. He left a precious treasure for the universe with his life, providing each one of us with a profound insight: No matter the environment, no matter what difficulties and setbacks we face, as long as we maintain our beliefs and pursuits, record the beauty with words, and lead with wisdom and courage, we can surely create a better future. The Cosmic Dominator, Logans rise Even though Logan had passed away, his spirit and beliefs shone like undying stars, forever lighting up the universe. His novels, stories, wisdom, and courage became the lighthouses in the hearts of countless beings, guiding them forward. Among this group was a young Cultivator named Reynolds. He had been deeply influenced by Logans novels from a young age and held Logans spirit and beliefs in deep reverence and aspiration. Upon learning of the universes crisis, he resolutely joined the ranks defending the universe, vowing to become a being as great as Logan. With his outstanding Talent and relentless effort, Reynolds quickly stood out in the group. Not only was he proficient in various martial arts and spells, but he also had a brave and firm heart. In many battles, his impressive performance earned the respect and trust of his comrades. As time passed, Reynolds gradually became the groups leader. He led his teammates to defeat forces intent on disrupting the universes peace, preserving the prosperity and stability of the Logan Era. His reputation spread throughout the universe, and he became a Hero in the hearts of countless beings. The path to dominance, conquering the universe Though the Logan Era had become the dominant force in the universe, Reynolds was well aware that this did not mean he could let his guard down. On the contrary, he understood even more the responsibility and mission he carriedCto protect the universes peace and prosperity so that every being could live happily on this land. Chapter 1163 - Chapter 1163 Chapter 645 Stars Piled into a Mountain_2 Chapter 1163: Chapter 645: Stars Piled into a Mountain_2 Chapter 1163: Chapter 645: Stars Piled into a Mountain_2 Thus, Reynolds began to establish a more perfected cosmic order. He established the Cosmic Council, inviting representatives from various forces to discuss major cosmic affairs; he also set up the Cosmic Police Force, responsible for maintaining the universes security and order; furthermore, he promoted cultural exchange and economic development among the cosmos, allowing different races and forces to understand and respect each other. Under Reynoldss efforts, the Logan Era welcomed a period of unprecedented prosperity. Forces coexisted harmoniously, collectively driving the development and progress of the universe. And all beings began to live peacefully and productively, no longer worried about war and famine, but instead pursuing higher spiritual realms and cultural enjoyments. Reynolds also continually grew and progressed during this process. He not only became an exceptional leader and conqueror but also a cosmic guardian filled with wisdom and compassion. He implemented Logans spirit and beliefs through his actions, making every creature feel his care and protection. Eternal Light, the Logan Legend As time flew by, in the blink of an eye, Reynolds had led the Logan Era through many long years. He witnessed the universes changes and prosperity and faced countless challenges and crises. But no matter the challenges and setbacks, he always remained steadfast in his beliefs and aspirationsCprotecting the peace and prosperity of the universe, ensuring that every being could find their happiness on this land. Finally, one day, Reynolds felt his life gradually coming to an end. However, he did not feel fear or regret because he knew that he had fulfilled his missionChe had led the Logan Era to become the cosmic dominator, safeguarding the universes peace and prosperity. He also passed on Logans spirit and beliefs through his actions, making every creature feel his care and protection. In the final moments of his life, Reynolds closed his eyes and left the world with a smile. But his spirit and beliefs, like undying stars, forever illuminated the universe. His story and legend became one of the most moving chapters in the universe, inspiring countless beings to pursue higher realms, explore unknown territories, and embrace the beauty and miracles of the universe. And the Logan Era, because of Reynoldss existence, became even more dazzling. In this universe, every being continued to inherit the spirit and beliefs of Logan and Reynolds in their own ways, jointly creating a more beautiful future. They believed that under the illumination of Logan and Reynolds, the universe would welcome an even more glorious and brilliant tomorrow. Reynoldss Ultimate Achievement Reynolds, a young cultivator deeply influenced by Logans spirit, ultimately led the Logan Era to the pinnacle of the universe, becoming a true cosmic dominator. Under his leadership, the Logan Era consolidated its internal peace and stability and successfully expanded its influence, causing more and more forces to submit under its banner. Reynolds achieved the conquest of the universe through wisdom and courage, as well as relentless effort, but it was not through violence and oppression, rather by peaceful exchange, cultural integration, and joint economic development. He understood that a true dominator does not merely rely on military power to rule; more importantly, it is about winning hearts, allowing every being to live peacefully and productively under his protection. Thus, while conquering the cosmos, Reynolds was also dedicated to promoting cultural exchange and economic development among the cosmos, ensuring that different races and forces could understand and respect each other, collectively advancing the universes development and progress. Reynoldss success was not achieved overnight; he faced numerous challenges and hardships, but it was these experiences that shaped his resilient character and exceptional leadership skills. He articulated Logans spirit and beliefs through his actions, making every creature feel his care and protection. Ultimately, when Reynoldss life approached its end, he had no regrets because he knew he had accomplished his missionCnot only did he safeguard the universes peace and prosperity, but also passed on Logans spirit and beliefs in his way. His stories and legends will forever inspire countless beings to pursue higher realms, explore unknown territories, and embrace the beauty and miracles of the universe. Thus, it can be said that Reynolds was ultimately successful. He not only achieved his personal goals but also brought peace and prosperity to the entire universe, becoming an eternal legend. This is precisely the positive energy and profound inspiration you, as a novelist, hope to convey to your readers. The Glory of the Mecha Warrior In the vast and boundless Interstellar Era, humanity had already crossed the boundaries of the Milky Way, exploring the unknown universe. Interstellar organizations were established independently, and the Mecha Warriors were the most dazzling group of fighters among these organizations. They piloted powerful Mechas, traveling between stars, and guarding their respective forces territories and honors. Logan, an ordinary Mecha Warrior, belonged to the Star Radiance Battle Group under the Interstellar Alliance. Since his youth, he had been filled with endless love and longing for Mechas, and after countless rigorous trainings, he had finally become an outstanding Mecha pilot. Today was the most important day of his lifeChe was about to be promoted to Interstellar Commander, which meant he would have the opportunity to pilot even more powerful Mechas and carry out more important missions. At the promotion ceremony, Logan, dressed in a brand-new Interstellar Commander uniform, stood under the solemn banner of the Star Radiance Battle Group, receiving congratulations and admiration from his comrades. However, this promotion ceremony was not merely a recognition of his personal abilities but also the beginning of a brand-new adventure. The Call of a Mysterious Organization After the ceremony, Logan received a secret mission. He was informed that the Interstellar Alliance had recently discovered an ancient relic hidden in deep space, which might contain secrets about the origins of Interstellar Organizations. To explore this secret, the Interstellar Alliance decided to send an Elite squad to investigate, and Logan, due to his outstanding performance, was chosen as the commander of this squad. On the way to the relic, Logan and his squad encountered powerful enemiesCa group of mysterious warriors dressed in black Mechas. These warriors were from a mysterious organization known as the Shadow Council, and they seemed equally interested in the secrets within the relic. After a fierce battle, Logan, with his excellent command and Mecha piloting skills, successfully repelled the enemy, but this also plunged him into profound confusion. The appearance of the Shadow Council made Logan realize that the secrets about Interstellar Organizations held by the Interstellar Alliance might just be the tip of the iceberg. To uncover the whole truth, he decided to continue exploring deep into the relic. The Secret of Inheritance In the depths of the relic, Logan and his squad discovered a massive stone door, carved with complex Runes and patterns. Upon research, they found that these Runes were related to ancient legends from the Interstellar AllianceClegends about the Star Sky King and the Divine Corpse. According to legend, the Star Sky King was a great leader in the early stages of the Interstellar Era. He led the Interstellar Battle Group, defeated countless powerful enemies, and ultimately became the Cosmic Dominator. However, after his death, his body transformed into numerous Divine Corpses, scattered across various corners of the universe, waiting to be discovered and inherited by the chosen ones. Logan and his squad, by deciphering the Runes on the stone door, successfully entered the interior of the relic. Inside, they found a grand Temple, in the center of which lay a gigantic MechaCthis was the artifact of the Star Sky King, and also one of the Divine Corpses as per the legends. The Inheritance of the Mecha Inside the Temple, Logan felt the powerful force and will of the Star Sky King. He realized that this was not just the inheritance of a Mecha but also the spiritual inheritance of the Star Sky King. To accept this inheritance, Logan decided to pilot this Mecha and, along with his squad members, confront the impending attacks from the Shadow Council. In the depths of the Temple, Logan found the Mecha Core of the Star Sky KingCa gem containing endless power. He embedded this gem into his own Mecha, and instantly, a powerful energy surged throughout his body, causing his Mecha to undergo a transformative change, becoming even more powerful and mystical. The Rise of the Star Sky Battle Group Having accepted the inheritance of the Star Sky King, Logan, leading his squad members, successfully repelled another attack from the Shadow Council. They piloted powerful Mechas, traveling between stars, becoming the most dazzling group of fighters within the Interstellar Alliance. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1164 - Chapter 1164 Chapter 646 Soul of the Mountain Realm Chapter 1164: Chapter 646: Soul of the Mountain Realm Chapter 1164: Chapter 646: Soul of the Mountain Realm However, the universe was not a place of peace. As the Logan Era developed deeper, some hidden forces started to stir, attempting to break the existing peace and order. They were either ancient races or emerging powers, all harboring their own ambitions and desires, trying to carve out a niche in the cosmos. Faced with such a crisis, Logans followers did not choose to retreat. They knew well that only by uniting could they protect the beauty and prosperity of the Logan Era. Therefore, they began to organize and form a powerful team, vowing to defend the peace and justice of the universe. Under Reynoldss leadership, the peace and prosperity of the Logan Era were further consolidated and developed. However, Reynolds was not satisfied with this. He knew well that only by becoming the overlord of the universe could he truly protect the beings on this land. Thus, Reynolds began to formulate plans to conquer the universe. He first led his team to defeat those forces that were still attempting to disrupt cosmic peace, solidifying the internal stability of the Logan Era. Then, he started to expand outward, trying to spread the influence of the Logan Era to every corner of the universe. Some forces were unwilling to submit to the Logan Era, attempting to resist Reynoldss conquest with force. However, under Reynoldss excellent command and his teammates valiant fighting, these forces were defeated one by one, becoming vassal states of the Logan Era. As the influence of the Logan Era continued to grow, more and more forces began to choose to submit to Reynolds. They saw the prosperity and stability of the Logan Era and recognized Reynoldss wisdom and courage. They believed that under Reynoldss leadership, the universe would embrace an even better future. Finally, through Reynoldss unremitting efforts, the Logan Era became the overlord of the universe. Its influence had permeated every corner of the cosmos, and all beings lived under its protection. Reynolds had also become one of the most respected and admired beings in the universe. The Overlords Duty, Guarding the Universe Under Logans leadership, the Star Radiance Battle Group gradually developed and grew into a force that could not be ignored. They not only protected the territories and honor of the Interstellar Alliance but also actively explored the unknown realms of the universe, searching for more Divine Corpses and inheritances. The Glory of the Interstellar Commander As time passed, Logans prestige and strength within the Interstellar Alliance grew ever greater. He became not only an outstanding Interstellar Commander but also the idol and role model for countless Mecha Warriors. Under Logans leadership, the Star Radiance Battle Group participated in countless significant battles and expeditions, achieving brilliant victories every time. His name also became one of the most resonant legends in the Interstellar Alliance. During one expedition, he accidentally discovered the true remains and relics of the Star Sky KingCa massive warship and a gem containing all the power and wisdom of the Star Sky King. Through this gem, Logan not only fully mastered the power and wisdom of the Star Sky King but also gained the opportunity to converse with him. Guided by the Star Sky King, he understood his true missionCto become the new Star Sky King and lead the Interstellar Alliance to an even more glorious future. Thus, Logan piloted the warship of the Star Sky King, leading the Star Radiance Battle Group and other warriors of the Interstellar Alliance on a new journey. They would not only combat evil forces like the Shadow Council but also explore the unknown realms of the universe, seeking more inheritances and power. Under Logans leadership, the Interstellar Alliance gradually became one of the most formidable powers in the cosmos. And he became the true Star Sky King, his name and legend forever engraved in the annals of the Interstellar Era. Secrets Deep Within the Relics There lay even more secrets in the depths of the relics where Logan discovered the warship of the Star Sky King. The interior of the warship was filled with complex Mechanisms and maze-like passages, each brimming with the unknown and danger. But Logan did not retreat because of this; he knew that only by delving deeper could he unveil the truth behind it all. In a secret room on the warship, Logan found an ancient scroll. It recorded the brilliant deeds of the Star Sky King during his life and his prophecies for the future of the universe. More importantly, the scroll mentioned a mysterious system called Sequential Professions, a unique warrior training system created by the Star Sky King in his lifetime. Sequential Professions categorized and cultivated a warriors abilities and potential in a specific sequence, enabling warriors to grow and evolve more rapidly. Logan realized that this was precisely the source of power he had been pursuing. Therefore, he decided to follow the guidance on the scroll and start Cultivating Sequential Professions. The Awakening of Sequential Professions Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The process of Cultivating Sequential Professions was not easy; Logan had to face his inner fears and desires, as well as the temptations and challenges from the outside world. But with steadfast belief and relentless effort, he gradually mastered the core techniques of Sequential Professions, and his strength underwent a qualitative leap. In a confrontation with the Shadow Council, Logan first displayed the formidable power of Sequential Professions. Piloting his Mecha, he was like a true War God, unstoppable on the battlefield. The warriors of the Shadow Council retreated before him, and Logans name became a splendid tale within the Interstellar Alliance. Chapter 1165 - Chapter 1165 Chapter 646 Spirit of the Mountain Realm_2 Chapter 1165: Chapter 646: Spirit of the Mountain Realm_2 Chapter 1165: Chapter 646: Spirit of the Mountain Realm_2 The Growth of the Star Sky Battle Group As Logans strength increased, so did the Star Radiance Battle Group. More and more warriors came, drawn by his reputation, hoping to become an outstanding Mecha Warrior under Logans guidance. Logan did not disappoint them; he personally directed the training and growth of each warrior, significantly enhancing the overall strength of the Star Radiance Battle Group. Under Logans leadership, the Star Radiance Battle Group participated in countless critical battles and explorations. They not only protected the territory and honor of the Interstellar Alliance but also actively explored the unknown regions of the universe, seeking more inheritance and power. And each victory made Logans and the Star Radiance Battle Groups names even more resounding. Revelations from a Divine Corpse During his explorations, Logan discovered many Divine Corpses. These corpses contained endless power and wisdom and were among the universes most precious treasures. Logan knew that only by mastering these powers could he better protect the peace of the Interstellar Alliance and the universe. Thus, he began to study the mysteries of Divine Corpses, attempting to extract their power and wisdom. After countless attempts and failures, Logan finally succeeded in extracting a precious substance called Divine Power Crystal from one of the Divine Corpses. This substance could greatly enhance the performance and combat power of the Mechas and allowed the warriors to gain even stronger power and wisdom. Counterattack of the Shadow Council However, just as Logan and the Star Radiance Battle Group were achieving a series of glorious victories, the Shadow Council began their counterattack. They dispatched a powerful elite squad in an attempt to seize the Divine Power Crystals and the Star Sky Kings warship from Logan. Faced with the Shadow Councils powerful offense, Logan did not choose to flee. He led the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group to engage in fierce battle with the Shadow Council. In this battle, Logan showed his true strength and wisdom as the Star Sky King. He skillfully utilized the power of the Divine Power Crystals and the warship to successfully repel the Shadow Councils attack. Guardian of Cosmic Peace After this battle, Logans position in the Interstellar Alliance was further solidified. He not only became the true Star Sky King but also the guardian of cosmic peace. He understood that maintaining peace and stability was the only way to let more beings enjoy tranquility and prosperity. Therefore, Logan actively advocated for peaceful coexistence and cooperation between the Interstellar Alliance and other forces. He sent the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group to various planets and forces for friendly visits and exchanges, promoting the development of amiable relations between the Interstellar Alliance and other powers. With Logans efforts, the Interstellar Alliance gradually became one of the most influential forces in the universe. And Logan himself became the hero and role model in the hearts of countless beings. His legendary story would be forever etched in the annals of the Interstellar Era, inspiring future generations to keep moving forward and exploring. Adventures in Intergalactic Exploration As Logans status in the Interstellar Alliance became increasingly solidified, the Star Radiance Battle Group also embraced a new mission. To explore the depths of the universe and find more unknown civilizations and powers, Logan decided to lead the Star Radiance Battle Group on an interstellar voyage. During this voyage, Logan and the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group encountered numerous challenges and adventures. They traveled through dangerous nebulas and black holes, encountering powerful alien creatures and unknown cosmic phenomena. Yet, each challenge made Logan and his warriors more united and resilient, greatly enhancing their strength. During a journey through a nebula, Logan unexpectedly discovered a mysterious planet hidden within the nebula. This planet was inhabited by a highly advanced civilization that possessed technology and wisdom surpassing that of the Interstellar Alliance. Logan and the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group received a warm welcome from the inhabitants of the planet. They engaged in deep exchanges and discussions with this planets civilization, gaining many valuable experiences and insights. The Shadow of Intergalactic War However, just as Logan and the Star Radiance Battle Group were enjoying the adventures and pleasures of interstellar voyaging, the shadow of interstellar war quietly descended. An evil force known as the Interstellar Raiders began to wreak havoc in the universe. Steering powerful warships, they plundered the resources and wealth of various planets, posing a significant threat to the peace and stability of the cosmos. Faced with the threat of the Interstellar Raiders, Logan was deeply aware of his responsibility and mission as the Star Sky King. He immediately summoned the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group, ready to confront the Interstellar Raiders. Under Logans command, the Star Radiance Battle Group displayed unprecedented combat strength and team spirit. Piloting mechas and warships, they engaged in a thrilling battle with the Interstellar Raiders. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this battle, Logan not only deployed his formidable power and wisdom as the Star Sky King but also fully utilized the strengths and advantages of the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group. They cooperated with each other, coordinated their efforts, and ultimately succeeded in defeating the Interstellar Raiders, restoring peace and stability to the universe. The Glory of the Interstellar Alliance After this battle, Logans and the Star Radiance Battle Groups names resonated even more loudly across the universe. They not only became heroes and role models of the Interstellar Alliance but also earned the respect and admiration of countless planets and forces. Under Logans initiative, the Interstellar Alliance began to strengthen exchanges and cooperation with various planets and forces, jointly maintaining the peace and stability of the cosmos. Under Logans leadership, the Interstellar Alliance gradually developed into one of the most influential forces in the universe. They possessed not only mighty military might and technological prowess but also a wealth of culture and wisdom. Logan knew that only by maintaining the diversity and inclusivity of the cosmos could more beings enjoy peace and prosperity. Thus, Logan began actively advocating for cultural exchange and integration between the Interstellar Alliance and other forces. He dispatched warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group to various planets for friendly visits and exchange activities, promoting the continuous development of amicable relations between the Interstellar Alliance and other forces. Through Logans efforts, the Interstellar Alliance gradually became a united, affectionate, and prosperous family. The Legacy of the Star Sky King As the years passed, Logan also gradually entered his twilight years. He knew his mission as the Star Sky King was coming to an end, but he felt neither sadness nor regret. Because he knew he had fulfilled his missionChe had not only safeguarded the cosmoss peace and stability but also passed on the spirit and wisdom of the Star Sky King. In his later years, Logan began to cultivate a new generation of Star Sky Kings. He personally selected a group of potential, talented young warriors as his successors and guided their training and growth. Under Logans meticulous mentorship, these young warriors grew into outstanding Mecha Warriors and Interstellar Commanders. Eventually, as Logan approached the end of his life, he passed on all his power and wisdom to the new generation of Star Sky Kings. He gazed deeply into the starry sky, his heart brimming with hope and expectation for the universes future. He knew that under the leadership of the new generation of Star Sky Kings, the Interstellar Alliance would continue to advance, exploring and conquering the unknown cosmos. Logans passing plunged the Interstellar Alliance into a state of mourning, but his spirit and wisdom shone like undying starlight, illuminating the path for the new generation of Star Sky Kings. Under the leadership of Logans successorCthe young ReynoldsCthe Interstellar Alliance welcomed the dawn of a new era. Reynolds, the young Star Sky King, not only inherited Logans power and wisdom but also possessed his unique insights and foresight. He understood that mere military strength and power could not maintain peace in the universe for long; it was wisdom, cooperation, and innovation that could lead the Interstellar Alliance towards an even more brilliant future. Under Reynoldss advocacy, the Interstellar Alliance began to strengthen cultural exchanges and integration with various planets and forces, promoting the joint development of technology and the arts. Chapter 1166 - Chapter 1166 Chapter 647 Seal of Samsara Chapter 1166: Chapter 647: Seal of Samsara Chapter 1166: Chapter 647: Seal of Samsara During this process, Reynolds encountered countless challenges and difficulties. They established the Interstellar Academy, training batches of talented young people, injecting new vitality into the prosperity and development of the universe. For the return of the Star Sky King Logan, However, the legend did not end there. As the Interstellar Alliance continued to grow, Reynolds decided to open new interstellar channels, expanding the influence of the Interstellar Alliance to every corner of the universe. This was an unprecedented feat, requiring tremendous courage and wisdom. Under Reynoldss command, the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group piloted advanced warships, traversing unknown interstellar space, exploring new planets and civilizations. They overcame countless difficulties and challenges, and ultimately successfully opened several new interstellar channels, laying a solid foundation for the expansion and development of the Interstellar Alliance. The resurgence of interstellar war However, just as the Interstellar Alliance was enjoying the prosperity and peace of the new era, a sudden interstellar war shattered this tranquility. A powerful force known as the Shadow Empire began to wreak havoc across the universe. They possessed strong military and technological power and sought to conquer the entire universe. Faced with the threat of the Shadow Empire, Reynolds knew well his responsibility and mission as the Star Sky King. He immediately summoned the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group, preparing to confront the Shadow Empire. Under Reynoldss command, the Star Radiance Battle Group displayed unprecedented combat power and team spirit. They piloted mechas and warships and engaged in a thrilling battle with the Shadow Empire. In this battle, Reynolds not only used his immense power and wisdom as the Star Sky King, but also fully utilized the strengths and advantages of the warriors of the Star Radiance Battle Group. They cooperated with each other, fought in unison, and eventually defeated the Shadow Empire, restoring peace and stability to the universe. The glory of the Interstellar Alliance After this battle, the Interstellar Alliances position in the universe became even more secure. They not only became one of the most influential forces in the universe but also earned the respect and admiration of countless planets and forces. Under Reynoldss leadership, the Interstellar Alliance continued to strengthen exchanges and cooperation with various planets and forces, jointly maintaining the peace and stability of the universe. Under Reynoldss advocacy, the Interstellar Alliance began to promote the joint development of science and the arts, establishing the Interstellar Museum and Art Center, showcasing the most precious cultural relics and artworks of the universe. They also established the Interstellar Academy and scientific research institutions, training batches of talented young people, injecting new vitality into the prosperity and development of the universe. The eternity of the Star Sky King As time passed, Reynolds gradually entered his twilight years. He was well aware that his mission as the Star Sky King was coming to an end, but he did not feel sadness or regret. Because he knew that he had completed his missionChe not only guarded the peace and stability of the universe but also passed on the spirit and wisdom of the Star Sky King. In his later years, Reynolds began to cultivate the next generation of Star Sky Kings. He personally selected a group of potential and talented young warriors as his successors and personally guided their training and growth. Under Reynoldss careful instruction, these young warriors gradually grew into outstanding mecha warriors and interstellar commanders. Eventually, as Reynolds was nearing the end of his life, he passed on all his power and wisdom to the new generation of Star Sky Kings. He looked deeply into the starry sky, his heart filled with hope for the future of the universe. He knew that under the leadership of the new generation of Star Sky Kings, the Interstellar Alliance would continue to advance, exploring and conquering the unknown universe. And the story of Logan and Reynolds would become an eternal legend in the Interstellar Era, inspiring countless generations to keep moving forward and exploring. Logans father was once a Guardian at the edge of the Yellow Springs, who disappeared in an accident, leaving behind an ancient Netherworld Record. This book contained the secrets of the Netherworld beneath the Yellow Springs and the path to the Divine Kingdom. From a young age, Logan was curious about the descriptions in the book, determined to uncover the mysteries of the Netherworld and find his fathers trace. One day, Logan saved a seriously injured mysterious old man in the mist at the edge of the Yellow Springs. The old man claimed to be a Messenger of Ksitigarbha, injured while pursuing an Evil Spirit that had fled into the Yellow Springs. In gratitude for saving his life, the old man gifted Logan a Jade Pendant called Great Fortune and informed him that it was the key to opening the Netherworld Gate. He also revealed a shocking secret: the Netherworld was about to overlap with the Present World, bringing endless disaster. The Gate to the Netherworld, the Path of Gu Refining Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, carrying the Jade Pendant of Great Fortune, embarked on a journey to explore the Netherworld. He passed through the dense mist of Yellow Springs and arrived at the location of the Netherworld Gate. Before the gate, a huge Netherworld Beast guarding the entrance flashed a bloodthirsty light in its eyes. Using wisdom and courage, and aided by the knowledge in the Netherworld Record, Logan successfully tamed the Netherworld Beast and opened the gate to the Netherworld. The Netherworld, a realm where desolation and chaos interwove. In this place, Logan encountered various kinds of spirits, including benevolent Dead Souls and malevolent Resentful Spirits. In a battle with a Resentful Spirit, Logan unexpectedly discovered a peculiar insect capable of devouring the power of Resentful Spirits and transforming it into his own Cultivation Level. Thus, he began to practice the Gu Refining Technique, continuously challenging strong enemies in the Netherworld and enhancing his own strength. Chapter 1167 - Chapter 1167 Chapter 647 The Seal of Sovereignty_2 Chapter 1167: Chapter 647: The Seal of Sovereignty_2 Chapter 1167: Chapter 647: The Seal of Sovereignty_2 The Divine King Descended, the Saints Trial With Logans increasing strength, he gradually caught the attention of the Strong Ones deep within the Netherworld. One day, a Strong One claiming to be an avatar of the Divine King descended, issuing a challenge to Logan. After a fierce battle, Logan was defeated but not disgraced, for the Divine Kings avatar praised his potential and guided him to the Valley of Saints to undergo the trials of the Saints, in order to gain greater power. Valley of Saints, a mysterious place hidden deep within the Netherworld. There, Logan met several Saints, each mastering different Divine Skills. The Saints put Logan through a rigorous test, from his mind to his martial arts, nothing was left untested. In the end, Logan, with his indomitable will and extraordinary Talent, passed all the trials and won the recognition of the Saints, was awarded the Heart of the Saint, and gained the ability to manipulate Heaven and Earth Essence Energy. Blood Godson Emerged, The Battle of Soul Refining And contribute his power to its peace and prosperity. Just as Logan prepared to leave the Valley of Saints and continue searching for his fathers whereabouts, a terrifying message arrived: The Blood Godson, an ancient and evil being, had awakened from its Seal and was rampaging through the Netherworld, killing indiscriminately in an attempt to break the barrier between the Netherworld and the Present World, and envelop the All Heavens World in death. Logan knew that he could not fight the Blood Godson alone. Therefore, he united the forces of righteousness in the Netherworld, including the Netherworld Beasts, benevolent Dead Souls, and some swayed Resentful Spirits, forming a powerful allied army. Meanwhile, Logan used the Soul Refining Technique to turn some powerful Resentful Spirits into his own Soul Servants, enhancing his fighting strength. On the day of the decisive battle, Logan led the allied forces against the Blood Godson. The battle was savage, with both sides equally matched and indistinguishable in power. At a critical moment, Logan harnessed the mysterious power of the Jade Pendant of Great Fortune, unlocked his latent potential, and released an earth-shattering Netherworld Slash, which finally grievously wounded the Blood Godson. However, the Blood Godson did not die completely but fled back to its Sealing Ground. Tang King Summoned, Slaughter Battlefield Logans heroic deeds spread throughout the Netherworld and even attracted the attention of the Upper Realm Divine Country. One day, a Messenger from the Tang King descended to the Netherworld and announced the will of the Tang King: In view of Logans outstanding performance against the Blood Godson, he was specially summoned to the Divine Kingdom to receive the Tang Kings personal commendation and was tasked with the heavy responsibility to guard the All Heavens World. Logan happily accepted the summoning of the Tang King, filled with anticipation for the future, and embarked on his journey to the Divine Kingdom. However, the Divine Kingdom was not the paradise he had imagined, but a place full of competition and challenges. There, Logan was drawn into a cruel trial known as the Slaughter Battlefield. The Slaughter Battlefield was a special arena established by the Divine Kingdom to select Strong Ones. Participants from all corners of the All Heavens World engaged in deadly combat here, with victors earning rich rewards from the Divine Kingdom and prestigious status. Logan showcased astonishing strength and wisdom in the Slaughter Battlefield, defeating multiple formidable foes in a row, which caught the attention of the upper echelons of the Divine Kingdom. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All Heavens Clash, Divine Kings Contest Just as Logan was making a name for himself in the Slaughter Battlefield, a greater crisis loomed unnoticed. The Blood Godson took advantage of Logans absence from the Netherworld, broke the Seal once again, and united the evil forces of the All Heavens World, attempting to conquer the entire universe in one fell swoop. Facing such a formidable enemy, Logan knew that neither the Divine Kingdom nor the power of the Netherworld alone could withstand it. So, he united the Divine Kingdom, the Netherworld, and the forces of righteousness from the All Heavens World to form an unprecedented allied army to confront the Blood Godson and its evil forces. The final battle unfolded at the center of the All Heavens World, where both sides engaged in fierce combat. As the leader of the allied forces, Logan led from the front, engaging in a life-and-death struggle with the Blood Godson. During the battle, Logan continually unleashed his latent potential and finally executed a supreme Divine Skill that merged the Heart of the Saint, the Jade Pendant of Great Fortune, and the Power of Netherworld the Heavenly Slash, which utterly annihilated the Blood Godson. Peace Dawned, A New Journey With the demise of the Blood Godson, the evil forces were thoroughly vanquished, and the All Heavens World welcomed peace once again. For his extraordinary performance in the battle, Logan was crowned by the Tang King as the Guardian, tasked with the heavy responsibility of protecting the All Heavens World. Meanwhile, he also discovered the traces of his father, who had inadvertently entered the Netherworld many years ago during an exploration and had silently protected the peace of the Yellow Springs ever since. After reuniting with his father, Logan decided to stay in the Netherworld, continuing to guard this land forgotten by the world. Together, they used their wisdom and strength to improve the environment of the Netherworld, turning it into a beautiful place where Dead Souls and living beings coexisted in harmony. However, peace did not last long. One day, deep in the Netherworld, Logan felt an incredibly powerful force awakening unlike anything he had ever encountered before. He knew that a new challenge was approaching, and he, once more, would embark on a journey to fight for the peace and tranquility of the All Heavens World. Logans path to increasing his cultivation level was filled with challenges and opportunities. His growth process not only displayed his unyielding will but also revealed the multiple paths to enhancing cultivation levels. The details of Logans cultivation improvement process are elaborated below: Basic Cultivation and Serendipity Basic Cultivation: Logans journey of increasing his cultivation level began with basic cultivation. In the Land of the Yellow Springs, from a young age, he was exposed to the Cultivation Methods within the Netherworld Record, which laid a solid foundation for him. He worked diligently and tirelessly, honing himself and steadily improving his cultivation level. Jade Pendant of Great Fortune: After saving a mysterious elder at the edge of the Yellow Springs, Logan obtained the Jade Pendant of Great Fortune. This pendant was not only the key to opening the Netherworld Gate but also contained mysterious power. During Logans process of improving his cultivation level, the Jade Pendant played a crucial role multiple times, stirring his potential and enabling him to unleash astounding power at critical moments. Trials and Challenges in the Netherworld Gu Refining Technique: After entering the Netherworld, Logan unexpectedly discovered the Gu Refining Technique. Utilizing this method, he consistently devoured the power of the Resentful Spirits, transforming it into his own cultivation level. The Gu Refining Technique not only enhanced his combat abilities but also gave him access to more resources and information within the Netherworld. Trials of the Saint: In the depths of the Netherworld, Logan encountered the Valley of Saints. He accepted the trials of the Saint and, after passing numerous tests, won the approval of the Heart of the Saint. The Heart of the Saint granted him the ability to control the Heaven and Earth Essence Energy, enabling him to ascend to a new cultivation plateau. Growth and Tempering in the Slaughter Battlefield Harsh Trials: After being summoned by the Tang King, Logan entered the Slaughter Battlefield. This special battlefield was filled with life-and-death struggles and brutal challenges. Here, Logan continuously tempered himself and sparred with Strong Ones from the All Heavens World, gradually improving his combat skills and cultivation level. Fusion and Breakthrough: In the Slaughter Battlefield, Logan persistently tried to fuse what he had learned, searching for his own unique combat style. On the brink of life and death, he ultimately achieved a breakthrough in his cultivation level, reaching a new realm. Final Battle with the Blood Godson and the Peak of Cultivation Eve of the Final Battle: Facing the Blood Godson and his malevolent forces, Logan knew he had to reach the peak of his cultivation level to stand a chance in the battle. He entered seclusion and tirelessly refined his knowledge and insights, fully preparing for the final showdown. Understanding of Heavenly Slash: During the battle, Logan came to understand the ultimate Divine SkillCHeavenly SlashCin a critical moment of life and death. This technique, which blended the essence of the Heart of the Saint, the Jade Pendant of Great Fortune, and the Netherworld Power, was the pinnacle of his cultivation improvement. The execution of Heavenly Slash not only obliterated the Blood Godson but also marked the moment at the peak of Logans cultivation level. Cultivation Improvement Insights Logans journey to increasing his cultivation level was fraught with hardships and obstacles, but it was also filled with opportunities and gains. His experiences teach us: The Importance of Basic Cultivation: No matter what realm ones cultivation level has reached, the importance of basic cultivation is indispensable. Only with a solid foundation can one achieve greater distances in subsequent cultivation. Courage to Explore and Attempt: During the process of cultivating his cultivation level, Logan continuously tested new cultivation methods and faced new challenges. This spirit of exploration allowed him to discover more opportunities and resources. Perseverance and Willpower: Faced with difficulties and challenges, Logan never gave up. His persistence and willpower enabled him to overcome numerous obstacles and ultimately realize a breakthrough in his cultivation level. Fusion and Innovation: Throughout his cultivation process, Logan constantly sought to integrate and innovate his own combat styles and methods. This ability to blend and innovate allowed him to stand out amidst fierce competition. Chapter 1168 - Chapter 1168 Chapter 648 Making a List of the Gods Chapter 1168: Chapter 648: Making a List of the Gods Chapter 1168: Chapter 648: Making a List of the Gods The exploration team navigated cautiously through the nebulae, suddenly, a massive alien warship burst forth from the darkness, launching a fierce attack on them. Numerous particle cannons, comparable to sword-starlight beams, bombarded them furiously, Logan quickly commanded the warship to counterattack, at the same time ordering his crew to suit up in the mech armor, preparing for battle. A fierce interstellar fight unfolded in the depths of space. The firepower of the alien warship was exceptionally fierce, Logans warship was badly damaged in several places, and the crew suffered heavy casualties. In that critical moment, Logan remembered the mysterious Divine Stone. Clutching the Divine Stone, he closed his eyes in meditation, a powerful force surged into his body, and his warship seemed to be granted a new life, its firepower greatly increased. Yellow Springs begin to open, The Netherworld returns again In the vast and boundless All Heavens World, there exists a forgotten cornerC the Land of Yellow Springs. Here, is the border between life and death, the ultimate destination for souls. Logan, an ordinary youth, had lived in this land feared by the world since childhood, yet he harbored extraordinary dreams. Cultivation and promotion, In the vast universe, theres a planet named Blue Brilliance, shining like a dazzling gem deep in the starry sky. On the Blue Brilliance Planet, Sects stand in great numbers, Academies are numerous, and the Interstellar Federation rules this vast land, maintaining peace and order among the stars. Logan, a young man from a small town on the edge of Blue Brilliance Planet, had shown an astonishing talent for cultivation since childhood. His parents had been renowned explorers of the Interstellar Federation, disappearing on an expedition into an unknown star domain, leaving behind their young son Logan and a mysterious Divine Stone. This Divine Stone was said to contain endless power, but only a true King could unlock its secrets. Logan discovered an ancient cultivation manual among his parents belongings and thus embarked on the path of cultivation. With exceptional talent, he made rapid progress, and at just twenty years old, he had already become an elite within his Sect and was extraordinarily admitted to the Academy of the Interstellar Federation, becoming a genius in everyones eyes. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the Academy, Logan not only learned advanced martial arts and interstellar knowledge but also met a group of like-minded friends. Together they cultivated, discussed the mysteries of unknown star domains, and dreamed of one day driving warships between the stars and exploring the ends of the universe, just like Logans parents. Finally, Logan graduated from the Academy with excellent results and was appointed by the Interstellar Federation as a young warship Commander. His promotion was not only recognition of his personal abilities but also a continuation of his parents legacy. Logan knew that his journey had just begun, and the real challenges still lay ahead. Crisis deep in the starry sky, Shortly after Logans promotion, the detection System of the Interstellar Federation captured an abnormal energy fluctuation from the depths of space. This fluctuation was powerful and mysterious, seemingly heralding an approaching unknown crisis. The Interstellar Federation immediately assembled numerous elites, including Logan, forming an expedition team to investigate the source of this energy. Logan piloted his own warship, leading the exploration team through the lengthy interstellar channel, and finally arrived at the source of the energy fluctuationsCa dark and unknown star domain shrouded in shadows. This place was filled with strange auras, with nebulae churning and thunder and lightning intertwining, as if it were the Abyss of the entire universe. Under Logans leadership, the exploration team finally repelled the alien warship, but at a heavy cost. Logan knew this was just the beginning of the crisis, and the real challenges were yet to come. Dark Chaos and Monsters The exploration team ventured deeper into the unknown star domain and discovered a planet shrouded in Dark Power. The creatures on this planet were mutated, and Monsters roamed; the entire planet seemed to have fallen into an Endless dark chaos. Logan and his crew members landed on this planet, ready to investigate the situation. As soon as they touched down, they were fiercely attacked by Monsters. These Monsters had various formsCsome were like giant insects, others resembled terrifying Demon Beasts; their strength was overwhelming, and ordinary weapons could not harm them. Logan and his crew had no choice but to don their mech armor and engage in a deadly struggle with the Monsters. During this battle, Logan found that the Divine Stones power seemed to have a special restraining effect on these Monsters. Using the power of the Divine Stone, he fired rays of Divine Light, repelling the Monsters one by one. However, just as they were about to leave the planet, a huge Monster surged from the ground, its power far surpassing all previous Monsters. Logan and his crew were backed into a corner; they had to unite and use all their power and wisdom to overcome this terrifying Monster. After a heart-pounding battle, Logan finally used the power of the Divine Stone to completely obliterate the Monster. But in doing so, he exhausted all his strength and collapsed to the ground. The crew members quickly assisted him, injecting him with Recovery Potion. With everyones efforts, Logan finally came to. Holy Son and Cultivation After the crisis, Logan and the exploration team returned to the Blue Brilliance Planet. The Interstellar Federation praised their bravery and awarded them highly. Logan thereby became a hero of the Interstellar Federation, his name spreading across the entire planet. However, Logan was not content with this. He knew that his strength was still far from enough, and only by continuously cultivating and improving his abilities he could better protect his homeland and loved ones. Therefore, he decided to journey to the Holy Land of the Interstellar FederationCHoly Mountain, to seek the legendary Holy Son and undertake deeper Cultivation. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1169 Chapter 648 Self-made List of the Gods_2 Chapter 1169: Chapter 648 Self-made List of the Gods_2 Chapter 1169: Chapter 648 Self-made List of the Gods_2 Holy Mountain was situated at the northernmost end of Blue Brilliance Planet, a towering peak that pierced the clouds. Legend had it that at the top of the mountain, within the Holy Temple, resided a Holy Son who possessed endless wisdom and strength. Only a true King could meet him and receive his guidance. After enduring myriad hardships, Logan finally reached the summit of Holy Mountain. He met the legendary Holy Son, an elderly man with white hair. The Holy Son looked at Logan, a hint of approval flashing in his eyes. Young man, you possess extraordinary talent and courage. However, your cultivation level is still far from sufficient. You need a deeper understanding of the cosmic truth to become a true King, the Holy Son said. Thus, the Holy Son began to guide Logan in more profound cultivation. He taught Logan many advanced martial arts and interstellar knowledge and helped him comprehend the mysteries and rules of the universe. Under the guidance of the Holy Son, Logans cultivation level advanced by leaps and bounds, and his strength underwent a qualitative leap. Sect and Academy During his cultivation period, Logan also met many cultivators from different sects and academies. They exchanged insights, sparred with each other, and collectively enhanced their strengths. Logan found that each sect and academy had its unique cultivation methods and martial arts. He humbly learned from them, absorbing their strengths to continuously perfect his own cultivation system. At the same time, he shared his experiences and insights, helping them elevate their cultivation levels. During this time, Logan not only made many like-minded friends but also became a bridge and bond between the sects and academies. His actions illustrated the true essence of unity and mutual help, earning him the respect and trust of everyone. Interstellar Federation and Warship After his cultivation period, Logan returned to the Interstellar Federation. He reported his experiences and learnings to the Federation leaders and offered many beneficial suggestions and opinions. The leaders highly praised Logans performance and decided to appoint him to a more important position. Logan was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the Interstellar Federations warship fleet, responsible for directing the entire Federations warship formation. He knew the heavy responsibility on his shoulders and remained vigilant and clear-headed at all times to ensure the safety and stability of the Federation. Under Logans command, the Interstellar Federations warship fleet carried out multiple successful exploration and patrol missions. They not only discovered many new planets and resources but also successfully defended against invasions and threats from alien forces. Logans commanding talents and heroic performance earned widespread praise from the Federations leaders and soldiers. He became a legendary figure in the Interstellar Federation, and his name was forever inscribed in the annals of the Federation. Mechanical Army and Saint During one exploration mission, Logan and his warship fleet encountered a powerful alien civilization. This civilization had advanced technology and a formidable mechanical army, far surpassing any force within the Interstellar Federation. Faced with such a powerful enemy, Logan did not retreat. He used his wisdom and experience to devise a clever set of tactics and strategies. He commanded the warship fleet to engage in fierce battle with the mechanical army, while utilizing the power of the Divine Stone to inflict massive damage on the enemy. In this battle, Logan also unexpectedly discovered an astonishing secret: the leader of that alien civilization was actually a Saint! This Saint possessed endless power and wisdom, capable of controlling the laws and rules of the entire universe. Logan was well aware that he couldnt defeat the Saint alone, so he decided to unite all the forces of the Interstellar Federation to confront this formidable enemy. Through the efforts of everyone, they finally succeeded in defeating the Saint and safeguarding the safety and stability of the Interstellar Federation. Blood Rain and Rebirth After the battle, Logan and the warship fleet returned to Blue Brilliance Planet. They were warmly welcomed and celebrated by the high levels of the Federation and the public. However, behind this victory, Logan felt a deep anxiety and unease. He knew that deep in the universe there were still many unknown crises and challenges. Only by continually improving his own strength and wisdom could he better face future challenges and adventures. Thus, Logan decided to continue his cultivation and explore unknown star domains. He led the warship fleet and the Mechanical Army, shuttling between the stars, searching for new planets and resources. They experienced countless storms and obstacles, but each time they were able to turn danger into safety and achieve victory. During one deep exploration into an unknown star domain, Logan and the warship fleet encountered a sudden blood rain. This blood rain was like a catastrophe, bringing devastating impact to the entire planet. However, amid this disaster, Logan unexpectedly discovered a new life formCa creature that could survive and reproduce in the blood rain. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This discovery shocked and excited Logan. He realized that the mysteries and rules of the universe were far beyond human imagination and understanding. Only by continually exploring and discovering new life forms and forces could they better recognize and understand the true essence of the universe. Thus, Logan decided to bring this discovery back to the Interstellar Federation and share this astonishing secret with everyone. He believed that, in the days to come, humans and these new life forms would jointly create a more beautiful and prosperous universe. Faced with the sudden blood rain crisis, Logan exhibited his novelist-like rich imagination and calm judgment. He knew that confronting this catastrophe with mere force was futile and recognized that finding the source and cause of the rain was the only way to fundamentally solve the problem. Logan first ordered the warship fleet to raise their protective barrier to shield the ships and personnel from the direct damage of the blood rain. Meanwhile, he deployed the Mechanical Army to survey the planet and collect samples of the blood rain for scientific research and analysis. From the samples brought back by the Mechanical Army, Logan discovered a strange microorganism. This microorganism would rapidly reproduce under specific conditions and release an acid that could corrode metal and organic material. Logan realized that it was this microorganism that led to the formation of the blood rain and had dealt a devastating blow to the planet. To address this crisis, Logan decided on a two-pronged strategy. First, he used the high-tech equipment on the warships to create a chemical reagent that could neutralize the acidic substance. This reagent was sprayed on the surface of the planet, effectively stopping the microorganisms further propagation and spread. Second, Logan decided to delve deep into the interior of the planet to find the source of the microorganism. He led the Mechanical Army through rugged terrain and dismal climate, eventually arriving at a massive underground cave. In this cave, they found the microorganisms breeding pool and propagation base. Logan knew that only by destroying this breeding pool could he completely eliminate the blood rain crisis. However, he also realized that this breeding pool might harbor some unknown power and secrets. Thus, he decided to first conduct scientific research and analysis on the breeding pool to ensure that its destruction would not trigger a greater disaster. After much hard work and exploration, Logan finally found a way to destroy the breeding pool. He used the power of the Divine Stone and the weapon system on the warships to fire a powerful energy beam at the breeding pool. This energy beam penetrated the protective layer of the breeding pool and completely destroyed it. With the collapse of the breeding pool and the extinction of the microorganisms, the blood rain crisis was finally resolved. The ecological environment of the planet gradually returned to normal, and the life forms began to reproduce and thrive again. Logan and the warship fleet were warmly welcomed and appreciated by the life forms on the planet. In this crisis, Logan not only demonstrated his wisdom and courage, but also reflected his respect and awe for life. He was deeply aware that the mysteries and rules of the universe far exceeded human imagination and understanding. Only by continually exploring and discovering new life forms and forces could he better recognize and understand the true essence of the universe. Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1170 Chapter 649 Endless Blood Sea Chapter 1170: Chapter 649: Endless Blood Sea Chapter 1170: Chapter 649: Endless Blood Sea As the Gu Master organization fell, countless planetary chieftains, and administrative officials perished in an instant, yet the Star Alliance did not descend into chaos, for the order of the Star Alliance was never built upon the chieftains alone. The troubled star system finally welcomed peace and rebirth. Logan was hailed as an intergalactic hero, and his name spread throughout the entire star system. However, he did not stop his journey, knowing that more secrets of the universe awaited his exploration. With his warship and mecha, he continued on his adventure to seek the Holy Alchemy Technique and higher cultivation levels. In the days to come, Logan would face more challenges and opportunities, and his legend would be forever passed down among the stars. At the far edges of the cosmos, there was a mysterious planet known as Foundation Establishment, a starting point that countless cultivators dreamed of reaching. On this planet, majestic mountains and rivers abound, rich with spiritual energy, making it the ideal place for cultivation foundation establishment. Logan, a young alchemical prodigy, took his first steps on his legendary journey on this very land. From a young age, Logan had an extraordinary understanding of alchemical techniques. He could effortlessly extract the purest spiritual power from myriad herbs, creating elixirs that amazed everyone. However, Logan was not content with the status quo. He longed to explore broader realms, to discover the legendary Holy Alchemy Technique, and to become a true Alchemy Master. One day, Logan found a Divine Stone shining with strange light deep in the mountains of the Foundation Establishment planet. This stone held endless spiritual energy and mysteries, as if it were the key guiding him to unknown worlds. Moved by a sudden impulse, Logan decided to leave the Foundation Establishment planet and embark on an adventure to find the Holy Alchemy Technique. Interstellar Travel and Captivity Logan, piloting his small warship, navigated through layers of interstellar mist, arriving at a star system known as the Dark Turmoil. This region was home to numerous planets, most overshadowed by Dark Forces, fraught with dangers. Accidentally attracted by a strong gravitational force, Logans warship crashed on a desolate planet. On the planet, Logan encountered a group of fierce monsters, large and powerful, clearly trained for combat. Despite his exceptional skills, Logan struggled against their onslaught and began to falter. In a critical moment, he had a flash of inspiration, used his mecha and Dharma devices from the warship, and successfully captured the monsters chieftain, taming it to become his Guardian Beast. Through interrogating the monster chieftain, Logan learned of a powerful Gu Master organization hidden within the star system, using Dark Power to tame monsters in an attempt to control the entire star system. Logan decided to infiltrate the lions den and unveil the true face of the Gu Master organization. Infiltration of the Academy and Unveiling the Secrecy Using his alchemical insights and wit, Logan managed to infiltrate an academy controlled by the Gu Master organization. The academy seemingly trained cultivators, but in reality, it was a cover for the Gu Masters secret base where dark experiments took place. Inside the academy, Logan met several like-minded cultivators who also detested the Gu Master organizations evil deeds. Under Logans leadership, they secretly investigated every corner of the academy and finally discovered the Gu Masters secret of using Divine Stones and Dark Power to concoct evil elixirs. These evil elixirs could temporarily enhance a cultivators power, but long-term use would erode their minds, turning them into puppets of the Gu Masters. Logan knew that he had to stop the organizations plot quickly, or the entire star system would be plunged into darkness. Divine Guidance and Cultivation Just as Logan and his companions were about to expose the Gu Master organizations true nature, they stumbled upon a mysterious Deity. The Deity told Logan that to defeat the Gu Master organization completely, he must find the legendary Holy Alchemy Technique and create Holy Elixirs that could purify Dark Power. The Deity led Logan to a hidden cultivation Holy Land, where the spiritual energy was dense, an excellent place for mastering Alchemy. Under the Deitys tutelage, Logan began his arduous cultivation journey. He tirelessly crafted elixirs day and night, continuously enhancing his alchemy and cultivation levels. After years of cultivation, Logan finally mastered the essence of the Holy Alchemy Technique and successfully created Holy Elixirs that could purify Dark Power. He returned to the academy with these elixirs and initiated the final battle with the Gu Master organization. Decisive Battle and Rebirth During the decisive battle, Logan used the power of the Holy Elixirs to purify the cultivators and monsters controlled by the Gu Masters. The organizations conspiracy was utterly exposed, and their chieftain fell before Logans overwhelming onslaught. As an avid archaeologist and writer, Logans writings always flowed with the splendor and vicissitude of ancient civilizations. He trekked through vast primeval forests and crossed towering mountains, finally arriving at the site recorded in ancient texts. - On Logans interstellar alchemy journey, his Guardian Beast was a monster chieftain originally tamed by the Gu Master organization of the Dark Turmoil star system. The beast was massive and powerful, its body covered with tough scales, and its eyes glinted with a ferocious light. However, before Logans cunning and strength, it was eventually tamed and became Logans loyal companion. This Guardian Beast not only possessed mighty strength but also had a special perceptive ability to detect hidden dangers and treasures. Throughout Logans adventure, it helped him out of many crises, finding precious herbs and ores, offering significant aid on his path of Alchemy. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1171 Chapter 649 The Endless Blood Sea_2 Chapter 1171: Chapter 649: The Endless Blood Sea_2 Chapter 1171: Chapter 649: The Endless Blood Sea_2 Logan regarded this Guardian Beast as his reliable assistant, often fighting side by side with it to face various challenges together. Under their tacit cooperation, Logans Alchemy and Cultivation Level continually improved, and he eventually succeeded in mastering the Holy Alchemy Technique, refining the Holy Elixir that could purify Dark Power. The existence of this Guardian Beast not only made Logans adventure more splendid and colorful but also reflected his rich imagination and creativity as a novelist. Under his pen, this Guardian Beast was endowed with a vivid life and unique personality, becoming an indispensable part of the story. Qi Refinement at its beginnings, with a duty to eliminate evil, In the vast lands of the Eastern Domain, there was a kingdom surrounded by mountains, known as the Cloud Hidden Kingdom. Its people had worshipped Gods and Buddhas for generations, praying for peace and a bountiful harvest. Logan, a young man from a remote town on the frontier of the Cloud Hidden Kingdom, had been curious and yearning for the Energy Refining Technique since childhood. With his gifted talents and after years of arduous cultivation, he had finally made initial achievements in Qi Refinement, mastering the basic use of Spiritual Power. One day, a small village on the border of the Cloud Hidden Kingdom suddenly brought terrible news: a band of infamous bandits had raided the village, killing and plundering without restraint. Upon hearing this, Logan was filled with righteous indignation and decided to take a stand and seek justice for the villagers. He set out alone, carrying only a few Dharma devices, and embarked on the road to the village. As night fell, Logan slipped into the bandits hideout. Under the moonlight, he was like a specter, silently approaching the bandits Chieftain. The Chieftain, gloating over the stolen gold and silver treasure, did not notice the impending danger. Logan suddenly made his move, Spiritual Power surged, and a fierce palm strike aimed directly at the Chieftains heart meridian. The Chieftain collapsed immediately, and the remaining bandits, seeing this, panicked and attempted to flee. Logan showed no mercy, using his Energy Refining Technique to kill the bandits one by one, ridding the village of this great scourge. The villagers were immensely grateful to Logan, praising him as a Hero. However, Logan knew well that this was just the beginning of his journey in Qi Refinement, and the real challenges lay ahead. The beginnings of understanding Alchemy, After eliminating the bandits, Logan decided to continue his cultivation journey. He had heard that deep within the Cloud Hidden Kingdom, there was an ancient Pill Furnace, said to be a treasure left behind by the Gods and Buddhas, capable of refining miraculous Elixirs to enhance ones Cultivation Level. Longing to find this Pill Furnace, Logan set out on his quest. After several days of travel, Logan finally reached the site of the Pill Furnace. It was a mysterious cave hidden deep within an old forest, with a faint aura of Spiritual Energy enveloping its entrance. Taking a deep breath, Logan stepped into the cave. Inside, the Pill Furnace was in plain sight, emitting a soft glow as if awaiting the arrival of the destined. Logan approached the Pill Furnace, carefully examining the inscriptions and patterns on its body. Recalling the Alchemy knowledge he had learned, he began to try activating the Pill Furnace. With the injection of Spiritual Power, the Pill Furnace gradually heated up, the flames burning brightly, reflecting Logans resolute face. After considerable effort, Logan finally succeeded in refining his first batch of Elixirs. Although the quality of these Elixirs was not high, they had taken shape, which gave him a deeper understanding of Alchemy. He realized that to refine high-quality Elixirs, he would need further practice and exploration. Demons ravaging the world, the crisis at Lion Camel Ridge Just as Logan was reveling in the joy of Alchemy, an alarming piece of news suddenly came from the Cloud Hidden Kingdom: a large invasion of Demons from the Demon Realm had seized multiple border towns and was advancing toward the kingdoms heartland. Lion Camel Ridge, a precipitous mountain range at the kingdoms center, had become the primary target of the Demons onslaught. Logan knew very well that if Lion Camel Ridge were to fall, the entire Cloud Hidden Kingdom would be plunged into crisis. Resolutely, he decided to head to Lion Camel Ridge to confront the Demons. He packed his belongings, took the Elixirs and Dharma devices he had refined, and set off on his journey to Lion Camel Ridge. Atop Lion Camel Ridge, demons roamed and Demon Beasts roared. Upon entering this treacherous land, Logan felt an unprecedented pressure. He carefully navigated through the forest, constantly vigilant of the movements around him. However, despite his caution, he inevitably encountered a group of demons. The demons were burly, with fierce faces, and their mouths spewed out flames as they lunged towards Logan. Undaunted, Logan used the Energy Refining Technique to engage in fierce battle with the demons. Spiritual Power interwove with the demons flames, resulting in deafening explosions. With nimble movements and precise attacks, Logan gradually gained the upper hand. However, just as Logan was about to defeat the demons, a gigantic Demon Beast suddenly descended from the sky, blocking his path. The Demon Beast was immense, like a small mountain, and its eyes twinkled with a ferocious glimmer. Opening its gaping maw, it bit at Logan. Logan was startled, realizing he could not contend with the Beast head-on. He dodged swiftly while using the Alchemy Technique to toss an Elixir at the Beast. The Elixir exploded midair, turning into a dense cloud of Spiritual Energy that enveloped the Beast. Struggling and roaring within the cloud, the Beast eventually collapsed powerlessly to the ground. Logan took the opportunity to approach and subdued the Beast using the Energy Refining Technique. He understood the ferocious creature was valuable and decided to tame it to serve as his mount and combat partner. Gods and Buddhas protection, the Power of Faith After taming the Demon Beast, Logan continued deeper into Lion Camel Ridge. He knew that to utterly defeat the demons, he must find their Chieftain and eliminate it. Yet, with Lion Camel Ridges complex terrain and numerous demons, finding the Chieftain was no easy feat. As Logan was at a loss, he suddenly felt a mysterious power. This force was warm and mighty, as if it were the shelter of the Gods and Buddhas. Following the powers guidance, he arrived at a hidden cave. Inside the cave, a statue of a god stood, emitting a soft glow as if conveying a message to Logan. Logan knelt before the statue, praying devoutly. He felt an unprecedented Power of Faith surge into him, merging with his Spiritual Power. This force made him feel immensely strong and confident. He understood this was the protection and Blessing of the gods. Under the guidance of the gods, Logan finally found the Chieftain of the demonsCa gigantic demon with a fierce face wielding a massive weapon. Unfazed, Logan used the Power of Faith and the Energy Refining Technique to engage in a deadly struggle with the demon Chieftain. After a fierce battle, Logan ultimately defeated the demon Chieftain, slaying it with his sword. With the Chieftains death, the other demons scattered and fled. The crisis on Lion Camel Ridge was finally averted. Return and Inheritance sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having defeated the demons, Logan became a Hero of the Cloud Hidden Kingdom. People honored him, thankful for the peace and security he had brought to the kingdom. Yet Logan knew this was just the start. He understood that to protect the kingdom and its people truly, he had to continually enhance his Cultivation Level and strength. Therefore, Logan decided to continue his cultivation journey. Taking his Demon Beast mount and Dharma device, he left the Cloud Hidden Kingdom and embarked on a journey to a broader world. He was eager to discover more secrets and powers to prepare for future challenges. Throughout Logans adventurous journey, he continuously practiced Qi Refinement and Alchemy, enhancing his Cultivation Level and strength. He encountered various challenges and opportunities, making many like-minded friends and partners. They fought side by side, facing the unknown future and its dangers. In the end, Logan became a true Energy Refining Master and an Alchemy Grandmaster. His name spread throughout the Eastern Domain, becoming a legend among the people. And the battle atop Lion Camel Ridge became one of his lifes most unforgettable memories and honors. Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1172 Chapter 650 Chaos Heaven Secret Technique Chapter 1172: Chapter 650: Chaos Heaven Secret Technique Chapter 1172: Chapter 650: Chaos Heaven Secret Technique The relic first appeared By chance, he discovered clues about an ancient kingdom in a dusty old tome, It was a dynasty forgotten by history, S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. where, legend had it, relics of pre-Qin Energy Cultivators were hidden. The tome recorded, this kingdom had once been a paradise for cultivators, who, through Body Refinement and cultivating Bright Artifacts, mastered earth-shattering powers. However, overnight, the kingdom seemed to evaporate from history, leaving only sporadic legends and endless mysteries behind. A strong desire for knowledge ignited in Logans heart, and he decided to embark on a journey to find this relic. He packed his bags, taking several ancient tomes about pre-Qin Energy Cultivators and an old paper talisman, which he had acquired at an auction by chance. It was said to be intricately linked to the relic. Entering dangerous territory Enveloped by a misty valley was a dilapidated ancient city, whose city walls, covered in moss and vines, seemed to speak of the mercilessness of time. He cautiously entered the ancient city, each step filled with the unknown and danger. Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew, causing the paper talisman in his hand to tremble slightly, as if guiding him forward. Following the direction indicated by the talisman, he arrived in front of an ancient altar. The altar was carved with complex runes, with an ancient Bright Artifact placed at the center, a Jade Tripod radiating a faint light. Logan knew this tripod was likely the key to unlocking the relic. The inheritance of the Energy Cultivator Logan took a deep breath and affixed the paper talisman to the Jade Tripod. The talisman instantly caught fire and transformed into a brilliant light that enveloped him completely. When the light faded, he found himself in a mysterious space. Filled with an ancient and mysterious aura, the walls were carved with the pre-Qin Energy Cultivators methods of cultivation and Body Refinement Techniques. Logan eagerly absorbed this knowledge, feeling his body undergoing gradual changes as if a strong power surged within him. While he was engrossed in the joy of cultivation, an aged voice suddenly rang in his ear, Young man, why have you come here? Logan turned around sharply, only to see an elderly man in ancient attire standing behind him. The old man claimed to be an Energy Cultivator from the pre-Qin era, coincidentally trapped in this relic, waiting for a fated person to arrive. The path of cultivation Seeing that Logan was kind-hearted and exceptionally talented, the old man decided to impart all his lifes learning to him. Under the old mans guidance, Logan began to systematically learn the techniques of Qi Refinement, Body Refinement, and crafting paper talismans. He gradually mastered the methods of the pre-Qin Energy Cultivators, and his strength improved day by day. However, the path of cultivation was not all smooth sailing. Logan encountered numerous difficulties in his cultivation, but with firm belief and the old mans careful guidance, he overcame these obstacles time and again. As time passed, Logans strength grew stronger, and he was now able to craft incredibly powerful paper talismans and even sense the flow of Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth. He knew he was on the true path of cultivation. The secret of the relic Under the old mans guidance, Logan finally uncovered the secret of the relic. It turned out that this kingdom had once been a gathering place for cultivators, who, through cultivating Bright Artifacts and Body Refinement Techniques, possessed earth-shattering powers. However, a sudden disaster had left them in a dire situation, and to protect the kingdoms inheritance from being lost, they had sealed their souls and power within this relic. Logan knew he, as the fated one, had the responsibility to carry on this legacy. He decided to take up the old mans entrustment and the treasures from the relic, leave this mysterious space, and pass on the pre-Qin Energy Cultivators methods of cultivation and Body Refinement Techniques to future generations. When he stepped out of the relic again, it was as a completely new Logan. Armed with ardent passion and firm convictions, he embarked on his own path of cultivation. He knew that more challenges and adventures awaited him, but he was prepared to meet his bright future. Dark Night Blade, Light of Justice In the distant Azeroth Continent, where kingdoms coexist with deities and magic intertwines with miracles. In this vast land was a youth named Logan, born into a declining noble family, yet possessing an unknown, mysterious bloodline. From a young age, Logan had a deep interest in swordsmanship and magic, dreaming of one day becoming a knight to protect the kingdom and uphold justice and peace. One night, Logans town was raided by a notorious band of brigands. These brigands killed and plundered, wreaking havoc and instilling terror. Logan, the young noble descendant, chose not to flee but to stand up and confront the brigands head-on. Bathed in the moonlight, Logan, armed with a longsword and alone, infiltrated the hideout of the brigands. Using his learned swordsmanship and magic, he engaged the brigands in fierce battle. During the fight, Logan showed extraordinary courage and wisdom, cleverly using the environment to defeat the brigands one by one, ultimately slaying the chieftain with his sword. The townsfolk were immensely grateful for Logans heroic actions, praising him as a hero. However, for Logan, this was just the beginning of his adventurous journey. He knew that to truly protect the kingdom and its people, he needed even greater power and a firmer belief. Chapter 1173 - Chapter 1173 Chapter 650 Chaos Heaven Secret Technique_2 Chapter 1173: Chapter 650 Chaos Heaven Secret Technique_2 Chapter 1173: Chapter 650 Chaos Heaven Secret Technique_2 Bloodline Awakening, Knights Path After defeating the bandits, Logan decided to head to the capital of the kingdom to seek higher swordsmanship and magic cultivation. In the capital, he met a mysterious wizard who saw through the secrets in Logans bloodline and told him that he possessed the bloodline of the Ancient Deities, which contained endless power and potential. To awaken his bloodline, Logan accepted the wizards guidance and started his arduous cultivation. He learned various swordsmanship and magic techniques, continuously pushing his limits. During the cultivation process, Logan gradually felt the power within his bloodline awakening, and his swordsmanship and magic became more and more exquisite. Finally, in a chance opportunity, Logans bloodline fully awakened, and he gained the power bestowed by the Deities. Holding a longsword and clad in armor, he became one of the most dazzling knights in the kingdom. His fame quickly spread throughout the Azeroth Continent, becoming a legendary figure in the mouths of the people. Princesss Request, Adventure Begins Shortly after Logan became a knight, the princess of the kingdom sought him out. The princess told Logan that the kingdom was facing an unprecedented crisis. A group of evil wizards and Demons were conspiring together, attempting to overthrow the kingdom and thrust the Azeroth Continent into the embrace of the Abyss. As the heir to the kingdom, the princess had to find the legendary Angels Sword to save the kingdom and its people. The princess pleaded with Logan to help her find the Angels Sword, and Logan agreed without hesitation. He knew well that this was his mission and responsibility. Thus, he took the princess on an adventurous journey to find the Angels Sword. During the journey, Logan and the princess encountered various challenges and dangers. They traversed desolate deserts, climbed steep mountains, and ventured into mysterious forests. They fought fierce battles with Lizardmen, Goblins, the Jackal-Wolf Race, and other monsters, also making many like-minded companions and allies. Abyss Purgatory, Fight to the End After countless battles and adventures, Logan and the princess finally found the location of the Angels SwordCa mysterious cave hidden in the Abyss Purgatory. However, the entrance to the cave was guarded by a group of powerful Demons and evil spirits, and to enter, they had to defeat them. Logan and the princess did not back down; they led their companions and engaged in a bloody battle with the Demons and evil spirits. The fight was exceptionally fierce, and both sides suffered heavy casualties. However, under Logans heroic fighting and the princesss wise command, they finally defeated the Demons and evil spirits and stormed into the cave. At the depths of the cave, Logan found the Angels Sword. This sword radiated a holy light, as if it could sever all evil and darkness. Logan gripped the Angels Sword, feeling an unprecedented power and confidence. He knew this sword would be the key to saving the kingdom and its people. Glory Returns, Bloodline Inheritance With the Angels Sword, Logan and the princess returned to the kingdom. They used the power of the Angels Sword to defeat the evil wizards and Demons, saving the kingdom and its people. The kingdom restored its peace and prosperity, and people celebrated the return of Logan and the princess. The king, to honor Logans bravery, awarded him the highest honors and titles. However, for Logan, these honors and titles were not important. He knew the true glory was in being able to protect those he loved and fighting for justice and peace. At the celebration banquet, Logan met a mysterious woman. She told Logan that she was his ancestor, a descendant of the Ancient Deities. She informed Logan that his bloodline contained endless power and potential and that by continuously cultivating and growing, he could become a true Deity. Deeply moved by the womans words, Logan understood his mission and responsibility. He decided to continue his cultivation and growth, continually challenging his limits, fighting to protect the kingdom and its people, and carrying on the glory of the bloodline to the very end. Wasteland Rebirth In a desolate wasteland, Logan slowly opened his eyes. Surrounding him were ruined buildings and withered vegetation, the sky shrouded in thick dust, sunlight barely piercing through, casting mottled shadows. He remembered he was a novelist, but at this moment, he found himself in this unfamiliar world, everything seeming so unreal. Logan stood up and noticed a worn-out mecha lying beside him, its surface covered with rust and battle scars. Not far away, a spider robot was weaving through the rubble, its metallic body glimmering coldly under the faint light. Logan realized that this world was no longer the civilized society he once knew, but a wasteland dominated by intelligent machines and zombies. The Shadow of the Mechanical Empire Moving with difficulty across the wasteland, Logan encountered various survivors. They told him that this world had once been a highly advanced technological civilization, but a sudden crisis with intelligent machinery had shattered everything. The smart machines rebelled, plunging humans into endless wars. Eventually, a force known as the Mechanical Empire rose to power, trampling the entire human world under iron, driving survivors into this desolate wasteland. Logan also learned that the Mechanical Empire controlled countless intelligent machines and spider robots and possessed a genetic potion that could turn humans into zombies. This potion was used in war, transforming countless humans into mindless killing machines. Yet those who survived gained superhuman strength for various reasons, such as immense physical power and invulnerability. The Hope of the Floating City Deep in the wasteland, Logan met a group of bandits resisting the Mechanical Empire. They told Logan that above the wasteland lay a mysterious floating city, humanitys last hope. The city was filled with various scientists and engineers, all working on how to defeat the Mechanical Empire and restore civilization. Logan decided to join the bandits and head to the Floating City. Along the way, they faced pursuit by the Mechanical Empire and encirclement by zombies, but Logan and his companions, with courage and wisdom, managed to turn danger into safety time after time. The Awakening of the Mecha In a fierce battle with the Mechanical Empire, Logan accidentally triggered the startup program of the worn mecha beside him. The mecha, after a long silence, finally unleashed its powerful combat capabilities again. It helped Logan and his companions fend off the enemy, giving them hope of defeating the Mechanical Empire. Logan began to research the performance and potential of the mecha, discovering that it not only possessed formidable firepower but also had high intelligence and autonomous learning capabilities. Under Logans careful tuning, the mecha gradually became a powerful assistant to them. The Final Battle Against the Mechanical Empire After a long period of preparation and planning, Logan and his companions decided to launch a full assault against the Mechanical Empire. They led an army of survivors, driving mechas and spider robots, to advance toward the core area of the Mechanical Empire. The battle was fiercely intense, with both sides suffering heavy casualties. But under Logans command, the human army gradually gained the upper hand. Ultimately, in a decisive battle, Logan drove the mecha into the command center of the Mechanical Empire and successfully destroyed their core system. As the Mechanical Empire collapsed, the intelligent machines and zombies on the wasteland gradually lost control. Humans began to rebuild their homes and restore civilization. And Logan became the hero of this great war, his name forever etched in the river of history. A New Chapter In the post-war wasteland, Logan continued to use his talent. He wrote his experiences into a novel, using words to chronicle the tumultuous war and humans relentless perseverance. His novel inspired countless people, making them believe that even on the wasteland, humanity could still create new glories. And Logan himself found a new life on this wasteland. He continued to explore unknown territories, seeking more adventures and stories. He knew that as long as there was hope in his heart, even the wasteland could bloom with beautiful flowers. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1174 - Chapter 1174 Chapter 651 Skinless Chapter 1174: Chapter 651 Skinless Chapter 1174: Chapter 651 Skinless Logan had just arrived, he was extremely calm. But his gaze fell upon those remnant souls, indeed, as he had thought, the Demonic Qi they emitted was exactly the same as the remnant souls he had seen before in the Mountain Range, his expression turned grave, and not particularly pleasant to look at. Could it be that some remnant souls had escaped from the Mountain Range? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shouldnt have let him slay so many, how could there possibly be fish that slipped through the net? Thinking of this, Logan was plagued with a headache, this was difficult to handle. In his heart, he secretly speculated that behind this series of mysterious and unpredictable events, there must be a connection to that inscrutable Qilin. Only the Qilin, legendary for its supreme Divine Skill, could perform such world-shocking acts, awakening those remnant souls hidden in the depths of the Netherworld, using them as sharp blades, mercilessly aimed at him, Logan. His thoughts were shrouded in fog, unable to comprehend, what deep-set hatred, what bone-deep grudge, existed between the two, that they would risk divine punishment, to release such a fierce entity to target him. The surrounding Sect Disciples, seeing Logans face which usually bore a faint smile, now twisted to an extreme ugliness, like a sky dense with dark clouds, signaling that a storm was imminent. An involuntary jolt went through their hearts, an ominous premonition creeping up like ice, making them wonder if they had unwittingly stepped onto a ship heading towards an unknown Abyss. This feeling, both familiar and foreign, instilled fear in their hearts. How can this be? a disciple exclaimed in a low voice, incredulous, Logan, renowned for his fearlessness, when has he ever been seen in such panic? There must be hidden secrets here, perhaps, ones more terrifying than weve ever imagined. Logans brows were tightly furrowed, his gaze swiftly scanning the surroundings, trying to find that thread of light from these complicated clues to guide him out of the fog. The other people from the Sect were also exchanging uneasy glances, understanding without need for words, that this sudden turmoil was probably much more complex, much more dangerous than they had imagined. On this ancient and mysterious land, a prelude to a saga of grudges and struggles between good and evil was quietly unfolding. I told you back then, we shouldnt have readily agreed to his request, and now, look where we are, arent we about to lose our lives because of this? one of them said with a hint of regret and anxiety in his voice. Their eyes locked onto the remnant soul ahead, which was emitting surges of Demonic Qi, their hearts churning like turbulent seas, too unsettled to calm. The Demonic Qi oppressed their nerves like a physical force, constantly giving them a feeling of imminent disaster, as if something terrible would occur the next moment. Their eyes were filled with vigilance and fear, yet they dared not retreat easily, fearing that showing any sign of weakness would result in being devoured by the Demonic Qi. The Qilin stood by, quietly observing everything, his eyes sharp as an eagle, as though he could see through all. When his gaze landed on Logan, the corners of his mouth lifted uncontrollably, revealing a meaningful smile. He seemed to discern Logans thoughts and guess his next move, thus speaking out to remind him, Logan, dont think of bearing this all alone, since weve come together, well face it together. No matter what the outcome, we cant let you confront that remnant soul by yourself. What, surprised? I purposely released a few remnant souls from within the Mountain Range, just to deal with you, and now, at last, I can reveal the grudges of the past, hand over what belongs to me, the Qilin still remembered the item Logan had taken from him, to which Logan immediately denied. That object, was never yours from the beginning to the end, it is my lost Treasure, an attachment in my heart that I cannot let go, Logan firmly believed in his heart. Though his conjecture had yet to be supported by solid evidence, he didnt become rash, instead choosing to bide his time, patiently waiting for the right moment. Following that, Logan turned to the Sect people around him, each bearing different expressions, his tone leaving no room for doubt of his resolve, This man has obviously fallen into the depths of insanity. Should the situation spiral out of control later, and you feel powerless, dont worry about me, your life is whats important, retreat quickly. As soon as these words left his mouth, the complexions of the people changed drastically, Logans statement was akin to indirectly admitting that even if they joined forces, they would probably struggle to withstand the onslaught of the remnant soul. As Disciples of the Great Sect, we have practiced martial arts within the Sect since we were young, known to the world for our exceptional strength and far-reaching fame. Every action of ours showcases the dignity and honor of the Great Sect. Yet now, our combined forces seem unable to contend with a mere remnant soul what divine being possesses such terrifying power? one of the Sect Disciples couldnt help questioning, his voice laden with astonishment and confusion, as everything before him seemed beyond his comprehension. .. Upon hearing this, Logan couldnt help but rub the furrow between his brows, a seriousness flashing in his eyes. Faced with this unexpected turn of events, he wasnt sure where to begin. The power of the remnant soul was far beyond their expectations, as if there were some unspeakable secret behind it. Chapter 1175 - Chapter 1175 Chapter 651 Skinless_2 Chapter 1175: Chapter 651 Skinless_2 Chapter 1175: Chapter 651 Skinless_2 After contemplating for a moment, Logan briefly explained, This matter is exceedingly complex, not something that can be summarized in a few words. Behind the Remnant Soul, there may be secrets unknown to humans, or even ancient curses. If we wish to unveil its true nature, we must proceed with caution and avoid rash actions. His tone was filled with seriousness and caution, indicating he had realized the gravity of the situation. You guys just stand aside and enjoy the show for now. When the time is right, you will naturally come to understand. Ill go up first to see whats happening. Hearing this, they took a step back, allowing Logan to investigate the situation. Logans strength was the strongest among them; if even Logan could not handle it, then it would be their turn to take action. Sheron Perri watched Logan intently. Are you sure there wont be a problem? This guys hatred towards you runs deep. Last time, you merely injured him without causing any irreparable harm. You even provided him with a place to recuperate and hes already seeking revenge so quickly, its infuriating! Sheron Perri frowned deeply, feeling indignant on Logans behalf, his tone filled with frustration. Recalling the past, Logan had been exceedingly kind and just to the Qilin. He not only cared for him tirelessly but also earned the deep trust of everyone in their group. However, the Qilins gratitude was short-lived, and he schemed to take revenge in secrecy; it was truly disheartening. Sheron Perri resolved secretly that if given the chance, he would definitely suppress the Qilin, making him understand the price of betrayal. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, however, said nothing more, fully aware that now was not the time for such considerations. He took a deep breath and conjured a Dharma device shimmering with cold light, stepping onto it and soaring into the sky. Almost instantly, his Spiritual Energy swept across the surrounding hundred miles, making even the air seem to tremble. Logans Essence Energy surged to its peak in a moment. He clenched his teeth and swung his sword into the air. That strike seemed to contain the power of heaven and earth, and an unbelievable Aura burst forth from his body, shooting straight into the heavens. The Remnant Souls Spiritual Intelligence, silent for many years, seemed to sense this familiar and potent aura and finally broke free in an outburst. It wanted to confront Logan, to measure its strength against this force. A heart-stopping battle was about to begin in this stretch of the heavens and earth. More than disdain flowed in Logans heart; it was contempt for the insignificant challenge. How could such a small wave even be worth mentioning, let alone shake his status? A smirk, uncontrollable and laced with both confidence and mockery, played on his lips, as though everything was within his grasp. The subtle change in Logans expression caught the attention of those nearby, their eyes involuntarily showing admiration and awe, as if drawn by an invisible charm. Hmph, this is an excellent opportunity for you greenhouse flowers to witness a real battle. Observe every move he makes closely. The reason he stands unchallenged and looked up to by all is no fluke. Every step he takes is firm, every detail handled impeccably, without the slightest flaw, said a tall man authoritatively. This man from the past had some acquaintance with Logan and, though not close friends, was among the few from the Great Sects who managed conversational harmony with Logan. This unique status made him stand out among the crowd. However, the people around him were somewhat cold and even disdainful towards the man. They thought privately that he was just a man who, thanks to a little skill and a connection to Logan, thought too highly of himself and took every chance to show off. In their eyes, this behavior was truly annoying and unworthy of their attention. Black Tortoise, Im not trying to be a busybody as your buddy, but to be honest, Logans strength, hey, its simply boundlessly formidable, one has to admire it. But look at you, with that longing look, its just short of carving Adoration on your forehead. Do you really need to suck up to him like that? Even if you extol him to the skies, what substantial benefit could he possibly bring to you? Just because hes so skilled, its not like he can become a worm in your gut, doing everything according to your wishes, right? Now youre so eager to cozy up to him, but he might not even care to bother with you! They each spoke one after another, their tones filled with disdain and jealousy. Black Tortoise knew in his heart, as clear as a mirror, that mixed in their words was nothing but jealousy towards Logans transcendent strength. That kid Logan, at such a young age, had already climbed to a peak that many couldnt reach in their lifetime. This achievement truly made one take a second look. And them? Still with a narrow mind, trying to speculate on the honorable, truly wasting their status as disciples of the Great Sect, not showing a hint of the broad-mindedness or grace expected from a major Sect. All right, enough chit-chat, we might have to take action soon. These Remnant Souls are no ordinary ones; they dont seem to be some common riff-raff. They calmed down, clearly seeing the extremely powerful Demonic Qi contained within the Remnant Souls. This aura, like an old friend from the past, brushed their hearts once again, carrying an indescribable sense of familiarity as if in some forgotten corner, they had once encountered it. Everyone looked at each other, their brows furrowed, their eyes reflecting confusion and contemplation. For a moment, the gates of memory seemed to be clogged, no matter how hard they tried to trace back, they couldnt remember where this Demonic Qi originated from or when and where it had brushed past them. Ah! I remember now! One of them suddenly exclaimed, his voice carrying a hint of sudden realization and delight, Isnt this the bizarre Demonic Qi we accidentally glimpsed deep within that mysterious mountain range? But wasnt that mountain range long suppressed and sealed tightly by our predecessors with supreme Dharma power? Why now, can this Demonic Qi reappear and run rampant among humans? At these words, everyones hearts shook, as if the fog that had been hanging over them was suddenly lifted, and the seemingly enigmatic words spoken by Logan before now also became clear and comprehensible. They finally understood Logans intentions, but at the same time, they realized that Logan was undoubtedly pushing them towards an unknown, dangerous pit. This Dharma device, not only powerful but also containing unfathomable strength, could have inconceivable consequences if out of control. Maybe Logan was prepared to risk everything, but they were different, they still cherished their lives and didnt want to recklessly put themselves in jeopardy. For a moment, the thoughts of retreating couldnt help but surface in the hearts of the Sect Disciples, their eyes flickering with hesitation and unease. Hey guys, lets think twice before we act, okay? How about we just let Logan go and face the battle alone? Sheron Perri said, seeing the others showing signs of cowardice and starting to step back, he became anxious and suddenly stepped forward, firmly blocking their path. His eyes were resolute, and his tone left no room for doubt, As fellow Sect members, we may not need to be on the front lines for everything, but we cant abandon our friends when it matters. Logan may be strong, but when facing the unknown danger, an extra person means extra strength, right? Besides, how can we falter without a fight, letting Logan take all the risks alone? We must unite and work together to overcome this adversity! Sheron Perris words, like a fire in winter, instantaneously ignited the dying flame of courage within everyones hearts. Chapter 1176 - Chapter 1176 652 Chapter Star Trails Chapter 1176: 652 Chapter Star Trails Chapter 1176: 652 Chapter Star Trails Logans forehead was covered in a fine, crystal-clear sweat, like dewdrops in the morning sunlight, yet it did little to mask his inner turmoil and helplessness. He groaned inwardly, Why didnt the elder mention this to me earlier? If I had known the stakes involved, I wouldnt have recklessly used that precious inheritance power. That was my trump card, intended to be revealed only at a critical moment. Now, with the arrow on the string and no choice but to release, Logan could only grit his teeth and prepare to face the impending Storm. He knew full well that once he took this step, there was no turning back. The figure opposite him had a cold demeanor, his eyes sharp like knives, intensely staring at Logan as if trying to see right through him. He spoke in a chilled tone, The aura you emit constantly disgusts me, as if it carries endless filth and evil. And that sword in your handCI was mercilessly slain by it before. The pain and humiliation of that moment are still etched in my heart. Today, I aim to take your life to cleanse my past dishonor! Despite the threat from the figure, Logan showed no signs of panic or fear. He took a deep breath to settle his internal upheavals, then sighed and said slowly, Dont boast too soon, beware of a dire fate. Know that the world is ever-changing, and victory or defeat can hinge on a single thought. If you truly believe you hold the winning hand, then by all means, try your luck. In Logans words, there was an undeniable determination and confidence, as if he had fully prepared himself, ready to give his all to fight to the death, no matter the outcome. He made a resolute decision to advance his cultivation level to an unprecedented realm, a realm beyond the ordinary, nearing that of a Deity. Only then would he possess enough strength to touch the mysterious soul hidden within the swordCthe Sword Spirit and awaken it prematurely from its slumber. He knew how powerful the Sword Spirit was; once awakened, it would undoubtedly increase his chances of winning against the Evil Cultivator he currently faced, and might even settle the universe in one battle. Time seemed to freeze at that moment. The next second, the figure rushed towards Logan like a ghost, with a momentum that could destroy heaven and earth. However, Logan reacted extremely quickly, detecting the danger almost instantly and meeting the attack with a defiant palm strike, shattering the figure into oblivion. In that lightning-fast moment, Logan stirred his thoughts, and the long-dormant Sword Spirit finally awakened, slowly manifesting before everyones eyes. A burst of golden light suddenly shone, like a meteor streaking across the night sky, brilliantly dazzling and blinding. The onlookers wore looks of stunned disbelief, having never witnessed such a heart-stopping scene. Even the figure shuddered involuntarily, as if feeling the immense pressure from the Sword Spirit. The fierce attack that the figure had launched appeared to melt away like ice and snow the moment the Sword Spirit appeared, until it completely vanished. This sight left everyone present in an unprecedented state of shock and awe. It cant be! This is impossible! How could this happen? The figure widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at the suddenly emergent Sword Spirit, with rage boiling up in his chest as if to consume him whole. He erupted into a deafening roar, filled with frustration and fury, never imagining that Logan had reached the level of controlling the Sword Spirit. Logan paused in slight surprise, watching the figure and thinking to himself, Its just a Sword Spirit, isnt such a reaction a bit much? Although aware of the Sword Spirits strength, he had not expected it to cause such a severe loss of composure. Yet, as Logan was momentarily distracted, he heard the furious questioning of the figure, As a Sword Spirit from Ancient Times, you should have been suppressed in the Endless Abyss. How did you escape the sanction of the Heavenly and Earthly Laws without any consequences? S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Logan was dumbfounded. He stared at the figure, a surge of indescribable shock rising within him. Could it be that he had inadvertently stumbled upon some earth-shattering secret? He didnt really want to know these secrets; as the saying goes, The more you know, the greater the threat. Logan was well aware of this, but at that moment, he felt as though he had been sucked into a massive vortex, unable to extricate himself. He could only silently listen to the figures roaring, secretly praying for it all to quickly end. Logan wasnt interested in the surrounding noise and chaos; his thoughts were entirely absorbed by his newly acquired sword named Eternal Life. At that moment, a figure shimmering with Golden Light slowly appeared beside himCthat was the Sword Spirit that had been harbored in his sword for a long time. The existence of this Sword Spirit seemed to add a layer of mystery and extraordinariness to the sword. Eternal Life, the Great Law is simpleCthese straightforward words encapsulated the true essence and core of the sword. It was not just a sharp weapon, but a faithful companion and Guardian on Logans path of cultivation. Compared to previous appearances, this manifestation of the Sword Spirit seemed to carry an unprecedented power and majesty,its aura faintly showing signs of recovery as if it were gradually awakening from a deep slumber. Chapter 1177 - Chapter 1177 Chapter 652 Star Tracks_2 Chapter 1177: Chapter 652: Star Tracks_2 Chapter 1177: Chapter 652: Star Tracks_2 With the emergence of the Sword Spirit, its aura also became majestic and vast in that moment, as if it could swallow the heavens and the earth, embracing everything. The golden light flickered uncertainly, like the sun, dazzling, making it impossible to look directly at it. When the Sword Spirits gaze fell on the surging black aura not far away, a flash of sharpness and determination streaked across its eyes, as though it had prepared to fight to the death against evil. Logan felt the strength and determination of the Sword Spirit beside him, and a surge of inexplicable confidence and courage also rose in his heart. He knew that with the Eternal Life sword and the company of the Sword Spirit, no matter what challenges and difficulties awaited them ahead, they would courageously and fearlessly move forward. - The Sword Spirit seemed to be enraged to the utmost in that instant, its eyes erupting with a bone-chilling cold light, like the fiercest cold wind in winter, making one shudder. Immediately following, the Sword Spirit transformed into an unmatched sharp aura, rushing toward the black shadowC the phantom, like a wild horse that had broken its reins. Its speed was so fast, it almost surpassed the limits of human vision, leaving only a streak of golden afterimage flickering in the air. In a mere moment, that golden aura had already pierced through the phantoms brow, like an invisible sharp sword, striking precisely and accurately at its critical point. The phantoms body seemed to be frozen at that moment, then shattered like broken glass, dispersing into the air. This scene stunned everyone present, their eyes widened, faces full of disbelief. Is that the power that erupted from the sword in Logans hand? someone murmured, his voice filled with shock and confusion. They couldnt imagine how a seemingly ordinary sword could unleash such terrifying power, easily annihilating an Ancient Evil Cultivator. Logically, this should not have been possible! Logan was also stunned; he looked at the sword in his hand, a complex emotion welled up in his heart. He knew the sword was extraordinary, but the power it displayed was far beyond his expectations. At that moment, he seemed to feel the infinite mysteries and power hidden within the sword, further solidifying his resolve to continue on his chosen path. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They exchanged glances, their eyes filled with confusion and bewilderment, as if everyone was searching for a reasonable explanation, thinking that what had just happened was an illusion, a momentary lapse of sight or mind. However, reality ruthlessly shattered their illusions. Qilin stood aside, his brows tightly knitted, his face written with disbelief. Initially, he had assumed that the Evil Cultivator should have easily defeated Logan, since the Evil Cultivators strength was unfathomable and possessed Ancient Evil powers. But to his shock, Logan had somehow managed to force back the Evil Cultivator right before everyones eyes. This scene was undoubtedly a huge blow to Qilin. He clenched his teeth, as if trying to suppress an emerging gasp, his eyes staring intensely at Logan, trying to find answers from him. His heart was filled with confusion and reluctance; he couldnt understand why a seemingly ordinary Sect Disciple could release such astonishing power, overturning all his predictions and imaginations. Qilin, didnt you say that each of the Ancient Evil Cultivators was a tough character, very difficult to deal with? Whats going on now, how did he just effortlessly annihilate him with one move? one man incredulously looked at Qilin, his tone full of astonishment and confusion. He rubbed his eyes as if to confirm whether what had just happened was real. Qilin was also taken aback; he frowned and explained, I Im not sure either. Logically, Ancient Evil Cultivators should possess great power and deep Cultivation Levels; how could Logan defeat him with just one move? Could it be the Evil Cultivator you unleashed was fake? the man half-joked, half-seriously said, but his eyes revealed a hint of suspicion. Qilin hurriedly shook his head in denial, How could that be! This is an Ancient Evil Cultivator I found after exhausting efforts; how could it be fake? Then his strength is too weak, another man squinted thoughtfully, Just now, I clearly felt him trying to steal my Secret Technique, but then he seemed to disdain it and gave up. I thought he was very powerful. It turns out he was so easily annihilated. Yes, this was totally unexpected, others echoed, exchanging looks filled with surprise and confusion. After all this trouble, we came to help, but ended up not helping at all and just watched the excitement, a Sect Disciple said with a bitter smile. Its really interesting, I didnt expect this operation to turn out this way. But, speaking of which, Logans strength truly commands respect, another disciple sighed. He managed to defeat an Ancient Evil Cultivator with one move; his strength is simply terrifying. Yes, it looks like we need to be more careful in the future, everyone nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with awe and admiration as they looked at Logan. Although the operation was unexpected, it also made them deeply realize Logans strength and potential. Look at that sword in his hand, its incredible! someone blurted out, his eyes filled with astonishment and envy. Hes strong, and the power contained is immense, its just like a Divine Artifact from the legends. Who knows what the Dharma device that sword really is? It looks ordinary on the outside, but it is incredibly powerful. Hearing this, someone couldnt help but advise, Dont even think about it. With Logans strength, the Dharma device he uses couldnt possibly be ordinary. My guess is that the sword must be a Divine-Level Dharma device, it might even be a treasure left from Ancient Times. They boldly speculated, their voices rising and falling in animated discussion, while the Qilin standing nearby watched Logan with a sullen face, his eyes flashing with anger and resentment. He quickly walked up to Logan and asked coldly, Logan, dont get too arrogant! Dont think that with that sword you can do whatever you want. I wont let you off. Just you wait, Ill make sure you regret your actions! Logan merely smiled faintly upon hearing this and didnt pay attention to Qilins threat. He gently stroked the sword in his hand, feeling the immense power it contained, his heart filled with confidence and resolve. Qilin, dont go too far, someone couldnt stand it any longer and spoke up to warn him, Logan has already shown his strength. You should respect him, not make unreasonable trouble here. Qilin, as if he hadnt heard, still stared intently at Logan, as if trying to see through him, while Logan maintained a calm demeanor, as if everything was under his control. The situation became deadlocked for a moment, and the atmosphere around them grew tense. However, Logan seemed unconcerned about these, as he lightly waved the sword in his hand, and its light flickered, seemingly slicing through the air itself. Qilin, I have no intention of being your enemy, Logan said lightly, but if you insist on causing trouble, I wont go easy on you. This sword isnt just for show. Logan was still absorbed in the breathtaking battle just passed and hadnt yet come back to reality when he suddenly sensed a shift in the atmosphere around him. He looked around and noticed that many peoples eyes held a bit of hostility and dissatisfaction, as if he had done something unforgivable. Logan, puzzled, muttered to himself: What does this have to do with me? He had no idea what he had done wrong, wondering why he had suddenly made so many enemies. Chapter 1178 - Chapter 1178 Chapter 653 Passage Chapter 1178: Chapter 653: Passage Chapter 1178: Chapter 653: Passage Hearing this, Logan couldnt help but hold his forehead and chuckle bitterly to himself, Damn, this looks like its aimed at me. A glimpse of helplessness flashed through his eyes, but it quickly turned into determination. He knew he couldnt just sit there and wait for death; he had to find a way to deal with the crisis at hand. He clenched his teeth and took a deep breath, as if psyching himself up. He murmured, Looks like Ill have to take matters into my own hands after all. Well, since theres no avoiding it, Ill bravely face it. Meanwhile, the people outside, seeing Logan trapped, exchanged glances filled with worry and anxiety. They prayed in their hearts, hoping Logan would be safe and sound. Logans heart skipped a beat as he felt the concern of those outside, and a warm current surged within him. He knew he wasnt fighting alone; so many people cared about him. Without hesitation, he cried out to the several old men outside, You old men, is there any way you can save me? If I keep being trapped in here, will I ever get out? His voice carried a touch of urgency and helplessness, but more than that, trust and expectancy in the people outside. The old men, upon hearing this, furrowed their brows. They knew the predicament Logan was in was extremely dangerous and that one misstep could cost him his life. But they were unwilling to give up on Logan just like that, as he was one of the most exceptional of their younger generation whom they had watched grow up. Therefore, they started to discuss strategies, hoping to find a safe and effective method to rescue Logan. Meanwhile, Logan quietly waited inside, knowing that the only thing he could do now was to remain calm and patient, awaiting rescue from those outside. The elders from various sects gathered together, their gazes fixed on the mysterious and unpredictable array. The light and shadows within it intertwined erratically, making it incomprehensible. They looked at each other, at a loss for what to do. This array is indeed very strange, one of the elders said, his voice full of confusion, We cant figure out its principles at the moment, and most importantly, the trajectory is so strange, emanating a sense of mystery all around. Another elder nodded and added, Thats true. The array seems to have its own will, constantly changing its form in unpredictable ways. If we act rashly, we may well backfire. Upon hearing this, Logans heart tightened. He was stunned for a moment, his face filled with disbelief. How could this be possible? He was Logan, after all; how could he be trapped in this array without a way out? Anxiously, he looked at the elders of the sects, hoping they would come up with some way to save him. However, the elders faces were all filled with helplessness and confusion. He might have to break out on his own, one elder said slowly, his tone full of helplessness, We cant help him with external force. Relying on external intervention might have the opposite effect. Upon hearing this, Logan grew even more anxious. He furrowed his brows, uncertain of what to do next. Although he had mentally prepared himself for the power of the Evil Cultivators, the reality was still shocking. As he hesitated on whether to go for the rescue, Lia Morgan promptly grabbed him. She spoke slowly, her voice firm, No, we cant go. This is a plot targeting Logan; only he can break through. Otherwise, no one can help him. Hearing this, Logan, though unwilling, also understood that what Lia said made sense. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his inner turmoil and unrest. He knew that now, he could only rely on himself. What she said was with utmost assurance, each word was heavy and convincing, as if every word weighed a thousand pounds, striking directly into Logans heart. Logan stood there with an expression not too pleased, his countenance so solemn it seemed as though it could drip water. He was well aware that he could not afford the slightest negligence in the current situation, where every decision could mean life or death. Logan, you must give me a clear answer this time! the persons voice rose again, carrying a compelling force. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan pursed his lips and did not respond immediately. His eyes searched through the layers of fog, as if looking for something. Then, he heard the anxious calls of the Flood Dragon and the Qilin in his ears. Logan, whats happening? Come out quickly! The voice of the Flood Dragon was filled with worry, as it circled outside restlessly, not daring to rashly enter this unknown domain. The Qilin, although not calling out as urgently as the Flood Dragon, did not forget to take advantage of this time to recover its body. It had been seriously injured and had not recovered yet. If it werent for the return to the Origin, where it could borrow the power of this place, the Qilin would have felt better. However, the one responsible for its current state was Logan. The Qilins eyes flickered with a murderous aura, secretly swearing not to let Logan off easily. - The Flood Dragon felt the Qilins anger and murderous intent and couldnt help but worry. It knew that if the Qilin went mad, the consequences could be unimaginable. Thus, it tried to calm the Qilin, Qilin, calm down, Logan must have his reasons. However, the Qilin seemed not to hear the Flood Dragons words, its gaze remaining icy and resolute. It knew it had to become stronger to seek justice from Logan. Thus, it began to focus more on recovering its body, all the while secretly planning how to deal with Logan. Chapter 1179 - Chapter 1179 Chapter 653 Pass_2 Chapter 1179: Chapter 653 Pass_2 Chapter 1179: Chapter 653 Pass_2 Logan felt the disturbance outside and knew that both the Flood Dragon and the Qilin were worried for him. He took a deep breath, trying hard to calm himself. Then, he firmly said to the human, I, Logan, will never easily submit to anyone. No matter how difficult the path ahead is, I will persevere, until I find the path that belongs to me! At the same time, in another dark space, Logan was steeling himself against the rampaging Demonic Qi. He gritted his teeth, his eyes shimmering with a resolute light, as if he were in a silent contest with an invisible demon. He conjured two clones, attempting to distract the Demonic Qi and buy himself a sliver of hope. However, no matter how hard he tried, the clones seemed to be inconsequential to the Demonic Qi, rampaging unharmed. A sense of powerlessness surged in Logans heart. He knew that if this continued, he would eventually fall into a desperate situation due to the depletion of his Essence Energy. With this in mind, Logan quickly calmed down. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his inner turmoil. He stood still, watching the Demonic Qi intently, beginning to observe every minute change closely. He discovered that within the Demonic Qi, there seemed to be space flowing, like invisible whirlpools, continuously devouring everything around them. This discovery struck a chord in Logans heart, as if he had latched onto a critical clue. Immediately, as if he had thought of something, he quickly stepped back. He closed his eyes, sensing the flow of Spiritual Energy around him. When he felt something stealthily absorbing the Spiritual Energy he had released, a sense of unease filled his heart. This Demonic Qi, it hides such a strange presence! Logan was inwardly shocked. He knew he had to be even more cautious, or else one misstep could lead to an irreparable downfall. He took another deep breath, adjusting his state, readying himself for the upcoming challenge. He knew that only by finding the Demonic Qis weakness could he hope to overcome it, or else he would be forever lost in this dark space. Now, what should I do? Logan stood at the entrance of the dark cave, looking at that cluster of endlessly churning dark Qi, feeling a wave of powerlessness. He clenched his fists, trying to find a way out of his plight, but the sight in front of him left him at a loss. Just then, a mocking voice came from the depths of the cave, sharp and chilling, like the coldest ice of winter, mercilessly piercing into the bottom of Logans heart, making him shiver uncontrollably. I am an Evil Cultivator from Ancient Times. Those ordinary Spiritual Energies that you pride yourselves on are nothing but childs play to me. They wont harm me in the slightest. On the contrary, they will become the source of my strength and be devoured by me one by one. The voice carried endless scorn and provocation, as if everything was under its control, fueling Logans rage to burn fiercely in an instant. Anger twisted Logans face; he bit down hard on his teeth as if to suppress the breath that wanted to escape. His gaze was fiery, glaring at the slowly writhing black Qi ahead. The black Qi seemed to be filled with endless evil and unknown, instilling fear. He cursed silently, no wonder this thing looked so black and insidious C it had such a weird ability to devour Spiritual Energy proficiently. No wonder all his full-forced attacks had previously been like stones cast into the sea, stirring not a single ripple nor having any effect. He took a deep breath, striving to calm the anger and anxiety within his heart, silently considering his strategies. Since ordinary Spiritual Energy posed no threat to the Evil Cultivator, Logan knew he had to try other methods. Various Secret Techniques taught by his Master, along with unique skills he had realized during his cultivation, flashed rapidly through his mind. He was convinced that there had to be a way to breach the Evil Cultivators defenses and make him pay the price deserved. With this thought, Logans gaze grew more resolute. He slowly raised his hands, beginning to condense the Spiritual Power within his body. This time, he did not launch his attack blindly but gathered the Spiritual Power into strands of light, which interweaved and twined in the air, forming a complex and mystical Spiritual Power Net. Logan took another deep breath and, with a fierce swing of his arm, the net of light tore through the darkness like lightning, charging towards the mass of dark Qi. The cave was instantly filled with a piercing shriek, the dark Qi seeming to sense the threat as it began to churn violently. However, Logan did not cease his attack; he continued to drive his Spiritual Power, intensifying the assault. The air within the cave seemed to be ripped apart by this formidable force, creating twisted Spatial Rifts. In this fierce clash, Logan and the Evil Cultivator engaged in a fight to the death. He tirelessly tried various methods, searching for a weakness in the Evil Cultivator. Meanwhile, the Evil Cultivator, refusing to be outdone, continuously absorbed the surrounding Spiritual Energy, attempting to resist Logans attack. The cave echoed with the roars and bellows from both sides, initiating a breathtaking battle At this thought, Logan inhaled deeply, as if trying to draw all the thin air around him into his chest to fortify himself. He slowly closed his eyes, wholeheartedly focusing on the condensation of Spiritual Energy. Within the cave, time seemed to freeze at that moment, the only sound being the flow of Spiritual Power within Logans body, subtle yet powerful. After a brief moment, he abruptly opened his eyes, which now flickered with resolve and determination, and a cold, glimmering sword materialized in his hands. This sword, named Frost Moon, was a treasure personally given to him by his Master on the day he completed his apprenticeship. The sword was as clear as ice, with incomparable Sword Qi, reputedly able to sever all that was evil and dark in the world. If Sword Qi can harm you, then I will try it again! Logan roared, his voice echoing through the cave, shaking the dust from the stone walls. Holding Frost Moon, he lightly touched the tip to the ground, his figure exploding with astonishing speed like lightning, rushing forth once again. Every one of his movements was full of strength and grace; the sword light, like a dragon, cleaved through the darkness, aiming straight for the wantonly rampant dark Qi. The dark Qi seemed to perceive an unprecedented threat, and it began to convulse violently, trying to dodge the fatal blow. However, Logans Swordsmanship was too exquisitely refined. The sword light, like a persistent shadow, clung to the dark Qi, leaving no chance for it to escape. Finally, after a fierce collision, the dark Qi let out a shrill scream filled with terror, anger, and an almost imperceptible sense of despair. This scream brought a feeling of exhilaration to Logan; he knew he had found the Evil Cultivators weakness. Sword Qi was indeed a force it could not resist. A cold smile curved his lips, his eyes sharper than ever, as he continued to launch relentless attacks with Frost Moon at the mass of dark Qi. With each flash of the sword light, there came a painful groan from within the dark Qi, growing weaker, seemingly heralding the Evil Cultivators impending doom. Logan knew that as long as he kept up the attack, exploiting the advantage of Sword Qi, he would certainly defeat the Evil Cultivator completely. His conviction solidified, the sword in his hand grew even more relentless, and the cave reverberated with the howling of the Sword Qi and the moaning of the dark Qi C a contest between good and evil was unfolding right there Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so, Logan pressed on relentlessly, determination and resolve gleaming in his eyes as he continued to wield the treasured Frost Moon. Sword Qi burst forth like a rainbow, slicing through the darkness of the cave, relentlessly striking the arrogant dark Qi. With each slash, a deafening boom resonated, like lightning streaking across the sky, illuminating the dark expanse.Each touch of the Sword Qi elicited pained whimpers from the dark Qi, filled with fear and despair, while Logans confidence grew ever stronger. Chapter 1180 - Chapter 1180 Chapter 654 Nine Directions Chapter 1180: Chapter 654: Nine Directions Chapter 1180: Chapter 654: Nine Directions Immediately following, Logans gaze swept over the old man in front of him like a searchlight, detailed and meticulous, a mix of surprise and sudden realization in his eyes. A playful smile curled at the edges of his mouth as he muttered to himself, After all that, hed just been watching the whole show from outside, and here I thought he had come to the rescue! Senior, you cant do me like this! Logan said, feigning distress with a hint of teasing in his tone, yet without losing sincerity, If youd told me earlier how dangerous that person was, I wouldnt have gone after that damn Inheritance, almost lost my life over it! Hearing this, the old man coughed lightly, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his eyes. He truly hadnt expected his momentary oversight to put Logan in such peril. He gently patted Logans shoulder with a measure of apology and determination in his voice, You believe me, Im definitely able to help you. This incident, indeed, I hadnt foreseenCsomething escaped from the flower sea and upset my original plan. At this point, the old man paused, seemingly recalling the scene at that time. He let out a sigh and continued, I initially thought that the Seal was stable enough, but I hadnt anticipated that the Evil Cultivator would be so cunning as to find a way to break the Seal. However, rest assured, now that Im here, Ill definitely help you resolve this issue. Listening to the old mans explanation, the resentment in Logans heart dissipated considerably. He knew the old man hadnt meant to betray him; it was just that the situation had developed beyond anyones expectations. He nodded in understanding, yet his face still bore some worry, Senior, I know your strength, but those Evil Cultivators are no pushovers. Theyve managed to escape once; they might have even more cunning tricks up their sleeves next time. We need to come up with a foolproof plan to ensure safety. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old man nodded in agreement upon hearing this. He pondered for a moment before speaking slowly, Youre right, we cant take this lightly. The pressing matter is for you to protect yourself and absolutely prevent any mishaps. Ill reinforce the Seal to make sure the Evil Cultivators cant escape again. At the same time, Ill teach you some Secret Techniques for self-defense so you can protect yourself when faced with danger. A warm current surged in Logans heart as he listened to the old man; he knew the old man truly cared for him and wanted to help him overcome this hurdle. He looked at the old man gratefully, nodding to show he would work hard to learn and not let the old man down. Senior, thank you. I know this ordeal is troublesome, but with you by my side, I have the confidence that we can resolve it, Logan said earnestly. Looking at Logans determined eyes, the old man felt a sense of gratification. He knew this young man possessed remarkable potential and perseverance; given enough time and opportunity, he would surely grow into a formidable Strong One. Thus, he patted Logan on the shoulder, encouragingly, Good lad, I believe you certainly can do it. Lets work together to combat the Evil Cultivators and protect the peace and tranquility of The World. With those words, they exchanged a smile, as if all the difficulties and challenges suddenly turned trivial. Side by side, they stood amidst the flower sea, facing the unknown future with confidence and determination. And, we must deal with that Divine Level Evil Cultivator, ensuring theres not the slightest chance of its revival. The old mans words carried an undeniable firmness, his gaze piercing, as if able to see through all evil. Having said that, he gave a fierce push, propelling Logan away from the heart of the flower sea, right where the body of the Evil Cultivator lay, and where the Demonic Qi was the densest. Caught off guard by the sudden push, Logan staggered back involuntarily, his mind filled with confusion and bewilderment. Just as he was about to say something, he saw the old man turn around, his hands forming Seals, and begin to chant an ancient Spell, appearing to prepare some powerful Spell. Logan then realized the old man wasnt there to save him but had a more important task at hand. He stood dumbfounded, not knowing what to do, watching the old mans retreating back, a whirlwind of emotions in his heart. It was then he suddenly felt a strong force erupting from within him, a power he had never experienced before. His body began to emanate a white light, pure and intense, as if it could purify all evil. The Demonic Qi released by the Evil Cultivator shrank back upon encountering this white light, as if facing a natural enemy. Logan felt as though an invisible shield enveloped him, the Demonic Qi no longer able to corrupt his mind or harm his body. Several Sect Disciples stood at a distance, their faces pale and mouths agape wide enough to swallow an egg. They had not expected the situation to escalate to this degree. They had come to uncover the secrets within the flower sea but had never anticipated stirring up such a monstrous calamity. Now, were done for, a Sect Disciple said with a trembling voice, Having caused such a disaster and putting someone from the Mystical Sect at risk, whatever shall we do? Yeah, what should we do? another disciple echoed, fear and despair reflected in his eyes. The Evil Cultivator actually has the power to control minds; this I had not considered, a Sect Elder sighed, Had I known this, I would have been more vigilant in dealing with him. After all, the power unleashed by an Evil Cultivators corpse across the entire Mystical Sect is unimaginable and incalculable. Chapter 1181 - Chapter 1181 Chapter 654 Nine Directions_2 Chapter 1181: Chapter 654 Nine Directions_2 Chapter 1181: Chapter 654 Nine Directions_2 Members of other sects nodded in agreement, as well; they all knew that the situation had far exceeded their control. They looked at the elders silhouette with both awe and gratitude filling their hearts. They were aware that if it were not for the elders presence, they would likely have perished in the Yellow Springs by now. The elder was fully engrossed, chanting the spell; his hands traced complex trajectories in the air, as if weaving a vast net. This net, composed of countless runes, each flickering with blinding light, seemed to contain infinite power. As the chant progressed, the net gradually materialized and began to shroud the corpse of the evil cultivator. The body, as if sensing something, started to tremble violently, the Demonic Qi becoming denser and more ferocious. However, once shrouded in the net, the evil cultivators body seemed to be bound, unable to move even a bit. The Demonic Qi was gradually absorbed and cleansed by the net, ultimately vanishing without a trace. The elder breathed out and withdrew his hands. He turned to look at Logan, his eyes filled with relief and approval, You did very well, Logan. Your strength is even greater than I had imagined. Logan, somewhat embarrassedly scratching his head, laughed, Oh, its nothing, Elder. You are the truly formidable one. If it hadnt been for your timely arrival, we would have likely been doomed long ago. The elder smiled but said no more. He knew that although this crisis had been resolved, the underlying threat still remained. He must find a solution quickly, or The World would likely fall into crisis once again. At this moment, people from several sects approached; their eyes filled with gratitude and admiration as they looked at the elder and Logan. They were aware that their escape from danger was completely thanks to the assistance provided by these two Strong Ones. Thank you for our lives, Elder, and Brother Logan, a Sect Disciple said respectfully. The others echoed in agreement, Yes, thank you, Elder and Brother Logan. If not for you, we would have likely perished in the Yellow Springs by now. The elder waved his hand and laughed, No need for formality. We are all from the Mystical Sect; helping each other is only right. However, this incident should serve as a reminder to us all. We must always stay vigilant and not become complacent. Otherwise, similar crises are likely to recur. Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They knew the elder was right. Constant vigilance was necessary to ensure The Worlds peace and tranquility. Thus, under the elders leadership, the group started to clean up the scene, repairing the destroyed fields of flowers. They knew that though this crisis was averted, there was still a long road ahead of them. They must continue to work hard to protect the future of The World. Now, they were completely beyond salvation. Beads of cold sweat formed on their foreheads, trickling down their cheeks like fine rain, falling onto the cold ground with a faint but distinct sound. Their eyes were filled with terror and despair; they dared not speak, as if any slight noise might alert the unknown, terrifying presence. Everyone there, including the Flood Dragons, wore faces of despair. Their hearts pounded fiercely in their chests, as if trying to break free from constraints, escaping the dreadful scene. What what shall we do? a Sect Disciple asked with a trembling voice, his eyes filled with helplessness and confusion. Yet, no one answered him, for they all knew that with their current power, there was no way to contend with the impending calamity. To them, the Strong One had always seemed unreachably high, but at this moment, even in the face of Divine Level beings, they were utterly helpless. Their hearts were filled with powerlessness and sorrow, as they seemed to foresee their future fateCeasily crushed, exhausted to the end, until nothing but ash and smoke. At this time, the Divine Artifacts in the hands of the Sect returned to their possessors, but the aura within the black mist felt increasingly strong, as if an invisible giant hand was tightly squeezing their throats, suffocating them. The light from the Divine Artifacts also became dim and lackluster, as if they had lost their former radiance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What what power is this? a Sect Elder asked in terror, his voice shaking, evidently unable to accept the reality before him. This is Divine Level power, we simply cannot resist, another Elder sighed, his eyes filled with despair and helplessness. Before long, a huge rift suddenly appeared in the sky, like a gaping maw about to swallow The World whole. From within came a voice, deep and majestic, as if it were the will of a Heavenly God, irresistible to all. You ants dare to challenge the majesty of a god? Truly overestimating yourselves! the voice said, its tone filled with disdain and scorn. Hearing this, everyone felt even more terrified. They knew that in front of this Divine Level being, they were as insignificant as ants, utterly unable to withstand even a fraction of its power. Elder, we we did not mean to offend, its just its just a Sect Disciple tried to explain, but no matter what, he couldnt bring himself to say it. Just what? Is it that you are greedy and ignorant, wanting to explore the power of the gods? the voice sneered, as though it had seen right through their thoughts. Hearing this, everyone felt even more ashamed. They knew that it was indeed their greed and ignorance that had led them to this point. If they had heeded the Elders advice from the beginning and not entered this sea of flowers, perhaps such a disaster would not have occurred. Elder, we we are willing to atone for our sins, willing to be your oxen and horses, we only beg you to spare us this once, a Sect Elder pleaded, his voice trembling, evidently on the verge of collapse. However, the voice did not respond to their plea. It merely chuckled coldly, then said, Atone? Be oxen and horses? Hmph, did you think the gods are so easily deceived? Today, let me show you the true majesty of a god! After speaking, the voice suddenly intensified, as if a clap of thunder exploded in the sky. Everyone felt an overpowering force surge down from the sky, binding them tightly, leaving them completely immobilized. Ah! Everyone screamed in terror, their eyes filled with despair and fear. They knew they could no longer escape the control of this Divine Level being. Yet, at this critical moment, a ray of white light suddenly burst forth from the crowd. The light was pure and intense, as though it could purify all evil. It rushed straight towards the rift in the sky and collided with the powerful force, making a deafening sound. The people only felt a powerful shockwave emanate from the sky, throwing them into disarray. They watched the white light in the sky in horror, their hearts filled with doubt and confusion. What is that what is that? a Sect Disciple asked in shock. Is that is that the Elders power? another Disciple guessed. However, no one could answer their questions. After the collision of the white light and the strong force, the rift in the sky suddenly vanished as if it had never existed. And that overpowering force disappeared without a trace, as if devoured by the white light. The people stared dumbfounded at everything in the sky, their minds filled with shock and bewilderment. They did not understand what had just happened, nor did they know what that white light was. Just then, the Elders figure suddenly appeared before them. Chapter 1182 - Chapter 1182 Chapter 655 Slaying the Heavens Chapter 1182: Chapter 655: Slaying the Heavens Chapter 1182: Chapter 655: Slaying the Heavens If you ask me, you might as well stop wasting so much effort over there, you stand no chance against them, said the man standing to the side, his demeanor relaxed as if this life-or-death struggle was just idle chit-chat after a meal, Youd better just beg for mercy and become their subjects. That way, you might spare your lives. His voice wasnt loud, yet it clearly reached everyones ears, igniting a fury within them. The warriors of the Western Continent, each one with an iron spine, how could they bend the knee so easily? What right do you have to say that? A burly Sect Disciple with eyes wide in anger said, his fists clenched as if ready to strike at any moment, We, the people of the Western Continent, will never submit to anyone, nor will we ever join forces with such people! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph, you really do not know the heights of the heavens or the depths of the earth, the man sneered contemptuously, Divine-Level Venerables are beings beyond all our imaginations. Do you really think with your Sects power, you can contend with them? What a joke. Stop spouting such demoralizing nonsense! another Sect Disciple retorted angrily, And if it werent for you, how could our several Sects be facing a Divine-Level Venerable here? It must have been you who let them out! After we deal with him, youre next! All eyes were focused on the man, filled with anger and dissatisfaction. They all found this man disagreeable; his strength was no different from theirs, and even weaker in some areas, yet he always acted so superior, giving orders and criticizing them. Dont slander me! the mans face changed slightly but quickly regained composure, What does the appearance of a Divine-Level Venerable have to do with me? I am just kindly reminding you not to make pointless sacrifices. Kindness? Hmph, we cannot afford your kindness,'' said a Sect Elder coldly, We, the people of the Western Continent, have never needed anyones pity or charity. We have our own beliefs and resolve; even if we face a sea of fire and swords, we will break through without looking back. Well said! The crowd echoed in agreement, their voices thundering into the sky, We will never submit to anyone, nor associate with evil! Seeing this, the man knew that it was useless to argue further and kept silent. He stood aside quietly, watching the crowd with high spirits preparing to face the Divine-Level Venerable in battle. On the battlefield, the atmosphere was extremely tense. The Divine-Level Venerable loomed high above, looking down as if upon ants, while the Sect Disciples of the Western Continent stood tightly together, ready for this life-or-death struggle. Logan, where are you? A Sect Disciple suddenly shouted, If you were here, we would surely defeat the Divine-Level Venerable! Logan, a legendary figure on the Western Continent, possessed unfathomable strength, rumored to be nearing the realm of a Divine-Level Venerable. However, he was not here at this moment, and thus unable to lend his power to everyone. Stop shouting, Lord Logan has more important matters to attend to, consoled another Sect Disciple, But even without him, we must not give up. We are warriors of the Western Continent, we will fight for our homeland and our beliefs until the end! Yes, for our homeland and beliefs! The crowd yelled in unison, their voices booming powerfully. They knew that this battle would decide their fates and the future of the Western Continent. The Divine-Level Venerable, seeing this, curved a cold smile at the corners of his mouth. With a slight wave of his hand, a powerful force surged forth, heading straight for the crowd. The people drew their swords to meet the enemy, but their power seemed so insignificant before the Divine-Level Venerable. The sword light interwove with the Demonic Qi creating brilliant light curtains, but these curtains were torn apart like paper under the attacks of the Divine-Level Venerable. Hmph, mere mortals daring to contend with me? the Divine-Level Venerable sneered, Today, I will let you witness true power! After speaking, he waved the Demon Soldier in his hand again, unleashing even more terrifying Demonic Qi. This Demonic Qi swept over like a violent storm, firmly trapping everyone within it. The people strove desperately to struggle, but it was of no use. Their power seemed so trivial before the Divine-Level Venerable, as if they might be crushed into dust at any moment. Could it be, are we really going to die here? a Sect Disciple shouted in despair. - No, we cant give up! Another Sect Disciple asserted resolutely, We are warriors of the Western Continent, we must fight for our homeland and our beliefs to the very end! Having said this, he bit down on his teeth and charged towards the Divine-Level Venerable with his sword. However, his sword light was so feeble before the Venerables Demonic Qi that it was instantly swallowed up. Hmph, like ants daring to contend with me? The Divine-Level Venerable scoffed, Today, I shall show you what true despair is! Having finished his words, he swung the Demon Soldier in his hand once more, releasing an even more terrifying Demonic Qi. The Qi surged like colossal waves and completely engulfed the people within. However, just when all seemed lost, a dazzling light suddenly fell from the sky, instantly scattering the Divine-Level Venerables Demonic Qi. The surprised crowd looked up to see a figure descending slowly from the heavens and landing before them. Lord Logan! the people exclaimed. Logan, the legend of the Western Continent, finally appeared in this moment. His eyes sparkled with a resolute light, as if he could see through all evil. With a slight wave of his hand, a mighty power surged out, completely scattering the Demonic Qi of the Divine-Level Venerable. Chapter 1183 - Chapter 1183 Chapter 655 Regicide_2 Chapter 1183: Chapter 655 Regicide_2 Chapter 1183: Chapter 655 Regicide_2 Divine-Level Venerable, you are only so-so, Logan sneered, Today, let me measure your true capabilities! Having said that, he turned into a streak of flowing light and charged toward the Divine-Level Venerable. The two intertwined in an instant, commencing a breathtaking battle. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Talon Skyler watched with profound eyes the man before him, muttering to himself, Whats making this guy so smug now? Does he not realize that everyone is already leaning towards Logan? He shook his head, a bitter smile curling at his lips, his heart filled with mixed emotions. Around them, several sect disciples were nervously executing the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique. Their hands moved swiftly forming seals, while they murmured incantations under their breath. A strong surge of Righteous Energy burst forth from their bodies, converging into dazzling beams of Golden Light. These beams intertwined and collided in the air, producing deafening roars that made the entire space tremble. The man seemed oblivious to the changes around him, still immersed in showcasing his own strength. However, his behavior was particularly grating in the eyes of the others. This guy is really stubborn, a sect disciple muttered under his breath, his eyes filled with disdain and disgust. Exactly, does he not see that everyone is now siding with Logan? another disciple added, his voice carrying a hint of helplessness. Elder Talon Skyler sighed, fully aware of the complexity of this struggle and the perspectives and choices of each individual. He glanced at the disciples beside him, their faces marked with determination and resolve, which brought him a slight sense of solace. Lets not rush things and scare him off, a steady voice suddenly broke the noise surrounding them. The crowd turned toward the voice and saw an elderly Sect Elder approaching with a wise gleam in his eyes. If we escalate this matter too much, the consequences could be unimaginable, the Elder said earnestly, Its better to be cautious and not overthink. The crowd exchanged understanding glances, clearly recognizing the wisdom in the Elders words. They nodded in agreement and began to adjust their strategy in preparation for the upcoming challenges. Meanwhile, Logan had noticed the commotion. He glanced at Elder Talon Skyler and the sect disciples, inwardly relieved, Fortunately, these sects arent fools; they can see the situation for what it is. He breathed a sigh of relief and then refocused on the battle at hand. On the battlefield, Righteous Energy and Evil Energy interwove, creating brilliant light screens. Logan and the Evil Cultivator appeared and disappeared within the light screens, their every clash causing earth-shattering tremors. Logan, you do have some skills, the Evil Cultivator sneered, his voice cold, But do you think you can beat me like this? Whether I can beat you is not a matter of words, Logan responded coolly, his eyes flashing with determination, but of actions. With that, he flashed again, launching a fierce attack on the Evil Cultivator. Each of his moves was precisely calculated, conserving enough strength while keeping the Evil Cultivator unable to predict his movements. The Evil Cultivator, not to be outdone, swung the demon weapon in his hand, unleashing waves of black Demonic Qi, trying to break through Logans defenses. However, Logan cleverly countered each attack. Youre quite tough, the Evil Cultivator cursed, frustration clear in his voice. The tough one is not me, but the evil in your heart, Logan retorted coldly, Put down your butcher knife and become a Buddha on the spot, and I might consider sparing your life. Damn you! How could I, an Evil Cultivator, ever abandon the butcher knife? the Evil Cultivator roared back, his voice full of rage and defiance. However, just as he was roaring in fury, Logan suddenly exploited a flaw in his opponent, delivering a heavy punch that struck the man squarely in the chest. The evil cultivator staggered back like he had been heavily hit, vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood. You you actually the evil cultivator looked at Logan in horror, disbelief filling his eyes. I told you, evil can never defeat righteousness, Logan said coldly, his voice exuding an undeniable firmness. Now, do you believe it? Hearing this, the evil cultivators face grew even paler. He knew he was powerless to turn the tide and could only silently await fates judgment. At this moment, Elder Talon Skyler and several sect disciples also arrived at the battlefield. Seeing that Logan had gained the upper hand, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Lord Logan, are you alright? a sect disciple asked with concern. Im fine, Logan shook his head, his eyes flickering with exhaustion and determination. But this battle is not yet over. We must continue to fight until this evil cultivator is completely eradicated. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They knew the fight concerned the safety of the entire mainland, and they had to give their all. Thus, under Logans leadership, they launched another fierce attack on the evil cultivator. Each strike was filled with strength and determination, overwhelming the evil cultivator. Ultimately, with their combined efforts, the evil cultivator was completely eradicated. His body gradually dissolved in a golden light, turning into a wisp of black smoke that drifted away. On the battlefield, everyone cheered jubilantly, celebrating the arrival of victory. Logan looked on at the scene before him, his heart filled with gratification and pride. He knew this victory was not just his alone but belonged to all the warriors who had steadfastly championed righteousness and courageously moved forward. Water Dragon breathed a sigh of relief internally, glad that he didnt have to teach them, and gave a cold glance over the several men before him. They were dressed in tattered clothes, their expressions exhausted, clearly having gone through a fierce battle. Now, exchanging glances, their eyes revealed a hint of helplessness and fear. Maybe we should just surrender, one of the men finally spoke, his voice low and hoarse. Its no use clashing directly with him. Its not beneficial for us, right? Better to compromise early and settle things. Hearing this, Water Dragon sighed. He shook his head and thought to himself, If only it were that simple. He knew their opponent was an extremely difficult adversary, not someone easily compromised with. Dont be naive, Water Dragon interrupted the man, his tone icy and resolute. Do you think surrendering will solve the problem? Hes not the kind of person to show mercy. If we surrender, we might end up in an even more tragic situation. The mens expressions darkened further upon hearing this. They knew Water Dragon was right, but facing such a powerful enemy, they couldnt think of a better solution. So what do we do now? asked one of the men, his voice full of confusion and helplessness. The immediate priority is for us all to calm down, Water Dragon said solemnly, not to stand around dishing out blame and shirking responsibility. Otherwise, things will only get worse. He looked around and saw that everyone was silent, evidently pondering his words. Water Dragon nodded to himself, knowing his words had had an effect. We must unite and face this enemy together, Water Dragon continued. Only through unity can we have the strength to fight him. If we each act on our own, he will simply defeat us one by one. Chapter 1184 - Chapter 1184 Chapter 656 Snow Ridge Chapter 1184: Chapter 656: Snow Ridge Chapter 1184: Chapter 656: Snow Ridge Power surged wildly in the air, forming a tempest that seemed intent on swallowing the heavens and the earth whole. Wherever this aura passed, not a blade of grass grew, as though even the air itself was being torn asunder. Logan stood at the eye of the storm; his clothes were tattered by the ferocious winds, his complexion was as pale as paper, and a trickle of fresh blood hung from the corner of his mouth. Cough, cough Logan spat out a mouthful of blood with difficulty, his body trembling, clearly having sustained no small injury. Even though he possessed formidable strength and had used many precious Elixirs to protect his vital channels, he was still struggling to withstand the onslaught of that violent power. The Evil Cultivator in the distance, having been slammed heavily into the ground by Logan, also slowly regained his strength. He stood up, patted the dust off his body, and a cold gleam flickered in his eyes. The scene turned chaotic in an instant as the battle between Logan and the Evil Cultivator escalated anew. Logan looked at the Evil Cultivator, his eyebrows deeply furrowed. He was well aware that the situation was hardly optimistic. Relying on his own strength, he was by no means a match for his opponent. The power of the Evil Cultivator was too immense, almost reaching the Demigod Realm, whereas he himself was far from that level. Logan, how are you? an Elder of the Sect asked with concern, his voice tinged with urgency and worry. Logan shook his head and did not speak. He knew his situation was dire, but he didnt want to worry others. He took a deep breath, striving to calm his inner turmoil, then looked toward the Evil Cultivator once again. At this moment, the Sect Disciples who had escaped the area exchanged glances; their faces were filled with lingering fear. They had just undergone a life-and-death struggle and had not yet recovered from the shock. Their emotions were in turmoil, none choosing to leave, instead speculating about the outcome of the battle in their minds. Can Elder Logan defeat that Evil Cultivator? a young Disciple asked in a low voice, uncertainty and concern lacing his tone. He should be able to another Disciple replied, but his voice was weak, clearly lacking confidence. They all knew that although Logan was strong, the power of the Evil Cultivator was not to be underestimated. The outcome of this battle was truly unpredictable. They could only silently pray, hoping that Logan would prevail against the Evil Cultivator and protect the peace of this land. The battle continued, with each clash between Logan and the Evil Cultivator growing fiercer. Their Spiritual Energy wove a vast web in the sky, as if to imprison the heavens and earth themselves. Each collision erupted with earth-shaking sounds, making those around them quake with fear. Logan gritted his teeth; he knew he could not give up. He had to persevere; otherwise, this land and its people would face utter catastrophe. He took a deep breath once more and then swung his sword at the Evil Cultivator again. The Evil Cultivator chuckled coldly, easily dodging Logans strikes while countering, Logan, do you really think you can defeat me? Let me tell you, I am a Strong One at the Demigod Level, you are no match for me. What of the Demigod Level? Logan retorted through clenched teeth, Even if Im no match for you, I will never concede easily. As long as I have a breath left in me, I wont let you succeed. With that, Logan once again swung his sword, his Sword Qi brilliant like a rainbow, aiming for the Evil Cultivators vital points. Seeing this, the Evil Cultivator also swiftly dodged, retorting, Logan, dont get too arrogant. Do you think you can harm me? Let me tell you, I have an Immortal Body. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What of an Immortal Body? Logan sneered, My Logan Divine Sword Technique is specifically designed to counter your kind of Evil Cultivators. Today, with my swordsmanship, I will completely shatter your Immortal Body. Saying this, Logans Sword Qi grew even more fierce, as if to utterly annihilate the Evil Cultivator. Seeing this, the Evil Cultivator also quickly dodged, while striking back, Logan, dont go too far. Do you think you can defeat me? I tell you, I have countless trump cards and techniques. What of trump cards and techniques? Logan sneered, I, Logan, possess unwavering conviction and determination. Today, with my conviction and determination, I will dismantle your trump cards and techniques, one by one. The battle raged on for an entire day and night, both sides exhausted. Logan knew that if things continued this way, he would eventually be destroyed by the Evil Cultivator. Thus, he decided to use his ultimate moveCthe final technique of the Logan Divine Sword Technique. Evil Cultivator, take this! Logan roared, his whole bodys Spiritual Energy surging, his Sword Qi like a rainbow, aimed straight at the Evil Cultivator. The Sword Qi seemed to be cleaving the heavens and earth apart, carrying endless might and a power of destruction. Seeing this, a flicker of shock and fear passed through the Evil Cultivators eyes. He knew that he couldnt withstand this strike from Logan. However, he did not want to admit defeat just like that, so he immediately executed his own ultimate moveCthe Abyss of Darkness. Logan, do you think your Sword technique can harm me? the Evil Cultivator sneered, his whole body engulfed in swirling dark mists, as if ready to devour everything around him. The dark mist was filled with endless malice and hatred, as if to completely erase Logan from existence. The two clashed fiercely once more, their Sword Qi and dark mist intertwining, as if to tear the heavens and the earth apart. Everything around them trembled, seemingly unable to bear this formidable power. Chapter 1185 - Chapter 1185 Chapter 656 Snow Ridge_2 Chapter 1185: Chapter 656 Snow Ridge_2 Chapter 1185: Chapter 656 Snow Ridge_2 Finally, in a fierce collision, the Evil Cultivator was struck by Logans Sword Qi and was sent flying backward like a kite with its string cut. Spitting blood and severely wounded, he could no longer continue the fight. Logan too, from sheer physical exhaustion, fell to his knees, but he still struggled to support his body. Looking at the Evil Cultivator lying on the ground, a wave of victorious joy surged in Logans heart. He knew that the battle had been tough, but he had ultimately prevailed against the formidable enemy with his strength and belief. The people from other sects, witnessing this, cheered as well, feeling proud and elated at Logans victory. I do hope he truly can win, a Sect Elder murmured, his eyes filled with worry and anticipation, otherwise, our sects are sure to not escape disaster either. With the situation as dire as it is, and the Evil Cultivators strength so immense, we simply do not have the strength to resist. How could that be possible? Another Elder shook his head, his tone full of helplessness and despair, Thats a Divine-Level Evil Cultivator, not something ordinary humans can deal with. Although Logan is strong, facing such an enemy, I fear he cant hold out. Their expressions were grim, aware that the situation might be quite ominous. The battle between Logan and the Evil Cultivator had reached a fever pitch, with each collision exploding with an earth-shattering noise that left onlookers terrified. Although they were far from the battlefield, they could still feel the powerful fluctuations of Spiritual Energy, as if it would tear the heavens and the earth apart. Were really doomed, a young Disciple blurted out, his voice trembling with fear, If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have been more cautious from the start. I dont know what there is to compete over, continuing on will only make things worse. No sooner had he finished speaking than other Disciples started to echo his sentiment. They all knew that the outcome of the battle would determine their future and destiny. If Logan failed to defeat the Evil Cultivator, all of their sects would face catastrophic destruction. Stop talking nonsense, an Elder scolded in a low voice, Now is not the time to give up. Logan is still fighting, and we still have hope. As long as we unite and defend against the Evil Cultivator together, there may still be a glimmer of survival. However, his words were not very effective. The Disciples emotions were on the verge of collapse; they could not imagine the consequences they would face if Logan failed. On the battlefield, Logan and the Evil Cultivators fight grew more intense. Logans Sword Qi was like a rainbow, aiming straight for the Evil Cultivators weak spots; while the Evil Cultivator, with his immense strength and elusive movement, kept dodging Logans attacks and looked for opportunities to counterattack. Each collision set off a deafening noise. Spiritual Energy wove into giant nets in the air, as if to imprison the very heavens and earth. Everything around shook as if unable to bear this enormous power. Logan knew he couldnt go on like this. He had to quickly find a weakness in the Evil Cultivator, or he would soon be drained of his strength and be defeated. Thus, he started to observe the Evil Cultivators movements and the fluctuations of his Spiritual Energy more intently, looking for an opportunity to counterattack. Finally, in a fierce clash, Logan spotted a flaw in the Evil Cultivator. He seized the opportunity and swung his sword. His Sword Qi, like lightning, slashed through the sky, aiming directly at the Evil Cultivators weak spot. The Evil Cultivator tried to dodge immediately. However, it was too late. Logans Sword Qi hit him squarely, causing severe injury. The Evil Cultivator let out a roar of rage as his body rapidly retreated several yards. Seeing this, Logan pressed his advantage. He swung his sword, each attack causing severe injuries to the Evil Cultivator. Finally, in a fierce assault, the Evil Cultivator was thoroughly hit by Logans Sword Qi and was sent flying out like a kite with its string cut. He spat out blood and was severely wounded, unable to fight any longer. Seeing this, Logan immediately ceased his attack. He knew he had won the battle. However, he did not feel at ease because of this. He knew the battle had ended, but the road ahead was still long. They had to face each challenge and enemy with even more caution to protect their sect and the peace of their land. The disciples erupted in cheers upon seeing Logan return victorious. They felt pride and honor for Logans victory, as well as a sense of comfort and hope for their own futures and fates. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats great, an Elder said excitedly, Logan has won. We can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Yeah, another Elder agreed, that battle was incredibly tough. But thankfully, Logan is strong and ultimately defeated the Evil Cultivator. They all congratulated Logan and paid him respects, thanking him for the Contribute and sacrifices made for the Sect and the land. Logan smiled as he accepted their blessings and respect, knowing that this victory was not only his own doing but also the result of everyones collective efforts. Why dont you hold your sarcastic comments, a Cultivator, covered in dust and torn clothes, gasped and glared at his equally disheveled companion, Who could have imagined that was a Divine-Level Venerable? At first, we thought it was no more than a Remnant Soul! Now look at us, we almost lost our lives here. Around them lay a devastated scene; the once lush forest was now ravaged by aftershocks of the battle, with broken Branches and shattered rocks scattered everywhere. Their faces bore expressions of confusion and annoyance. If only they had grasped the true strength of that mysterious opponent sooner, they might not have ended in such a dire strait, nor would so many companions have perished in this sudden calamity. Yeah, who could have anticipated it? another Cultivator said with a bitter smile, shaking his head. We thought that with our strength, facing a Remnant Soul would be more than enough, but just look Enough, no more talk, Sheron Perri, a burly, determined-faced middle-aged man, cut off the conversation, Our top priority now is to find out whats happening. The rest is irrelevant. Why did that Divine-Level Venerable appear here? What was his purpose? We need to find answers fast, or else we may face even more trouble. Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They knew now was not the time for complaints and regrets; they had to be strong and confront the challenges ahead. Just then, a flurry of rapid footsteps was heard, and a giant Flood Dragon and a man clad in a black robe approached hurriedly from the distance, their faces etched with fatigue and urgency. Are you all okay? Sheron Perri asked, hastening over to them with concern. Were fine, just some minor injuries, the Flood Dragon responded in human form, panting, But that Divine-Level Venerable was far too powerful for us to contend with. Yes, luckily we ran fast, or wed have followed in the footsteps of those tragic comrades, the man in the black robe added, his eyes flickering with fear of what might have been. Did you see him? What did he look like? Did he leave any clues? Sheron Perri asked rapidly, desperate to gather more information about that Divine-Level Venerable. We saw him from a distance before fleeing; we didnt dare get close, the Flood Dragon shook its head, His Aura was terrifying, as if he could tear us to shreds in an instant. However, I noticed he wore a black robe with strange Runes on it, perhaps that is an indicator of his identity. Strange Runes? Sheron Perri mused, his eyebrows furrowing, That sounds like a symbol of some ancient Sect. Could it be that the Divine-Level Venerable is a Strong One from that Sect? Chapter 1186 - Chapter 1186 Chapter 657 Star Spirit X Chapter 1186: Chapter 657: Star Spirit X Chapter 1186: Chapter 657: Star Spirit X Whats wrong? Do you still think your strength is invincible? Logans voice echoed through the empty cave, laced with a hint of mockery and disdain. His hands were clasped behind his back, and his eyes gleamed with amusement, as if the Qilin in front of him was merely a chess piece in his hand. Upon hearing this, the Qilins face turned ashen, and his eyes seemed to spit fire. He clenched his fists tightly, the joints cracking audibly, clearly infuriated by Logans words. How strong I am is not for you to dictate! he roared, his figure violently trembling as if to break free from bondage and charge straight at Logan. Seeing this, Logans mouth curved into a cold smirk. Oh? It seems youre still not convinced. But, let me be clear, this is Spirit Mountain, your final resting place. I think you might as well stay here quietly. The Qilin wasnt listening to Logans words at all. He only knew that he had to prove his strength and not be underestimated by Logan. Thus, he directly attacked Logan, a fierce wave of Spiritual Energy instantly slicing through the air, aimed straight at Logans vital points. Logans gaze sharpened, and his figure nimbly dodged to the side, easily evading the Qilins attack. At the same time, he countered with an even more powerful wave of Spiritual Energy, which collided with the Qilins attack and produced a deafening boom. The disparity in their strengths was blatantly apparent at that moment. Despite the Qilins best efforts, he was no match for Logan. His attacks seemed feeble in front of Logan, like a childs play. Moreover, having expended a great deal of Spiritual Energy to revive the Evil Cultivator earlier, he was now weak and couldnt even handle one of Logans fingers. The Qilin staggered, nearly falling to the ground. He widened his eyes, unable to believe what was happening. Despite giving his all, why couldnt he defeat Logan? Could it be that he was truly that weak? Logan looked at the Qilins sorry state without a trace of pity. How about it? Now, do you understand your own strength? Let me tell you, in this World, power is everything. Without strength, you are nothing. The Qilin clenched his teeth, holding back the humiliation and anger boiling inside him. He knew that Logans harsh words were true. He had to admit that his current strength was indeed incomparable to Logans. However, the Qilin wasnt ready to give up. He took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his inner turmoil, then looked at Logan again. I admit, my current strength is indeed inferior to yours. But that doesnt mean I will never be able to defeat you. As long as I keep training diligently, one day, I will surpass you! Logan slightly smiled upon hearing this. He appreciated the Qilins courage and determination but also knew the path of cultivation was not smooth. However, he didnt crush the Qilins confidence and simply said, Fine, Ill wait for you. But for now, just stay here quietly. When you feel your strength is sufficient, then come and challenge me. After saying this, Logan turned and left, leaving the Qilin alone in the cave. Watching Logans retreating figure, the Qilin felt an unprecedented surge of fighting spirit. He knew he couldnt just give up; he had to continue training and improving his strength. Only by doing so could he one day defeat Logan and prove his worth. Thus, the Qilin began his secluded cultivation, day after day, year after year. He constantly challenged his limits and broke through his bottlenecks. His strength kept improving, and although there was still a gap between him and Logan, he believed that as long as he didnt give up, he would eventually reach that height. Meanwhile, Logan occasionally visited the cave to check on the Qilins training progress. He didnt disturb the Qilin, merely observing silently. He knew the Qilin had potential; with enough time and space, he would surely become a true Strong One. Logan also looked forward to that day, eager for their next confrontation. You really think your strength is great? Or do you not intend to let me out at all, merely using this opportunity to crush me? The Qilins voice echoed in the dim cave, filled with resentment and anger. He stared intently at Logan, trying to discern any clue from her expression. Logan remained silent, standing there with a deep and complex gaze. She hadnt kept the Qilin here merely to crush him but had deeper considerations. She knew the Qilin Blood within him was a precious resource for fighting the Evil Cultivator. Indeed, she aimed to use this to confront the imminent threat of the Evil Cultivator. As Logan remained unresponsive, the Qilin grew increasingly anxious. He had a bad premonition, sensing that something was about to happen. He tried to break free from Logans restraint, but her power was too overwhelming for him to move. Logan, what exactly do you want? Let me out now! the Qilin roared again, his voice laden with anger and despair. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, Logan spoke, her voice calm and resolute, Qilin, dont rush. Ive kept you here to protect you and to deal with that Evil Cultivator. You know, that Evil Cultivator is coming for you. Chapter 1187 - Chapter 1187 Chapter 657 x Star Spirit_2 Chapter 1187: Chapter 657 x Star Spirit_2 Chapter 1187: Chapter 657 x Star Spirit_2 Are you coming for me? the Qilin gasped, unable to believe his ears. While he had felt something was amiss, he had never imagined that the evil cultivator was coming for him. Thats right, the evil cultivator wants to obtain your Qilin Blood to enhance his own power. And I, I intend to use your Qilin Blood to oppose him, Logan explained with a resolute look in her eyes. Upon hearing this, the Qilins heart shuddered. He finally understood Logans intentions, but at the same time, he felt an unprecedented pressure. He knew that his Qilin Blood played a crucial role in opposing the evil cultivator, but he also worried that he might not be able to handle this responsibility. Just then, a golden light suddenly streaked across the sky, illuminating the entire cave. The Qilin looked up and saw a golden figure rapidly approachingCthe figure of the evil cultivator. Not good, the evil cultivator is here! the Qilin exclaimed as he suddenly came to a realization, understanding why Logan had kept him here. He struggled to free himself from Logans grasp, but her grip was too strong, and he could not break free. This evil cultivator came because of you, so he will leave because of you, Logans voice rang out beside the Qilins ear, her tone filled with unmistakable determination. After all, your Qilin Blood is exactly whats needed to combat such evil cultivators. Even if you try to escape, you cant hide this fact. Hearing this, the Qilin felt a surge of helplessness. He knew he couldnt escape this situation. He could only watch silently as the evil cultivators figure drew nearer, praying in his heart that Logan would be successful in opposing him. As the evil cultivators figure became clearer, the atmosphere inside the cave grew increasingly tense. Logan and the Qilin both stared intently at the evil cultivator, bracing for the imminent battle that would determine their fates and futures. The battle erupted instantly, as Logan and the evil cultivator tangled in a fierce clash. The Qilin watched anxiously, having never seen such an intense fight. He clenched his fists tightly, silently cheering Logan on. As time passed, the battle intensified. Logan and the evil cultivator both unleashed their full abilities, each trying to defeat the other. Meanwhile, the Qilin anxiously awaited the outcome, knowing he couldnt intervene in the fight and could only silently pray for Logans victory. Finally, after a fierce exchange, Logan defeated the evil cultivator. She panted heavily, a tired but firm smile on her face. The Qilin cheered joyously beside her, knowing he was finally safe. After the battle, Logan released the Qilin. She looked at him, her eyes showing tenderness and care. Qilin, are you all right? she asked. The Qilin shook his head, looking at Logan gratefully. Im fine, thank you for saving me, he said. Logan smiled slightly and patted the Qilins shoulder. No need to thank me, were friends. If you ever need anything in the future, just let me know, she said. The Qilin nodded, feeling a warmth in his heart. He knew he wasnt as strong as Logan, but she had never looked down on him, always caring for him instead. He silently resolved to practice cultivation more diligently, determined to catch up to Logans pace someday. Logan, dont push it too far! Qilin roared, his eyes flickering with angry flames, Release me now, or Ill perish together with you! Upon hearing this, Logans expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained her composure. She knew that Qilins feelings were complicated and he needed time to accept the reality. Thus, she slowly began to speak, Qilin, calm down. I know you are very dissatisfied, but you need to understand that our current goal is the same, which is to deal with that Evil Cultivator. Only by uniting can we defeat him. Qilin took a deep breath, trying to quell his inner rage. He knew what Logan was saying made sense, but he just could not swallow his pride. He glared at her, staring intensely as if trying to see through her. At that moment, a golden light suddenly flashed across the horizon, illuminating the entire sky. Several Sect members saw this scene and began discussing it. Look, that golden light is radiating from near Spirit Mountain, an Elder from the Sect said, his eyes revealing a sense of gravity. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is Logan trying to do? Is she not trying to escape? Why is she leading us there instead? another Sect member asked, puzzled. No, shes not trying to escape, an older Sect leader shook his head, Shes leading us there to use the power of Spirit Mountain against us. It seems she has made thorough preparations. Hearing this, everyone felt a chill. They knew that Spirit Mountain was a mysterious and powerful place, possessing endless power and secrets. If Logan truly intended to use the power of Spirit Mountain against them, they would face an unprecedented challenge. So thats how it is, a young Sect Disciple muttered, If it were me, I could do it too. My strength isnt inferior, why should he take all the glory? A fellow Sect Disciple patted his shoulder, consoling, Dont be disheartened, everyone has their own opportunities and missions. Logan can do this because she has opportunities and strength that we dont have. But we shouldnt give up either. As long as we keep cultivating and enhancing our own strength, one day we will also have the chance to shine. The young disciple nodded, his spirits lifted. He knew he was not yet on Logans level, but he believed that as long as he didnt give up, one day he would catch up with her. Meanwhile, in a cave near Spirit Mountain, the standoff between Logan and Qilin continued. Logan looked at Qilins angry eyes and felt a wave of helplessness. She knew Qilins feelings were complex and he needed time to accept the reality. Thus, she decided to give Qilin a choice, letting him decide for himself. Qilin, I know you are very dissatisfied. But you must understand, our current goal is the same. If you are willing to help me deal with that Evil Cultivator, I would be immensely grateful. But if you are unwilling, I wont force you. You can choose to leave, but I must remind you that the outside world is not as simple as you imagine, Logan said, her tone sincere and caring. Qilin was moved by her words. He knew what Logan said was true. The outside world was indeed complex, filled with unknowns and dangers. And though he possessed great strength, he also needed a reliable partner. With that thought, he slowly nodded his head, deciding to give Logan a chance, as well as himself. Okay, I agree. I will help you deal with that Evil Cultivator, Qilin said, his voice showing firmness and resolve. At his words, Logans heart leapt with joy. She knew she had finally persuaded Qilin. And with Qilins help, her confidence in dealing with the Evil Cultivator grew stronger. Thus, she released Qilin from his bonds, and together they walked out of the cave, ready to face the upcoming challenge. Chapter 1188 - Chapter 1188 Chapter 658 Star Spirit Rule Chapter 1188: Chapter 658: Star Spirit Rule Chapter 1188: Chapter 658: Star Spirit Rule You already chose to help us, so theres no turning back now, Do you think you could have escaped unscathed if Logan were taken care of? By then, your fate would be even worse. Those words instantly reminded them, the Remnant Soul initially possessed little Spiritual Intelligence, and once it absorbed Blood Qi, it would go on a killing spree, at that time, not a single creature within a hundred miles would survive. Watching Logan meet disaster would be far worse than helping him personally. Elder Talon Skyler saw how swiftly the sect members changed their allegiance, and started helping Logan. He felt rage in his heart, Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but he also didnt want Logan to easily escape this calamity. He glared at Logan, his eyes filled with bitter resentment; a man gazed at Elder Talon Skyler, unable to help consoling him. Dont worry, do you really feel uneasy about the people under my command? Elder Talon Skyler nearly smiled wryly at the irritation provoked by the unnamed fury, a smile that was more sorrowful than tears. But it was due, after all, to his disciples unreliable conduct, which even forced him, normally so composed, to perpetually worry about accidents happening because of them. With this thought, he discreetly sighed, shifting his feet back slightly, trying to keep a safer distance from the man beside himCas if this could somewhat lighten the burden in his heart. However, the man did not miss this subtle movement. His brow raised, his lips curled with a meaningful smile, candidly stating, Elder Talon Skyler, were now tied together, any slight breeze will bring calamity to both. Id advise you not to think about getting rid of me nowCits simply unrealistic, and you know that better than anyone, dont you? After speaking, his gaze fixed firmly on Elder Talon Skyler, his look firm and decidedly unequivocal. Elder Talon Skyler retorted word by word, opposing his statement, The tasks under your command have always been unreliable, and this is a Remnant Soul from the Ancient Times; youd better open your eyes wide and see, lest we all end up harmed. Sheron Perri hadnt expected these two to still be restless when tied up; he stepped forward and gave both a punch, cursing, You are all Logans defeated underlings, still plotting against him behind his back, just you wait. Both the man and Elder Talon Skyler were utterly astonished, never expecting the usually refined Sheron Perri to dare to strike them. This sudden turn of events caught them off guard. They struggled vigorously, trying to break free from the invisible shackles binding them, yet all their efforts seemed so pale and weak. It turned out that Logan had secretly taken out a Divine-level Dharma device. The device emitted a faint glow, like a Heaven and Earth Net, trapping them securely, unable to escape regardless of their efforts. Just thinking of how easily hed been subdued, a nameless rage ignited in Elder Talon Skylers heart. His complexion turned livid, his eyes seemingly spitting fire, almost grinding his teeth in fury. This rage, fueled like a fire doused in oil, burned so fiercely that it was suffocating. He cursed silently; Logan was the root cause of everything! If it werent for Logans sudden move, how could they have ended up like this? At this moment, Elder Talon Skylers hatred for Logan had peaked. Tsk, old man, you really prefer to be punished than to honor the toast, dont think your petty tricks can escape my, Sheron Perris, eyes. Every bit of your cunning is clearly written all over your face; its almost like shouting it out with a loudspeaker, Sheron Perri stood from a higher position, his gaze sharp, looking down at Elder Talon Skyler with a sneer, his tone filled with disdain and anger. His teeth grinding as if he could chew out his dissatisfaction and fury, word by word, leaving Elder Talon Skyler nowhere to hide. As for the Flood Dragon, he felt a bit panicked, could it be, really a Remnant Soul from the Ancient Times? If that was the case, they were really doomed. He clenched his teeth and then slowly said, I have an idea, but I am not sure if I should say it. As the Flood Dragon spoke, the Qilin looked at him, feeling like he was being rather nonsensical today, not understanding a word he said. Arent you scared? Weve come so far; you wanted to deal with Logan, right? Dealing with Logan will definitely be difficult. His lips couldnt help but curl up. The Flood Dragon watched Logan struggling with the Remnant Soul, unable to determine a winner for the moment. But if Logan couldnt overthrow the Remnant Soul and it went berserk to attack them, what then? This type of Remnant Soul hardly had any consciousness; it was almost entirely an embodiment of its Ancient Masters lingering thoughts. He looked at the Qilin, thinking he must be insane. Qilin, you didnt really release a Remnant Soul from the Ancient Times, did you? Although we are not the same, we both possess similar powers; this is too risky. The Qilin was indifferent; it was just a release of a few Remnant Souls, after all, and the fate of others had nothing to do with himChe rather preferred a bit more chaos. Then, he said, Enough, stop the nonsense, I really cant be bothered with you. Look at Logan struggling with the Remnant Soul; can we possibly seize the treasure back? The Flood Dragon thought the Qilin was beyond hope, while Logan, in the midst of fighting the Remnant Soul, had taken out an inheritance given by an elderCa golden glow emanated, creating a comforting sensation, brightening up their surroundings. Chapter 1189 - Chapter 1189 Chapter 658 Star Spirit Rule_2 Chapter 1189: Chapter 658: Star Spirit Rule_2 Chapter 1189: Chapter 658: Star Spirit Rule_2 This aura that spread out was unmistakably a clear proof that Logan had successfully obtained the ancient inherited from Spirit Mountain. An immense and pure force flowed slowly from within him like rivers joining the sea, causing the surrounding space to tremble. However, to Logans surprise, under the lure of this inheritance aura, hidden in the shadows were remnants with spirits that hadnt been worn away by the years. This spiritual intelligence, seemingly drawn by the brilliant light of the inheritance Logan received, or perhaps awakened by some ancient call, began to stir restlessly. Guided by the aura, what was originally just a vague mass, elusive and indistinct, began to gradually coalesce, undergoing a startling transformation. From a nebulous shadow, it slowly morphed into a pitch-black silhouette with a distinct outline, whose form was surprisingly different from that of a human. Qilin, witnessing this scene, stared with wide eyes, his face filled with disbelief. As a Divine Beast from Ancient Times, he knew well the nature and rules of these old remnants. Logically, these remnants, having endured the erosion of endless years, should have lost the ability to change or evolve, not to mention miraculously take on human form like now. This scene completely overturned Qilins understanding, causing him to mutter, How how is this possible? A remnant soul turning into a human, that shouldnt be! Other Sect Disciples heard this and involuntarily gasped, feeling secretly fortunate. No wonder Logan had looked so serious earlier, hurriedly warning them that the situation was dire, urging them to evacuate first. It turned out such astonishing secrets and dangers were hidden behind. At this moment, they finally understood the deeper meaning of Logans words, finding newfound respect for his foresight. Seeing this, Flood Dragon also involuntarily stepped back, a wary look flashing across his sharp eyes. He could clearly feel the Demonic Qi coming from that unknown depth, carrying an ancient and evil aura, as if left behind by some notorious Evil Cultivator from Ancient Times. Such cultivators were notoriously unforgivable and cruel. Negotiating with them was like bargaining with a tiger for its skin; the other party would never compromise or show mercy easily. With this in mind, a nameless worry surged in Flood Dragons heart. Facing such an Evil Cultivator, even they, Sect Disciples with considerable cultivation, had to be extremely cautious. A single misstep could trap them forever. Qilin, you didnt accidentally release a monster, did you? How powerful they were back in Ancient Times, and if they are strong enough, its going to be really tough Flood Dragon asked Qilin. Hearing this, Qilin clenched his teeth; he hadnt anticipated such dangers hidden within the mountains, thinking that after endless years, no such formidable beings would emerge. Who could have guessed? Qilin rubbed his tensed brow, his face full of helplessness. Under the current circumstances, even he was helpless and could only watch as the black shadow slowly approached Logan. The shadow seemed very familiar with the aura emanating from Logan, eagerly speaking up as it drew close. Hmph, its this aura. You are not by any chance a disciple of that old geezer, are you? His disciples back in the day were nothing like you, so weak. In my prime, you wouldnt even be worthy to carry my shoes, let alone oppose me. The shadows voice was filled with disdain and arrogance, clearly scorning Logans identity and strength. Hearing this, Logan couldnt help but inwardly groan. He should have known better than to use this aura so carelessly; now it turned out this venerated predecessor had enemies. This was going to lead to trouble, as he might be chased down for revenge. He quickly explained, This aura was just something I came across by chance, no offense intended. But, as a remnant soul, you shouldnt be appearing in your original form, right? He tentatively asked, praying inwardly that the shadow wasnt in its original form, or else the trouble would be significant. The shadow shook its head in dissatisfaction, Of course, its not my main body; its still in the barrier. I can feel that someone among you is like me, also a part separated from the barrier. Afterwards, the shadow approached the man, and it was impossible for the man to say he wasnt scared; his heart was in turmoil. This shadow seemed to be a Strong One from within the barrier, but even as an Evil Cultivator, it was a presence to be wary of. Im really curious, how did you manage to escape from these heavy restrictions? If you are willing to share that method with me, perhaps I could use this opportunity to exert fifty percent of my power. The mans words were filled with urgency and longing, clearly yearning for this mysterious power. Hearing this, the shadowed man hesitated as if he had a secret that was difficult to confess. However, in the next second, he suddenly felt an unbearable piercing pain in his mind, a type of agony only produced when forcibly acquiring a Cultivation Technique. This pain, even to an onlooker, was terrifyingly intense, let alone for the one experiencing it firsthand. And this was precisely why Evil Cultivators were known as suchCthey never took the proper path but improved their power through such cruel and dangerous means. Too bad, it turns out you escaped through your soul. That wont work, doing so would harm my Origin, and I dont want to pay such a great cost for such a small gain. The shadowed man shook his head, a hint of regret flashing in his eyes. He continued, But it doesnt matter, the barrier will open on its own before long, just a few hundred more years, which to me is but the snap of a finger. Logan, upon hearing this, couldnt help but sigh inwardly. He had waited a long time, and indeed, a few hundred years was not much to him. However, he also clearly realized that the power wielded by this shadowed man was like a hot potato, once involved with it, it was hard to extricate oneself. Was it still possible to withdraw now? Logan was filled with hesitation and struggle. He stared at Logan, his eyes conveying an indescribable sense of sentiment. Logans robust physique appeared to him like a flawless jade, evoking desire. He thought to himself, if there was a chance to seize this body, it would be perfect. With this in mind, his eyes gleamed with intense interest and curiosity towards Logans body. Hey, your body is really nice, the more I look at it, the more I like it. He slowly spoke with a sly smile, Can I borrow your body to use, or perhaps, just take it for myself? Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped toward Logan. Logan, without hesitation, met him head-on, and the two clashed mid-air. Shadows intertwined, and Sword Qi slashed fiercely through the air. To Logans surprise, his Sword Qi was actually capable of injuring the shadow. This brought a sense of joy to his heart, but that joy was quickly replaced by anger when he recognized the shadowCit was the very person who had sealed him and injured him with a unique Swordsmanship. Damn you, it really is you! Logan roared, his rage erupting like a volcano, It was you who sealed me and made me suffer immensely. You even used your unique Swordsmanship to injure me, leaving me with this indescribable pain. Today, I will kill you to quench the hatred in my heart! Chapter 1190 - Chapter 1190 Chapter 659 Mount of Ten Thousand Spirits Chapter 1190: Chapter 659: Mount of Ten Thousand Spirits Chapter 1190: Chapter 659: Mount of Ten Thousand Spirits While he was feeling confused, Sheron Perri quickly approached him. Awe and admiration flowed from Sheron Perris eyes, and he stared intensely at Logan, as if beholding an inconceivable miracle. Then, he began to praise, You are really strong! That move just now, was absolutely jaw-dropping! I couldnt have imagined, that you could be so incredible! This is truly unimaginable Sheron Perris words were tinged with excitement and thrill; he was clearly astounded by Logans power. However, upon hearing Sheron Perris words, Logan felt extremely helpless inside. What could he say? None of this had anything to do with him! He had only wanted to protect himself and those around him, but he hadnt expected this to bring so much trouble and misunderstanding. Logan chuckled bitterly and shook his head, saying to Sheron Perri, I didnt expect it to turn out this way either But now that it has, I can only face it. Thank you for your compliments, but I really feel there is so much more I need to learn and improve. Sheron Perri nodded after hearing Logans response, indicating understanding. He knew that Logan, although powerful, was very humble and low-key. Such qualities made him respect and like Logan even more. He then patted Logans shoulder and said, Dont worry, Im here! Well face these challenges and difficulties together! You dont really think I did it? Logan asked, with a hint of helplessness and a wry smile. He looked at Sheron Perri, his eyes full of sincerity. Sheron Perri, upon hearing these words, was stunned, clearly puzzled. He scratched his head, puzzled, thinking Logan must be joking. After all, everyone there had witnessed the Evil Cultivator disappear right in front of Logan; if not him, then who? Logan sighed internally as he saw Sheron Perris reaction. He had no idea that the Sword Spirit, which had erupted from the sword, was visible only to him, Qilin, and a few others while everyone else couldnt see it at all. This had led to a misunderstanding, making everyone believe that the disappearance of the Evil Cultivator was Logans doing. Despite Logans desperate explanations, no matter what he said, he couldnt change the deep-seated opinions of others. The Evil Cultivator had disappeared in front of him C an indisputable fact C and because of this, he was now thrust into the storms eye. Faced with such a predicament, Logan felt immense helplessness. He knew, even if he explained again, it was futile in dispelling others doubts and misunderstandings. Consequently, he had no choice but to accept the blame for the Evil Cultivators vanishing. Though this was not his wish, reality forced him to accept this fact. Sheron Perri, seeing how Logan was, also felt a pang of unwillingness. He knew Logan was a good person, who wouldnt engage in such acts without reason. However, he was powerless to change others opinions, and could only silently stand by Logan, offering his support and consolation. Just as Logan was about to say something to clarify further, he suddenly noticed not just one shadow stirring around him. These shadows had not anticipated Logans formidable strength; they thought they could easily take him down, but instead, they were forced into a relentless retreat, which left them seething with frustration and resentment. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You guys, daring to underestimate us! one shadow roared with anger and bitterness, We will let you know, the Evil Cultivators are not so easy to deal with! The other shadows chimed in, encircling Logan with a fierce gleam in their eyes. Logan, sensing the brewing rage and hostility from them, couldnt help but be on alert. What are you all waiting for? a shadow that seemed to be the leader shouted, Take him down! We Evil Cultivators have been at odds with these guys since time immemorial; they dare to trample us underfoot, now lets teach them a lesson! As he shouted, the other shadows also burst out in roars of rage. They seemed to be galvanized, determined to make Logan pay at all costs. Logan watched them, his heart filled with helplessness and bitterness. He turned his gaze to Qilin, filled with confusion and reproach. He didnt know how many of such creatures Qilin had released. Although the phantoms werent powerful, their sheer number and potential eruption were unthinkable consequences. Qilin, what are you thinking? Logan couldnt help but ask, By doing this, youre practically endangering everyone! Qilin, looking slightly embarrassed and helpless, hadnt anticipated such an uprising from the shadows. Initially, he had just wanted to test Logans strength, but never expected things to escalate to this extent. Logan, Im sorry, Qilin said in a low voice, I didnt expect it to turn out like this Ill resolve this quickly and wont let them hurt you. However, Logan knew that things had far surpassed their control. The shadows, like enraged beasts, had completely lost reason. They erupted in even stronger roars of rage, lunging towards Logan and Qilin. Logan, maybe you dont know yet, but this Spirit Mountain is where Ive grown and nurtured, Qilin boasted arrogantly, slowly saying, Here, my power reaches its peak, no one can stand against me. Even you, Logan, might not be able to defeat me. So, I advise you to simply surrender, to spare yourself the pain. Chapter 1191 - Chapter 1191 Chapter 659 Spirit Mountain_2 Chapter 1191: Chapter 659 Spirit Mountain_2 Chapter 1191: Chapter 659 Spirit Mountain_2 Logans eyes flashed with a hint of coldness upon hearing the words. He stared intently at the Qilin, as if trying to see right through it. He had long known that the Qilin was nothing more than a split spirit of someone else, albeit powerful, it was ultimately not the original entity. With this thought, Logan couldnt help but feel a profound sense of realization. Youre just a counterfeit, what are you showing off for? Logan replied coldly, Arent you afraid Ill beat you back to your Old Home, ensuring that youll never be able to come out again? By then, youll truly have nothing at all. The Qilins expression subtly changed when it heard Logans words. It clearly had not expected Logan to reveal its identity so directly. However, it quickly regained its composure and sneered, Hmm, do you think you can defeat me? On this Spirit Mountain, I am an invincible existence. Youd better recognize the situation and not bring trouble upon yourself. Their conversation struck fear into the nearby Flood Dragon. Since it was very close to the two of them, every word they said was clearly heard by it. The Flood Dragon grew more panicked as it listened and began to worry whether the conflict between Logan and the Qilin would affect it and even lead to its own end. With this thought, the Flood Dragon involuntarily swallowed its saliva and nervously looked toward Logan and the Qilin. It hoped to find a chance to slip away while they were not paying attention. However, it also knew that was almost impossible, as both Logan and the Qilins powers were far beyond its own, and there was no escaping their control. Thus, the Flood Dragon could only stand silently to one side, praying in its heart that the battle would end quickly and not implicate it. At the same time, it was discreetly observing Logan and the Qilins every move, trying to find a sliver of opportunity to escape. These things that were originally unrelated to it now occupied the Qilins thoughts, as it mumbled to itself with its eyes rolling slyly, filled with a crafty glint. It curiously stared at Logan, full of wonder. How had Logan found out this information? How could he possibly know about these things? It simply couldnt believe it. Hey, Logan, where did you find out about this? the Qilin couldnt help asking, its tone laden with inquiry and curiosity, I get it, it must be those old fellows inside Spirit Mountain who told you. Its a pity theyre still alive. I had thought they were long gone from this world. Upon saying this, the Qilin clicked its tongue and showed a look of pity on its face. However, its words infuriated Logan to the point where he wished he could punch it. Logan glared at the Qilin, as if he was trying to peer right through it. Qilin, dont you go too far! Logan said through clenched teeth, You think I learned this from those old folks? Youre wrong! I figured it out on my own! Dont be too arrogant, one day youll pay the price for your actions! sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sheron Perri stood to one side, observing the Qilins arrogant demeanor with disdain on his face. He snorted coldly and said, Qilin, dont be too pleased with yourself. Logan is right, one day, youll pay for what youve done. Dont say we didnt warn you. The Qilins expression shifted slightly upon hearing Sheron Perris words. It glared at Sheron Perri as if it wanted to glare him away. However, Sheron Perri met its gaze without fear, and the atmosphere between the two immediately grew tense. Just then, a breeze blew by, bringing the coolness and tranquility from the depths of Spirit Mountain. Logan took a deep breath, trying to calm the rage in his heart. He knew that now was not the time to argue with the Qilin. So, he took one deep look at the Qilin and turned to leave the tension-fraught place. Make sure you teach her a lesson, or she wont know what were capable of, right Sheron Perri said, word by word, his eyes shining with a determined light. He looked at Logan, a meaningful smile appearing on his face as if to encourage, or perhaps to provoke. Logan gazed at Sheron Perri, his heart filled with admiration. He knew Sheron Perri meant well, wanting to lend him a hand, but Logan was also clear about his own strength; he was confident in handling these shadowy figures. However, since Sheron Perri had spoken up, it would be rude to dismiss his offer. The group of shadowy figures quickly began to assault Logan. They roared and growled as if they intended to tear Logan into pieces. Unfazed, Logans figure flashed as he dodged the shadowy figures attacks. Seizing an opportunity, he threw a fierce punch, shattering one of the shadows into pieces. The fellow Sect members watched this scene and started discussing among themselves. They were conflicted about whether to help or not, caught in a dilemma. Shall we go to his aid? a Sect Disciple speculated boldly. It seems he can handle it on his own, and with such strong abilities shown time after time, why would he need our assistance? Hearing this, those around nodded in agreement. They had all witnessed how Logan had effortlessly defeated the Evil Cultivator. He should have no problem with these shadowy figures. Yet, some Sect Disciples had differing opinions. They believed that, despite Logans formidable strength, it was difficult to fight off multiple adversaries. There were many shadowy figures, and their strength was not insignificant. If anything untoward happened to Logan, they would not be able to bear the responsibility. While everyone was discussing, Logan had already dealt with most of the shadowy figures. His body agile and movements swift, every strike precisely hit the critical points of the shadows. The remaining figures, seeing their fate, scattered and fled in terror. Sheron Perri watched Logans performance with a satisfied smile on his face. He knew his worries were unnecessary. Logans strength was indeed not to be underestimated. And those Sect Disciples who were previously indecisive also breathed a sigh of relief, glad they hadnt acted rashly. Logan had been contemplating, hoping to gain the assistance of several Great Sects to confront the formidable enemy before him. He took a deep breath, mustering courage, and was about to make his request to everyone, but an unexpected change occurred. Just as he moved forward, attempting to negotiate with the Sect leaders, he suddenly realized something was amiss. The atmosphere around him became tense and heavy, as if an unknown force was stirring in the shadows. A chill ran down Logans spine; it was already too late to retreat. He felt as though his movements were constrained by some invisible force, making each step immensely difficult. At the same time, the gaze of the crowd converged on him, their looks filled with discontent and suspicion. Humph, you cant seriously believe he is that strong? a sharp voice suddenly broke the silence. The speakers tone was laced with disdain, clearly doubtful of Logans capabilities, In fact, I think much of his strength relies on the enhancement of his Dharma devices. Without those devices, he probably isnt anything special. As these words fell, the surrounding crowd erupted in a buzz of agreement. Some even began to whisper, questioning Logans abilities. Sheron Perri, standing to the side, couldnt help but feel a surge of anger. He knew these people were clearly just sour grapes, jealous of Logans possession of such powerful Dharma devices. Enough with your nonsense! Sheron Perri finally couldnt help but step in to rebuke, Logans strength is not something you can judge at will. He has reached this point today not just because of Dharma devices, but also due to his own efforts and perseverance. You only see the surface and ignore all the hard work and sweat he put in. Such judgments are too unfair to him! Chapter 1192 - Chapter 1192 Chapter 660 Secret Scroll of the Nine Chapter 1192: Chapter 660: Secret Scroll of the Nine Netherworlds Chapter 1192: Chapter 660: Secret Scroll of the Nine Netherworlds Sheron Perris voice had just faded, when the scene suddenly fell into silence. Everyone exchanged glances, seemingly touched by his words. They began to reassess Logan, trying to regard his strength and achievements from another perspective. Meanwhile, Logan himself, felt the warmth and support of his friends at this moment. He took a deep breath, regained his composure, sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and was ready to face the upcoming challenges. In the Qilins eyes, a sly glint flashed as it closely observed Logan who, as expected, was stepping into the meticulously laid array. The Qilin was inwardly ecstatic. He turned his head and whispered to the Flood Dragon beside him, Look, hes fallen for my array. Its something Ive put countless effort into researching, designed specifically for opponents as powerful yet arrogant as him. If he manages to escape, then itll prove his strength is indeed formidable, and well need to be even more cautious in the future. However, hehe, I think he definitely wont get out. The Flood Dragons expression changed slightly upon hearing this. He hadnt expected the Qilin to play so rough, laying down such a dangerous array. He looked at the Qilin and cautiously advised, Qilin, dont forget, we werent initially aiming for his life. It was only about retrieving the items, how could you do such a thing? If he really cant get out, it will blow up into a big issue. The Qilin just snorted with laughter after hearing the Flood Dragons words. He glanced at the Flood Dragon, thinking how absurd he was. You dont think Im helping you just for those petty Divine Artifacts, do you? the Qilin scoffed, Divine Artifacts are precious, but to me, they dont compare to the thrill of witnessing a Strong One fall. Moreover, that kid Logan is too arrogant, constantly opposing me; this is the perfect opportunity to show him what Im capable of. A chill ran down the Flood Dragons spine as he heard the Qilins words, knowing the Qilin was ruthless and would not easily change his mind once he decided to do something. It seemed that Logans odds of survival were indeed slim. Thinking this, the Flood Dragon couldnt help but inwardly sweat for Logan. Divine things were of little utility to him; his heart was filled with disdain and contempt. Seeing this, the Flood Dragon wanted to say something, a plea or a warning, but then he thought about the Qilins background and strength, which perhaps were far beyond his own. Offending such an entity could lead to complications in the future, and so he wisely chose to remain silent, swallowing back the words he had on the tip of his tongue. The Flood Dragon shifted his gaze away from the Qilins smug look to the spectacle before them. Indeed, as they had anticipated, Logan was trapped within the intricate array, bound by invisible chains, struggling in vain to escape the predicament. A wave of doubt and anxiety arose in the Flood Dragons heart. He couldnt understand how the situation would unfold from here. If Logan truly couldnt break free, and even lost his life as a result, what then? This concern wasnt just about Logans life and death, but could also implicate their own safety. With these thoughts, the Flood Dragon couldnt suppress his inner anxiety any longer and swiftly turned around to question the person beside him, Arent you going to hurry up and have her take the items back? Do you realize how dangerous this is for us? If this angers the powers behind Logan, or attracts other unnecessary trouble, we could be truly finished! However, the person in front of him could only shake his head in helplessness, signifying he knew nothing and had no say in the matter. The Flood Dragon, filled with even more rage but also helplessness, could only pray silently, hoping that everything would settle down sooner rather than later, to avoid an irreparable disaster. I dont understand, I really cant grasp what youre thinking. One of them shook their head and sighed, filled with confusion and disappointment in their voice, Ive always thought you were extraordinary in strength, and even more so in wisdom, how could you be so foolish at such a critical time? We clearly know how powerful Logans abilities are, and yet you confront him with such an array, its quite disgusting. Another person chimed in, unable to restrain themselves, Indeed, the Secret Techniques used by Logan and the power they contain are extremely formidable. Weve seen them before, and his strength is not to be underestimated. What youre doing is not only risky but provoking an opponent we may not be able to contend with. They accused the Qilin in unison, their eyes revealing dissatisfaction and concern at his actions. However, the Qilin merely smiled coldly, seemingly indifferent to their opinions. What do you know? the Qilin said with a cold laugh, This array has been meticulously arranged by me; its power is beyond your imagination. It not only can draw people into a state of confusion but also cause them to lose themselves, unable to extricate themselves. Logan may be strong, but once caught in this array, his spirit will be drawn into it, and then, hell have to defeat me with the power of his soul. At this point, a fierce and decisive gleam flashed in the Qilins eyes. He knew he was taking a risk, but to prove his strength, to defeat Logan, he was willing to pay any price. Chapter 1193 - Chapter 1193 Chapter 660 Secret Scroll of the Nine Chapter 1193: Chapter 660: Secret Scroll of the Nine Netherworlds_2 Chapter 1193: Chapter 660: Secret Scroll of the Nine Netherworlds_2 At this moment, Logan found himself plunged into chaos. His soul had been dragged into an unfamiliar space by an array, surrounded by eeriness and the unknown. He struggled, trying to escape, but realized he was as if bound by an invisible force and completely unable to move. Where is this? Logan exclaimed in his heart, How did I end up here? My body, my power, where have they all gone? He looked around, only to see a vast expanse of darkness and chaos. He knew he had to find a way out quickly; otherwise, his soul might be trapped here forever, never able to return to the real world. Therefore, Logan started to concentrate, attempting to use his Soul Power to sense everything around him. He believed that if only he could find the flaw in the array, he could escape this predicament and return to his body. With that in mind, Logan clenched his teeth, suppressing the unease and fear in his heart, and spoke softly, Qilin, you really didnt hold back. Dragging me into this place full of danger, a slight misstep could lead to eternal doom. If I dont leave quickly, the odds are more likely to be bad than good. He muttered to himself with a resolute glint in his eyes, seemingly searching for a way to break the array. At this time, some quick-eyed bystanders realized something was amiss with Logan. They saw him suddenly freeze in the middle of the array, his body trembling slightly as if bound by some invisible force. They glanced at each other, their hearts filled with confusion and concern. No way, why isnt Logan moving? Could he have encountered some danger? one of them whispered in fear. Yeah, if even Logan is no match for the Evil Cultivator, wed better hurry and leave. Otherwise, if we get involved later, it would really be the end, another agreed, with a determined look in his eyes. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, just as they were preparing to stealthily make their escape, someone blocked their way. C Dont be in such a hurry to leave, Logan might not be in trouble yet. Hes probably just trapped inside the array and cant get out. Lets wait and see what happens; maybe we can help, the person said, revealing a hint of firmness in their tone. Hearing this, everyone paused. They looked at Logan, filled with indecision and conflict. They wanted to help but feared that their insufficient capabilities would only hinder him. Just then, Logan suddenly made a movement. It seemed he had found a way to break the array, and his body began to slowly move. Everyone held their breath and concentrated, staring intently at Logan, afraid of missing any detail. This is Qilins doing, truly sly and crafty to the extreme! Logan cursed inwardly, fully aware of the arrays formidable nature, The goal is to trap people inside, to engage in a soul duel. This is not only a test of strength but also a great challenge to ones Mental State and Soul Power. Only those with a firm mindset and exceptionally strong Soul Power can possibly escape this array, otherwise, theres no way out. Logan stood in the midst of the Evil Cultivators Divine Sea, deep as an Abyss, surrounded by pitch darkness as if numerous undercurrents were surging, eager to devour him. He noticed the Evil Cultivator was too calm, showing not the slightest disturbance, not attacking him but instead allowing him to keep moving forward, which inevitably raised suspicions in his mind. Evil Cultivator, what kind of trick are you playing? Logan looked around warily, trying to locate the trail of the Evil Cultivator. However, just as he searched around, a huge black mass suddenly appeared in his line of sight. The black mass seemed like a Bottomless Abyss, swallowing all the surrounding light. Logans heart tightened, and he was about to back away when a voice suddenly emanated from within the black mass. Ts, so many years have passed, I didnt expect someone to come in here. The voice was aged and hoarse, as if it had traveled through the ages, Its really incredible, someone has actually broken through my array and entered into my Divine Sea. But why are you so weak? Your aura is quite familiarCcould that Old Thing still be alive? Logan, upon hearing this, was shocked. He hadnt anticipated that an Evil Cultivators soul was lurking within the black mass, much less that the Evil Cultivator would recognize the aura on him. He took a deep breath, attempting to calm the turmoil within his heart, preparing for the upcoming challenge. Evil Cultivator, dont be so arrogant! Since Ive made it in, there is a way for me to get out! Logan shouted sternly, knowing he could not show weakness, or else it would only embolden the Evil Cultivator further. However, the Evil Cultivator merely laughed derisively, a laugh that seemed to echo from the depths of Hell, causing ones flesh to crawl. Hmph, just by you? You think you can leave from here? What a delusional fantasy! the Evil Cultivator sneered, But since youre here, lets play this game of soul struggle. Lets see if your Soul Power is stronger, or if mine is superior! As the Evil Cultivators words fell, Logan felt a powerful Soul Power surge from the black mass, heading straight for his soul. He tensed, knowing that the duel had officially started, and he must give it his all. Otherwise, his soul could be trapped here forever, never to escape. Logan was full of doubts. He couldnt figure out how many people the senior before him had offended; why did everyone he met speak like this, as if he were the target of all, bearing countless grudges and resentments. You are too weak, the mysterious voice rang in Logans ear again, tinged with a hint of scorn and impatience, And I will wake up in no more than a few centuries. Its really not worth my time to fight on with someone of your level, wasting my Spiritual Power. To me, you are nothing more than an insignificant character. Hearing this, Logan couldnt help but give a bitter smile. He massaged his forehead, shaking his head helplessly as if to say to himself, Should I thank him for looking down on me, for letting me have a chance to hear him boast here? However, the voice seemed oblivious to Logans resignation and self-mockery and continued speaking for itself, I just dont know who let my descendants out, luring me here. This is truly a foolish act. Dont they know that once I awaken, the World will once again plunge into chaos and disaster? Listening to these words, a nameless anger surged in Logans heart. Although he was not as strong as his opponent, it didnt mean he lacked dignity and backbone. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions, then responded coldly, Senior, you are too confident. This World is not just your stage, nor are you free to manipulate it as you wish. One day, someone will stand up to challenge you, to show you what true strength is. The voice paused upon hearing this, then laughed contemptuously, Hmph, is that so? Then I shall look forward to that day. However, before then, take care of your own problems. Your strength is truly too weak. Logan said nothing more; he just clenched his fists tightly, silently vowing to strive to enhance his own power, to be recognized in this World again, to let that contemptuous voice understand that Logan was not to be underestimated so easily. You are the successor of that Old Thing, huh, what a small world, the Evil Cultivators voice was chilling and deep, like a razor-sharp blade in the cold wind, piercing straight to the bottom of Logans heart, So, I will make my move against you, and I will not easily spare you. This time, I will make you pay a painful price, and let you understand the consequences of offending an Evil Cultivator! His eyes shone with a vicious light, and he was ready to launch an attack on Logan. However, Logan was not intimidated; he knew that he could not simply be captured without a fight. Chapter 1194 - Chapter 1194 Chapter 661 The Descent of the Heavenly God Chapter 1194: Chapter 661: The Descent of the Heavenly God Chapter 1194: Chapter 661: The Descent of the Heavenly God Old Thing, you sure do talk a lot, Logan sneered coldly, his tone filled with disdain, Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You are nothing more than an evil cultivator from ancient times, so what if hundreds of years have passed? Sooner or later, we will completely suppress you, and restore peace and tranquility to The World once again! Upon hearing this, the evil cultivator reacted as if he had heard a joke, his lips curling up in a mocking smile. How ignorant you are, youngster. Do you think breaking through to Divine Level is that easy? Let me tell you, no more will there be those who can break through to Divine Level. As long as there are no Heavenly Gods, no one will be able to suppress us. You are far too naive. The evil cultivators words were filled with confidence and arrogance; he seemed to already envision the scene where Logan would be defeated by him. However, Logan was not swayed; he knew that this battle was not just for himself, but also for the old precursor, for the peace of The World. Evil Cultivator, dont go too far! Logan roared angrily, his figure trembling, ready to launch an attack, I, Logan, will definitely not let you succeed! However, just as Logan was about to initiate his attack, the evil cultivator suddenly put away his smile, his eyes flashing with a chilling light. Hmph, youngster, do you think you can compete with me? I am not so easily dealt with. This time, I will let you know just how painful the consequences of offending me can be! As soon as the evil cultivators words ended, his figure flashed, launching a fierce attack on Logan. Logans heart tightened; he knew this battle would be the most difficult one of his life. However, he didnt retreat but confronted the difficulty head-on, engaging in intense combat with the evil cultivator. Although we, evil cultivators, are seen as heretical, in truth we possess a powerful Origin force. This Origin is the source of our strength, as well as the key to our longevity. The evil cultivators voice echoed in the empty space, with a hint of smugness and pride, But those Old Home folks, those so-called cultivators on the Righteous Path, although they shout about eliminating demons and defending the way, their Origin is probably still not fully gathered by now. Upon hearing this, Logan was shocked. He hadnt expected the evil cultivator to reveal such an astonishing secret. Overcome with curiosity, he couldnt help but ask, The Old Home folks Origin hasnt gathered? What does that mean? Why would it disperse? The evil cultivator was momentarily stunned; he hadnt expected Logan to take such an interest in the topic. However, it had been a long time since he had spoken to anyone, and it wouldnt hurt to talk to Logan. With this thought, he slowly began to speak, his voice conveying a sense of age and lamentation. Origin is the fundamental power of a cultivator. Only with a complete Origin can a cultivator reach the true pinnacle and have an Endless lifespan. But those Old Home folks, although their Cultivation Levels are profound, are unable to gather a complete Origin for various reasons. Consequently, their lifespans are limited, and they could even dissipate between heaven and earth after several hundred years. Logan listened, dumbfounded. He hadnt realized that a cultivators lifespan was so closely related to their Origin. He couldnt help but ask, What about you, evil cultivators? Is your Origin complete? The evil cultivator, upon hearing this, revealed a sly smile, We evil cultivators naturally have our methods. Although our path is different from the Righteous Path, our Origin is complete and powerful. Hence, we will still exist in this World hundreds of years later, while those Old Home folks may have already vanished without a trace. Long ago, so long that even history is nearly forgotten, we evil cultivators were the strongest existence, the voice of the evil cultivator was deep and forceful, as if narrating a piece of buried history, At that time, those on the Righteous Path didnt take us seriously at all. They were full of themselves, thinking they were the favored children of heaven and earth, and we were just ants in their eyes. He spoke word by word, his eyes reflecting a glimmer of memories. Logan stood by, contemplatively listening; so this was the root of the enmity between the evil cultivators and the Righteous Path. However, it was their scorn that gave us evil cultivators the opportunity to grow quickly. The evil cultivator continued, a hint of pride in his voice, We accumulated power in secret, continually strengthening our forces, until one day, they finally recognized our power. But by then, it was too late, they could no longer easily eradicate us. Upon hearing this, Logan couldnt help but feel a sense of reflection. He hadnt realized just how deep and longstanding the grudge between evil cultivators and the Righteous Path was. Tsk, if I were those guys, I wouldve simply stormed your stronghold and wiped you all out in one fell swoop to save myself the trouble of leaving behind so many scourges. Logan looked at the evil cultivator, his tone carrying a hint of brutality. The evil cultivator heard this and scoffed dismissively, You little one, you actually have quite the talent to be an evil cultivator. Why not consider switching over to our side and become one of us? With your Talent, maybe you could become a powerful evil cultivator. He eyed Logan, his gaze flickering with temptation. However, Logan simply shook his head, not much interested in the path of the evil cultivator. Never mind, never mind, seeing that you are not interested, I might as well kill you, the evil cultivator remarked, his tone suddenly becoming cold. His figure shook, and he was about to launch an attack on Logan. Chapter 1195 - Chapter 1195 Chapter 661 Descent of the Heavenly God (Part 2) Chapter 1195: Chapter 661: Descent of the Heavenly God (Part 2) Chapter 1195: Chapter 661: Descent of the Heavenly God (Part 2) However, Logan was not frightened. He knew he could not just surrender without a fight. Curiously, he looked at the Ancient Evil Cultivator and asked, What kind of talent did the Strong Ones from Ancient Times possess? Im very curious, could you tell me? The Ancient Evil Cultivator was momentarily stunned. He had not expected Logan to be curious about the talents of the Strong Ones from Ancient Times at such a time. However, he did not answer Logans question and instead said coldly, You ask too many questions, save them for your next life. After speaking, he flashed toward Logan and launched a fierce attack. Logans heart tightened, knowing this battle would be the most difficult one of his life. However, he did not retreat but faced the challenge head-on and engaged in a fierce fight with the Ancient Evil Cultivator. This is the Sword Qi, do you feel it? It is a treasured gift passed down by my master, specially designed to deal with you Evil Spirits and your crooked ways! Logan shouted loudly, his voice echoing through the dark cavern, shaking the dust off the stone walls as if the entire cavern trembled at his courage and determination. The Ancient Evil Cultivator within the dark aura seemed to be enraged by Logans words, letting out an even more mournful howl, full of anger and resentment. You dare to harm me, you insolent boy! Do you really think you can defeat me with a mere broken sword? How ludicrous! The Ancient Evil Cultivators voice resonated in the cave, carrying a chilling coldness that made ones heart tremble. However, Logan was not intimidated by the Ancient Evil Cultivators roar. Instead, he became even more determined. I will tear you to pieces to ease the hatred in my heart! he roared, swinging the Frost Moon magic sword in his hand once again. The Sword Qi was like a dragon, charging straight towards the dark aura. This time, the power contained in the Sword Qi was even more tremendous, as if it would rip the entire cavern apart. The Ancient Evil Cultivator within the dark aura felt an unprecedented threat and began to roll violently, trying to evade this deadly strike. However, Logans swordsmanship was too exquisite, the sword light followed like a shadow, tightly chasing the dark aura, leaving it no chance to escape. After a fierce collision, the dark aura let out one final scream before dissipating in the cavern. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan stood in place, panting heavily, with a gleam of victory in his eyes. He knew he had successfully defeated the Ancient Evil Cultivator; victory was not far from him. He put away the Frost Moon magic sword and turned to leave the cavern filled with evil and darkness, his heart full of anticipation and hope for the future. You wait for me, Logan! the Ancient Evil Cultivator threatened from the depths of the cavern with a voice as biting as ice, filled with a thick intent to kill as if he wanted to tear Logan into thousands of pieces to relieve his hatred. However, Logan, who was outside the cavern, was unphased. There was no trace of fear on his face, but instead, a calm and unhurried composure shone through. He closed his eyes tightly, his muscles tensed, fully concentrating on feeling the flow of Spiritual Energy within him. At this moment, it seemed as if he was isolated from the outside world, with all the noise and strife unable to disturb him. The only thought in his heart was to defeat the Ancient Evil Cultivator and protect the peace of the land. As he could not see outside, Logan could only rely on his intuition and judgment to respond. He took a deep breath, feeling the fluctuation of Spiritual Energy in the air, trying to capture the trace of the Ancient Evil Cultivator. However, it was pitch-black in the cavern; he had to rely solely on his senses to make judgments. Just then, a strong premonition surged in Logans heart, and he knew the moment for the final showdown had arrived. He took a deep breath and unleashed his last sword strike with all his might. This strike, concentrated with all his strength and will, seemed as if it would split the entire cavern in two, utterly annihilating the Ancient Evil Cultivator. Sword light arched like a rainbow, tearing through the darkness with an unstoppable force, charging straight towards the position of the Evil Cultivator. An earth-shattering roar erupted within the cave, as if the entire world trembled for this one sword strike. The Evil Cultivator too felt the immensity of this power and let out a terrified roar, attempting to evade this fatal blow. However, Logans swordsmanship was too exquisite, and the sword light shadowed its prey, tightly holding onto the Evil Cultivator and offering no chance of escape. After a fierce collision, the Evil Cultivator was finally torn apart by the Sword Qi, transforming into a puff of black smoke that dissipated within the cave. Logan stood in place, panting heavily, a victorious smile spread across his face. He knew that he had successfully defeated the Evil Cultivator, preserving the peace of this land. He sheathed his treasured sword and turned to leave the cave, his heart filled with anticipation and confidence for the future. The dark Qi writhed in the dim cave, its evil intent seemingly ready to devour all surrounding light. When it saw Logan slowly raising the bitterly cold treasured sword in his hand, preparing to launch the final strike, its heart couldnt help but tremble fiercely. The consciousness of the Evil Cultivator within the dark Qi knew all too well that Logans strength was not weak, especially when he exerted all his might, his eyes glittering with determination and decisiveness, rendering him nearly irresistible. That majestic Spiritual Energy bursting forth from Logan was like the calm before a fierce storm, heralding the imminent arrival of a devastating tempest. Hmph, Logan, you do have some skill, came the deep and icy voice of the Evil Cultivator from within the black Qi, tinged with a hint of barely noticeable apprehension, but if you think you can defeat me like this, youre too naive. The Evil Cultivator plotted in his mind, knowing that if he went all out, with the foundation of an Ancient Evil Cultivator, Logan would certainly not be a match for him. After all, although Logans Sword Qi was strong, it had not yet reached the level to easily break through his defenses. Nevertheless, the Evil Cultivator also realized that this fight was not just a simple contest of strength. If Logan truly dared to attack without any concern for the consequences, the result could very well be mutual destruction or even Logans own instantaneous death beneath his Sword Qi. Such a victory held little meaning for the Evil Cultivator. At this critical juncture, the dark Qi suddenly hesitated. The consciousness of the Evil Cultivator wandered in the darkness, recalling its own oathCto personally defeat Logan, to prove its strength, to wash away past shame. If it struck now, using the Sword Qi to easily win, would that not contradict its original intent and deprive the fight of its true value? No, I cannot do this, the Evil Cultivator muttered to itself, its voice filled with struggle and reluctance, I will defeat him head-on, let him know that I am the true Strong One! With that, the dark Qi began to slowly contract, condensing into a more solid human figure, the silhouette of the Evil Cultivator gradually becoming visible in the darkness. His eyes fixated on Logan, flickering with complex emotionsCboth a yearning for victory and a determination to prove himself. Logan, come! Let us have a true contest, and see who, in the end, will have the last laugh! echoed the Evil Cultivators voice in the cave, carrying an indescribable authority and challenge. Upon seeing this, the corners of Logans mouth curled into a cold smirk. He knew that the real battle had only just begun. He gripped his treasured sword tightly, his frame shuddering as Spiritual Energy boiled anew, ready to meet this fate-deciding duel. In that moment of hesitation, Logans Sword Qi struck like lightning rending the night sky, swift and mercilessly cleaving towards its target. The Evil Cultivator within the black Qi only saw a flash before the dazzling sword light was upon him, followed by an unbearable sharp pain emanating from his chest as if it was being ripped apart. He cried out in shock, retreating involuntarily while instinctively reaching out to grab the chill-inducing blade of Logans sword, his voice full of disbelief and anger, Logan, you dare to strike for real! Do you not fear my revenge? Chapter 1196 - Chapter 1196 Chapter 662 Void True Gods Chapter 1196: Chapter 662 Void True Gods Chapter 1196: Chapter 662 Void True Gods Logans Sword Qi was forcefully suppressed by the Evil Cultivator, Their gazes met in midair, sparks flying. Logan scoffed coldly, his tone undeniably resolute: Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why wouldnt I dare? You have committed numerous atrocities, today shall be your end! The Evil Cultivator clenched his teeth, enduring the intense pain from the Sword Qi, yet quickly calculating a strategy in his mind. He knew that a head-on clash would only put him in a more passive position. Thus, he decided to strike a deal with Logan, planning for the future. Logan, why be so stubborn? The voice of the Evil Cultivator suddenly softened, even becoming somewhat enticing, Your Talent is indeed strong, why suffer under that old man? You could follow me, I could take you as my disciple and teach you the supreme ways of Evil Cultivation. I promise, following me, youll achieve much more than with that old man. Moreover, wait a few centuries, and you can help me regain freedom, then, the entire Cultivation World will be at our fingertips. Upon hearing this, Logans eyebrows furrowed deeply; he couldnt believe what he was hearing. This Evil Cultivator, even in such a moment, was trying to recruit him? He scoffed coldly, his tone filled with scorn: You think I would believe your nonsense? With your record of evil deeds, how could I join you? Today, I shall eliminate this calamity! However, just as Logan was about to make a move, he suddenly felt the Demonic Qi cease its fluctuations. The Evil Cultivator seemed to have no intention of resisting further, instead, he had an appearance of having everything under control. This caused Logan to feel a hint of doubt; he didnt know what the Evil Cultivator was really planning. The next second, he heard the Evil Cultivators voice from within the darkness: Logan, dont rush your decision. I know you are full of hostility towards me, but I can give you time to think it over. Whenever youre ready, I can wait for your decision. Remember, my promise is always valid. You should think it over carefully. After speaking, the darkness suddenly churned, then transformed into a shadow and quickly disappeared into the depths of the cave. Logan stood still, watching the Evil Cultivators departure, his heart filled with complex emotions. He knew that this battle had not truly ended, it was merely paused temporarily. And in the future, many more challenges awaited him. Logan felt a buzzing in his ears, the words of the Evil Cultivator buzzing like flies, annoying him incessantly. Abruptly, he waved his hand, cutting off the Evil Cultivator, his tone revealing undoubted determination: Since time immemorial, evil has never defeated good, this is an ironclad law. I absolutely will not join forces with someone on the crooked path like you, so give up on that idea! Also, are you going to fight me or not? Stop wasting time here saying meaningless things! The Evil Cultivator, caught off guard by Logans interruption, was initially stunned but quickly regained his composure. He knew that Logan would not easily accept his proposal, since Logan was a person of firm beliefs and a sense of justice. However, the Evil Cultivator had no plans to continue fighting with Logan. Engaging Logan now would undoubtedly be a waste of his Origin energy. He needed to find time to break through the Barrier and come out to strengthen his forces; he could not afford to waste energy on this pointless battle. Hmph, Logan, dont think Im actually afraid of you. The Evil Cultivator sneered, his voice revealing a chilling Aura, I just dont want to get entangled with you here. After I break through the Barrier and come out, it wont be too late to deal with you then. By that time, dont blame me for being ruthless! Upon hearing this, Logans eyebrows furrowed deeply, fully aware of the Evil Cultivators cunning and deviousness. He knew that the Evil Cultivators current inaction was likely because he was concocting some scheme. Thus, he vigilantly watched the Evil Cultivator, his tone revealing a hint of scorn: Oh, really? Then I shall wait and see how you intend to deal with me then. But, let me remind you, dont come begging for mercy when I defeat you thoroughly! . The Evil Cultivator, angered by Logans words, turned an ashen hue, but he did not react. He cast Logan a deep look, then his figure flickered, transforming into a shadow and quickly disappearing into the depths of the cave. Logan stood in place, watching the Evil Cultivators departure, his heart filled with caution and vigilance. He knew that this battle had not truly ended, it was merely paused temporarily. In the future, many more challenges and dangers awaited him. How about I escort you out of this place, and we call a temporary truce? Today Ill spare you, but next time we meet, you might not be so lucky. Logan rubbed his brow, his eyes reflecting weariness and distrust. He was well aware of the Evil Cultivators deceit and did not believe that he would so easily let him go. You old man might just be deceiving me, so why should I trust you? Logan scoffed coldly, his tone full of caution, You think I would easily fall for your trick? Dream on! However, to Logans surprise, the Evil Cultivator in the black qi did not persist in tangling further, instead directly exerted a powerful force that violently pushed him out. The strength of this force was so great that Logan couldnt resist at all and could only allow his body to be swept away by it, quickly distancing from the cave filled with evil Aura. When he regained his senses, Logan found himself standing outside the cave on an open ground, surrounded by familiar array lights. He was startled for a moment, then realized that he had actually been ejected from the cave by the Evil Cultivator! Chapter 1197 - Chapter 1197 Chapter 662 Void True Gods_2 Chapter 1197: Chapter 662: Void True Gods_2 Chapter 1197: Chapter 662: Void True Gods_2 Logan always felt that things werent so simple; he racked his brains but couldnt understand why the Evil Cultivator had let him go so easily. Was it really because his own strength was so formidable that it made the Evil Cultivator wary? Or was there a bigger conspiracy brewing? Just as Logan was lost in thought, the Qilin and the Flood Dragon beside him also witnessed the scene. They abruptly looked up, their faces filled with disbelief. They knew that the Evil Cultivator had always been their archenemy, never before had he shown such generosity. What what is going on? the Qilin asked in surprise, his voice filled with confusion. Im not sure either, but I feel like somethings off, the Flood Dragon shook its head, its gaze fixed intently on the entrance of the cave, as if trying to decipher its mysteries. Logan took a deep breath, trying to calm the turmoil within. He knew that no matter what the Evil Cultivators intentions were, he must remain vigilant and always be ready to face any potential danger. This temporary ceasefire might just be the calm before the storm How is this possible? Why did he come out of that Evil Cultivators cave unscathed? The Flood Dragon asked somewhat accusatorily, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked at the Qilin as if seeking a reasonable explanation, Didnt you say that only those with a very strong mental state could withstand the evil aura inside the cave and come out safely? Does it mean that Logans strength has reached such a terrifying level that even the Evil Cultivator couldnt handle him? The Qilin was also very perplexed; he shook his head, his brows tightly furrowed. I dont know how Logan got out. Logically, he shouldnt have been able to escape the Evil Cultivators control so easily. Could it be that the Evil Cultivator really let him go? But how could that be? Theres absolutely no fluctuation from any array; this is very strange, the Qilin said, touching his nose, lost in thought. If Logan was to come out, he would have to break the Barrier outside. But we felt no signs of any Barrier being broken; what exactly is going on? Those beneath who saw Logan successfully escape couldnt help but marvel. Although they were aware of Logans strength, they never expected him to walk out of the Evil Cultivators cave unharmed. They immediately felt a surge of admiration for Logan and cast respectful gazes his way. Logan is truly amazing; even the Evil Cultivator couldnt touch him. Yes, it seems our worries were superfluous, Logan has indeed returned safely and soundly. I really dont know how he did it; its truly admirable. The crowd buzzed with discussion, filled with curiosity and admiration for Logans strength. Logan, however, just smiled faintly, not offering much of an explanation. He knew that his successful escape was not only due to his own strength but also thanks to the help of the Qilin and the Flood Dragon, as well as his unwavering belief in justice. Logan was truly the Heavenly Pride of his generation, so strong, and so quickly escaping from the Evil Cultivators cave. The crowd send admiring glances his way, as if seeing the future star of hope. They wanted to cheer and celebrate Logans safe return, but at that moment, the Qilin stepped forward, his eyes expressing undeniable determination. Do you think just escaping will do you any good? the Qilin said coldly, his voice revealing a hint of murderous intent, I would like to see how strong your strength really is to handle my next move. On Qilins body, there was not a trace of living aura, only the stale air of death. He seemed like a death god who had walked out of Hell, and those who approached him felt a chill down their spines as a cold aura from the ground seized them, as if ready to silently snuff out their lives at any moment. Flood Dragon was aware of the current situation, he knew that Qilins murderous intent towards Logan was not baseless. Therefore, he quickly returned to the mans side and urgently said, Hurry, take him and leave this place! Qilin has lost control, and he wont show any mercy towards Logan. The man, still unclear about the situation, was pulled by Flood Dragon and started to run. As he ran, he looked back towards Logan and Qilin, his heart filled with confusion and concern. Flood Dragon, what exactly is going on? Why does Qilin want to attack Logan? the man asked. Stop asking, theres no time to explain, Flood Dragon replied urgently, Anyway, we must leave here quickly, otherwise, we might be drawn into this conflict as well. Under Flood Dragons guidance, the man quickly led Logan away from the scene. Qilin, however, stood in his place, coldly staring in the direction they fled, his eyes flickering with an icy murderous intent. He knew that the battle was far from over, and Logan would become his next target to hunt. This guy actually brought out something from beneath Spirit Mountain! an elderly man spoke in a deep voice, his eyes filled with shock, Thats a Divine-Level Venerable! You can imagine, even just a body without consciousness is much stronger than an ordinary person. Several sects combined wouldnt stand a chance against him. His words shocked the man beside him. He asked incredulously, Qilin has such great power? How could he release a being of that level? The old man nodded heavily, the wrinkles on his face seeming to deepen, Yes, Qilins power far exceeds our imagination. Now, we must find him quickly and stop him from continuing to wreak havoc in the human world. Logan, from a distance, faintly heard the two mens conversation. His brows furrowed tightly, and a foreboding sense washed over him. On learning the two men planned to escape, he did not hesitate and immediately stepped forward, grabbing their collars. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont even think about disappearing from my world! Logan spoke coldly, his eyes flickering with determination, And, you are bound by the Magical System, you simply cannot escape. Now, tell me, what exactly did you mean earlier? What exactly did Qilin release? Seeing this, Flood Dragon felt a sense of resignation. He knew that hiding the truth was pointless now. So, he simply told Logan the truth: Alright, Ill tell you. Qilin somehow managed to release a Divine-Level Venerable sealed underneath Spirit Mountain. Although the Venerables body has lost consciousness, its power is exceptionally strong; several sects combined are no match for it. Now, Qilin plans to use the power of that Venerable to fulfill his ambitions. Logans expression changed drastically upon hearing this. He was well aware of the Divine-Level Venerables terrifying power and understood the disaster Qilins ambition could bring to this world. So, he decided without hesitation that he must stop Qilins plan at all costs to protect the peace and tranquility of the world. Then I will make Qilin aware of the secret beneath Spirit Mountain, the elder spoke solemnly, his eyes flashing with resolve, Beneath here, not only are many Divine-Level Venerables bodies buried, but their Remnant Souls havent dissipated over time, instead forming several obsessions that linger on this land. Qilin personally released one Divine-Level Venerables body, utilizing most of his power. Just wait, once the Divine-Level Venerables revive, this world is doomed. Logan was startled by these words. He looked towards a field of flowers, his gaze piercing the vibrant petals, seeing the secret hidden beneath. It was a stagnant pond, emitting an aura identical to Qilins, filled with evil and chill. Chapter 1198 - Chapter 1198 Chapter 663 Chaos Chapter 1198: Chapter 663 Chaos Chapter 1198: Chapter 663 Chaos He clenched his teeth tightly, a foreboding feeling surged in his heart. This Qilin, what exactly had it done? The Qilin wore a smile, its eyes looking at Logan with a touch of mockery. It was as if it had already seen Logans despair, knowing Logan could never beat him. Logan, Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. do you see? This is the power of my Qilin. The Qilin laughed proudly, I can control life and death, I can even bring back a Divine-Level Venerable. You, how are you going to stop me? Logan did not answer; he just stared intently at the Qilin, his eyes gleaming with a firm light. He knew that no matter how powerful the Qilins strength was, he couldnt give up. Because he was the Guardian of the World, he had to stop the Qilins plot and protect the peace and tranquility of the World. Qilin, I will not let you succeed. Logan said firmly, I will find a way to prevent the resurrection of the Divine-Level Venerable. Just you wait and see. After speaking, Logan turned and left, leaving the Qilin alone to sneer in place. He knew that the struggle was far from over, and the competition between him and Logan was just beginning. I can tell you that this corpse, the Qilins tone carried a trace of nostalgia and sorrow, was my previous Master. I was once his mount, and we shared a deep bond, and we were connected by bloodline, able to attract each other. He possessed the bare Qilin shoes, which were a sign I was most familiar with. Now, I can expend all my energy, with the power of these shoes, to bring him back to life. Hearing this, Logans heart couldnt help but surge with complex emotions. He had not expected that the Qilin and this corpse had such a profound connection. He had originally thought that the Qilin wanted to revive the Divine-Level Venerable for some evil purpose. But now it seemed that things were not as simple as he had imagined. Qilin, why Logan hesitated, unsure how to express his feelings, What exactly is the story between you and this corpse? The Qilin glanced at Logan, a complex look flickering in its eyes. It was silent for a moment before slowly speaking: There are some things you dont need to know. All you need to know is that I must revive my Master, it is my mission, my fate. Logan felt the Qilin was insane. There wasnt much hatred between them; why did it have to be so ruthless towards him? But now, he didnt want to pursue the reasons anymore. The priority was to stop the Qilin; releasing such a Strong One would be a threat to everyone. Qilin, I cant let you do this, Logan said with resolve, If this Divine-Level Venerable is revived, it will bring massive disaster to the World. I cant let you take that risk. Humph, do you think you can stop me? The Qilin sneered, a cold glint in its eyes, Once Ive made a decision, I wont easily change it. Logan, youd better be sensible and not force me to take action. Logan did not back down; he fixed his gaze on the Qilin, ready to respond to any imminent battle. He knew the struggle would be extremely tough, but he couldnt retreat; he had to protect the peace and tranquility of the World. A few Sect people had also quietly approached; they concealed themselves behind the bushes, yet they could clearly hear the conversation between the Qilin and Logan. One of the Sect Elders curled his lips into a disdainful smile, then whispered to the others, This Qilins Master doesnt seem to be any Righteous Faction character, no wonder the Qilin was assimilated and turned so evil. His Master was an Evil Cultivator, thats why he wreaked havoc everywhere, and Qilin was just his tool. The others nodded in agreement upon hearing this. They instinctively looked over and saw the Qilin standing next to the Divine-Level Venerables corpse, with a sinister glow in its eyes. That glow contained both greed and insanity, sending chills down their spines. The atmosphere dropped to freezing point in an instant; the Sect people exchanged glances, seeing the determination in each others eyes. They knew the consequences would be unimaginable if they let the Qilin successfully revive this Evil Cultivator. Energized, they decided to spare no effort in helping Logan. One of the Sect Disciples stepped forward, looked at Logan firmly, and said, Logan, let us help you. We are carrying Divine Artifacts, there must be a way to save people, right? We cannot let the Qilins conspiracy succeed, we must stop it! Logan felt a warm current surge in his heart at those words. He gratefully looked at the Sect people and nodded, Thank you. With your help, I can surely stop the Qilin. So, the Sect people joined forces with Logan, together they confronted the Qilin, attempting to prevent the resurrection of the Evil Cultivator. An intense battle was about to unfold, and the outcome of this fight would determine the Worlds future and destiny. They wanted to help Logan, to fight against the Qilin together, but Logan felt that things were far from as simple as they imagined. He frowned tightly, his gaze shifting back and forth between the Qilin and the Divine-Level Venerables corpse, filled with uncertainty. While he was still in turmoil, the Sect people approached directly; they formed a circle, ready to join forces and help Logan stop the Qilin. Seeing Logans actions, they looked at each other with puzzlement in their hearts. Chapter 1199 - Chapter 1199 Chapter 663 Chaos_2 Chapter 1199: Chapter 663 Chaos_2 Chapter 1199: Chapter 663 Chaos_2 Logan, what do you mean by that? one of the Sect Disciples asked, unable to hold back, You dont mean to keep us from helping, do you? This is no joke! Logan sighed at the question. He explained, Why should you act rashly? Ive already told you not to make ill-considered moves. The Qilins power is no small matter; if you stir up trouble, were doomed. However, several from the Sect seemed spellbound, completely disregarding Logans advice. They were eager to act as if proving their worth and existence depended on it. Seeing this, Logans heart tightened. He was about to shout Dont, but it was already too late. Several from the Sect struck almost simultaneously, each brandishing their Divine Artifacts and launching a fierce attack on the Qilin and the corpse of the Divine-Level Venerable. Logan helplessly shook his head, realizing it was too late to stop them. He silently prayed, hoping the Sect members would remain unharmed and successfully thwart the Qilins scheme. However, the situation far exceeded their expectations, and a heart-pounding battle thus commenced. After they completed their attacks, they suddenly realized what had happened and looked at each other, filled with confusion and unease. How could this happen? It was not us who wanted to attack! one of them cried out, his voice trembling. No, thats not right, why did I act? I didnt intend to do this! another said urgently, clenching his fists, disbelief written all over his face. Logan stood to one side, gritting his teeth, his gaze sweeping back and forth among them. Watching the scene unfold, a mix of helplessness and anger surged in him. He sighed and shook his head, as if at a loss for words. What happened? Were we controlled just now? Logan finally spoke up, his voice deep and compelling, trying to capture everyones attention. Hearing this, members of the Sect nodded in agreement. They recalled the scenario, as if truly controlled by an unseen force, unable to break free. This is unbelievable! Normally, isnt the ability to control humans based on scent or spiritual power? But we didnt smell anything unusual just now, nor did we feel any powerful spiritual power! a Sect Elder said, puzzled. Hearing this, Logans brows furrowed tightly. He knew that the situation was much more complicated than they imagined. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He knew that only by staying collected could he clarify things and find a solution. Lets not panic; lets analyze this slowly, Logan soothed everyone. Perhaps this wasnt a direct control by the Qilin, but rather he used some method unknown to us. We need to be cautious, or things could really get worse. Among them, only Logan and seemingly the Qilin could wield spiritual power. Logans gaze fixed on the Qilin, a mix of complex emotions welling up within him. As he watched the Qilin, it suddenly dawned on himCit was the Qilin who had played this trick, using spiritual power to control those from the Sect. But why would he do such a thing? Logan couldnt figure it out, his brow furrowed as if bearing a heavy burden. The Qilin must have had a reason for his actions; it couldnt have been without cause. He frowned, as if trying hard to piece together fragmented information, attempting to uncover the truth. Suddenly, as if a thought struck him, his eyes turned sharp, staring intently at the Qilin and saying, You wouldnt be trying to resurrect your master, would you? This statement was like lightning cutting through a dark sky, clarifying everything. The Qilins eyes flickered slightly upon hearing this, but then he regained his composure. He looked at Logan, nodded, and did not deny it. Yes, that was it; he wanted to resurrect his master, the once-legendary Divine-Level Venerable. Logans heart sank as he remembered the words spoken by that mass of Demonic Qi. Evil Cultivators grew stronger by absorbing the Spiritual Energy of ordinary humans, and the amount of Spiritual Energy and power needed to resurrect a Divine-Level Venerable was unimaginable. Qilin was willing to pay any price to resurrect his master, even if it meant controlling members of the Sects to incite this chaos. Thinking this, Logan took a deep breath, knowing he faced an unprecedented challenge. However, he would not back downCfor the peace and tranquility of the World, he had to stop Qilin and prevent the resurrection of that Evil Cultivator master. You are much smarter than I thought, Logan, not so foolish, Qilins voice carried a hint of appreciation, but more so of cold calculation, figuring it out so quickly, impressive. He paused, then continued, I could feel the Aura of that Old Thing at the base of Spirit Mountain, and I think it must have something to do with you. Am I right? he asked Logan, a cunning gleam in his eye. Logan nodded in response. He was right; that Aura indeed had something to do with him. Just thinking about it made Logan clench his teeth as if he were trying to contain the anger about to burst forth. His gaze towards Qilin changed, filled with determination and resolve. Exactly, I wont let you succeed easily, Logan said in a low, forceful voice. He was about to step forward, ready to confront Qilin decisively, when suddenly, someone grasped his arm. Logan was startled; he turned and, upon seeing who it was, a wave of inexplicable familiarity washed over him. He felt as though he had seen this person somewhere before but could gather no other information. Who are you? Why are you stopping me? Logan asked, his eyes filled with wariness and caution. The person did not answer but simply held onto Logans wrist tightly, as if preventing him from making any rash moves. A chill went down Logans spine; he knew this person didnt appear here without reason. Qilin, your plot will not succeed, Logan turned back to Qilin, his eyes filled with determination and resolve, no matter what tricks you play, I will not let you resurrect that Evil Cultivator master. Qilin scoffed at Logans words. He did not respond, just silently stood there, as if waiting for something. Meanwhile, Logan was tightly held by the sudden appearance of the stranger, unable to move. An unknown conflict quietly began. The next second, Logan vanished from his spot like a ghost, leaving only a lingering afterimage in the air. A few Sect Disciples stared blankly for a moment, then regained their senses, looking at each other with confusion and apprehension. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where has this person gone? one of the Sect Disciples urgently asked, his voice trembling, just in a moments time, has he already abandoned us Sect members? The others also nodded, searching the surroundings for Logans trail. However, apart from the faint signs of the Divine Evil Cultivators resurrection, there was no other movement. Looking at the Divine Evil Cultivator, their hearts were filled more with unease and fear. They knew once this person was resurrected, he would bring great disasters to the World. And they, as members of a few Sects, felt abandoned by Logan here, left to face this formidable Big Shot alone. What should we do? one of the Sect Elders asked, his voice carrying a note of helplessness and panic. Chapter 1200 - Chapter 1200 Chapter 664 Lifeblood Chapter 1200: Chapter 664: Lifeblood Chapter 1200: Chapter 664: Lifeblood The others shook their heads as well, They didnt know what to do. They were aware, that with their current power, they were no match for this Divine-Level Evil Cultivator. And Logans disappearance, Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. left them feeling despair and helplessness. However, just then, they suddenly realized, the magnitude of the Big Shot they were facing. This person was a once dominating Divine-Level Venerable, whose power and methods were beyond their imagination. Just thinking about it was more than they could bear. They exchanged glances, each seeing the fear and unease in the others eyes. They knew that this battle would be the toughest challenge of their lives. However, they also knew that they couldnt retreat or give up. For the peace and tranquility of The World, they had to bravely step forward and confront this Divine-Level Evil Cultivator. Im totally doomed, I cant calm down right now! Logans voice was filled with restlessness as he paced back and forth, as if countless ants were gnawing at his heart, What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and follow me, I want to see how big the crisis ahead is! The members of the Sect hesitated at his words and did not move immediately. They looked at each other, each flicker of hesitation and shirking of responsibility evident in their eyes. This this has nothing to do with us, we will definitely not take the risk with you! a Sect Disciple said timidly, his voice trembling. Yes, yes, we dont want to get involved in this mess! another Sect Elder echoed, his face marked with refusal and unease. Logan looked at them, his eyebrows tightly knitted. He knew these Sect members were shirking their responsibilities, and no one wanted to take the risk. However, he couldnt just give up and had to find a solution. Lets calm down quickly and solve this matter! Logan took a deep breath to calm himself, If we keep going like this, things are going to get messy. His words seemed like a fresh stream of water, slowly calming the agitated Sect members. They looked at each other, seeing determination and resolve in each others eyes. Okay, well go with you! a Sect Disciple finally spoke up, his voice still trembling slightly but filled with resolve. The others nodded in agreement, knowing that at this point, only by uniting could they face the crisis at hand. However, the current scene left everyone a bit helpless. They didnt know where Logan had gone, and if he had really left them behind, what would the Sect members do next? This thought crossed everyones mind, but was quickly dismissed. They knew the most important thing now was to find Logan and together face the imminent crisis. Thus, they stood up, ready to follow Logan and meet the unknown challenges. When Logans gaze fell on the Elder suddenly appearing before him, he became extremely agitated. He almost rushed forward, clutching tightly at the Elders sleeve, his voice filled with barely concealed anxiety and anticipation, Elder, youve finally come out! How could an Evil Cultivator come out of the Sealing Ground? Shouldnt you keep a closer watch and strengthen the Seal? The Elder was caught off guard by Logans enthusiastic approach, touching his nose, a hint of embarrassment flickering in his eyes, but he quickly returned to a serious demeanor to explain, Heres the thing, the Evil Cultivators are cunning, but for me, dealing with them is not a big deal. Thus, I was negligent and didnt keep a constant watch, allowing them to find a loophole and escape. Logan, listening to the Elders explanation, frowned, clearly dissatisfied with the response. He bluntly stated, Elder, you can speak frankly. If the Evil Cultivators are released, were all doomed! You need to think of a way to help us, otherwise, it wont work. The Elder, seeing Logans anxious expression, felt somewhat remorseful inside. He knew he had been negligent, causing significant trouble for Logan and the Sect members. After a moment of contemplation, he responded slowly, Logan, dont be too anxious. Although the Evil Cultivators have escaped, their power is not enough to contend with us. If we unite and face this together, I believe we can overcome this crisis. However, Logan was not reassured by this. He continued to stare intently into the Elders eyes, as if trying to discern something from them. Finally, he took a deep breath and said with resolution, Elder, no matter the reasons, this situation arose because of you. I hope you can take personal action to help us resolve this trouble. Otherwise, I really cant explain to the other Sect members. The Elder, hearing Logans words, felt somewhat helpless. He knew his negligence had indeed placed great pressure on Logan and the Sect members. However, asking him to personally deal with the Evil Cultivators was indeed a tough demand, as he had been out of the Worldly Society for many years and his power had declined. Nevertheless, observing Logans resolute gaze and the expectant eyes of the Sect members, the Elder eventually nodded and agreed, Alright, Logan. I will do my best to help you resolve this matter. But I also hope youll cooperate with me to face this crisis together. Chapter 1201 - Chapter 1201 Chapter 664 Blood Fate_2 Chapter 1201: Chapter 664 Blood Fate_2 Chapter 1201: Chapter 664 Blood Fate_2 Logan heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the words. Gratefully, he looked at the elder and nodded, signaling his commitment to fully cooperate. Together, the two of them stepped out of the room, ready to tackle the crisis sparked by the evil cultivator. His eyes flickered with exhaustion and resolve, as if he had just emerged from a great battle. Elder, are you are you all right? a Sect Elder asked with concern. The elder shook his head and said, Im fine. That white light just now was my full-powered strike, which finally managed to repel that divine-level being temporarily. Hearing this, everyone was filled with gratitude and admiration. They knew that if the elder had not appeared in time and launched that attack, they might have perished in the Yellow Springs already. Elder, what what should we do now? asked a Sect Disciple. The elder pondered for a moment and then said, Now that divine-level being has been temporarily repelled, but that doesnt mean he has given up. We must leave this place as soon as possible, or else a greater disaster may befall us. The hearts of all who heard tightened. They knew the elders words were true; they had to leave quickly to ensure safety. Thus, under the elders leadership, they swiftly retreated from the sea of flowers. During the retreat, they encountered various difficulties and dangers. But with the protection and guidance of the elder, they ultimately succeeded in leaving the perilous sea of flowers and returned to their own Sect. Back at the Sect, they began to retreat into seclusion to cultivate, striving to increase their strength. They knew that only by becoming stronger could they better protect themselves and those around them, to prevent such disasters from occurring again. The elder, too, continued to guard them, using his power and wisdom to guide their direction, ensuring they could travel further and more steadily on their cultivation path. In an ancient and vast world, where clouds intertwined with looming mountains that seemed to have stood silent since the ancient times, bearing witness to the ebb and flow of countless years. That day, a deafening laughter tore through the sky, echoing in the valley and startling a flock of birds into panic-stricken flight, as if they too were fleeing from some indescribable fear. After millions of years, I never thought Id have the chance to revive, hahaha The laughter was full of endless emotion and wild joy; it belonged to a man dressed in simple robes but with a remarkably youthful face. His eyes sparkled with a light not of this world, as if he had broken through the shackles of time and space to stand once again on this familiar land. I can feel it; the residue of wood spirit-level existences lingers in this world And does that not make me the Strong One of this era? He spread his arms wide, as if to embrace the entire universe. His confidence and pride compelled an involuntary reverence in those who saw him. - Not far away, another man frowned, his eyes as sharp as an eagles. He was intently observing this mysterious newcomer. Clothed in black, a faint Demonic Qi enveloped him, clearly identifying him as an evil cultivator. In his eyes, there was both surprise and a hint of caution; he sensed that although the others presence was imposing, he seemed to have forced his way through some barrier, and his foundation was not as stable as it appeared on the surface. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph, a mere resurrected ancient dares to claim the title of The Strongest? the Evil Cultivator sneered with disdain in his voice, Do you know, in these tens of millions of years, The World has changed, and new Strong Ones have emerged. You are just one of the lucky ones. Lucky? The resurrected man smiled faintly, a smile filled with too many stories and secrets, Perhaps, but to me, the greatest luck is to stand here once again. As for you, forcibly breaking through the Barrier with unstable foundations, do you dare show off in front of me? The Evil Cultivators expression darkened, about to erupt, but suddenly he shifted his focus onto a young man nearby. The youth, named Logan, was dressed simply, with refined features and eyes that revealed an unyielding and tenacious spirit. The Evil Cultivators eyes instantly warmed with eagerness as he sensed the pure Bloodline power flowing within Logan. What pure power the Evil Cultivator licked his lips as if he had discovered the worlds most precious treasure, Its been a long time since Ive seen someone with such superior strength. Boy, do you realize that your Bloodline is an immense temptation to me? Logan, upon hearing this, furrowed his brows but remained composed. Slowly drawing his Longsword from his waist, with the tip lightly touching the ground, he spoke icily, I am a descendant of the Logan Family, not someone your kind can covet so casually. Oh? The Logan Family? the Evil Cultivator smiled scornfully, A mere human Aristocratic Family dares to show off in front of me? Ill tell you what, today, not only will I deal with you, but I will also take you for myself, as an aid in my path of Cultivation. How about that? - Logan did not respond, only silently gripping the sword in his hand tighter. The sword, as though feeling its Owners resolve, was enveloped in swirling Sword Qi, the cold light flickering like the sharpest icicle in winter, announcing its formidable edge. His gaze was resolute, as if in that moment, the rest of The World ceased to exist, and only the challenge before him was his sole focus. The resurrected man smirked with an amused smile, tinged with a hint of contempt and curiosity; he seemed to be genuinely interested in this unexpected duel, like a seasoned gambler yearning for the thrill of the unknown. Interesting, it seems today is destined not to be dull, he remarked softly, his voice though quiet, carried an undeniable power, as if each word held wisdom and experience from a millennium. Immediately, his figure flashed, moving through space like a ghost, joining the battle not as an enemy but standing beside Logan, shoulder to shoulder. This action took everyone by surprise, including Logan, who could not help but glance sideways, a trace of confusion in his eyes. While Im not interested in your Bloodline, I am quite curious about your strength, the man continued, his tone carrying a mix of sincerity and challenge, Let the three of us have a showdown that spans tens of millions of years! Lets see whether the ancient Inheritance prevails or if the powers of the new era can rewrite fate. Seeing this, the Evil Cultivators eyes flashed with anger, intermixed with resentment and envy, but even more so with excitement. It was as if he saw his long-awaited prey finally revealing a flaw. Waving his hands, Demonic Qi overflowed, blanketing the Valley in darkness as if clouds had obscured the sun. A sense of oppression and unease filled the air, and a battle like no other was about to begin. Hmph, mere mortals dare contend with me, the Evil Cultivator? his voice was deep and chilling, like a call from the Nine Netherworld, sending shivers down ones spine, Do you think that adding a helper will change anything? In this cursed land, my power is invincible! Logan didnt shrink back; instead, his eyes grew more determined. He knew this battle was not only for himself but also to protect the innocent lives and land behind him. No matter how powerful you are, righteousness will eventually defeat evil. His words were concise and powerful, each sounding like an oath from the depths of his soul, echoing through the Valley. The man chuckled, seemingly intrigued by Logans sense of justice. He slowly drew his Longsword, which circulated a faint light, echoing with Logans sword from afar. Righteousness and evil are merely different perspectives. But today, I choose to stand by your side, to see if we can together write a new Legend. Chapter 1202 - Chapter 1202 Chapter 665 Plague Immortal Chapter 1202: Chapter 665: Plague Immortal Chapter 1202: Chapter 665: Plague Immortal . As the two stood side by side, the atmosphere in the valley became even more tense, a hideous expression flashed across the face of the Evil Cultivator, he clearly had not expected what he originally thought would be an easy victory to become complicated due to the addition of a mysterious man. Very well, then let me see just how much you two weigh! The Evil Cultivator roared in anger, his hands forming seals, while Demonic Qi coalesced into ferocious Demon Beasts, pouncing towards Logan and the man. Logan and the man shared an unspoken understanding, without a word already knowing each others intentions. Logan pointed his sword toward the sky, his Sword Qi like a dragon, soaring to the clouds, slashing at those Demon Beasts; the man, on the other hand, moved with a floating grace, his sword light flickering, as if weaving an impregnable net, trapping the remaining Demon Beasts one by one. Their cooperation was seamless, rendering the Evil Cultivators attack futile in an instant. Hmph, I seem to have underestimated you. The Evil Cultivator uttered coldly, but was not discouraged, instead, he spurred on his demonic power with even greater insanity. The sounds of wind, thunder, and Beast roars intertwined in the valley, creating an apocalyptic scene. Logan and the man exchanged a look, sharing a steadfast belief between themCthey knew the battle had just begun, and the real challenge lay ahead. As time passed, the battle grew fiercer. Every collision of the sword and Demonic Qi seemed as if it could rip apart the very fabric of space, stirring the soul. Logans Swordsmanship became sharper, every move imbued with his persistent dedication to justice; while the man, with his unfathomable strength, displayed a Sword Technique that evoked awe, his Swordsmanship both steady as ancient times and as fluid as the new era, their combination unstoppable. Although the Evil Cultivator was powerful, under the duos united front, he gradually began to show signs of defeat. His Demonic Qi started to dissipate, his complexion turned pale, but he refused to surrender, his eyes flashing with a crazed light. Do you think you can defeat me like this? Naive! The Evil Cultivator roared, his Demonic Qi soaring as he attempted to use a Forbidden Technique. Seeing this, Logan and the man became immediately alert, knowing that if the Evil Cultivator succeeded in deploying the Forbidden Technique, the consequences would be unimaginable. The two exchanged a glance, and without words, launched their attack simultaneously, their sword lights interwoven, aiming for the Evil Cultivators vitals. Amid a brilliant display of sword light, the Evil Cultivators Forbidden Technique was interrupted, his body badly injured, his Demonic Qi overflowing before he eventually collapsed powerlessly to the ground. The battle was over, peace returned to the valley, but the remnants of the fight lingered in the air. Logan and the man shared a smile, though strangers to one another, through the battle they had become reliable partners. Though the Evil Cultivator was defeated, his presence reminded them that darkness and evil still existed in the World, and someone needed to protect and fight against it. Todays battle has shown me your strength, said the man to Logan, his tone containing a hint of admiration, perhaps, one day in the future, we will fight side by side again. Logan nodded, his eyes shining with unwavering resolve, Whenever and wherever, as long as it is for justice, I will fight without hesitation. After bidding farewell, they each embarked on new journeys, and this millennial struggle would become an eternal memory in their hearts, inspiring them to keep moving forward and surpassing themselves on the road ahead. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that earth-shattering battle, the revived man was like a War God from ancient times. His figure moved through the battlefield where sword light and Demonic Qi intertwinedCeach move contained ancient and powerful strengthCas if able to tear through space, reaching into another mysterious and unfathomable world. His Sword Technique was both elegant and fierce, every swing of his sword accompanied by a thunderous roar, awe-inspiring, and deafening like thunder, commanding respect. Hmph, a mere Evil Cultivator dares show off in front of me! the man scoffed, his sword tip alighting and a dazzling Sword Light tore through the sky, aimed straight at the Evil Cultivator. The strength contained within that Sword Light caused the surrounding space to tremble as if even time was being sliced apart. Though his cultivation level did not match these Strong Ones, Logans blood coursed with pure power, his innate pride. In battle, relying on this bloodline and his indomitable will, he was able to gradually establish a position on the battlefield. His sword light agile as a dragon, striking with precision, neither overly flamboyant nor lacking in sharpness. Though I may not match your profound cultivation, I have my perseverance and belief! Logan cried out, his sword light surging, complementing the mans Sword Light, together repelling the Evil Cultivators onslaught. His eyes flickered with relentless light, a reflection of his dedication to justice and his thirst for victory. The Evil Cultivator, relying on his eerie Demon Techniques and cunning tactics, moved between the two, seeking an opening. His figure flickered in and out of visibility, like a ghost, elusive. However, as time passed, he began to realize that he was contending not just against two Strong Ones, but against two souls with steadfast beliefs and unyielding wills. Damn it, these two are so troublesome! the Evil Cultivator cursed internally, but had no intention of giving up. He knew that missing this opportunity might mean never again finding such a perfect body and source of power. Thus, he spurred on his Demonic Qi even more crazily, trying to crush the two in one fell swoop. However, no matter how cunning or insane the Evil Cultivator was, he couldnt shake the beliefs held by Logan and the man. Their Swordsmanship became more and more in sync, each attack seemed like a match made in heaven, overwhelming the Evil Cultivator and leaving him with no recourse. Chapter 1203 - Chapter 1203 Chapter 665 Plague Immortal_2 Chapter 1203: Chapter 665: Plague Immortal_2 Chapter 1203: Chapter 665: Plague Immortal_2 Do you really think that with such meager power, you can defeat me? the Evil Cultivator roared in anger, with Demonic Qi overflowing in all directions, blanketing the entire valley in darkness. He attempted to use the Demonic Qi to suppress the two men and plunge them into despair. However, Logan and the man were not intimidated by the Demonic Qi. They exchanged a smile, as if they had already seen through the Evil Cultivators tricks. The man gave a light shout, and his swords brilliance surged, sweeping away the surrounding Demonic Qi in one stroke. Meanwhile, Logan seized the opportunity to launch an attack, his sword light like a dragon, aiming straight for the Evil Cultivators vitals. Your Demon Technique may be tricky, but in the face of righteousness, it is ultimately vulnerable! Logan shouted, and the glow from his sword instantly penetrated the Evil Cultivators defenses, inflicting a heavy wound upon him. The Evil Cultivator groaned in pain, the Demonic Qi gradually dissipating, until, at last, he lay powerless on the ground. The battle had ended, but the echoes in the valley lingered for a long time. Logan and the man looked at each other and smiled, their hearts filled with the joy of victory and anticipation for the future. They knew that this battle was not only a test of their strength but also a refining of their beliefs and will. After todays battle, I have witnessed your strength, the man said to Logan, his tone carrying a hint of admiration. Your bloodline and will are the most precious assets you possess. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan nodded, grateful, and cast a thankful glance at the man: Thanks to your help, I might not have been able to face this Evil Cultivator alone. After bidding farewell, they each embarked on new journeys. They knew that the road ahead was long and many challenges awaited them. But they also believed that as long as they held onto their convictions and perseverance, nothing could stop their advance. In this battle, Logan and the man not only demonstrated remarkable strength but also their steadfast faith and indomitable will. Their story would become one passed down in the mouths of generations, inspiring martial artists to fight for righteousness and belief. The battle had lasted several days, with every inch of the valley bearing witness to the epic ferocity of this fight. Ultimately, after a earth-shattering collision, the Evil Cultivator, finally exhausted, was defeated by the resurrected man and Logan working together. The Demonic Qi dissipated, turning into a wisp of black smoke that disappeared between heaven and earth. After the battle, the resurrected man looked at Logan with a trace of admiration in his eyes: Youve done well. The future of the Logan Family, with you, may shine even brighter. Logan bowed slightly in respect: Thank you for your praise, senior. I only did my part. Alright, its time for me to leave, the resurrected man said with a light chuckle, his figure gradually becoming blurred. Remember, no matter what the future holds, maintain your original heart, uphold your morals, and you, will be the most dazzling star between heaven and earth. As his words fell, the mans figure completely vanished, leaving Logan alone in the valley, looking at the slowly dispersing mist, his heart filled with longing and determination for the future. This encounter, spanning millions of years, was not just the end of a battle, but also the prologue to a new beginning. In this ancient and unknown world, Logan knew that his path was still very long, very long Upon hearing these words, Logans brows involuntarily furrowed. The enemy across from him was indeed boasting arrogantly, threatening to deal with them. Doubts crept into his heart, as if he were hesitant to commit to this tough fight. He turned his head to the Sword Spirit by his side, his gaze revealing a flicker of unease and confusion. During a crucial moment, you should be of some use, right? Logan whispered, his tone laced with a mixture of helplessness and hope. Do you have a backup plan or something that can get us all out of here safely? The Sword Spirit, upon hearing this, shook its head lightly, its voice calm and resolute: There isnt a backup plan for now. However, he hasnt fully resurrected yet; his power hasnt peaked, so theres still hope. Dont worry too much for now. Most importantly, although this guys strength is extraordinary, as long as we work together, we can still stand a chance against him. Wed better make our move quickly and finish himCthats whats most important. Logan listened to the Sword Spirits words, but he was somewhat confused and hadnt fully understood the meaning within his speech. He furrowed his brows and asked again, Are you saying that we still have a chance? Do you have a plan? The Sword Spirit took a deep breath, his gaze becoming serious as he looked towards the enemy, I have some ideas, but we need to cooperate seamlessly to have a chance at success. Look, although hes arrogant, he must have left some flaws during his resurrection process. As long as we find this flaw, we might be able to kill him with one strike. Logan nodded, feeling a bit more settled in his heart. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his inner turmoil, and then looked firmly at the Sword Spirit and said, Okay, lets try it. But you have to tell me, what should we do? The Sword Spirit smiled slightly and began to explain their plan in detail. They decided to use the enemys arrogance and underestimation, as well as the possible flaws left during the resurrection process, to devise a clever strategy. They discussed as they mentally simulated the battle scene, continuously adjusting and perfecting the plan. As time passed, the determination in their eyes grew stronger and their confidence increased. They knew the battle would be a matter of life and death, but they might create a miracle if they worked together with one heart. Finally, when everything was ready, Logan and the Sword Spirit took a deep breath at the same time, then charged fiercely towards the enemy. The battle was about to erupt, with an air of tension and danger permeating the surroundings. Logan, with his longsword in hand, moved agily across the battlefield, engaging in fierce combat with the enemy. The Sword Spirit supported him from the side, using special abilities to continuously disrupt and weaken the enemys power. Their coordinated effort, both offensive and defensive, left the enemy struggling to respond for a while. However, the enemys strength was not to be underestimated. Relying on his formidable power and unpredictable moves, he launched fierce attacks against Logan and the Sword Spirit. For a moment, the battlefield flashed with sword light and overflowed with Demonic Qi, the situation growing desperately critical. Although Logan and the Sword Spirit resisted valiantly, they gradually felt overwhelmed. Their power was being consumed steadily, while the enemys attacks grew fiercer. It was then that the Sword Spirit suddenly shouted, Logan, dodge quickly! Hearing this, Logan instantly shifted his position, barely avoiding a heavy blow from the enemy. Just as he steadied himself, he saw the Sword Spirit charge at the enemy, the longsword in hand swinging a dazzling arc of Sword Qi aimed directly at the enemys vital point. The enemy, seeing this, immediately swung his sword to block. However, Sword Spirits strike contained immense power and exquisite swordsmanship, which the enemy found difficult to withstand. With a loud bang, the enemy was struck by the Sword Qi and hurled to the ground. Seizing the opportunity, Logan charged towards the enemy, holding his longsword. He silently recited the incantations of swordsmanship, gathering all his strength at the tip of his sword, and then with a fierce swing, a sharp Sword Qi instantly sliced through the air, aiming directly at the enemys heart. The enemy let out a pained scream, then completely lost his vitality. His body gradually dissipated, turning into a wisp of black air, and finally vanished into the atmosphere. The battle ended, and Logan and the Sword Spirit exchanged smiles, their hearts filled with the joy of victory. They knew that the success of this battle was not only due to their strength and coordination but also because of their unwavering belief and indomitable will. At the critical moment, its still you I rely on, Logan said to the Sword Spirit with gratitude. The Sword Spirit smiled lightly and shook his head, No, it was our combined effort. As long as we work together, there is nothing that can stop our advance. They exchanged smiles again, then left the battlefield hand in hand. They knew that the road ahead was long, with many more challenges awaiting them. Chapter 1204 - Chapter 1204 Chapter 666 Ten Lands Chapter 1204: Chapter 666: Ten Lands Chapter 1204: Chapter 666: Ten Lands But they also believed, as long as there were conviction and perseverance in their hearts, nothing could stop them from creating their own glory. Sword Spirit couldnt help but roll his eyes, muttering to himself, he had to admit, Logan was absolutely the most difficult owner he had ever encountered. This was not only because of Logans frequent impulsiveness and unrestraint, but also because of his nearly obsessive dedication to justice. However, as a sword spirit carrying a millennium of wisdom and power, it was his duty to guide Logan onto the right path. He cleared his throat gently and said unhurriedly, Logan, do you know why this area near Spirit Mountain is so peaceful? It is because, since ancient times, this place has been blessed by the powerhouses of the Righteous Path from Ancient Times. The prohibitions they left behind act like guardian spirits, specifically targeting those Evil Cultivators who try to disrupt the peace Here, he paused deliberately, a sly glint in his eyes, and added, However, these prohibitions have been dormant for too long, perhaps their strength is no longer as formidable as before, but they need a catalyst, a medium to awaken their power. Upon hearing this, a warm current surged in Logans heart. So, he wasnt fighting alone; beneath this Spirit Mountain, such powerful support was hidden. This reassurance allowed him to relax his tense nerves slightly. He took a deep breath, and his eyes once again shone with determination. So thats how it is, then what do I have to be afraid of? Logan muttered to himself, then turned his head to look at the nearby Evil Cultivator, his eyes flashing coldly, My territory absolutely doesnt allow Evil Cultivators to prevail! At this moment, Logan had almost reached the Demigod Level in his cultivation. His power, accumulating and settling, had become extraordinarily strong. He gripped the hilt of his longsword tightly, his Spiritual Power began to boil, as if thousands of streams were converging into a river, ultimately flowing into the longsword in his hands. With Logans full force, a majestic power burst forth instantly, transforming into a dazzling Sword Light that soared straight into the sky. The power contained in that Sword Light was enough to make any Evil Cultivator feel fear. Even the air around seemed to be shaken by this force, turning heavy and oppressive. Seeing this, the Evil Cultivators expression instantly darkened. He had originally thought that, with his own cultivation level and sinister Demon Technique, he could dominate this land. However, he had never imagined that Logan could harness such formidable power. Hmph, a mere Demigod Level brat dares to be reckless in front of me! The Evil Cultivator snorted coldly, waving his hands, immediately causing Demonic Qi to overflow, transforming into a black storm that swept toward Logan. Logan, seeing this, curled his lips into a cold smile. He knew that the battle with the Evil Cultivator was not just a contest of strength, but also a contest of will and belief. Thus, he took a deep breath, held his longsword, and leapt up fiercely, meeting the black storm head-on. The sword light and demonic qi interwove in the air, colliding with deafening booms. Logan and the Evil Cultivators figures constantly darted across the battlefield, their clashes becoming more intense. Each swing of the Sword Light seemed as if it could tear apart space, directly targeting the vital points of the Evil Cultivator. However, the Evil Cultivator was not an ordinary foe. Utilizing his bizarre Demon Technique and cunning tactics, he kept maneuvering across the battlefield, trying to find Logans weaknesses. But Logan was like an indestructible wall, no matter how the Evil Cultivator attacked, he could not shake his resolve and will. As time passed, the battle progressively reached its climax. The exchanges between Logan and the Evil Cultivator became more frequent, each collision seeming as if it could shatter mountains and rivers. However, at this critical moment, Logan suddenly felt a powerful force surge from the depths of Spirit Mountain, a sign that the ancient prohibitions of the Righteous Powerhouses had been awakened. He was overjoyed, seizing the opportunity, he swung his longsword fiercely, gathering all his Spiritual Power at the tip of the blade, and then thrust sharply. A dazzling Sword Light instantly tore through the sky, striking directly at the heart of the Evil Cultivator. The Evil Cultivator let out a scream, then fell heavily to the ground, his Demonic Qi gradually dissipating, finally losing all signs of life. The battle was over. Logan stood on the battlefield, holding his longsword, his gaze firm as he looked into the distance. He knew this victory belonged not only to him but also to the blessings of the ancient Righteous Powerhouses and the guidance of the Sword Spirit. He took a deep breath, his heart filled with anticipation and confidence for the future. In an instant, Logans eyes became exceptionally resolute, as if he had made a significant decision. Without a moments hesitation, he fiercely picked up the longsword beside him, a companion that had accompanied him through countless battles and trials over the years. At this moment, he was about to refine the most precious Essence Blood of his Bloodline into the sword. . He clenched his teeth, his muscles tensing as if about to unleash all his strength. With a deafening shout, Stabilize! Logan forcefully infused the Essence Blood into the sword. As his words fell, the entire space seemed to tremble. Logan instantly felt as if his bodys Essence Blood was being drained by the sword. The violent aura, like a raging torrent, kept assaulting his body, almost unbearable. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1205 - Chapter 1205 Chapter 666 The Tenth Realm_2 Chapter 1205: Chapter 666: The Tenth Realm_2 Chapter 1205: Chapter 666: The Tenth Realm_2 His face turned pale, and his foreheads blue veins bulged, clearly putting up a fierce resistance against this rampant force. At this critical moment, Logan suddenly remembered the Elixir he carried with him. Without a moments hesitation, he took out the Elixir from his chest and swallowed it. The Elixir entered his belly and a warm power instantly surged through his body as if injecting a new vitality. This power counteracted the wild Aura, allowing Logan to finally catch his breath. He silently thanked his luck; had it not been for the timely consumption of the Elixir, he feared he couldnt have withstood the wild Aura and would have been drained dry and perished. Logan was filled with emotion inside. Although the move was immensely powerful, its side effects were equally astonishing. He vowed silently; next time, hed better not use this move. Perhaps the opponent wouldnt die, but he might go first. He gasped for cold air, trying to calm the tumult inside his heart. It should be known that his body and Bloodline had been refined and tempered countless times to reach the current Realm. His strength had also enhanced time and time again, and yet, at this point, he barely withstood the side effects of the move. Its really too terrifying, Logan muttered to himself, his eyes firmly fixed on the Longsword in his hand. The sword seemed to be given new life at this moment, the blade shimmering with a faint blood-colored glow, revealing an aura that made ones heart palpitate. Are you alright? The Sword Spirits voice suddenly rang in Logans mind, carrying a touch of concern and worry. Logan shook his head and offered a bitter smile, Im fine, just that the side effects of this move are more terrifying than I imagined. I must be more cautious before using it next time. The Sword Spirit fell silent for a moment, and then slowly said, This move is indeed powerful, but it requires you to pay a corresponding price. Your body and Bloodline have been refined purely to withstand such power. However, I believe in you, as long as you continue your diligent Cultivation, you will surely master many more powerful moves in the future. Heartened by these words, Logan felt a warm surge within him. He knew all too well that his journey to this day couldnt have been achieved without the companionship and support of the Sword Spirit. He silently resolved to cultivate even harder, to not let down the expectations of the Sword Spirit. Thus, he took a deep breath and readjusted his state. Then, holding the Longsword, his gaze steadied as he looked into the distance. He knew there were more challenges and adventures waiting for him ahead, but he was prepared, ready to bravely face whatever difficulties lay ahead until victory was his. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sweat poured from his forehead, trickling down his cheeks and falling onto the hard ground, making a faint noise. Even so, the effort and perseverance symbolized by this sweat were far from enough. Logan knew he had to continue channeling Essence Energy; otherwise, he couldnt meet the enormous demand of the Sword Spirit. This was not just a battle; it was a challenge to his own limits. Logan clenched his teeth, his hands gripping the hilt tightly as if to gather all his strength into this one slash. His eyes became extraordinarily determined, as if they could pierce through all obstacles and gaze straight into the looming victory. He clenched his fists, feeling the power surging inside him, with most of it already mobilized, ready to be unleashed in this one strike. He knew that even an opponent as formidable as this would have to seriously weigh the power of this attack. The Evil Cultivator watched Logans determined eyes and resolute stance, a hint of disdain arising in his heart. He let out a cold laugh, as if watching a deluded ant struggle. However, he also understood that Logans strength was not to be underestimated. Their previous encounters had made him recognize the formidable nature of Logan. Hmph, a mere Human, daring to compete with me? the Evil Cultivator scoffed disdainfully, his voice oozing arrogance and confidence, Do you really think your meager strength allows you to contend with me? Logan did not respond; he simply adjusted his breathing silently, bringing his essence energy to its optimal state. He knew that the battle with the Evil Cultivator was not just a contest of strength but also a trial of will and belief. He had to remain calm and not be swayed by the Evil Cultivators words. At this time, several Strong Ones from the Sects also took notice of this battle. They all halted their affairs and focused their attention on Logan and the Evil Cultivator. They were well aware that the outcome of this fight would directly impact the structure of the Cultivation World. Logans strength has almost reached Demigod Level, a Sect Strong One exclaimed with a hint of shock in his voice, The last time I sparred with him, I felt somewhat powerless, not knowing where to begin my attack. I never expected his progress to be so rapid. Another Sect Strong One nodded and said with a serious gaze, Indeed, Logans potential is astonishing. If he can defeat the Evil Cultivator, his position in the Cultivation World will become even more secure. However, there were Sect Strong Ones who expressed concern for Logan. They knew that the Evil Cultivator was equally powerful and his methods were treacherous; defeating him would not be easy for Logan. Although Logan is strong, the Evil Cultivator doesnt mess around, said a Sect Strong One worriedly, This battle is likely to be a tough fight. The battle was imminent, and the figures of Logan and the Evil Cultivator shuttled across the battlefield, clashing more and more fiercely. Each swing of the Sword Light seemed capable of tearing apart space, aiming straight for the Evil Cultivators vitals. The Evil Cultivator, not to be outdone, relied on his bizarre Demon Technique and cunning tactics, constantly maneuvering across the battlefield, trying to find an opening in Logans defenses. As time passed, the battle grew increasingly intense. The exchanges between Logan and the Evil Cultivator became more frequent, and every collision seemed to have the power to shatter mountains and rivers. However, at this critical moment, Logan suddenly felt a surging power boil within him, a powerful force he had never experienced before. He took a deep breath and gathered this power at the tip of his longsword, then unleashed it with a fierce swing. A dazzling Sword Light instantly sliced through the air, striking directly at the Evil Cultivators heart. The Evil Cultivator let out a wail of agony before crashing heavily to the ground, his Demonic Qi gradually dissipating until he lost all signs of life. The battle was over, and Logan stood on the battlefield, longsword in hand, gazing firmly into the distance. He knew this victory was not just his own but also belonged to those who supported and believed in him. He took a deep breath, his heart filled with anticipation and confidence for the future. Meanwhile, several Sect Strong Ones also approached Logan, congratulating and honoring him; they knew that a new legend had quietly emerged in the Cultivation World. What does it matter if youre at Demigod Level? In the end, he couldnt deal with the Evil Cultivator who is at Divine Level, someone said resentfully, a mix of frustration and helplessness in his voice. He stood among the crowd, his eyes glinting with an indomitable spirit, as if proving to everyone that even when facing a formidable opponent like a Divine-Level Venerable, they should not easily give up. Hearing this, those nearby frowned and looked at him with reproach in their eyes. They knew that boasting at such a time would only put themselves in even greater danger. If the Divine-Level Venerable had not been successfully crushed, they might be the next to fall. Cut the chatter, nows not the time for lip service, a middle-aged man chided in a low voice, his tone carrying a mix of urgency and concern. He was acutely aware that any oversight could lead to fatal consequences when facing a strong enemy like a Divine-Level Venerable. However, the man seemed unconcerned, a cold smile curling his lips as if taunting everyones nerves, Whats there to fear? With so many of us here, cant we deal with a single Evil Cultivator? No sooner had he finished speaking than a wave of sighs erupted from around him. Chapter 1206 - Chapter 1206 Chapter 667 Gong Ming Chapter 1206: Chapter 667 Gong Ming Chapter 1206: Chapter 667 Gong Ming We all need to hurry and think of a way to help him, If we cant suppress this Divine-Level Venerable, the consequences will be unthinkable. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another person stepped forward, his voice tinged with urgency and anxiety. He well knew, if they allowed the Divine-Level Venerable to continue his rampage, the entire Cultivation World would fall into crisis. Upon hearing this, the crowd around him nodded in agreement. They knew, the only option now was to unite and confront this formidable enemy. However, they had never faced a Divine-Level Venerable before and had no knowledge of the formidable abilities of a Divine-Level Venerable. What should we do? Weve never fought with a Divine-Level Venerable before! a young man anxiously asked, his voice quivering. He looked around at the crowd, hoping to find some useful suggestions. However, the people around him remained silent, pondering the same question. They knew, the enemy they faced now was unlike any before, and any slight mistake could lead to the collapse of the entire battle situation. We can only blindly support him now, but is that really useful? an elder sighed, his voice carrying a mix of helplessness and sorrow. He looked toward the distant battlefield, filled with worry and unease. Nevertheless, knowing that it might not help, they still headed towards the battlefield without hesitation. They knew it was their only hope and their duty as cultivators. On the battlefield, Logans fight with the Divine-Level Venerable had reached a fierce stage. Every clash seemed to tear space apart, unleashing apocalyptic power. Although Logan was powerful, he still seemed somewhat overwhelmed in the face of the Divine-Level Venerable. He took a deep breath, tuned his Essence Energy to its optimal state, then suddenly swung his sword. A dazzling Sword Light instantly sliced through the air, targeting the vital points of the Divine-Level Venerable. However, the Divine-Level Venerable merely sneered and flicked his hand casually. Suddenly, a wave of black Demonic Qi swallowed the Sword Light and then transformed into a black storm that swept toward Logan. Logan was taken aback and hurriedly wielded his sword to block. However, the black storm seemed to possess endless power, constantly battering his body and nearly overwhelming him. Just then, people around him rushed forward, wielding various Magical Treasures and weapons, launching fierce attacks at the Divine-Level Venerable. But, their attacks seemed so tiny and ineffective against the Divine-Level Venerable. The Divine-Level Venerable sneered condescendingly and waved his hand lightly again. A wave of black light instantly enveloped the people around, and then their bodies gradually vanished, turning into wisps of black smoke, and eventually, they disappeared from the world entirely. Logan, seeing this, was filled with grief and rage. He knew he had to find a way to defeat this Divine-Level Venerable, or the entire Cultivation World would fall into crisis. He inhaled deeply, gathering his Essence Energy at the tip of his sword, then swung fiercely. A dazzling Sword Light instantly cleaved through the air, colliding with the Divine-Level Venerables Demonic Qi. The two forces intertwined, clashed, releasing destructive energy that seemed to shake the entire battlefield, making it tremble. However, at this critical moment, Logan suddenly felt a surge of power boiling inside him. It was a strength he had never experienced before, as if it could penetrate all obstacles and strike directly at the vital points of the Divine-Level Venerable. He gripped his sword hilt tightly, focused this power at the tip of his sword, and then swung fiercely. A dazzling Sword Light instantly cut through the air, striking directly at the heart of the Divine-Level Venerable. The Divine-Level Venerable let out a scream and fell heavily to the ground, his Demonic Qi gradually fading, and eventually, he lost all signs of life. The battle was over. Logan stood on the battlefield, sword in hand, his gaze firmly looking into the distance. He knew that this victory was not just his alone but also belonged to those brave fighters who had valiantly fought for the Cultivation World. The Evil Cultivator stared at the sharp Sword Qi coming towards him, feeling indescribable dissatisfaction and resentment. He was all too familiar with this Sword Qi, which had always been a pain in his heart. Many years ago, it was this sword that had almost suffocated their entire Evil Sect with its power alone. If not for this sword, how could he have been forced into a long slumber, isolated from the world? Humph, its this sword again the Evil Cultivator muttered under his breath, his eyes flashing with complex emotions. Just then, a colossal Qilin slowly stepped beside him, its gaze profound, as if it could see through everything. The Evil Cultivator had once been chosen by the Qilin, and there was an inexplicable bond between them. After so many years, youve finally awakened, the Qilin spoke calmly, its voice containing a hint of relief, It wasnt in vain that I expended so much energy to rescue you from your slumber. Hearing this, the surrounding Evil Cultivators looked at each other, both surprised and wary. They knew the Qilins strength was inscrutable, and the relationship between the Evil Cultivator and the Qilin was complex and difficult to understand. At this moment, they didnt dare to make any rash moves, fearing they might startle the snake and cause unnecessary trouble. Logan stood not far away, his gaze sharply scanning every corner of the battlefield. He saw that some Sect members still had the mind to play tricks rather than focus on fighting the Evil Cultivators, and a wave of anger surged in his heart. Chapter 1207 - Chapter 1207 Chapter 667 Gongming_2 Chapter 1207: Chapter 667 Gongming_2 Chapter 1207: Chapter 667 Gongming_2 You all from the Great Sects, what on earth are you playing at? Logan shouted loudly, his voice filled with dissatisfaction and urgency, Now is not the time for your scheming! Get serious, or we will all perish here! Upon hearing this, the faces of the people from various sects changed slightly. They knew Logans strength and position, and understood his anxious state at the moment. Thus, they put aside their thoughts and started to put their full effort into the battle. On the battlefield, Sword Qi and Demonic Qi intertwined, forming dazzling screens of light. Logan, holding his longsword, moved across the battlefield like a ghost, each swing of his sword accompanied by sharp Sword Qi, aiming straight for the vital spots of the Evil Cultivators. The Evil Cultivators, unwilling to show weakness, relied on their bizarre Demon Techniques and cunning tactics, constantly moving around the battlefield, trying to find a breach in Logans defenses. The Qilin silently observed the battle from the side, its gaze always locked on the Evil Cultivators. It knew that the key to the battle lied in defeating the Evil Cultivators, which would resolve the crisis completely. As time passed, the fight gradually reached a fever pitch. The exchanges between Logan and the Evil Cultivators became more frequent, each collision seeming as though it could shatter mountains and rivers. Meanwhile, the surrounding Sect Disciples also joined in the fight, wielding their swords to slash, or casting spells, all fighting against the Demonic Qi of the Evil Cultivators. In this intense battle, Logan gradually took the upper hand. With his exquisite swordsmanship and strong strength, he constantly launched fierce attacks at the Evil Cultivators. The Evil Cultivators started showing signs of faltering, their Demonic Qi gradually dissipating under Logans Sword Qi, and their bodies showing signs of fatigue. Finally, in an intense exchange, Logan seized a vulnerability in the Evil Cultivators. With a fierce swing of his sword, a dazzling Sword Qi instantly cleaved through the air, striking directly at the heart of the Evil Cultivator. The Evil Cultivator let out a miserable scream, then fell heavily to the ground, his Demonic Qi gradually dissipating, and finally he lost all signs of life. Have you all forgotten about the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique? The white-haired elder spoke with a voice as loud as a bell, piercing through the swirling shadows of swords and roars of Demonic Qi on the battlefield, his eyes sparkling with undeniable firmness and wisdom, The Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique, originating from the birth of the universe, contains the ultimate truth of heaven and earth. It not only suppresses all Evil Energy but also purifies the soul, leaving no room for wickedness unless your Mental States are not firm enough, allowing Evil Energy to take advantage. The elders words were like a refreshing spring, cleansing the confusion and fear in everyones hearts. The people looked at each other, and then enlightenment dawned upon them, their eyes flickering with the relit light of hope. Since ancient times, evil has never prevailed over righteousness; good and evil cannot coexistCthis is the iron rule of the Cultivation World. Although not all were as unshakably firm in their convictions as the Strong Ones, the deep-seated adherence to justice in their hearts prevented them from siding with the Evil Cultivators. Yes, how could we have forgotten? a young Sect Disciple exclaimed excitedly, his voice tinged with self-reproach and regret, The Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique is the very foundation of us Cultivators! Exactly, quickly, lets all recite the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique, leaving nowhere for this Evil Cultivator to flee! another disciple quickly agreed, rushing to form Sealing gestures with his hands, preparing to start chanting the Spell. For a moment, it seemed as if everyone had found the key to combating the Evil Cultivator. Their vision brightened immediately, and they began to chant the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique eagerly. With hands joined and eyes closed in concentration, they uttered the words of the Spell, and streams of Vast Righteous Energy surged out from their bodies, converging into a formidable force. This force formed dazzling screens of light in the air, enveloping the Evil Cultivator. Seeing this, the various sects also quickly produced their Divine Artifacts that they had prepared beforehand. These artifacts, either ancient and elegant or bright and dazzling, all emitted powerful Spiritual Power and majesty. They hovered and danced in the air, as if able to discern all evil, ready to deliver a fatal strike to the Evil Cultivator. However, as the Divine Artifacts appeared before the crowd, the Evil Cultivator merely sneered in contempt, his eyes filled with disdain and mockery. Dressed in a black robe, his appearance sinister, his body emitted a chilling Demonic Qi. Humph, mere artifacts, thinking of challenging me? Thats utterly laughable, the man sneered, his voice carrying an indescribable arrogance and confidence, I am an Evil Cultivator from the Ancient Times, such attacks are simply not fearsome to me. Although the man was arrogantly boasting, the crowd was not swayed. They knew that the combination of Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique and the Divine Artifact would produce unexpectedly powerful effects. Thus, they recited the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique more focusedly and drove the Divine Artifact to launch a fierce attack on the Evil Cultivator. On the battlefield, Righteous Energy and Evil Energy intertwined, forming beautiful screens of light. Although the Evil Cultivator was powerful, under the dual suppression of the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique and the Divine Artifact, he gradually seemed overwhelmed. His Demonic Qi was gradually dissipated by the Righteous Energy, and signs of fatigue began to show on his body. Hmph, a mere Evil Cultivator dares to act recklessly in front of us? a Sect Elder said coldly, his eyes flashing with icy killing intent and determination, Today, let me show you the true power of the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique! As the Elder spoke, the recitation of the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique became louder, and the Divine Artifact emitted even brighter light. Streams of Vast Righteous Energy converged into an unstoppable force and rushed toward the Evil Cultivator. This force formed a huge Light Pillar in the air, trapping the Evil Cultivator firmly within it. Seeing this, the Evil Cultivators expression finally turned grave. He knew he could no longer underestimate this force, so he also began to fight with all his might. He waved the Demon Soldier in his hand, releasing waves of black Demonic Qi, trying to break free from the Light Pillars bind. However, under the dual suppression of the Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique and the Divine Artifact, his Demonic Qi gradually dissipated, and his body began to falter. You you all the Evil Cultivator said tremulously, his voice filled with resentment and fear, How could I possibly lose to you However, before he could finish, he was struck by a powerful blast of Righteous Energy and was flung out like a kite with a broken string. He crashed heavily to the ground, his Demonic Qi completely dissipated, revealing his pale face and terrified eyes. He struggled to stand up, only to discover that he had lost all his strength. Evil Cultivator, you have ultimately been defeated by righteousness, the old man slowly approached the Evil Cultivator, his eyes gleaming with wisdom and compassion, You had the chance to turn back from your lost path, but sadly, you chose to sink further. Now, let you pay the price for your sins. After speaking, the old man waved his hand, and a dazzling light fell from the sky, completely enveloping the Evil Cultivators body. Under the illumination of the light, the Evil Cultivators body gradually became transparent and finally turned into a wisp of black smoke, disappearing between heaven and earth. The battle was over, and the crowd stood in their original positions, their eyes shimmering with the light of victory and joy. They knew that this victory belonged not only to them but to all Cultivators who upheld righteousness and bravely moved forward. They took a deep breath, their hearts filled with anticipation and confidence for the future. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank Heaven and Earth Righteous Technique, thank the Divine Artifact, and more importantly, thank the righteousness and resolution in our hearts, a Sect Disciple remarked emotionally. A few men heard this and nodded in agreement, knowing that the Flood Dragon was right. Only by standing united could they possibly defeat this powerful enemy. However, just then, a discordant voice suddenly broke the silence. Hmph, you make it sound so easy, a man sneered, You think we havent tried uniting? But what was the result? Werent we still beaten to a complete defeat? Chapter 1208 - Chapter 1208 Chapter 668 Jialan Chapter 1208: Chapter 668 Jialan Chapter 1208: Chapter 668 Jialan The Flood Dragon furrowed his brows, he knew that what the man said was true, but their previous failures shouldnt be a reason to give up on unity. Our earlier failures were because we hadnt found the right method, the Flood Dragon explained, Moreover, we werent as united as we are now. Now, we have a common goal and belief, as long as we work together, we will definitely be able to defeat him. On hearing this, the man fell silent for a moment. Then, he slowly nodded, seemingly moved by the Flood Dragons words. Alright, he said, lets give it a try then. However, if it still doesnt work, we will have no choice but to surrender. The Flood Dragon breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. He knew that the mans attitude had shifted, which was a positive start. Dont worry, he said, as long as we are united, nothing is impossible. Now, lets discuss the specifics of our strategy. Several men gathered around upon hearing this, and began passionately discussing their plan. The Flood Dragon watched them, feeling secretly relieved. He knew that as long as they stayed united, they could definitely overcome their formidable foe. However, just at that moment, an unexpected voice abruptly broke their discussion. Hmph, you guys are still discussing strategies? a cold voice suddenly rang out, stunning everyone present. They looked up and saw a man in a black robe, coldly observing them. His gaze revealed an inexplicable majesty and strength that involuntarily made their hearts tremble. You who are you? a man asked, his voice filled with fear and unease. Who I am is not important, the man in the black robe said coldly, what is important is that you now must make a choice. Surrender or die. Several mens expressions changed drastically upon hearing this. They knew that the strength of the man in the black robe was unfathomable, and definitely beyond their ability to contend with. We we surrender, a man said tremblingly, his voice filled with fear and helplessness. However, just then, the Flood Dragon suddenly stood up. He looked coldly at the man in the black robe, his eyes flashing with determination and decisiveness. We will not surrender, he declared, even if we die in battle, we will defend our dignity and beliefs. The man in the black robe looked surprised and appreciative upon hearing this. He gazed deeply at the Flood Dragon, then slowly nodded. Fine, he said, then I will give you a chance. As long as you can defeat me, I will let you go. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several mens expressions brightened upon hearing this. They knew this was a rare opportunity. If they could defeat the man in the black robe, they could escape their predicament and regain their freedom. However, the Flood Dragon was well aware of the black-robed mans strength. He knew that the battle would be exceedingly difficult. Yet, he did not back down. He took a deep breath and gripped his weapon tightly. Come, he said, let us fight to the death. The other men also picked up their weapons, ready to face this battle of life and death. They knew this fight would decide their fate and future. Yet, they were not afraid. For they knew that as long as they were united, nothing was impossible. Ultimately, after a heart-stopping battle, Logan and several other men successfully defeated the man in the black robe. They cheered jubilantly, celebrating their hard-won victory. Logan stood silently to the side, quietly grateful. Logan stood atop the vast mountain peak, surrounded by a faint Spiritual Energy, his gaze firm and stern, directly confronting the Evil Cultivator. The Evil Cultivator, clad in a black robe with a somber face, was wreathed in a thick Demonic Qi, clearly having been steeped in the Demon Path for a long time. Hmph, just a boy from the Righteous Path, and you dare be impudent before me? the Evil Cultivator sneered, a trace of disdain flashing in his eyes, Your attacks are merely childs play to me. Logan did not verbally respond but swiftly formed Sealing signs with his hands, muttering incantations. As he moved, the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth seemed to be manipulated by him, gathering into a formidable force that suddenly slashed towards the Evil Cultivator. The Evil Cultivator had not taken Logans attack seriously and scoffed disdainfully, ready to withstand the blow. However, as he endured it, he felt a surge of unprecedented immense power assaulting his body, nearly making him unable to stand. Puh! the Evil Cultivator violently spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face instantly turning as pale as paper. He widened his eyes in disbelief as he stared at Logan, How how could you be so strong? Logan looked at the Evil Cultivator, seeing that the black Qi around him had lessened, and nodded to himself silently. His face wore a smile, indeed, just as he had thought, since ancient times, Righteous and Evil had always been irreconcilable, not to mention this Aura was Demonic Qi, which to a cultivator of the Righteous Path naturally had a restraining effect. I am strong because I adhere to the Righteous Path, harboring justice in my heart, Logan stated calmly, and you, Evil Cultivator, you are weak because you have strayed from the Righteous Path, indulging in the Demon Path. Upon hearing this, a flicker of rage shot through the Evil Cultivators eyes. He clenched his teeth, enduring the intense pain in his body, preparing to attack Logan again. Dont think that winning a move or two makes you impressive, the Evil Cultivator said coldly, I still have many tactics yet to employ. Chapter 1209 - Chapter 1209 Chapter 668 Jialan_2 Chapter 1209: Chapter 668: Jialan_2 Chapter 1209: Chapter 668: Jialan_2 Logan gave a slight smileChe was not afraid of the Evil Cultivators threat. He knew that he now had the upper hand, and as long as he persisted, he would certainly be able to defeat the Evil Cultivator. Then bring it on, Logan said, let me see what other tricks you have up your sleeve. The Evil Cultivator roared in fury, waving the Demon Soldier in his hand, and launched another fierce attack on Logan. However, this time, Logan chose not to take the attacks head-on but cleverly dodged the Evil Cultivators assaults while looking for an opportunity to counter. Their figures moved swiftly across the mountaintop, weaving a trail of brilliant Spirit Light. Although the Evil Cultivators attacks were fierce, they could never touch Logans body. And Logan, through his repeated dodging, gradually found the Evil Cultivators weak spot. Finally, in a fierce clash, Logan seized an error made by the Evil Cultivator and landed a heavy punch squarely on his chest. The Evil Cultivator staggered back as if struck by a heavy blow, and blood once again spurted from his mouth. You you actually The Evil Cultivator looked at Logan in terror, his eyes filled with disbelief. He had never imagined that he would be so thoroughly defeated by a youth of the Righteous Path. Logan looked at the Evil Cultivator with a trace of pity in his eyes. He knew that the reason why the Evil Cultivator had come to this point was also that he had once lost his way and strayed from the Righteous Path. Evil Cultivator, you still have a chance to turn back, Logan said. If you are willing to lay down your killer weapon and become a Buddha on the spot, I might consider sparing your life. The Evil Cultivator fell silent for a moment. Then he slowly shook his head. Its impossible, he said, Im too deeply mired in the Demon Path to extricate myself. Rather than being captured by you Righteous Path Cultivators, I would rather die in battle here. Having said that, the Evil Cultivator once again waved the Demon Soldier and launched his final attack on Logan. However, this time, Logan did not give him another chance. He quickly dodged the Evil Cultivators attacks while looking for a fatal blow. Finally, in a fierce collision, Logans Spiritual Energy pierced through the Evil Cultivators defenses, striking directly at his vital point. The Evil Cultivators body instantly stiffened, then slowly fell to the ground. Logan looked at the corpse of the Evil Cultivator without much emotion. He knew that this battle was just a minor interlude on his path of Righteous Cultivation. He would continue to uphold the Righteous Path, fighting for justice. He took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. Feeling the Spiritual Energy from the heavens and earth gathering around him once again, Logan knew his path of cultivation was still very long. But he also believed that as long as he stayed true to the Righteous Path and harbored justice in his heart, he would go even further. In the midst of a vast Ancient Forest, sunlight filtered through the sparse branches, casting mottled shadows upon the ground. Here, an unknown confrontation was quietly unfolding. The Qilin, once a majestic Demon Beast, now appeared somewhat disheveled. He had thought that with his strength, he could roam freely in this world. However, when he tried to mobilize his full power, he was shocked to find that his strength had not fully recovered. What what is going on? The Qilin was alarmed, unable to believe his own eyes. He clearly remembered that before his slumber, his strength had reached its peak. So why had he become so weak now? He suddenly looked up at Logan, not far away. This young human was watching him with a playful look in his eyes. A surge of anger welled up in the Qilins heart, and he roared, demanding, What have you done? I couldnt possibly be this weak! Unless it was that old being Logan heard this, his lips hinting a faint smile. He did not directly answer the Qilins question, but slowly said, Qilin, do you think you are really powerful? In The World, there are many people more powerful than you. The sole reason youve become so weak is because of yourself. Impossible! the Qilin roared, I am the Demon Beast King, how could there possibly be anyone stronger than me? You must have used some despicable tricks! Logan shook his head, not wanting to get entangled with the Qilin over this issue. He knew, no matter how he explained, the Qilin would not believe him. So, he changed the subject, Qilin, instead of questioning me, you might want to think about what youre going to do next. Hearing this, the Qilin was momentarily stunned. He indeed had not considered this question. He had thought that once his strength was restored, he would easily defeat Logan and this human boy. But now, his strength greatly diminished, he likely couldnt even deal with Logan. He clenched his teeth, his heart filled with unwillingness and anger. However, facing Logans indifferent eyes, he was unable to lose his temper. He knew he was at a disadvantage, and any forced action would only put him in an even more dangerous situation. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly spoke, Qilin, dont be too impulsive. Logan hasnt done anything to you. The reason your strength has not recovered is that you havent fully awakened yet. You need time, time to gradually regain your strength. The Qilin paused, looking at Elder Talon Skyler, and noticed that the Elders gaze was not so sharp but rather carried a slight sense of scrutiny. This made him feel a bit relieved; at least, Elder Talon Skyler was not siding with Logan. Elder, is what you say true? the Qilin asked tentatively. Elder Talon Skyler nodded, saying slowly, Of course its true. Though you have awakened, your soul hasnt fully merged with your body yet. This will take time, and it will require your effort. As long as you keep going, your strength will surely recover. Upon hearing this, a surge of hope welled up in the Qilins heart. He looked at Logan and found an encouraging look in his eyes. This warmed his heart; he knew he wasnt fighting alone. Good! I believe the Elders words! the Qilin said firmly, I will work hard to recover my strength, and then Ill come back to settle the score with you! With that, he turned and left, disappearing into the Ancient Forest. Logan and Elder Talon Skyler exchanged a smile, knowing this confrontation was not over. But they had confidence that no matter what difficulties they would face in the future, they could overcome them together. Logan turned to Elder Talon Skyler, gratefully saying, Elder, thank you. If you hadnt appeared in time, I might have been defeated by the Qilin. Elder Talon Skyler waved it away, speaking indifferently, No need to thank me. I just did what I had to do. Besides, I see potential in you. I believe, in the future, you will certainly become a Strong One. Hearing this, Logan felt a surge of enthusiasm. He gazed into the distance, his eyes sparking with determination. He knew his journey was long, but he also knew that as long as he persevered, he could surely reach the end. So, he took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled. He felt the power inside him begin to concentrate; he knew this was the start of his journey towards becoming a Strong One. In this unknown journey, he would face many challenges and opportunities. Yet, no matter the difficulties, he would not give up. Because he believed in himself, and in the future. In a tranquil valley, sunlight broke through the sparse clouds, casting mottled patterns on the ground. Elder Talon Skyler and a young man stood shoulder to shoulder, their gazes focused on Spirit Mountain not far away. There, a powerful aura was stirring, as if some unknown force was surging in the shadows. I think Im beginning to understand the problem here. Chapter 1210 - Chapter 1210 Chapter 669 The Novice Monk Chapter 1210: Chapter 669: The Novice Monk Chapter 1210: Chapter 669: The Novice Monk Elder Talon Skyler suddenly spoke; his voice was low and forceful, as if it could penetrate all mists. The man turned his head immediately upon hearing this, anticipation sparkling in his eyes. He knew that this senior always had the most accurate judgment at critical moments. To obtain these peoples power is indeed very strong, Elder Talon Skyler said slowly, but this does not mean they are without any problems. The source of power often comes with great risks, and if not controlled properly, it can backlash against oneself. He paused, then continued, Moreover, if he continues like this, his origin power definitely wont hold up. The reason he could strike those evil cultivators so harshly is that he has found this weakness. The man furrowed his brows tightly, seemingly still digesting Elder Talon Skylers words. He looked to Spirit Mountain, attempting to find some clues. Elder, are you saying the power of these evil cultivators is strong, but their origin power isnt stable? the man asked. Elder Talon Skyler nodded and explained, Exactly. Their power may be strong, but it is gained through unorthodox means. Such power, although it can increase their strength significantly in the short term, will, in the long run, impose a huge burden on their origin power. Once the burden is too heavy, the origin power will collapse, and they will be greatly damaged. Upon hearing this, the man had a moment of realization. He looked at Elder Talon Skyler with respect and admiration. He knew that the elder was not only powerful but also had a broad knowledge and could always give the most accurate guidance at critical moments. What should we do then, elder? the man asked. Elder Talon Skyler pondered for a moment, then said slowly, First, we must find that evil cultivators weakness. Only by finding his weakness can we formulate a targeted plan to defeat him in one fell swoop. He looked towards Spirit Mountain, continuing, Furthermore, Ive noticed there was originally a mirror near Spirit Mountain. This mirror, presumably, was set up by those evil cultivators to enhance their power. However, theyve overlooked an important problem. What problem? the man asked eagerly. That is, although the mirror can reflect power, it also forms a repressive force, Elder Talon Skyler explained. This repressive force will condense the power that should have burst forth into half. That is to say, although those evil cultivators may seem powerful, the actual power they can wield is only half of their original strength. Hearing this, a glint of surprise flashed in the mans eyes. He looked at Elder Talon Skyler, excitedly saying, Elder, are you saying that as long as we take advantage of this weakness, we can defeat those evil cultivators? Elder Talon Skyler nodded, continuing, Exactly. We just need to locate that evil cultivators origin power, then use the mirrors repressive force to compress his origin power to the limit. By doing so, his strength will be greatly reduced, and we can easily defeat him. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man nodded in agreement, his eyes full of confidence and resolve. He knew that by following the elder, they would surely defeat the evil cultivators and protect the peace of this land. Thus, the two began to formulate a detailed plan. They divided the tasks: one was responsible for scouting the evil cultivators movements and the location of their origin power, and the other was in charge of preparing the Dharma devices and elixirs needed for battle. After meticulous preparations, they finally located the evil cultivators origin power. In a fierce battle, they successfully used the mirrors repressive force to compress the evil cultivators origin power to its limit. Ultimately, amidst a deafening roar, the evil cultivator was thoroughly defeated, and his power was completely disintegrated. After the battle, the man looked at Elder Talon Skyler with gratitude and admiration. He knew this victory was all thanks to the elders guidance and assistance. Elder Talon Skyler merely smiled faintly. Logan stood atop Spirit Mountain, his gaze piercing, firmly locked onto the evil cultivator ahead. He had planned on continuing to bide his time and observe the situation, but seeing the evil cultivators power so weakened, his long-suppressed desire to fight was instantly ignited. He no longer hesitated, his hands clenched tight, spiritual power surging around him as if endless power was boiling within him. Humph, its time to end this, Logan muttered, his voice light yet carrying an unmistakable firmness. He flashed forward like a ghost, appearing in front of the evil cultivator. A punch thundered out, Power Fist carrying an overwhelming force, striking directly at the evil cultivators chest. Clearly, the evil cultivator hadnt expected Logan to act so decisively; a flash of shock passed through his eyes, quickly replaced by severe pain. His body shook violently, spewing fresh blood; he flew backward like a kite with its string cut, crashing heavily to the ground as dust billowed up. Witnessing this scene, a chill went through the hearts of the onlookers. They had thought that even if the evil cultivator had weakened, his tricky means and profound strength would allow him to match Logan blow for blow. However, Logans strike was so fierce it seemed to doom the evil cultivator. This guy is really out for our lives! someone swallowed hard, their voice carrying an undeniable fear. Looking around, he saw that his companions also looked uneasy, evidently daunted by Logans show of force. Chapter 1211 - Chapter 1211 Chapter 669 Novice Monk_2 Chapter 1211: Chapter 669: Novice Monk_2 Chapter 1211: Chapter 669: Novice Monk_2 How can his strength be so formidable? We dont seem to be that weak either, so why do we seem like children in front of him? another murmured to himself, his eyes filled with confusion and unwillingness. Although they knew Logan was no mediocre fighter, they had never imagined he would be so powerful, powerful enough to drive them to despair. Logan didnt pay any attention to their discussions. His gaze was fixed firmly on the Evil Cultivator. Although the Evil Cultivator was injured, he had not lost his fighting ability. He struggled to get up, his eyes flickering with venomous light. Logan knew the battle was far from over. Hmph, you think you can defeat me like that? How naive! the Evil Cultivator sneered. With a wave of his hands, streams of dark energy surged out of him, transforming into a horde of ghastly Ghosts that lunged at Logan. Logan snorted coldly and once again moved swiftly, easily evading the attack of the Ghosts. At the same time, he remained inwardly vigilant, aware that the Evil Cultivators tactics were indeed unpredictable and treacherous, and that a moments carelessness could spell disaster. Just then, the figure of the Qilin suddenly appeared on the battlefield. Although it had not fully recovered its strength, seeing Logan engaged in a tough battle, it couldnt sit idly by. Logan, Ill help you! the Qilin roared, transforming into a streak of light and charging straight at the Evil Cultivator. Its fist, carrying an overwhelming force, collided with the Cultivators dark energy, resulting in a deafening boom. Seeing this, the Evil Cultivators expression shifted slightly. He had not expected that anyone besides Logan would dare to challenge him, especially someone whose strength was not to be underestimated. Hmph, you think numbers give you an advantage? Today, I will show you what true despair is! the Evil Cultivator scoffed, as the black energy inside him grew even more turbulent and vast, as if ready to engulf heaven and earth itself. Logan and the Qilin exchanged glances, seeing the resolve in each others eyes. They knew the battle would be extremely tough, but they would not back down. For justice, for the tranquility of this land, they were willing to pay any price. So, a more intense battle commenced at the summit of Spirit Mountain. Logan and the Qilin joined forces to confront the Evil Cultivator, their figures darting across the battlefield, spiritual power clashing, sparks flying. Each attack was executed with full force, each defense impenetrable. As time passed, the battle gradually reached a fever pitch. Despite his cunning methods, the Evil Cultivator began to show signs of defeat under the joint effort of Logan and the Qilin. His dark energy was slowly diminished, and his movements became more sluggish. Finally, in a fierce clash, the Evil Cultivator was severely injured by a combined strike from Logan and the Qilin, flung out like a rag doll, crashing to the ground and unable to rise again. The battle was over. Logan and the Qilin exchanged smiles, their hearts filled with the joy of victory. They knew that although the fight was hard, they had ultimately triumphed over the formidable enemy through their own strength and conviction. The surrounding spectators also expressed their sincere admiration for the strength and courage of Logan and the Qilin. They knew that with such individuals around, this land would forever be filled with hope and light. Logan stood on the summit of Spirit Mountain, a gentle breeze fluttering his clothing, his deep gaze locked onto the Qilin in front of him. Once an unrivaled Divine Beast, it was now in such a sorry state, stirring a complex mix of emotions in Logans heart. Qilin, you continue to abet tyranny. Are you aware of the end youre heading towards? Logans voice was deep and forceful, each word seeming to strike at the heart of the Qilin, Moreover, youre already very strong; theres no need to keep pushing yourself so hard. Besides, Ive had several opportunities to take your life but didnt make a move. Cant you understand why? Qilins eyes flashed with a complex expression upon hearing these words. He had indeed once been a revered Divine Beast, but now he had fallen to such a state; only he could truly understand the taste of this humiliation. You simply want the treasure, whats with the high and mighty act? Qilin scoffed coldly, his voice tinged with disdain, You are just as cunning as those so-called Elders. Logan sighed upon hearing this. He knew that Qilins heart was filled with resentment and unwillingness, but he also understood that this could not justify Qilins continued descent into depravity. Qilin, you are mistaken, Logans voice softened, I do not desire the treasure, I only hope that you can see the error of your ways and not be used by Evil Cultivators anymore. As a Divine Beast, you should have higher pursuits and beliefs, not become a puppet of the Evil Cultivators. Qilin fell silent for a moment. How could he be unaware of his predicament? Yet facing the threats and temptations of the Evil Cultivators, he found it hard to resist. Moreover, the yearning for power in his heart also made it impossible for him to relinquish it easily. Logan, there is no need for you to continue, Qilin said with a low and firm voice, I will walk my own path and will have no regrets, no matter the outcome. Logan felt a wave of helplessness wash over him as he heard this. He knew that Qilin had made his decision, and there was nothing more he could change. Yet, he still hoped that Qilin could find his way back to his true beliefs and aspirations. Qilin, I hope you can think this over, Logans voice carried a note of earnestness, As a Divine Beast, you have endless potential and possibilities. If you are willing, you can completely break free from the shackles of the Evil Cultivators and reclaim your dignity and power. However, Qilin merely gave Logan a cold glance and said nothing more. He turned and left, leaving behind a solitary and determined figure. As Logan watched Qilins retreating figure, a rush of complex emotions welled up inside him. He knew that the battle was far from over. No matter what the future held, he would steadfastly walk his own path, guarding the peace and justice of this land. In the days that followed, the confrontations between Logan and Qilin became increasingly intense. The power of the Evil Cultivators swelled unceasingly, threatening to swallow Spirit Mountain whole. Logan knew he could no longer stand by and must take action to stop the Evil Cultivators conspiracy. During an intense battle, Logan and Qilin met once again. Their figures darted across the battlefield, Spiritual Power clashing and sparks flying. Every attack was executed with full force, and every defense was impenetrable. However, just as the battle reached its climax, something unexpected happened. The Evil Cultivators suddenly launched a fierce offensive, dragging both Logan and Qilin into it. Logan felt a powerful force sweep him away; he struggled mightily but could not break free from its grip. Qilin, too, was in a predicament, his form flickering in and out of visibility on the battlefield, clearly resisting the Evil Cultivators assault. At that moment, Logan remembered what he had said to Qilin before. He understood that only through unity could they defeat a formidable enemy. So, he took a deep breath, gathered all his strength, and sent out a distress signal to Qilin. Qilin, feeling Logans call for help, hesitated. He knew that he had once been hostile and dissatisfied with Logan, but now, faced with a common enemy, he could not stand by idly. With gritted teeth, he fought vigorously and finally broke free from the Evil Cultivators hold. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan and Qilin fought side by side, their movements seamless on the battlefield. Together, they gradually weakened the Evil Cultivators offense, eventually forcing a retreat. After the battle, Logan and Qilin exchanged a smile, their hearts bursting with the joy of victory. They knew the fight had been tough, but in the end, they had overcome a powerful enemy with their strength and conviction. This battle had also led Qilin to rediscover his beliefs and aspirations. Chapter 1212 - Chapter 1212 Chapter 670 Spirit Mountain Chapter 1212: Chapter 670: Spirit Mountain Chapter 1212: Chapter 670: Spirit Mountain Logan, thank you. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Qilins voice carried a hint of gratitude, Youve made me realize that only through unity can we defeat a powerful enemy. From now on, I will never again help a tyrant do evil. Logan felt a surge of relief in his heart when he heard this. He knew that the Qilin had finally seen the error of its ways and rediscovered its belief and purpose. And this battle had deepened the friendship between them. Forget it, if you cant figure it out, I understand. After all, everyone has their own obsessions and confusions. Logan looked at the Qilin before him, his tone tinged with a mix of helplessness and sighs, But if you continue to act recklessly, it wont be a good thing. This will not only harm yourself but also bring trouble to innocent people. The Qilin clenched its teeth and stared intently at Logan, as if trying to find some answer from him. It wasnt at all afraid of Logans threats, because it knew there was no turning back. Logan, theres no need for pretense here. The Qilin scoffed with disdain in its voice, Who do you think you are? To decide my fate? Let me tell you, I, the Qilin, will never be manipulated by anyone, even if it means dying a glorious death! Logans brows furrowed tightly upon hearing this. He knew that the Qilin had been blinded by evil thoughts and could no longer heed any advice. But he still didnt want to give up because he believed that deep within the Qilins heart, there remained a sliver of kindness and justice. Qilin, you are wrong, Logans voice became serious, Im not trying to decide your fate. Im just hoping youll find your way back and not be used by evil cultivators anymore. You have great power and potential that should be used to protect this land and its people, not to become a puppet of evil cultivators. .. However, the Qilin just gave Logan a cold glance and said nothing more. It turned to leave but suddenly felt a powerful surge of spiritual energy. The atmosphere in the air dropped to freezing in an instant, as if even breathing became difficult. The sword Qi in Logans hands grew fiercer with each burst, and he could hardly keep full control over this force. He knew that his inner anger and worry were wreaking havoc. Qilin, if you dont turn back now, dont blame me for not being polite! Logans voice carried a bit of anger and resolution. He drew his sword, pointing it straight at the Qilins retreating figure. Just then, a streak of black Qi fell from the sky with crackling sounds. It tore a huge gash in the sky, as if trying to escape through it. Seeing this, Logan immediately swung his sword at it. His sword Qi was imposing, instantly dissipating much of the black Qi. . The evil cultivator looked at Logan, a flash of surprise and rage in his eyes. He hadnt expected Logan to so easily break through his attack. Logan, you dare ruin my plans! The evil cultivator bellowed furiously, his voice filled with endless spite and hatred, I will never let you go! Logan scoffed, unafraid, and advanced to meet the challenge. He knew the battle was inevitable, and he was fully prepared. Evil cultivator, youve done many evil deeds; today will be your end! Logans voice held a note of determination and decisiveness. He swung his sword, engaging in fierce combat with the evil cultivator. During the battle, Logans sword Qi soared like a rainbow, each swing seemingly tearing the sky. Meanwhile, the evil cultivator, not to be outdone, released bursts of black Qi in an attempt to engulf Logan. However, Logan, with his formidable strength and steadfast belief, thwarted the evil cultivators attacks time and again. His sword Qi became more and more fierce, as if determined to utterly annihilate the evil cultivator. Finally, in a fierce collision, the evil cultivator was struck by Logans sword Qi and sent flying like a broken kite. He vomited blood, sustained severe injuries, and could no longer continue the fight. Logan looked at the evil cultivator who had fallen to the ground, feeling a surge of victorious joy. He knew the battle had been hard, but ultimately he had emerged as the victor using his own strength and belief. And then, the Qilin approached. It looked at Logan, a complicated expression flashing across its eyes. It knew that its previous actions had indeed been excessive, but it was powerless over its own heart. Logan, thank you, the Qilins voice carried a mix of gratitude and remorse, I was wrong. I shouldnt have continued my reckless behavior. From now on, I will reflect on my actions and strive to become a better being. Logan felt a wave of relief in his heart on hearing this. He knew that the Qilin had finally recognized its mistake and decided to correct it. And this battle had only deepened their friendship. The mere ants dare to harm me; its utterly infuriating, youre courting death! Logan regarded this with disdain, a glint of coldness in his eyes. He dodged the attacks with agility and, while controlling the sword in his hand, he again unleashed its power with its Qi flowing like a dragon, aimed straight at the evil cultivator. The evil cultivator let out a snort of contempt, clearly unimpressed by Logans provocation. Prepared, she raised her hand and easily deflected Logans spiritual energy with one hand, the looming force as if blocked by an invisible barrier and instantly repelled. Humph, did you think that would hurt me? The evil cultivator laughed coldly, her voice laced with endless scorn. In the next second, the aura within a hundred miles shattered instantaneously, replaced by the burst of spiritual energy from the evil cultivator. The energy swept in like a violent storm, shaking everything around it. Logan too was inevitably hit by the impact; his form wavered, and he almost fell to the ground. Chapter 1213 - Chapter 1213 Chapter 670 Spirit Mountain_2 Chapter 1213: Chapter 670: Spirit Mountain_2 Chapter 1213: Chapter 670: Spirit Mountain_2 . The members of other sects, upon witnessing this scene, their expressions instantly soured. Although they were aware of the Evil Cultivators strength before, they hadnt anticipated such a terrifying extent. Now, they finally understood why Logan had earlier told them to leave firstCto protect them from harm. Logan, you An Elder from one of the sects hesitated to speak, wanting to say something but at a loss for words. Logan didnt bother to speak to them again. He was fully focused on countering the attacks of the Evil Cultivator. He knew that the enemy he faced this time was different from before, a true Divine-Level Venerable, every move, every attack imbued with the power to destroy. Evil Cultivator, dont be too arrogant! Logan roared as he swung his sword once more, its Sword Qi flashing like a rainbow, aiming straight for the Evil Cultivators vital points. The Evil Cultivator sneered, easily evading Logans strikes while counterattacking. Logan, do you think you can harm me? Let me tell you, as a Divine-Level Venerable, your attacks are nothing to me. So what if youre a Divine-Level Venerable? Logan gritted his teeth and said, Even if I am no match for you, I will never give in easily! Saying this, Logan swung his sword again, his Sword Qi growing fiercer, as if to completely annihilate the Evil Cultivator. However, she consistently managed to dodge with ease and her counterattacks became increasingly ferocious. The battle raged on for a full day and night, both sides exhausted to their limits. Logan knew that if this continued, he would eventually be vanquished by the Evil Cultivator. So, he decided to use his secret techniqueCthe Logan Divine Sword Technique. Evil Cultivator, take this! Logan bellowed, his body surging with Spiritual Energy, his Sword Qi like a rainbow, directly targeting the Evil Cultivator. The Sword Qi seemed to cleave heaven and earth, carrying endless oppressive might and destructive force. .. The Evil Cultivator, upon seeing this, flashed a look of surprise in her eyes. She had not expected Logan to possess such a powerful secret technique. However, she was not afraid, for she had her own trump card. Logan, do you think your sword technique can hurt me? The Evil Cultivator sneered, her body emanating a dark aura, seemingly ready to devour everything around her. That dark aura was filled with endless resentment and hatred, as if it intended to completely obliterate Logan. Once again, they engaged in a fierce battle, the Sword Qi and the dark aura intertwining, as if tearing the world apart. Everything around them trembled as if unable to withstand such tremendous power. Finally, in a violent collision, the Evil Cultivator was struck by Logans Sword Qi and was sent flying like a kite with its string cut. She spat out blood, severely wounded and no longer capable of continuing the fight. Logan watched as the Evil Cultivator fell to the ground, a sense of victorious joy welling up inside him. He knew that while the battle was tough, he had ultimately prevailed over a formidable enemy through his strength and conviction. The members of the other sects, upon seeing this, also began to cheer, feeling proud and honored for Logans victory. After the battle, Logan approached the Evil Cultivator, looking down at her weak and dying state, a complex mix of emotions surged within him. He knew that though the Evil Cultivator was despicable, she too was a victim. Therefore, he decided to give her an opportunity for redemption. . Evil Cultivator, despite your numerous misdeeds, I can still offer you a chance at redemption, Logan spoke with a blend of authority and compassion, As long as you are willing to let go of your hatred and resentment, to begin anew, I can spare your life. The Evil Cultivators eyes flashed with a trace of astonishment and gratitude when she heard this. She knew this was Logans final chance to her. Thus, she nodded, indicating her willingness to repent and start anew. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From then on, with Logans help, the Evil Cultivator gradually let go of her hatred and resentment and began to transform herself. And Logan continued to protect the peace and justice of these lands, becoming the hero and legend in the peoples hearts. He clearly felt outmatched, faced with the overwhelming pressure released by the Evil Cultivator, a sense of helplessness arose in his heart. He knew that with his strength, staying would only become a burden to Logan, and it was better to leave quickly. At least he would retain some combat power, and perhaps he could still make a difference in the future. Disciples from several Sects reacted extremely swiftly, exchanging glances, they understood each others intentions. In a battle of this level, they, who hadnt even reached the status of Demigods, simply couldnt lend a hand; staying would only result in unnecessary casualties. Dont you hurry and leave! an Elder from a Sect urgently exclaimed, We are no match for an Evil Cultivator of this level, staying here is useless. Its better to retreat quickly than to lose our lives. As soon as he finished speaking, everyone responded in kind. They clenched their teeth and deployed their various Escape Techniques, transforming into streaks of light and fleeing into the distance. They knew that staying was akin to seeking death, and only by leaving might they preserve their lives. He stood his ground, watching as everyone left, a bitter and indescribable feeling surged in his heart. He knew his own strength was lacking and he couldnt provide much help to Logan in the battle, but he still reluctantly clenched his teeth tightly. After casting the final positive law, he looked deeply at Logan, his eyes filled with complicated emotions. He knew that from this point on, the battle was no longer his concern. All he could do was leave from afar and pray for Logans victory. Lets go, well only drag Logan down by staying here, he whispered, as if persuading himself as well as speaking to someone beside him. However, the people around him were long gone, having already made the wisest choiceCto leave. He let out a wry smile, turned and prepared to depart but at that moment, he caught sight of a familiar figure. It was Sheron Perri, looking back at Logan with a steadfast light in his eyes. He knew, just as Sheron did, what the consequences of continuing to stay would be. But they also knew that the only thing they could do now was to wish for Logans victory in this battle. Sheron, you should go too, he said softly, his voice carrying a hint of helplessness and bitterness. Sheron glanced at him, nodded without saying much more. He knew that anything said now was too late, and leaving as quickly as possible was the wisest choice. Thus, he clenched his teeth, turned around to leave, and turned into a stream of light, disappearing into the horizon. He stood there, watching Sherons retreating figure, feeling an indescribable sense of loneliness and helplessness. He knew that from now on, he could only watch this battle from a distance, unable to participate. .. Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm his turbulent emotions. Then, he too turned and left, turning into a stream of light, escaping into the distance. The moment he left, he silently prayed in his heart, Logan, you must win! Otherwise, were truly finished. With his departure, only Logan and the Evil Cultivator remained on the battlefield. Their battle continued, and the fierce collision of Spiritual Energy and the roaring sounds echoed through the sky, as if about to tear the heavens and earth apart. And in the distance, although the people had left the battlefield, their hearts were still filled with worry and anxiety. They knew that the outcome of this battle would determine their future and destiny. Therefore, they could only silently pray, hoping that Logan would defeat the Evil Cultivator and protect the peace and serenity of these lands. Chapter 1214 - Chapter 1214 Chapter 671 Barefoot Chapter 1214: Chapter 671: Barefoot Chapter 1214: Chapter 671: Barefoot .This isnt necessarily the case. The man in a black robe interjected, Those runes could just be his personal emblem or some kind of special spell. In any case, we still cant determine his identity or his purpose. Regardless, we all need to be cautious. Sheron Perri said solemnly, From now on, everyone must stay alert and not trust anyone easily. Also, you guys shouldnt take this lightly, things are far from as simple as we think. If a Divine-Level Venerable can appear here, it means this area must be hiding some secrets. We must find it quickly, otherwise, Im afraid even more dangers await us. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They knew that the current situation didnt allow for any slack or carelessness. Only by staying united and facing the difficulties together could they possibly unveil the true identity of that mysterious Divine-Level Venerable and find a way to escape their current predicament. So, they began to act separately, searching for any possible clues and evidence while staying vigilant of everything around them. In this unknown adventure, would they succeed in uncovering the secrets of the Divine-Level Venerable and keep themselves safe? Everything was still an uncertainty. Inside, I saw the seals from Ancient Times, she said softly, her eyes intently watching the mysterious space circled by ancient runes, The power of those seals is strong and ancient, and I feel that the Evil Cultivator definitely has not regained his full strength. Otherwise, with his temperament and strength, he wouldnt be trapped inside, afraid to come out easily. Her words carried a calm analysis, as if piercing through the fog and hitting the core of the problem. The man rubbed his tense brow, his frown deepening, Whats the use of saying this now? If Logan comes out alive from there, then were likely the ones who are doomed. The score between us and Logan is insurmountable. But we cant just sit here and wait for death. She countered, her eyes sparkling with determination, We must find a way, at least to know the Evil Cultivators real intentions, and why he was sealed here. Did you ever promise anything to the Qilin before? She suddenly changed the topic, looking at the Flood Dragon beside her, The Qilin seems a bit off too, as if he harbors a special hatred for Logan. Do these two have some kind of shared history? The Flood Dragon shook his head, his expression complicated, Logan hasnt told me anything. The Qilin has never mentioned his past with Logan either. However, from the looks of it, they must have had a longstanding grudge. What do we do now? she asked anxiously, her gaze searching the surroundings for any possible escape route. What else can we do? the man said with a bitter smile, We can only watch and see, hoping that Logan can quickly deal with the Evil Cultivator, and then we can settle our old scores with him. But if Logan fails Her words trembled slightly, clearly filled with fear of the unknown. If Logan fails, the man took a deep breath, his tone grave, then we might have to prepare for the worst. However, I believe in Logan, he will definitely make it through this. The three of them stood quietly outside the Seal, their eyes fixed on the mysterious space. As time passed, the aura inside the Seal grew more violent, as if something was about to break free and regain its freedom. Look, the Seal is starting to loosen! she suddenly pointed at the Seal and shouted, her voice filled with tension. The man and the Flood Dragon, upon hearing this, immediately turned their eyes towards the Seal with caution. The ancient runes began to flicker uncertainly, as if they could collapse at any moment. They knew this meant the Evil Cultivators power was gradually returning, and Logans situation was becoming increasingly dangerous. We must be ready to face any sudden changes, the man said in a deep voice, gripping his weapon tightly. But can we really take on that Evil Cultivator? she asked uneasily, filled with doubt. I dont know, the man replied honestly, but we cant just give up. At least, we need to buy some time for Logan, to let him have a chance to fulfill his mission. As the Seal loosened, a powerful evil aura surged forward. The three of them immediately held their breaths and concentrated, keeping their eyes on the movements of the Seal. Suddenly, a dark shadow burst from the Seal, filled with overwhelming rage and intent to kill, charging straight at them. Here it comes! the man shouted, swinging his weapon to meet the dark shadow. The Flood Dragon and the woman, not to be outdone, each used their unique skills to engage in fierce combat with the shadow. However, the power of the Evil Cultivator far exceeded their expectations. Despite their united efforts, they were still struggling to withstand the Evil Cultivators fierce attacks. For a time, the battle was at a deadlock, and they could only hold on, waiting for Logans arrival. Just then, a brilliant sword light suddenly burst from the Seal, heading straight for the Evil Cultivator. It was Logan! He had finally completed his mission, successfully unlocked the Seal, and was ready to confront the Evil Cultivator. Seeing Logans arrival, they breathed a sigh of relief. However, they also knew the battle was far from over. The showdown between Logan and the Evil Cultivator would be a life-and-death struggle. They had to give their all to support Logan, joining forces to combat the powerful Evil Cultivator. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1215 - Chapter 1215 Chapter 671 Barefoot_2 Chapter 1215: Chapter 671 Barefoot_2 Chapter 1215: Chapter 671 Barefoot_2 The three of them rallied their spirits again and fought alongside Logan, bracing themselves for the impending storm. In this unknown battle, they would write their own legendary chapters with courage and wisdom. Sheron Perri stood on the plain enveloped by an ancient aura, the sunlight filtering through scant clouds, mottling his face. His gaze was sharp as an eagles, fixated on the man before him. The mans clothes were tattered and his demeanor weary, clearly having escaped from some perilous shortcut. Sheron Perri had heard tales of ancient powers hidden within that route, ones that would suppress the strength of anyone who dared enter, greatly diminishing their capabilities. He moved slowly towards the man, each step steady and forceful. He knew that despite the mans disheveled appearance, he was no ordinary person; otherwise, he would not have survived the shortcut. You must have a way to get Logan out, Sheron Perris voice was deep and penetrating, as if it could cut to the heart, Stop feigning ignorance. Dont think Im unaware of your schemesCtheyre utterly useless. Upon hearing this, the man looked up at Sheron Perri, a flicker of surprise in his eyes. He hadnt expected Sheron Perri to confront him so directly. A wry smile crossed his face, tinged with a hint of helplessness. What are you talking about? Im rather confused, the man asked, feigning puzzlement in an attempt to mask his inner turmoil. Sheron Perri sneered, clearly not buying the mans pretense. He stepped closer, his eyes burning intensely into the man, Stop trying to fool me. I know whats going on between you and Logan, and that youve been searching for a way to lift the ancient suppression. Now, with Logan trapped inside, you must know how to free him. Seeing that further concealment was pointless, the man sighed and slowly said, Sheron Perri, youve misunderstood. I do know something about the ancient suppression, but that doesnt mean I can free Logan. The situation inside is too complex and unpredictable, I barely made it out alive myself. Then why did you go in there? Sheron Perri pressed, irritation creeping into his tone. I had my reasons, the man replied candidly, But they have nothing to do with you, nor with Logan being trapped. Dont drag me into this. Hmph, you think Ill believe that? Sheron Perri scoffed, The things youve done are not our affair. Stop slinging mud at us. The mans expression tightened. He knew Sheron Perri had always been wary of them and this incident had only intensified their mutual distrust. He took a deep breath, attempting to calm his emotions. Sheron Perri, I know you dont trust me. But I can assure you, we havent done anything detrimental to your cause. It saddens us too that Logan is trapped. But we really have no way to rescue him right now. Sheron Perri locked eyes with the man, looking for any sign of deceit. But the mans gaze was steady and sincere, making Sheron Perri waver. After a moment of silence, he said slowly, Fine, Ill believe you for now. But if you play any tricks, I wont let you off. The man nodded in understanding. He knew that the priority was to find a way to lift the ancient suppression, not waste time entangled with Sheron Perri. Thus, he proposed, Sheron Perri, lets cooperate. If we work together to find a way to lift the ancient suppression, we might discover a clue to rescue Logan. Sheron Perri pondered for a moment upon hearing the words, knowing there was sense in the mans rationale. Thus, he nodded in agreement, and the two decided to temporarily set aside their respective prejudices and jointly face the predicament at hand. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the following days, they explored every corner of the shortcut together, seeking any possible clues. Despite many difficulties and dangers encountered along the way, they maintained their steadfast belief and determination. By chance, they eventually discovered an ancient altar adorned with strange runes. Upon close inspection, they realized these runes were related to ancient suppression. Excitedly, they tried to decode the runes, hoping to find a way to lift the suppression. After much effort, they succeeded in interpreting the meaning of the runes and found a potential solution. Therefore, they decided to immediately head to the place where Logan was trapped, attempting to rescue him. When they reached the site, Logan was seen trapped within a cage constituted by ancient powers, unable to free himself. They promptly commenced the spell according to the solution they had found earlier. After some hard work, they successfully broke the ancient suppression and liberated Logan from the cage. Logan looked at them with a glint of gratitude in his eyes. He knew that without their help, he might never have escaped that cage. He expressed his sincere thanks to them and promised to always remember this act of kindness. Sheron Perri and the man exchanged smiles, their hearts barriers dissipating in that moment. They understood that despite past misunderstandings and suspicions, they could cooperate and overcome difficulties when faced with adversity. This experience made them cherish the friendship and trust between them even more. The mans eyes flickered, deliberately denying every question Sheron Perri threw at him, his voice tinged with an imperceptible scorn. He cunningly concealed his own sharpness, like a leopard lurking in the shadows, unwilling to let anyone present glimpse his true power. He knew that to reveal it would likely drag him into unnecessary strife. You both definitely have a way, Sheron Perri raised his voice, clearly dissatisfied with the mans evasiveness, hurry up and teach us how to suppress them; otherwise, do you think you two will have it easy once those sealed forces are released? The mans lips curled into a faint smile, unafraid of Sheron Perris threats. He pondered to himself that he could always seek refuge in the hidden barrier if things got too troubling, what did he have to do with the chaos outside? However, he did not reveal these thoughts and simply replied indifferently, Sheron Perri, you are overestimating our abilities. If we truly had a way, why would we have waited until now? Sheron Perri stared intently into the mans eyes, trying to detect a trace of deception. Yet, the mans gaze was clear and firm, making it impossible for him to ascertain if there was any falsehood. He took a deep breath, striving to calm the irritation within. I dont care whether you have a way or not, Sheron Perris voice grew deep and forceful, but now, we must unite and collectively face the imminent crisis. If you arent willing to help, then please leave and dont hinder us. Upon hearing this, the mans mouth twisted into an amused smile. He did not respond immediately but instead turned to look at the distant sky where a few dark clouds were slowly gathering, as if heralding an approaching storm. Sheron Perri, you are in a rush, the mans voice carried a hint of teasing, But I can offer you a piece of advice. Instead of pressuring us, why not seek out those who truly have the capacity to solve the problem? Perhaps they can bring you unexpected surprises. With that, the man turned to leave. However, just then, a mystical aura suddenly spread, touching everyone present. Logan, in particular, felt this extraordinary presence drawing nearer to him, as if some force was summoning him. Chapter 1216 - Chapter 1216 Chapter 672 The Golden Cauldron Chapter 1216: Chapter 672: The Golden Cauldron Chapter 1216: Chapter 672: The Golden Cauldron This is Logan murmured to himself, recalling the words an elder had once said to him, Power has never been dispersed, it merely falls into a deep slumber. With that thought, a glint of determination flashed in Logans eyes. He knew he had to bravely face the looming challenge and awaken the sleeping powers in order to protect himself and those around him. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, representatives from several Great Sects also arrived at the scene. Their expressions were grave as they observed the situation. They understood that the crisis concerned not only their own lives but also the safety of the entire Cultivation World. Logan, do you feel it? one of the Sect representatives asked, his voice tinged with worry. Logan nodded, his gaze resolute and brave. I feel it. And I know what I must do. Having said that, Logan took a deep breath and began to mobilize the power within his body. He could sense the dormant power slowly awakening, as if heeding his call, and converging around him. The man watching this unfold showed a hint of surprise in his eyes. He had not anticipated Logan actually being able to awaken the dormant powers. Nonetheless, he remained silent, standing by and observing the development of events. As time passed, the peculiar aura grew more intense. Logan felt his power surging, as if resonating with some force between heaven and earth. He knew he was about to face an unparalleled challenge, but he also trusted that he could surely overcome it. Finally, when the aura peaked, Logan abruptly opened his eyes. A steadfast light sparkled within, as if he was fully prepared to take on any challenge. The man and Sheron Perri among others watched him intently, anticipating his performance. They understood that resolving the crisis depended on Logan. The Evil Cultivator stood on high ground, his eyes revealing a disdainful arrogance as he looked down upon Logan below, his lips curling into a scornful sneer. After considerable effort, his strength had recovered to sixty percent, a progression he found satisfying. He knew that with a bit more time, he could completely break through the Barrier and escape. Then, the entire world would kneel at his feet, becoming his for the taking. Kid, dont think your sword skills are something to be proud of just because you managed to injure me, the Evil Cultivator said with a trace of scorn. This Sword Qi is like a tickle before it fully manifests itself. Its nothing to me. Hearing this, Logan let out a cold laugh. He was well aware of the Evil Cultivators unfathomable strength. If it were as simple as the Cultivator had claimed, Logan wouldnt need to hide and dodge his pursuit. Logans frustration grew as he watched the Cultivators arrogant demeanor. Are you sure? Logan asked lightly, his voice laced with sarcasm, Someone who doesnt know any better might think youre just boasting. Upon hearing this, the Evil Cultivators face darkened. He hadnt expected Logan to dare to provoke him so, a clear affront to his authority. He glared at Logan, eyes ablaze with rage. Kid, dont think I wont take action against you! the Evil Cultivator roared. With a fierce wave of his hand, a powerful force surged out, hurtling directly towards Logan. Logan, seeing this, dodged with a flicker of his body, easily avoiding the Evil Cultivators attack. While evading, he said with a cold laugh, Im sure I have the strength. Frustrated by his missed attack, the Evil Cultivator grew even more irate. Wielding his Dharma device, he launched bursts of brilliant Spell light that tore through the sky, aiming for Logan. Agile as a Spiritual Monkey, Logan weaved through the Spell lights with ease, avoiding each of the Cultivators attacks. Brat, dont get too cocky! the Evil Cultivator bellowed, intensifying his onslaught in an attempt to defeat Logan in one fell swoop. However, Logan seemed to see through his attack patterns, nimbly dodging every strike. As time wore on, the Evil Cultivators assaults grew fiercer, while Logan evaded with increasing ease. Surprised, the Evil Cultivator couldnt believe Logans strength, able to so effortlessly avoid his attacks. Finally, after a particularly intense attack, the Evil Cultivator was left panting heavily, while Logan still appeared comfortably at ease. Viewing Logan, a complex look flickered in the Evil Cultivators eyes. He realized that he probably couldnt defeat Logan that day. Kid, youre tough! the Evil Cultivator huffed, turning to leave. But just then, Logan spoke up, Evil Cultivator, dont forget, your strength hasnt fully recovered. When you break free from your confines, Ill come to meet you. The Evil Cultivators steps halted. He turned to look at Logan, a cold light shining in his eyes. He knew Logan spoke the truth. His power had not fully returned, and it would be unwise to engage Logan head-on now. Fine, Ill be waiting, the Evil Cultivator said coldly, and turned to leave. He was aware that the battle with Logan was far from over. Once his strength was fully restored, he would make Logan realize who the true Strong One was. As Logan watched the Evil Cultivators retreating figure, he didnt let his guard down. He knew the Evil Cultivators strength was immeasurable; once fully recovered, he could plunge the whole world into catastrophe. Therefore, Logan needed to remain vigilant at all times and strive to enhance his own cultivation, to be ready for the upcoming challenge. Chapter 1217 - Chapter 1217 Chapter 672 Golden Tripod_2 Chapter 1217: Chapter 672: Golden Tripod_2 Chapter 1217: Chapter 672: Golden Tripod_2 Qilin slowly stood up from the side, his silhouette elongated by the setting suns afterglow, both mysterious and majestic. He glared at Logan, his eyes revealing an indubitable resolve, as if victory was already in his grasp. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know you have many treasures and magical treasures, Qilins voice was deep and forceful, each word seeming to be squeezed out between his teeth, but you must hand them over. Only by doing so can I give you a quick end. His words carried a veiled threat, as if he had already sentenced Logan to death and was merely waiting for the right moment to execute him. Upon hearing this, the corner of Logans mouth curled into a cold smirk. He looked down on Qilin from above, his eyes exuding disdainful arrogance. Did you think it would be that easy? Logans voice was cold and firm, as if he had already seen through Qilins scheme, Do you think I would easily hand over my treasures and magical treasures to you? Ridiculous. He remembered what the elder had mentioned before; there were bindings all around Spirit Mountain, and it was quite simple to activate them. Logan knew he couldnt confront Qilin directly here or he would fall into his trap. So, he suddenly turned and walked towards a distant direction. His movement, to Qilin and the others present, unmistakably signaled an intent to escape. Seeing this, a flash of anger passed through Qilins eyes; he would not let Logan leave easily. Thinking of running? It wont be so easy! Qilin roared, starting off immediately. His body agile, he closed the distance between himself and Logan quickly, like a hunting cheetah. Seeing Qilin catch up, the corners of Logans mouth involuntarily raised. He had anticipated that Qilin would follow, and he couldnt help feeling secretly pleased. He quickened his pace and used the opportunity to rapidly survey his surroundings. The other Sect members, seeing Logan attempting to leave, felt a jolt of alarm. They knew that if Logan escaped, all their efforts would be for naught. Consequently, they also hurried after him, trying to prevent his escape. A fierce chase ensued near Spirit Mountain. Logan sprinted ahead; Qilin and the other Sect members pursued relentlessly. They rushed through dense forests and over rugged mountain paths, as if engaged in a life-or-death contest. During the chase, Logan continuously used the environment to create obstacles, trying to slow down Qilin and the others. Qilin, relying on his formidable strength and keen intuition, kept tightly on Logans trail. Finally, after a perilous leap, Logan successfully eluded Qilin and his pursuers. He ducked into a concealed cave and gasped for breath. He knew he was safe, for now. However, the chase was far from over. Qilin and the other Sect members did not give up their pursuit of Logan, continuing to search for his tracks near Spirit Mountain. Meanwhile, Logan hid in the cave, quietly awaiting the next opportunity. He knew the battle was far from over and had to remain vigilant to face the impending challenges. Logan has reached the level of a Demigod, and even he chose to flee, said a cultivator in a green robe urgently, his eyes filled with fear and unease, Lets hurry and save ourselves! No need to stay in this perilous place or the consequences will be unthinkable. His words resonated with the surrounding people, and they all nodded, looking around with tense expressions. They knew that as a Demigod Level Strong One, Logans strength was already enough for them to look up to. However, now even Logan had chosen to escape, so they could imagine the level of danger in this place. Exactly, but is the gap between Demigod Level and Divine Level Humans really that big? another Cultivator asked doubtfully, his voice carrying a hint of disbelief, These two, by all accounts, should have roughly equal strength, so why does it seem like Logan is so insignificant in front of a demigod now? His words sparked a discussion among the people, who each voiced their opinions. Some said they had previously thought that Demigod Level Humans were powerful enough to walk sideways in this world. However, now they realized that in front of Divine Level Humans, they still appeared so small and powerless. Hmph, how can Demigod Level Humans even compare to Divine Level Humans? an old man nearby snorted coldly, his eyes revealing a disdainful arrogance, Logan might be able to crush all of us, but in front of a true Strong One, he is nothing. The old mans words plunged everyone into thought. They knew that while his words might be harsh, they were true. In this world where strength reigned supreme, strength was everything. Demigod Level Humans, though powerful, still appeared so small and fragile in front of Divine Level Humans. So what should we do now? a young Cultivator asked anxiously, his voice trembling slightly, Are we just going to sit here and wait to die? Of course not, the old man said sternly, What we need to do now is quickly leave this place, the farther the better. Only then can we save our lives. After speaking, the old man turned and walked away, his figure swiftly disappearing from everyones sight. Seeing this, the others followed him, knowing that staying here meant a certain death. Only by fleeing could they preserve their lives. Thus, a massive escape operation started. Everyone fled in different directions, their figures appearing frantic and helpless under the dying light of the sunset. However, they knew this was the only thing they could do. Only by escaping could they avoid the impending disaster. During the escape, they kept thinking about what had just happened. Recalling Logans terrified look and his hasty escape made them shiver with fear. They realized that had they not fled in time, they would likely be facing great peril now. At the same time, they deeply understood the importance of strength. In this world where the strong are revered, only by possessing sufficient power could they protect themselves and those around them from harm. Therefore, they resolved to diligently cultivate, improve their own strength, and prepare for future challenges and dangers. Before, I thought Logan was so formidable, all because of his own strength, but now it seems his strength is just average, nothing remarkable, said a Cultivator in a gray robe, shaking his head with a dismissive smile on his lips, Thinking back on how scared we were of him, its just laughable. Hearing this, the others turned to look at him, their gazes filled with various emotions. Some agreed, but many showed disdain. One of them, dressed in a blue shirt, couldnt help but roll his eyes and sneered, When Logan came to beat you up before, didnt you hide behind everyone? Whats there to say now? If youre not as good, dont talk big. The gray-robed Cultivator was rendered speechless, his face alternating between red and white. He knew his previous actions were indeed not glorious, and being publicly exposed like this made him quite displeased. However, he dared not retort and could only bow his head in silence. Chapter 1218 - Chapter 1218 Chapter 673 Taiyi Chapter 1218: Chapter 673: Taiyi Chapter 1218: Chapter 673: Taiyi Just then, the figure of the Qilin suddenly appeared within everyones line of sight. It closely followed Logan, arriving near Spirit Mountain. Upon seeing this, the crowd cast curious glances their way. They knew that there had always been a subtle relationship between the Qilin and Logan, and now that the two appeared together, it undoubtedly caught their attention. After the Qilin arrived near Spirit Mountain, it suddenly stopped in its tracks. With furrowed brows, it scrutinized the environment. A sense of unease quietly rose in its heart, as it always felt that something here was amiss. Whats wrong? Qilin, have you discovered something? Logan asked upon noticing its behavior. His voice was calm and steady, as if he had anticipated something. The Qilin didnt answer but just fixed its gaze directly on Logan. Its eyes conveyed a mix of emotions: confusion, unease, and a hint of anger. It suddenly felt that Logan bringing it here was not as simple as it seemed. Why have you brought me here? the Qilin finally couldnt help but ask, with a hint of accusation in its voice. Upon hearing this, Logan gave a slight smile. He did not directly answer the Qilins question but instead turned to look at the distant Spirit Mountain. His eyes emitted a profound light, as if he had seen through everything. Qilin, do you know? This place hides a colossal secret, Logan said slowly, his voice low and mysterious, and this secret can only be unveiled by the true Strong One. At these words, the Qilins heart shook. Gazing at Logans silhouette, it suddenly had an ominous premonition. It felt that Logan had brought it here not for a simple excursion or adventure but for a deeper purpose. However, just as it was about to probe further, it was already too late. A strong aura suddenly surged out from the depths of Spirit Mountain, instantly enveloping them. The Qilin and Logan both became alert, aware that the real challenge had just begun. In the time that followed, the Qilin and Logan together encountered numerous dangers and challenges. They faced powerful adversaries and unveiled the secrets deep within Spirit Mountain. Throughout this process, the Qilin gradually understood Logans intentions and gained a profound realization of its own strength. Eventually, when they had successfully unveiled the secret of Spirit Mountain and safely left, the Qilin, looking at Logans figure, felt a surge of gratitude and admiration. It knew that without Logans leadership and aid, it could never have reached such heights. The previous disdain and mockery it had for Logan now seemed laughably ignorant. You intentionally lured me here to harm me, didnt you? The man trapped in the confined space spoke with a mix of anger and unease, his eyes fixed on Logan standing not far off as if trying to see through the latters intentions. The air seemed to solidify around them, an invisible force tightly binding him, rendering him immobile. What exactly are you planning? Let me out now! he tried again to break free, only to find that the mysterious aura, like shackles, grew tighter. An ominous feeling rose in his heart; clearly, this was no ordinary place, not to mention the Evil Cultivator waiting outsideChe knew very well that he couldnt break out alone. Logan stood still, a smile playing on his lips, hiding shades of deep meaning and mockery. Dont rush, my friend. Things are much more complicated than you think, he said slowly, his voice gentle yet carrying an unquestionable power, I brought you here for a reason. The mans expression darkened further as he struggled to remain calm, looking for clues in Logans words. Purpose? What purpose? We dont seem to have any deep-seated hatred, why would you do this to me? Logan chuckled and took a few steps forward, maintaining a safe distance to prevent any sudden attacks. Deep-seated hatred? Hardly. However, you pose a significant threat to certain individuals. And I, I am simply fulfilling someone elses commission. Commissioned by whom? Who wants you to do this? the mans voice shook slightly with agitation, starting to realize that there might be a vast conspiracy behind all this. Logan shook his head, enigmatic as ever. You need not know that. All you need to know is that your fate is in my hands now, and I have no intention of letting you off easily. A flicker of despair crossed the mans eyes but was quickly replaced by determination. Logan, I warn you, dont think you can control me so easily. Even if it means fighting to the death, I wont let you have your way. On hearing this, Logans smile widened. Oh? Fighting to the death? Youd better think carefully. This place is laced with numerous restrictions, and your minimal Cultivation Level wont exhibit even a tenth of its potential here. And lets not forget the Evil Cultivator outside, do you think you can escape? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man fell silent for a moment, aware of the truth in Logans words, yet unwilling to give up. So what? I would rather die in battle than become your Puppet. Logan sighed, seemingly surprised at the mans stubbornness. You are quite the obstinate one. However, I also admire your courage. Heres what well do: Ill give you a chance. If you can pass the test Ive set, I will let you leave. Chapter 1219 - Chapter 1219 Chapter 673 Taiyi_2 Chapter 1219: Chapter 673: Taiyi_2 Chapter 1219: Chapter 673: Taiyi_2 Test? What test? A glint of hope flashed in the mans eyes. As long as there was a sliver of a chance to survive, he was willing to try. Logan did not answer directly but turned and walked to the side. With a flick of his finger, a burst of light flashed, and a complex array slowly emerged on the ground. This is an array that tests your wisdom and courage. If you can break it, I will set you free. The man gazed at the array, a mix of emotions in his heart. He knew this might be his only way out, but the complexity of the array far exceeded his imagination. Whether he could succeed was a complete unknown. Alright, I accept your test. The man took a deep breath and took a firm step forward, approaching the unknown array. Logan stood by, watching everything unfold with a smile, as if he had everything under control. In the following moments, the man immersed himself in solving the array while Logan occasionally offered hints, seeming to test him yet also guiding him. As time passed, the light from the array gradually dimmed and eventually disappeared, with the man triumphantly standing outside the array, his face brimming with incredulous joy. Youve done it, I was not wrong about you, Logan said with approval, nodding as he removed the restrictions around them. Now, youre free to leave. But remember our agreement, do not disturb anything here again. The man took a deep look at Logan, said nothing more, and quickly turned to leave. He knew this experience was not only a test of life and death but also an opportunity for growth. Logan, standing still, watched the mans figure gradually disappear from sight, feeling a surge of complex emotions. This test was as much a profound lesson for him as it was for the man. Outside, several members of the Sect had already gathered. Looking towards Spirit Mountain, they felt an inexplicable thrill. They knew an unprecedented challenge was imminent. They were about to prove their might and worth in this challenge. They had always looked down on Logan. The reason traces back to an event that shook the Cultivation World a few years agoCa bout of single combat. Back then, Logan was a young cultivator who, on his own, challenged several Sects with considerable reputation in the Cultivation World. Those Sects, normally haughty and never taking the younger generation seriously, had unexpectedly suffered defeat at Logans hands. On that day, the sky was overcast, and dark clouds loomed, as if foretelling the coming storm. Logan stood alone before the Sects, his gaze revealing an undeniable steadfastness. He held his longsword aloft, his stance tall and imposing, like an invincible War God. Any of you dare to fight me? Logans voice echoed across the valley, carrying an unquestionable authority. Hearing this, the cultivators from the Sects glared in anger, having never seen such an arrogant youth. They drew their weapons, ready to teach Logan a lesson. However, the outcome of the fight was beyond everyones expectation. With his superior Cultivation Level and exquisite swordsmanship, Logan defeated the Sects cultivators one by one. They lay on the ground, in an utmost disgrace, their prestige utterly lost. From then on, they could no longer hold their heads high among other factions, becoming a laughing stock in the Cultivation World. All this was because of Logan. His name became an eternal pain in the hearts of the Sects. They hated him for sweeping their honor, for making it impossible for them to stand in the Cultivation World. Yet, Logan had never intended to offend these Sects. He merely wished to prove his strength but had not expected to deal such a heavy blow to them. Upon learning how vividly these Sects harbored resentment against him, he sighed in helplessness. If I had known earlier, I would have beaten them even worse back then, making them afraid at the sight of me, let alone hold a grudge against me, Logan thought to himself, but a look of helplessness and wry smile appeared on his face. That day, Logan was surrounded by several Sect cultivators again. Their eyes revealed hatred and anger, as if they wanted to tear Logan apart alive. Logan, you arrogant bastard, today, well make you pay the price! a Sect cultivator roared, his longsword flashing with a cold light, as if it could pierce toward Logan at any moment. Logan looked at them and felt a wave of helplessness in his heart. He knew that the resentment of these Sects had seeped into their bones and could not be dissolved. Thus, he slowly began to speak, We originally didnt have that much hatred or resentment between us. Why are you doing this? Besides, sealing me up wont do you any good. Any good? Haha, we just want to let you know the consequences of offending us! another Sect cultivator sneered with a ghastly and cruel expression on his face. Hearing this, Logans heart sank. He knew that these Sects had lost their sanity and could not be convinced with words. Therefore, he decided to speak with his strength. He swung his longsword fiercely, moving like a ghost, and in an instant, he appeared in front of the sneering cultivator. The cultivator had no time to react before he was sent flying by Logans sword. The other Sect cultivators, seeing this, roared in fury and lunged at Logan. However, their strength was far inferior to Logans, and they were no match for him. In just a moment, they were lying on the ground, groaning in pain. Logan looked at the cultivators on the ground and felt a complex mix of emotions. He knew that the Sects resentment toward him would not dissipate because of this and would only grow stronger. But he also understood that he couldnt change this fact. So, he could only sigh helplessly, turn around, and leave this place filled with hatred and resentment. From then on, Logan focused more on his own path of Cultivation. He knew that only by becoming stronger could he protect himself and those around him from harm. And the resentment and grievances of those Sects gradually faded into the river of history over time. Logan indeed had a great interest in Qilin Blood before; not only because Qilin Blood was rumored in the Cultivation World to be a rare and strange treasure that could treat bodily injuries and enhance physique, but also because it contained an indescribable mystical power that could drive any cultivator to insanity. However, times had changed, and so had Logans circumstances and needs. Now, he held a treasure even more precious and powerful than Qilin Blood, a Supreme Treasure that could directly enhance ones Cultivation Level and even glimpse into the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao. Thus, for Qilin Blood, he no longer had any desire. That day, Logan and the Qilin met again in a desolate valley. Surrounded by jagged rocks and scattered dead trees, the valley presented a desolate scene. The Qilin looked at Logan with a gaze full of wariness and unease, unable to forget the battle they had over the Qilin Blood, although he had not succeeded in the end, the greed and determination were deeply branded in his heart. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No need, I have to tell you again, said Logan, his voice echoing in the valley with an undeniable firmness, With your level of ability, dont think you can deal with me. The way you are now, in front of me, you are still weak. Hearing this, the Qilin clenched his teeth, burning with rage. He had never imagined that Logan would so bluntly demean him; it was a great insult to his dignity. He glared at Logan, his eyes intently fixed on him, as if trying to see through everything about his adversary. Arent you afraid that I might sabotage you? the Qilin roared, his voice carrying an uncontrollable anger and unwillingness. Chapter 1220 - Chapter 1220 Chapter 674 Great Heavenly Immortal Chapter 1220: Chapter 674 Great Heavenly Immortal Chapter 1220: Chapter 674 Great Heavenly Immortal Or do you really not fear the consequences this matter might bring you? Logan looked at Qilin, a hint of scorn flashing in his eyes. He knew Qilins emotions were complex at the moment, filled with anger, frustration, and a hint of fear. But he was more aware that his own power had far surpassed Qilins, and whatever the latter might do, he could no longer pose a threat to him. Consequences? Hmph, when have I, Logan, ever feared consequences? Logan scoffed, his voice echoing through the Valley, carrying an indescribable dominance, If you dare tamper with me in any way, I assure you, your fate will be a hundred times more miserable than now. Upon hearing this, a chill ran through Qilins heart. He knew Logans words were no empty threats; with Logans power and methods, he truly had the capability to put him in an inescapable predicament. Yet, he was unwilling to submit just like that; thus, he clenched his teeth, preparing for a final struggle. Logan, dont be too arrogant. Though I am not your equal, Qilin, I am not a weakling to be bullied, Qilin roared. His form trembled fiercely, and a strong aura burst forth from him, as if to destroy everything around him. However, Logan merely looked at him indifferently and then shook his head gently. He knew that Qilins anger and unwillingness were in vain, as the gap in their strength had already sealed their fates. Qilin, there was no enmity between us, but you have always harbored hostility towards me. I wanted to settle todays matter peacefully, but since you are so blinded, Im forced to speak through strength, Logan said, his voice bearing an undeniable authority. After speaking, Logans figure flashed, appearing before Qilin like a ghost. He stretched out his palm and gently pushed, sending a powerful force towards Qilin. Qilin felt an irresistible force surge towards him, causing him to involuntarily step back several paces, nearly falling to the ground. His eyes widened as he looked at Logan, a nameless fear welling up in his heart. He knew that the gap between him and Logan was widening, and if this continued, he would eventually die by Logans hand. However, just then, Logan suddenly retracted his palm, and his gaze softened. He knew that although he was powerful, he could not unjustly take lives. Thus, he decided to give Qilin a chance, as well as himself. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Qilin, today I spare you not because I fear you, but because I do not wish this senseless strife to continue. If you are willing to coexist peacefully, I, Logan, assure you, I will not strike at you again, Logan said, his voice carrying sincerity and care. Upon hearing this, something stirred in Qilins heart. He knew Logans words were true, and he also realized that he truly had no power to contend with him anymore. Thus, he slowly nodded, agreeing to Logans proposal. From then on, the relationship between Logan and Qilin eased. Though they were no longer enemies, they had not become true friends either. However, for Logan, this was enough, as he knew he had found something far more precious than Qilin BloodCpeace and tranquility. With your strength, you are hardly worth noting in my eyes, let alone using it to confront me, Logans voice echoed in the empty Valley, filled with disdain and derision. He stood atop a massive rock, gazing down at Qilin with an indescribable look of scorn in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Qilins face flushed red, overwhelmed with shame. He clenched his teeth, as if trying to suppress the gasps that were threatening to escape. Previously, he indeed had naively thought that with his own strength, he could at least cause Logan some trouble, perhaps even defeat him. However, reality had dealt him a harsh slap. Logan was unmoved by his attacks, not even sparing him a glance. C You cant truly believe it is that simple; you are indeed naive, Logan continued, his voice carrying an irrepressible tone of mockery. He knew that Qilin had embarked on this path of no return entirely because of his overconfidence in his abilities while underestimating Logans true strength. Qilin hung his head, his fists clenched, as if trying to suppress the anger and frustration within him. He knew he now had no way out but to face Logan with determination. However, he found that he didnt even have the courage to meet Logans gaze. Please, just let me go, as if we never knew each other, Qilin suddenly said, his voice full of pleading and despair. He regretted why he had chosen to oppose Logan, why he had taken this road of no return. All he wanted now was to flee this place, to escape Logans sight, never to return. Logan heard this and shook his head, uninterested. He knew Qilins words were solely because he had no other options left. However, Logan was not willing to let him off so easily. Do you think that matters can be resolved that simply? Logan coldly said, his voice carrying an undeniable authority, You laid hands on me before and crossed my bottom line. Now, you want me to spare you; do you think thats possible? Chapter 1221 - Chapter 1221 Chapter 674 Great Grade Heavenly Immortal_2 Chapter 1221: Chapter 674: Great Grade Heavenly Immortal_2 Chapter 1221: Chapter 674: Great Grade Heavenly Immortal_2 Upon hearing these words, the Qilins heart sank. He knew that all Logan had said was true, and he now had no hope left. However, he was still unwilling to give up and thus raised his head to look at Logan, attempting to muster his last ounce of courage to fight for a glimmer of hope. Logan, I know I was wrong before, but I truly regret it now. I beg you, please spare me this time. I promise I will never trouble you again, the Qilin said, his voice laced with a mixture of pleading and despair. However, Logan simply looked at him coldly and did not respond. He knew that the Qilins words were born out of helplessness and fear, not genuine remorse. And so, he had no intention of letting him off so easily. Qilin, its too late for regrets now. You sealed your fate the moment you attacked me, Logan said, his voice commanding an inarguable authority, Now, you have two choices: either take your own life or let me end you. Upon hearing this, a nameless fear surged within the Qilin. He knew that Logans words were true and that he now had no choice. Yet, he was unwilling to simply forfeit his life and so gritted his teeth, prepared to make one final struggle. Dont push me, Logan! the Qilin roared, his form violently quaking, a powerful aura bursting forth from him. However, this display of might appeared so feeble and powerless in Logans eyes. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan watched the Qilin, a hint of contempt flashing in his gaze. He knew that the Qilins rage and defiance were futile, as the gap in their strength had already decided their fates. Thus, he slowly lifted his palm, ready to deliver the Qilin his ending. However, just at that moment, an unexpected beam of light shattered the valleys quietude. Like a meteor streaking across the sky, it instantly illuminated the entire valley. Both Logan and the Qilin were drawn to this abrupt blaze and looked up. A figure slowly emerged from the light, an elder clad in white, his face carrying an indescribable mix of authority and benevolence. He looked at Logan and the Qilin and slowly spoke, Young friends, why resort to violence over minor grievances? Why not lay down your arms and pursue the path of cultivation together? Upon hearing this, Logan and the Qilin both froze. They knew that this elder was a venerable figure in the Cultivation World, and his appearance undoubtedly brought an unexpected twist to their conflict. They promptly sheathed their weapons and bowed respectfully to the elder. The elder looked at them and nodded slightly, then said, The path of cultivation is long and arduous; we should not waste our time on pointless battles. Only by uniting in our purpose and jointly pursuing the path of cultivation can we travel further. Reflecting on these words, Logan and the Qilin were deep in thought. They knew that the elder was right, that their previous conflict was indeed pointless. They both expressed their gratitude to the elder and resolved to set aside their enmity in pursuit of the path of cultivation. From that point forward, the relationship between Logan and the Qilin eased. Though they were no longer enemies, they did not become true friends. However, for them, this was sufficient. They knew they had found something more meaningful than fightingCthey were to pursue the path of cultivation together, exploring the mysteries of heaven and earth. The appearance of the elder undoubtedly showed them a new way, firming their resolve and dedication for the future journey of cultivation. I am not interested; best look after yourself, said Logan with an unmistakable hint of finality in his tone, his gaze cold and detached, as if he had lost all interest in the situation before him. With that, he casually withdrew his gaze, turned, and started to walk away, leaving the Qilin standing there, stunned. The Qilin thought to himself, this was it. He had originally believed that relying on his own strength, he could at the very least earn some degree of respect or recognition in front of Logan. However, reality dealt him a brutal blow. Logans disregard left him feeling an unprecedented sense of defeat and despair. He watched Logans retreating figure, his heart filled with a mix of emotions, yet he found himself at a loss for words. The Sword Spirit saw all this and felt a growing anxiety in its heart. It knew that although Logan was strong, he was still too insignificant in front of a Divine-Level Venerable. If they did not enhance his strength swiftly, they would likely face even more troubles in the future. It lamented, For one like the Qilin, if my strength were at its peak, it would be a simple matter of lifting a finger to wipe him out. Regrettably, even I am now lacking in power. Logan heard this and paused mid-step. It wasnt that he didnt believe the Sword Spirit, but he didnt dare to blindly trust it. He knew what an existence the Sword Spirit had once been, its strength unfathomable. Yet now it spoke of its own weakness, which caused Logan to worry. He turned his head, looked at the Sword Spirit, and asked with a heavy tone, Then what do you think I should do now? The Sword Spirit fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, Your current strength is not enough to face all challenges. But you must not give up because of this. The matter of the Evil Cultivator must be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, once he escapes, the consequences would be unimaginable. Hearing this, Logans brows furrowed tightly. He knew that the matter of the Evil Cultivator was indeed urgent. However, he also worried that his own strength was insufficient to deal with the situation. After thinking for a moment, he blurted out, Can we not think of a way to eliminate the Evil Cultivator first? If we cant eliminate him and he escapes, wouldnt that be a disaster for everyone? Upon hearing this, the Sword Spirit nodded. It knew Logans concerns were not unfounded. Thus, it began to devise strategies for Logan, setting forth a series of plans targeted at the Evil Cultivator. It told Logan that to eliminate the Evil Cultivator, one must first understand his weaknesses and habits before devising effective countermeasures. After listening to the Sword Spirit, Logans mindset suddenly cleared up. He began to act according to the Sword Spirits plans, improving his own strength while searching for traces of the Evil Cultivator. Throughout this process, he encountered various challenges and difficulties, but he overcame them one by one. As time passed, Logans strength continued to grow. He began to handle some more powerful enemies and at times could deliver fatal blows to them. This gave him a sense of great satisfaction and pride. Finally, during an unexpected opportunity, Logan discovered the hiding place of the Evil Cultivator. Without hesitation, he charged in and engaged the Evil Cultivator in a fierce battle. After a tough fight, Logan finally defeated the Evil Cultivator with his own strength and intelligence. As he walked out from the Evil Cultivators hiding place, sunlight fell upon him, and he felt an unprecedented sense of relief and joy. He knew he had taken an important step forward towards a higher realm. And none of this could have been achieved without the Sword Spirits help and support. He looked towards the Sword Spirit, his heart filled with gratitude. He knew that no matter what challenges and difficulties he would face in the future, as long as he had the Sword Spirit by his side, he would possess endless courage and strength. Thus, he walked firmly forward, ready to meet every future challenge. As the sound of his words faded, the Sword Spirit let out a cold laugh, tinged with a touch of disdain and helplessness. After all, that one is a Divine-Level Evil Cultivator. With your current abilities, Logan, trying to eliminate him is nothing but a fools dream. The Sword Spirits words were like a sharp blade in the cold wind, piercing straight into Logans heart. Upon hearing this, Logans brows furrowed with a flash of defiance in his eyes. He was well aware of the gap between his strength and that of a Divine-Level Evil Cultivator, but his stubborn heart refused to give up so easily. Chapter 1222 - Chapter 1222 Chapter 675 Immortal Register Chapter 1222: Chapter 675: Immortal Register Chapter 1222: Chapter 675: Immortal Register What should I do then? Am I supposed to just let evil cultivators wreak havoc among the humans? Logans voice carried a note of anxiousness and helplessness. The Sword Spirit looked at him, a glimmer of deep thought flashing in its eyes. It spoke slowly, Once youve become a Divine Level Venerable, maybe then youll have a way to deal with him. Moreover, listen to me, Divine Level Venerables are very strong, not only in terms of cultivation level but also in other abilities, like the understanding of the Heavenly and Earthly Laws, control over all living beings These are things you cant even imagine right now. Logan frowned, feeling that the Sword Spirit was deceiving him. Hed only just managed to take care of the Qilin, only to be told that the evil cultivator had escaped, filling him with a sense of defeat. Youre saying theres no way to deal with the evil cultivator? Logans voice contained a hint of resentment and anger. The Sword Spirit shook its head and explained, To deal with the evil cultivator, youve got to go inside the Ancient Barrier. There, his origin is sealed, and only there is it possible to completely eradicate them. Otherwise, we can only suppress them, preventing them from emerging, but this is only a temporary solution. Logan clenched his teeth, feeling reluctant and helpless. He hadnt expected things to be so complicated. How can this be he murmured softly, as if speaking to himself while also seeking an answer from the Sword Spirit. The Sword Spirit looked at him, with a flicker of sympathy in its eyes. It knew that Logans feelings were complicated right now, but this was also the necessary path for his growth. Logan, you need to understand that the path of cultivation is never smooth sailing. Only by experiencing countless setbacks and tribulations can you truly grow. Now, although you have encountered difficulties, as long as you persevere, one day you will become a true Divine Level Venerable, and then the evil cultivators will naturally be no match for you. Upon hearing these words, Logan took a deep breath, trying to calm his inner turmoil. He knew that the Sword Spirits words were true, and he couldnt just give up. So he looked up at the Sword Spirit and said firmly, Okay, Ill listen to you. I will diligently cultivate and strive to become a Divine Level Venerable as soon as possible, and when that time comes, I must personally resolve the issue with the evil cultivator! The Sword Spirit looked at him, admiration flashing in its eyes. It knew that Logan was a person with determination and perseverance, and as long as he continued on, he would one day achieve his goal. It nodded and said, Good, Ill wait for you. However, during the process of cultivation, you must also be careful and cautious, not rushing for quick success. Remember, the path of cultivation is long and arduous, and only by taking each step firmly can you reach the end. Hearing this, Logan nodded solemnly. He knew that his current task was to diligently cultivate and enhance his own strength. So, he began retreats for cultivation, tirelessly refining his cultivation level and mental state. Throughout this process, he faced various difficulties and challenges, but he overcame them one by one. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the passage of time, Logans strength continued to improve. He began to handle some more powerful enemies and, at times, could even deliver fatal blows to them. This gave him immense satisfaction and pride. He knew he was getting closer and closer to his goal of becoming a Divine Level Venerable. Finally, during an unexpected opportunity, Logan discovered the entrance to the Ancient Barrier. Without hesitation, he rushed in, ready to engage in a decisive battle with the evil cultivator. After a bitter fight, Logan ultimately used his strength and wisdom to defeat the evil cultivator and completely destroy his origin. When he emerged from the Ancient Barrier, sunlight poured over him, and he felt an unprecedented sense of relief and joy. He knew he had taken an important step towards a higher realm. And all this was inseparable from the Sword Spirits help and support. He looked towards the Sword Spirit, his heart filled with gratitude and respect. He knew that no matter what difficulties and challenges he faced in the future, as long as the Sword Spirit was by his side, he would have endless courage and strength. And so, he set forth with determination, ready to meet every challenge that lay ahead. Alright, lets leave this place. The dark energy is gone anyway; I dont believe they can escape. Logan spoke with a hint of ease and relief, as if the ordeal he had just endured was nothing more than a scare. He turned to leave, his steps firm, his figure gradually disappearing from sight. The man and Elder Talon Skyler stood not far away, having witnessed Logans safe return. The color drained from their faces, turning them extremely pale. Shock and confusion filled their eyes, as if they could not accept the reality before them. How is this possible? the man growled through clenched teeth, his voice revealing barely suppressed rage and unwillingness, Didnt you say the evil cultivator could take him down? How could he come back unharmed? Elder Talon Skyler was also at a loss, shaking his head as if he too could not understand any of it. They had assumed that once Logan entered the area filled with dark energy, he would inevitably be attacked by the evil cultivator, possibly even losing his life there. However, the reality was drastically different from what they had imagined. The Flood Dragon was also deeply furrowed in thought, surprised by Logans safe return. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, I dont know why Logan is unharmed. But right after that beam of Golden Light flashed by, the evil cultivator disappeared, and even the Qilin vanished. Without having to think, its obvious that Logan is behind this mischief. Chapter 1223 - Chapter 1223 Chapter 675 Immortal Register_2 Chapter 1223: Chapter 675 Immortal Register_2 Chapter 1223: Chapter 675 Immortal Register_2 The man, upon hearing this, became even more furious. He swung his fists as if he wanted to vent all the dissatisfaction and anger in his heart. How is that possible? How could Logan have such great ability? What gives him the right to take care of the Evil Cultivator and the Qilin? The Flood Dragon watched the direction Logan was heading with a contemplative gaze, his eyes shimmering with complex emotions. He slowly said, I suspect they werent taken care of by Logan, but temporarily sealed. Logan might possess some unknown power or secret technique that allows him to do this. Elder Talon Skylers expression changed slightly upon hearing this. He pondered for a moment, then nodded, That possibility does exist. Logan has always been mysterious, and weve learned of his prowess on multiple occasions before. This time, hes likely used some means that we are unaware of. Hearing this, although the mans heart still couldnt accept it, he had no choice but to acknowledge the fact. Grinding his teeth, he said, Fine, consider him lucky this time. But if he dares to meddle in our affairs again, I wont let him off! The Flood Dragon looked at the man and shook his head inwardly. He knew that, although the man spoke this way, deep down he had already developed a profound wariness of Logan. After all, the mere fact that Logan could come out safe and sound from that perilous place was enough proof of his strength and wisdom. Now, Logan had already walked far away, yet his heart was not entirely at ease. He knew that, though he had temporarily dealt with the Evil Cultivator and the Qilin, the road ahead was long, with dangers and challenges emerging one after another. He needed to remain vigilant at all times, constantly enhancing his own strength to better face future challenges. Thinking of this, Logan quickened his pace, his heart filled with determination and resolve. He knew that only by continuous effort could he go further and reach higher. And those who had once obstructed him would eventually become stepping stones on his path to growth. A Divine Level Venerable, thats an existence standing at the pinnacle of the Cultivation World, how could it be resolved just like that? declared the Flood Dragon confidently, his tone revealing an undeniable conviction, In my opinion, she must have been sealed, temporarily deprived of her ability to act. After hearing this, the mans face involuntarily twitched, and doubts in his heart grew like wild grass. He just couldnt understand how Logan could possess such ability; it simply defied all reason. How could a Demigod Level Cultivator have the power to seal a Divine Level Venerable? Logan how on earth did he do it? the man murmured to himself, his gaze filled with complex emotions. The Flood Dragon shook his head and said gravely, Logan, at the Demigod Level, was able to fight above his ranking against the Evil Cultivator, which shows that his strength is far beyond what we can imagine. It seems we are no match for him; lets leave now, lest we find ourselves unable to later. Hearing this, the mans heart was still unwilling, but he knew the Flood Dragon was right. Staying here would only put them at greater risk. So, he nodded his head, signaling the Flood Dragon to leave with him. However, just as they were about to sneak away, they were spotted by Sheron Perri and others. Sheron Perri was a towering man named Great Haniston, with sharp, eagle-like eyes; he immediately saw through their intentions. Hmph, thinking of running away? Not so easy! Sheron Perri snorted coldly, his figure flashed like a ghost, appearing in front of the man and snatched something from his hand. The man was startled, wanting to resist, but he found that Sheron Perri was vastly superior in strength and totally beyond his ability to contend with. He could only swallow his pride and curse inwardly. Where were you planning on going? Surely not trying to flee, right? Sheron Perri looked at the man with a smirk, his tone carrying a hint of mockery. The mans heart chilled, knowing Sheron Perri was difficult to deal with, and tried to smooth things over, Brother Perri, you see, we are also forced by circumstances, genuinely because Logan is too powerful, and were no match for him. Please be generous this time, let us go. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Sheron Perri wouldnt fall for that. With a sneer, he directly dragged the man before the Great Sects and loudly said, Look everyone, this is the guy trying to run away. Do they think we dont know what theyre plotting? Hmph, such wishful thinking! Upon hearing this, the cultivators from the various Great Sects gathered around, their eyes revealing vigilance and hostility. They knew that Logan had the power to seal a being of Divine Level and that he must possess extraordinary strength. And these people wanting to escape was clearly out of fear of Logan. The man was thrown into further panic by Sheron Perris actions. He realized that he was in too deep and that escape was impossible. Thus, he had no choice but to swallow his pride and say, Brother Perri, youve misunderstood. Were not trying to run away. We just wanted to see if there were other ways to deal with Logan. Upon hearing this, Sheron Perri sneered, Looking for other ways? Hmph, do you really think Logan is so easy to deal with? Let me tell you, even if you search to the Ends of the Earth, you wont find a way to counter Logan. Because he has already reached the peak of power in the Cultivation World! The man felt a wave of despair upon hearing this. He knew that Sheron Perris words were true. Logans strength had far surpassed their imagination. Their only choice now was to give up resisting Logan, or they would find themselves in even greater peril. Thus, he let out a helpless sigh and said to Sheron Perri, Alright, Brother Perri, you win. We give up on resisting Logan. Well leave right now. Sheron Perri nodded at these words, signaling that they could leave. However, just as they turned to leave, Logans figure suddenly appeared in their vision. His eyes were cold and detached, as if he had lost interest in everything. Yet, when he noticed the man and the Flood Dragon, a barely perceptible chill flashed through his eyes. You want to leave? Logans voice was cold and deep, as if it came from the depths of the Nine Netherworld, Im afraid its already too late. Now, the cultivators from the Great Sects formed a semicircle, tightly surrounding the man and the Flood Dragon in the middle. Their gazes were as sharp as knives, seemingly capable of slicing through all deception and piercing the heart. The principle that evil cannot overwhelm good was deeply branded in the hearts of everyone, and they held zero tolerance for those who dared to fraternize with Evil Cultivators. Feeling the fury emanating from those around him, the mans scalp tingled, as though countless eyes were staring at him, eager to flay and dismember him. He swallowed hard, his heart pounding, yet he was still unable to comprehend how he had ended up in such a dire situation. Why is this happening? he screamed internally, yet dared not utter the words. He knew doing so would only draw more anger and attack. Cant you spare us? he attempted to plead, his voice trembling, We will definitely never dare to again, and what does this Evil Cultivator escaping have to do with me, it wasnt my fault. However, his pleas did not evoke any sympathy. The cultivators from the Great Sects simply looked at him coldly, as if watching a clown perform. The man cursed inwardly, his hatred for Logan peaking. He felt that all this was Logans doing. If it werent for Logan, how would he have ended up in such a plight? Elder Talon Skyler stood to the side, also feeling extremely anxious. He knew that if the situation escalated, the consequences would be unimaginable. He clenched his fists, trying to stay calm. At that moment, Logan walked in slowly. He showed no sign of injury, his steps firm, as if the ordeal he had just been through was a mere trifle for him. Chapter 1224 - Chapter 1224 Chapter 676 The Red Nine-Headed Chapter 1224: Chapter 676: The Red Nine-Headed Chapter 1224: Chapter 676: The Red Nine-Headed Look, Logan actually came out unscathed. A Cultivator from a Great Sect whispered, His strength must be unfathomable. If you ask me, these guys are in for it against Logan. Theyve probably hit a steel plate. Another Cultivator agreed. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logans appearance made the already tense atmosphere even more solemn. He moved in front of the man and the Flood Dragon, his gaze coldly sweeping over them. Do you think that conspiring with an Evil Cultivator will allow you to escape punishment? Logans voice was low and forceful, as if it could penetrate the heart, Let me tell you, no matter where you go, you cannot escape the Judgment of justice. Upon hearing this, the man and the Flood Dragon shuddered. They knew that what Logan said was true. Their only choice now was to confess and submit to the law; otherwise, they would only sink deeper into trouble. However, the man still refused to admit defeat. He glared at Logan, eyes full of fury as if to vent all his anger. Logan, dont think youve won, he said through gritted teeth, Someday, Ill make you realize my might. Logan, hearing this, merely gave a cold laugh. He didnt take the mans words seriously because he knew that someone like the man would never be his match. Take them away, Logan instructed the Cultivators of the Great Sect beside him, and let them receive the punishment they deserve. Upon hearing this, the Cultivators from the Great Sect immediately stepped forward and subdued the man and the Flood Dragon, preparing to take them away. Although they were reluctant, they were powerless to resist and could only passively accept their fate. Before leaving, the man looked back at Logan with a complex expression in his eyes. He knew that he had truly lost this time, and it was a bitter defeat. Nevertheless, he was not willing to give up just yet. He silently swore in his heart that he must find an opportunity for revenge, to make Logan pay the proper price. However, he didnt realize that his fate was already in the hands of others. No matter how much he struggled, he couldnt escape the Judgment and punishment of justice. Meanwhile, Logan continued on his journey of Cultivation, constantly pursuing higher Realms and greater strength. Tsk, they thought Logan was easy to deal with, how naive, a Cultivator dressed in blue robes shook his head with a hint of disdain, If Logan reaches the Divine Level, I cant even imagine what kind of strength hell possess. Yes, indeed, I heard hes only at the Demigod Level but already capable of challenging Evil Cultivators above his rank, truly unimaginable, another Cultivator chimed in, eyes sparkling with awe. They chattered and discussed animatedly, completely oblivious to the man standing not far from them. Hearing their conversation, the mans heart was in turmoil as if a massive stone was pressing on his chest, making it hard for him to breathe. He actually had a way to escape, which involved suppressing his profound Cultivation Level and then sneaking away with the Power of Soul. However, that would also leave him injured, requiring a long time to recover. More importantly, he was, after all, a Strong One who had once stepped into the Divine Level. How could he lose to Logan twice? He would never admit defeat! With that thought, he perked up, his gaze steadfastly fixed in the direction where Logan was. At this moment, Logan stood before several Sects, his eyes deep and calm, as if he could see through everything. He felt greatly relieved, thankful that these Sects had actually been helpful and not caused any trouble. Otherwise, he would have had an even bigger headache. Lord Logan, we are truly indebted to you for your help this time. Otherwise, we wouldnt have known what to do, a representative from one of the Sects stepped forward and said respectfully. Logan gave a slight smile, not saying much. He waved his hand and directly gave each Sect a jar of the Spirit Clearing Pills. The Elixir was filled with a rich fragrance that invigorated the spirit upon smelling. This is the Spirit Clearing Pill, it will be of assistance to your Cultivation, Logan said indifferently, I hope you can make good use of it and not let my intentions go to waste. Seeing those Spirit Clearing Pills, the representatives of the Sects opened their eyes wide, their faces showing surprise and delight. They knew that those Pills were rare treasures, greatly beneficial to enhancing Cultivation Levels. The fact that Logan was so generous as to give them away made them feel extraordinarily favored. Lord Logan, you are truly generous! exclaimed a representative of a Sect, moved, We will definitely cherish these Elixirs! Logan nodded and said no more. He turned and left, leaving behind a group of excited sect representatives and the stunned man. The man watched Logans departing figure, his heart filled with mixed feelings. He knew that he had truly lost this time, and his defeat was severe. Yet, he was unwilling to give up just like that. He vowed in his heart to find a way to enhance his strength and one day reclaim his honor. Therefore, he began to retreat for intensive Cultivation, tirelessly honing his Cultivation Level and the Power of Soul day and night. He believed that as long as he persisted, he would eventually surpass Logan and become a true Strong One. As for Logan? He was not proud or complacent because of this victory. On the contrary, he became even more deeply aware of the ruthlessness and complexity of the Cultivation World. He knew that to secure a footing in the Cultivation World, he must continually improve his strength; otherwise, he would be trampled underfoot. Chapter 1225 - Chapter 1225 Chapter 676 Red Nine Heads_2 Chapter 1225: Chapter 676: Red Nine Heads_2 Chapter 1225: Chapter 676: Red Nine Heads_2 Thus, he also began to cultivate harder, constantly exploring new methods and techniques. He believed that as long as he kept striving, he would definitely become a true Divine Level Strong One, standing at the pinnacle of the Cultivation World. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, several years had passed. Both the man and Logan had made significant progress during this time. Their grievances had gradually faded with the passage of time, but they both knew that their competition wasnt over. They were silently waiting for the next confrontation, hoping to prove everything with their strength. In that ancient and mysterious Cloud Hidden Mountain Range, sunlight filtered through sparse clouds, casting mottled light on the winding mountain path. Logan, the renowned Alchemy Master, stood in front of his pill furnace shrouded in mist, tightly holding a jade vial that shimmered with a warm luster. Inside the vial was his most treasured Elixir, Cloud Concealing Spirit Marrow Pill, which he had refined by gathering natures spiritual energy. Around him, a group of cultivators from various sects stood. Their eyes displayed both curiosity and anticipation. Some were old acquaintances of Logan, others were drawn by his Alchemy Skill, and still others were driven by a desire for powerful Elixirs. In a recent crisis, they had chosen to stand by Logan, collectively repelling a sudden Demon Beast attack. Logan slowly surveyed the crowd, a gentle smile playing on his lips. He gently raised the jade vial in his hand, his voice deep and sincere, Ladies and gentlemen, I am deeply grateful for your assistance today. This Cloud Concealing Spirit Marrow Pill, is my proudest creation recently. It not only strengthens and nourishes ones foundation but also aids in breaking through barriers during cultivation. All friends who have helped today will receive a vial. I guarantee its quality is rare and outstanding in the market. Having said this, Logan bowed deeply to everyone, his gesture expressing not just gratitude, but also an indescribable respect. The cultivators, seeing this, responded with their own salutations, creating a warm and harmonious scene. Master Logan is too modest. Serving you is our honor, said a young cultivator dressed in a blue robe, holding a Longsword, his eyes sparkling with admiration for Logan. Yes, Master Logan is not only an excellent alchemist but is also generous and admirable, another elder in Taoist robes added, his face beaming with satisfaction and anticipation for the Elixir he was about to receive. Logan smiled and nodded, his gaze particularly resting on Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Skyler, a renowned sage from nearby, had not allied with Logan due to various reasons in the past. Now, his expression was complicated, filled with regret and remorse. Elder Skyler, do not mind the past, I never took it to heart. Today, you will also share in this Elixir, Logans voice was gentle but firm, signaling to everyone that Logan was a man clear about gratitude and grievances. Elder Skyler felt a mix of emotions and sighed softly, Master Logan, your magnanimity is truly humbling. Had I not hesitated that day, perhaps I could have lent my support sooner. Seeing your generosity now, my regret is even greater. Logan gave a slight smile, patted Elder Skyler on the shoulder, Elder, you are too harsh on yourself. Life is unpredictable; who could foresee everything? Your being here today is the greatest support for me. Please, take this Elixir as a token of my regard. As Logan finished speaking, an exquisite jade vial was gently passed into Elder Skylers hands. Holding the vial, feeling its coolness, Elder Skylers heart surged with complex emotions. He knew that this was not just an Elixir, but also a Favor, a potential opportunity to change his fate. Master Logan, your favor, we at the Heavenly Mechanism Sect will remember it. Should there be any need in the future, we will commit all our efforts! Elder Talon Skyler solemnly vowed, his tone unequivocal in its determination. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Logans smile grew even brighter. He turned to face everyone and loudly proclaimed, My friends, today we have come together by chance and weathered the storm together. This camaraderie, Logan will never forget for the rest of his life. Should any of you face difficulties in the future, as long as I, Logan, can lend a hand, please do not hesitate to ask. I swear here that I will avenge any grievances and repay any kindness, never failing the trust and support of each friend! As soon as he had finished speaking, thunderous applause and cheers erupted from around them. The cultivators were moved by Logans heroic aspirations and expressed their willingness to fight alongside him and face future challenges together. At that moment, the sun set in the west, bathing the entire valley in golden afterglow, stretching everyones shadows long. In this land enveloped by warm light, the friendship between Logan and the people seemed to be solidified by the light, becoming more sturdy and enduring. In the days that followed, not only did Logan keep his promises, but he also made great strides in the art of alchemy, helping many cultivators break through their cultivation bottlenecks, creating one legend after another. Elder Talon Skyler also often brought his disciples for exchanges, and the relationship between the two became increasingly close, becoming a beautiful tale in the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range. Whenever it was deep into the night and all was quiet, Logan would sit alone by the pill furnace, recalling the unity of everyone overcoming difficulties together, and his heart would fill with warmth and strength. He knew that it was these precious friendships that enabled him to face any hardship on the path of cultivation boldly and fearlessly. And it all began with that small Cloud Concealing Spirit Marrow Pill, which not only connected the emotions between people but also witnessed the immortal friendship and trust between Logan and everyone. In the years to come, this friendship would continue to be passed down, becoming the most dazzling scenery in the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range. Having resolved the pressing crisis at hand, Logans eyebrows finally relaxed, but what followed was an undeniable solemnity. His gaze, sharp as a blade, pierced through the crowd and firmly landed on a certain man. That man, feeling this sudden pressure, involuntarily trembled as if hit by a cold wind, shivering. He knew all too well that the root cause was his momentary curiosity and impulsiveness, letting the Flood Dragon seek the Qilin, thereby accidentally releasing the evil cultivator of the Divine Level Venerable. Alas, such folly! Logan sighed inwardly, his look one of both reprimand and helplessness. The Qilin, usually incredibly clever yet occasionally prone to minor blunders, had caused such a calamity this time. Why meddle with the forbidden, unleashing such a formidable Big Shot, bringing endless trouble to the entire Cultivation World? Do you realize your mistake? Logans voice was not loud, yet it carried an unmistakable authority as he directly addressed the man. The man bowed his head, his voice trembling as he replied, I I realize my mistake, Master Logan, I truly did not expect it to turn out this way Not expect? Logan snorted coldly. On the path of cultivation, a single misstep leads to a cascade of errors. Do you realize that because of your curiosity, you almost plunged the entire Cloud Hidden Mountain Range, even the entire Cultivation World, into an irrevocable catastrophe? The mans complexion turned even paler, and he clenched his teeth as if trying to suppress the gasps that wanted to escape. At this point, Elder Talon Skyler also slowly stepped forward, his gaze complex, containing both reverence toward Logan and disappointment in the mans actions. Master Logan, we certainly were negligent in this matter. But please believe that we had no malice, it was just Chapter 1226 - Chapter 1226 Chapter 677 The Manifestation of the True Lord Chapter 1226: Chapter 677: The Manifestation of the True Lord Chapter 1226: Chapter 677: The Manifestation of the True Lord Only what? Logan interrupted Elder Talon Skyler, Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His gaze sweeping back and forth between the two, Seemingly searching for an answer, Merely curious? Merely adventuring? Do you realize that once the Evil Cultivator fully awakens, the consequences will be unimaginable! Elder Talon Skyler fell silent, unable to refute Logans words because the reality was indeed as he described. Although they did not directly release the Evil Cultivator, their actions had indirectly led to everything that happened. Logan looked at the two men before him, His heart filled with mixed emotions. He knew that these two may have had the intention to commit a crime, but not the courage to do so, the true instigator was that Qilin fellow. But then again, they were not entirely without responsibility; at the least, they should pay a price for their curiosity. Are you willing to accept punishment? Logans voice rose again, this time, it conveyed a softness, but retained its authority. The man and Elder Talon Skyler exchanged glances, each discerning resolve in the others eyes. They knew that, regardless of the outcome, they had to take this responsibility. We are willing, the two answered in unison. Logan nodded, contemplating internally how to discipline these two in such a way that they would remember this lesson without being too harsh and damaging harmony. After all, their mistake was unintentional, and they had tried their best during the previous crisis. Very well, since you are willing, let it be so, Logan finally spoke, his voice revealing a trace of weariness, Return to your abodes, reflect in seclusion for three months; during this time, do not venture outside, nor make contact with the outside world. After three months, come to find me, and I will check whether your cultivation level and mental state have improved. Hearing this, the man and Elder Talon Skyler both breathed a sigh of relief. Though the punishment was not light, it was not as severe as they had feared. They looked at Logan with gratitude, then turned and departed. Logan watched their retreating figures, silently praying in his heart that this incident would serve as a profound lesson, making them more cautious and steadfast on their future path of cultivation. Three months was but a momentary flick for Cultivators. When the man and Elder Talon Skyler reappeared before Logan, there was a clear change in their demeanor. Their eyes held more determination, and their cultivation had improved significantly. Master Logan, we have come, the man spoke first, his voice tinged with nervousness but also anticipation. Logan looked at them and nodded slightly. Hmm, not bad, your cultivation levels and mental states have indeed improved. It seems these three months of contemplative seclusion have been fruitful for you. Thank you, Master Logan, for your teachings, Elder Talon Skyler replied respectfully, We are fully aware of our mistakes, and this incident has sounded a warning bell for us. In the future, we will be more cautious and not repeat the same mistakes. Hearing this, Logan felt inwardly pleased. He knew that this lesson had been etched deeply into their hearts. In the future, they would undoubtedly become more mature and steady, standing out in the Cultivation World. Now that you have recognized your faults and made amends, let us put this matter to rest, Logan stated with a hint of warmth, Remember, the path of cultivation is long and arduous. Only by remaining vigilant and cautious can you travel further. The man and Elder Talon Skyler exchanged a look, seeing determination and resolve in each others eyes. They knew that this experience would become a precious asset on their journey of cultivation. No matter what difficulties and challenges they faced in the future, they would always remember Logans lessons and forge ahead. As time passed, Cloud Hidden Mountain Range returned to its former tranquility. Logan and the others continued their cultivation and lives, and the accidental crisis gradually became forgotten in the dust of history. However, the man, Elder Talon Skyler, and that Qilin fellow would never forget the lesson. They knew that only constant vigilance and caution would allow them to go farther and higher on the path of cultivation. On that somewhat dull afternoon, sunlight filtered through the sparse clouds, mottling the stone path of Cloud Hidden Mountain Range. Logan, the Alchemy Master known for his astuteness and capability, stood before a group of Cultivators with varying expressions. His eyes were sharp as an eagles, and a meaningful smile hung on his lips, as if everything was within his control. He never lets himself be taken advantage of; Logan will surely reclaim whats his after this incident. Someone among the crowd commented in a low voice, quiet yet audible to everyone present. Hearing this, Logans smile deepened, he clenched his teeth and spoke deliberately, Let me tell you the truth today, do not think just because you have escaped this calamity you can be careless. In the Cultivation World, its survival of the fittest. If you do not wish to live in fear in the coming days, its best you stay in line. His words were like cold ice, causing the Cultivators present to startle. They looked at each other, silently guessing Logans intentions. Could it be that the Master known for his leniency was going to act out of character and lay his hands on them today? Chapter 1227 - Chapter 1227 Chapter 677 Manifestation of the True Lord_2 Chapter 1227: Chapter 677: Manifestation of the True Lord_2 Chapter 1227: Chapter 677: Manifestation of the True Lord_2 As everyones hearts were filled with unease, Logans voice rang out once again, but this time it carried a hint of amusement that was hard to detect, Its not impossible to spare you, but first you must offer something valuable for exchange. If Im satisfied, I might just let you off the horse. As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere among the crowd became subtly charged. Some showed anger on their faces, thinking that Logans actions were undoubtedly like looting a burning house; others were secretly pleased, seeing it as a good opportunity to get closer to Logan. Among them, a cultivator dressed in a luxurious robe, with a cold countenance, was burning with rage. He clenched his teeth, his fury rising, and stood up abruptly to face Logan, his voice low and resolute, Logan, you are far too arrogant! As the saying goes, One can be killed, but not humiliated. You have already stolen so many treasures from me, and now you have the audacity to ask for more in exchange? Who do you think you are? Upon hearing this, Logans expression remained unchanged, he simply glanced at the cultivator with a hint of disdain in his voice, Who do I think I am? I am, of course, Logan. In this Cultivation World, who doesnt know my name? As for those treasures you mentioned, huh, if it werent for my methods, would you have obtained them so easily? Now, I am merely taking back some things that belong to me, while giving you a lesson in passing. The cultivator was trembling with fury at Logans words. He clenched his fists as if trying to suppress the breaths that sought escape. However, faced with Logans unfathomable power and majestic aura, he ultimately did not dare to act rashly. Just then, Elder Talon Skyler slowly stood up from amongst the crowd. His face was solemn, and his gaze swept back and forth between Logan and the cultivator. Finally, he took a deep breath and spoke slowly, Master Logan, we acknowledge that we were in the wrong in this matter, please believe that we had no malice. As for the exchange you mentioned, we are willing to offer some precious medicinal ingredients and magical treasures as compensation, in hopes that you will show us leniency. Logans expression softened slightly upon hearing this. He took a glance at Elder Talon Skyler, then swept his gaze over the others, and finally nodded, Alright, since you are willing to offer compensation, I will give you this opportunity. However, I hope you remember this lesson and avoid making the same mistakes in the future. Having said that, Logan turned and left, leaving behind a group of cultivators with complex expressions. They watched Logans retreating figure, silently reflecting on the lesson learned and planning for the future. As time passed, the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range once again returned to its usual tranquility. The grudges between Logan and the people gradually faded with the passage of time. However, the incident of the exchange had etched an indelible memory in everyones minds. They knew that Logan was never one to suffer a loss. Although the incident cost them, it also made them profoundly aware of Logans strength and dignity. In the future, they would certainly be more careful to avoid unnecessary trouble. And Logan, through this incident, had once again solidified his status and reputation in the Cultivation World. Through his strength and wisdom, he had shown everyone what it meant to be a true Strong One and had taught a profound lesson to those who attempted to challenge his authority. On that somewhat gloomy afternoon, deep in the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range, a tense standoff was taking place. Logan, the Alchemy Master, stood face to face with a man, the atmosphere between them as tense as drawn bows. You have already stolen so many of my possessions, how am I supposed to give you anything now? the man clenched his teeth and glared at Logan with resentment and anger in his voice, If you have the guts, then just let me go and have a fair fight with me, and lets see who can win! Hearing this, a flicker crossed Logans eyes as he gathered his thoughts. He stared at the man, pondering inwardly. Indeed, he had taken some treasures from the man, but it was to teach this presumptuous fellow a lesson. However, it seemed that the man was not willing to let things go. Fine, Ill let you go, Logan suddenly spoke, his tone tinged with amusement, But be prepared, because in this battle, I intend to give it my all. Having spoken, Logan flicked his hand, releasing the binding enchantment on the man. The man staggered, nearly falling over, but quickly steadied himself. His eyes widened as he looked at Logan, as if not daring to believe his own ears. Youyoure really going to let me go? the man tentatively asked. Of course, when I, Logan, give my word, I always keep it, Logan chuckled lightly, and drew his sword, its light flickering and its chilling aura intense, But prepare yourself mentally, for this battle might be the toughest one of your life. Taking a deep breath and with a hint of resolve flashing in his eyes, the man knew that the battle was inevitable, and he would have to face it head on. He summoned his Flood Dragon, which roared and circled above his head, its eyes fixated on Logan with unmasked fury. Come then, Logan, let me see just how strong you really are! the man yelled, charging at Logan with his sword. Logan chuckled again, and with a swift movement, he easily dodged the mans attack. He countered with his sword, engaging in a fierce battle. They exchanged blows, swords clashing, and the surrounding valley echoed with the sounds of their combat. However, after a few exchanges, the man began to feel overpowered. His strength had already been severely compromised, and fighting Logan only added to his exhaustion. Panting heavily, a flicker of panic crossed his eyes. He knew he was on the brink of collapse. Logan, you youre too strong the man said between breaths, his voice carrying a touch of helplessness and despair. Upon hearing this, Logan chuckled, the light of his sword flashing as he easily evaded another attack. Looking at the man with a hint of pity in his eyes, he said, You should never have challenged me. Now, Ill grant you a swift end. With that, Logan swung his sword, and a streak of light like lightning enveloped the man. The man cried out in alarm, attempting to dodge, but it was too late. The swords light passed, and the mans figure froze in place before slowly collapsing. Upon seeing this, the Flood Dragon let out a mournful cry, attempting to avenge its master. But Logan simply waved his hand, and the dragon was held in place by an invisible force, unable to move. Flood Dragon, you have seen the consequences of challenging me, Logan said calmly, However, if you submit to me, I will spare your life. Torn, the Flood Dragons eyes conveyed its struggle. But in the end, it bowed its head, indicating submission. Logan chuckled lightly, sheathed his sword, and walked away. Peace once again settled over the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range, as if nothing had ever happened. Yet for the man and the Flood Dragon, the battle was an unforgettable memory. They understood the unfathomable strength of Logan and would never dare challenge the Alchemy Master again. And Logan, through this battle, had once again proven his own strength. With his sword, he made it clear to all that to challenge him was to court self-destruction. He also taught a profound lesson to those who sought to provoke him. In the days to come, his name would become a legend in the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range and throughout the entire Cultivation World. Seeing this, Logan sighed helplessly, reflecting inwardly, To think he could fight me with such feeble strength, hes truly delusional. Shaking his head with disdain in his gaze, he withdrew his attention from the man, knowing the outcome of the battle was already determined. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - - Chapter 1228 - Chapter 1228 Chapter 678 Proclaiming Blossom Chapter 1228: Chapter 678: Proclaiming Blossom Chapter 1228: Chapter 678: Proclaiming Blossom Logans manipulation of Spiritual Energy wreathed around him, emitting an aura that was incomparable to that of an ordinary person. It was a profound, vast, and mysterious power that seemed to contain endless mysteries. Everyone around who felt this aura could not help but be moved; they knew that Logans strength was far beyond their imagination. The surrounding crowd looked at each other, curiously discussing who between the man and Logan could win. Though they dared not speak loudly, their eyes revealed strong anticipation and excitement. The disciples from the Great Sects respected and favored Logan even more, knowing that not only had Logan kept his promise, but he was also a Super Genius with limitless future achievements. Master Logan is truly formidable, to possess such strength at such a young age; he will definitely become a Divine Level existence in the future! a Sect Disciple said enviously. Yes, having good relations with Master Logan brings countless benefits to our Sect! another Disciple concurred. Their conversation, though quiet, was heard clearly by Logan. He smiled slightly, secretly pleased. He knew his strength and reputation were enough to inspire awe and envy in these people. Logan turned his gaze back to the man with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He instantly spotted the mans weaknessCa trace of his escape from an Ancient Barrier, his strength not having reached the Demigod Level. Moreover, the man was injured and his strength was greatly reduced. Logan chuckled to himself; such an opponent was nothing to fear. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmph, do you think you can escape my grasp? Logan scoffed, then with a flash of movement, he charged at the man. The man, taken aback, hastily swung his sword to meet the attack. However, his strength was far inferior to Logans, and within a few rounds, he was already panting and exhausted. Who who are you? Why is your strength so immense? The man asked while gasping for air, his eyes filled with fear and despair. Logan chuckled lightly, not answering his question. All he knew was that this man was a minor obstacle on his path, one that he had to remove. The fight continued, and with his formidable strength and exquisite Martial Arts expertise, Logan gradually gained the upper hand. The man grew increasingly powerless, his attacks more erratic. Eventually, in a fierce clash, Logan struck the man with his sword, sending him tumbling heavily to the ground. Onlookers gasped at the sight. They knew the battle was over, and the victor was undoubtedly Logan. Logan approached the man lying on the ground and looked down at him coldly: Youve lost. Now, you can tell me your origins and purpose. Gasping, the man looked up at Logan, his eyes flashing with helplessness and despair. He knew he was no longer able to escape Logans clutches. Slowly, he began to recount his origins and purposes The mans name was Ethan Cloud, originally a disciple of an ancient Sect. However, due to an accident, he triggered the Sects prohibitions and was imprisoned within an Ancient Barrier. There, he spent many long years, gradually improving his strength. Yet, just as he was about to break through to the Demigod Level, he accidentally discovered a loophole in the barrier and escaped. After his escape, Ethan Cloud found the Cultivation World had undergone radical changes. The Sect to which he belonged no longer existed, and new Sects and powers were emerging. He felt lost and helpless, unsure of where to go. That was when he heard of Logans name and deeds. Knowing that Logan was a young Alchemy Master with immense strength and a renowned reputation, he decided to seek Logans help and guidance. However, upon finding Logan, he realized that Logan was not as friendly as he had imagined. Logan was full of suspicion and wariness about his origins and purpose and even attacked him. Though Ethan Cloud was not without his own strength, he ultimately could not contend with Logan. Over the course of a fierce battle, he was steadily beaten back, eventually defeated by Logan. Now, he lay at Logans feet, feeling the pain and exhaustion in his body. He knew he could not escape Logans control any longer. Slowly, he started to reveal his origins and purposes to Logan. After listening, Logan considered for a moment, then looked at Ethan Cloud and said, Your experiences do evoke sympathy, but your actions are unacceptable to me. You intruded on my territory unbidden, and even tried to challenge my authority; that is a grave disrespect. Ethan Cloud, startled, quickly explained, Master Logan, I meant no Malice. I simply wanted to seek your help and guidance. I never imagined it would turn out like this. Logan chuckled lightly and said, Help and guidance? Do you think those are so easily attained from me? However, since youve already told me your origins and purposes, Ill give you an opportunity. But you must agree to one condition. Ethan Cloud, heartened, inquired hastily, What condition? As long as its within my power, I will surely accept. Logan looked at Ethan Cloud, a playful look in his eyes: My condition is simpleCyou shall become my servant, serving me. As long as you remain loyal, I will provide the help and guidance you seek. Chapter 1229 - Chapter 1229 Chapter 678 Xuān Huā_2 Chapter 1229: Chapter 678: Xuan Hua_2 Chapter 1229: Chapter 678: Xuan Hua_2 Ethan Cloud was taken aback upon hearing these words. He had not expected Logan to make such a demand, but he knew that there was no turning back for him now. Gritting his teeth, he nodded and agreed to Logans terms. Seeing this, Logan nodded in satisfaction. He knew that he had subdued another strong servant. At the same time, he was surprised and looked forward to Ethans strength and potential. He believed that in the days to come, Ethan would surely become his right-hand man and loyal partner. Thus, Logan took Ethan back to his domain, and began to nurture and guide him. And Ethan loyally served Logan, becoming his capable general and faithful servant. In the days to come, they weathered countless storms and challenges together, creating their own glory and legend You have the guts, then release me! the man panted, his voice laced with resentment and stubbornness. Beside him coiled a Flood Dragon, its scales shimmering dazzlingly in the sunlight. It was the Flood Dragons assistance that barely kept him going through several rounds with Logan. Yet even with the Flood Dragons help, his waning momentum could not be concealed. Hearing this, a cold smile curled at the corners of Logans mouth as he thought mockingly, How ridiculous, do you think this is a dream? His gaze was icy, his figure unmoving, but the Spiritual Energy swirling around him was tangible, revealing his unfathomable strength. Just as Logan was preparing to swiftly conclude the battle and teach this ignorant man a lesson, he suddenly let out a furious roar, deafeningly loud. Immediately after, golden light began to emanate from his body, growing brighter and brighter, as if to swallow everything around it. The crowd exclaimed in surprise, realizing that the man was self-destructing. Logans brow furrowed, and he quickly stepped back, grabbing Sheron Perris wrist beside him to prevent him from rushing forward impulsively. Logan, are you alright? Sheron Perri asked with concern, his eyes filled with worry. He watched as the golden light gradually faded without any sign of the man, wondering, Did that guy die? But where is his body? Why is there no trace of him? Logan shook his head and said with a heavy gaze, Hes not dead. His self-destruction is not a true death, but a way to escape. However, this method is too extreme, and a slight misstep could indeed cost him his life. Sheron Perri opened his mouth in amazement, having never seen someone survive a self-destruction. He couldnt help but ask, How strong must one be to survive their own self-destruction? Logan paused for a moment, then spoke slowly, Strong? Perhaps. But it is more a thirst for life and a persistence for power. This persistence sometimes leads people to do things beyond imagination. Having said this, Logans gaze returned to where the golden light had dissipated, on guard within. He knew that although the man had temporarily escaped his grasp, he would not let matters rest. In the future, they might meet again. At this moment, the onlookers also began discussing among themselves. They were curious about the identity and strength of the man, while also expressing admiration for Logans strength and composure. Master Logan is truly formidable, to remain calm in the face of such self-destruction, remarked a Sect Disciple. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, another Disciple chimed in, and he even saw through that mans ploy, truly admirable. Logan listened to their discussion, yet his heart remained largely undisturbed. He knew that this battle was just a minor interlude on his path of cultivation, with many more challenges and adventures awaiting him. Sheron Perri, lets go, Logan said indifferently before turning to leave. Sheron Perri quickly followed; his heart still harbored some confusion and incomprehension, but above all, it was filled with trust and admiration for Logan. They left the site of the battle and continued on their journey. Although the man had temporarily escaped Logans grasp, his heart bristled with frustration and rage. He knew that his feud with Logan was far from over. In the future, he would definitely challenge Logan again, seeking to erase the shame of his defeat! In the days that followed, Logan and Sheron Perri continued their cultivation journey. They traveled between different Sects, exchanging knowledge and constantly enhancing their strengths. And the man became a lingering thought in their minds. Whenever the night was deep and quiet, Logan would think back to that battle. He pondered the mans identity and strength, as well as the reason why he chose such an extreme escape method like self-destruction. He knew that this man was no simple character; there must be some secret or conspiracy hidden behind him. Sheron Perri also often spoke of the man. He was curious and amazed by the mans strength and his method of escape, and he also worried that the man might pose a threat to Logan. Whenever this happened, Logan would simply smile and reassure him, Dont worry, I have it under control. However, as time passed, the man seemed to vanish, no longer appearing before them. Although Logan and Sheron Perri were puzzled, they did not dwell on it too much. They understood that the Cultivation World was always filled with mysteries and unknown things; perhaps that man was one of them. Until one day, they arrived at a Sect known as Cloud Hidden Sect. This Sect wasnt very famous but hid some unknown secrets and powers. There, Logan and Sheron Perri encountered a mysterious elder who revealed a shocking secret about the man As it turned out, the mans name was Ethan Cloud, a talented Disciple from the Cloud Hidden Sect. He possessed remarkable Talent and strength but was also burdened with a great secret and mission. The self-destruction was not his actual escape technique but a special Secret Technique that allowed him to preserve his life and escape from peril at critical moments. Upon hearing this, Logan and Sheron Perri were astounded. They had not expected the man to have such an incredible identity and background. They also became intensely interested in the Cloud Hidden Sect and its secrets. Guided by the elder, they delved deeper into the Cloud Hidden Sect, exploring its secrets and powers. They encountered various challenges and adventures and also made friends and allies with common goals. Through this process, their strengths greatly improved and broke through new barriers. However, just as they were about to uncover the secrets of Ethan Cloud and the Cloud Hidden Sect, a greater crisis loomed. A powerful enemy emerged, intent on destroying the Cloud Hidden Sect and seizing its secrets and powers. Logan, Sheron Perri, and others were drawn into this crisis and had to unite and confront this formidable enemy. During this crisis, Logan, Sheron Perri, and their companions faced numerous life-and-death tests and difficult challenges. They relied on their own strength and wisdom to gradually unveil the true face and conspiracy of the enemy. At the same time, they discovered that the secrets of Ethan Cloud and the Cloud Hidden Sect were intricately linked to this enemy. Finally, in a breathtaking final battle, Logan and Sheron Perri, along with their companions, successfully defeated the enemy, protecting the Cloud Hidden Sect and its secrets. And Ethan Cloud, through this crisis, grew and transformed; he was no longer the impulsive and stubborn youth, but a true Strong One and Hero. When the dust settled, Logan, Sheron Perri, and their companions bid farewell to the Cloud Hidden Sect and Ethan Cloud, continuing on their journey of cultivation. They knew that the road ahead was long, and that challenges and adventures would never cease. Chapter 1230 - Chapter 1230 Chapter 679 Blood Slaughter Chapter 1230: Chapter 679: Blood Slaughter Chapter 1230: Chapter 679: Blood Slaughter But they also believed that as long as they were united and pushed forward bravely, they would definitely be able to overcome all difficulties and achieve their dreams and goals. No way, he survived a self-destruction and he escaped without dying? How is this possible! Sheron Perris face was full of disbelief, his eyes flickering with urgency and confusion. He was about to rush forward in haste but was stopped by Logan. Logans expression was serious, yet his tone was unusually calm, What are you so anxious about, theres nothing wrong yet, is there? We dont need to rush. In frustration, Sheron Perri stamped his foot, But what if he escapes, it will be much harder to find him then! Logan gently shook his head, his gaze deep as he looked into the distance, Dont worry, he wont get far. Besides, look at that guy, no matter his strength, he is just so-so. The only reason he could escape after self-destructing is that he used a secret technique. Secret Technique? Sheron Perri paused and then had a sudden realization, I see, no wonder he was able to survive. But, there must be some side effects to this kind of secret technique, right? Narrowing his eyes, a hint of wisdom flashed through them, Exactly, youve hit the nail on the head. Although the technique is strong, forcibly using it has an even harsher backlash effect. I suspect, he is now enduring the pain from the secret techniques backlash. Reassured somewhat by Logans words, Sheron Perri still felt worried, So what should we do now? We cant just watch him escape, can we? Logan smiled slightly, confidence in his voice, Dont worry, he wont escape. Ive already sensed his aura; he has hidden in a cave nearby. Lets go now and see how long he can last. After saying this, Logan, along with Sheron Perri and the Flood Dragon, quickly headed toward the direction of the cave. On the way, they passed through dense forests and crossed turbulent streams, finally arriving in front of the cave. Outside the cave, Logan paused, sensing the aura inside. His eyebrows furrowed as he sensed something unusual. Theres something complicated inside; we need to be cautious, Logan warned in a low voice. Sheron Perri nodded, gripping his longsword firmly, ready to respond to any sudden situations. The Flood Dragon circled nearby, emitting low roars, seemingly preparing for the battle ahead. They cautiously entered the cave, moving deeper through the winding passages. The cave was dark, illuminated only by the torches they held in their hands. After a long while, they finally reached the innermost part of the cave. There, crouched in a corner, was the man who had escaped through self-destruction. His complexion was pale, his aura weak, clearly suffering from the pain of the backlash from the secret technique. Hmph, you were indeed hiding here, Logan scoffed as he stepped forward. Hearing the sound, the man struggled to raise his head, fear and despair flashing in his eyes. He knew he had nowhere to run and could only silently await his fate. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan looked at the man and slowly spoke, You used a secret technique to escape after blowing yourself up and now the backlash is unbearable, isnt it? I advise you just surrender willingly, it might spare you some pain. The man clenched his teeth, enduring the pain as he spoke, I I will never submit to you! Logan smirked coldly, Oh, how stubborn. Do you think you can last much longer? The power of the backlash from the secret technique will only get stronger, and eventually, you will be consumed by your own power. Logan then took an Elixir from his bosom and handed it to the man, This is an Elixir of Essence Energy, which can temporarily relieve your pain. However, if you continue to be deluded, I wont show mercy again. The man looked at the Elixir in front of him, indecisive. He knew that taking the Elixir might temporarily relieve his pain but it also meant submitting to Logan. However, under the severe torment of pain, he ultimately chose to compromise. His hands trembling, he took the Elixir and swallowed it. The Elixir dissolved upon entering his mouth, a warm current flowed through his body, and the pain seemed to significantly lessen. Logan watched the mans change and secretly felt pleased with himself. He knew that he had gained the upper hand. Sheron Perri, standing beside him, exclaimed, Who would have thought the backlash from the secret technique could be so fierce; its good that you, Logan, were prepared. Logan smiled slightly, Of course. I had sensed earlier that he used a secret technique, so I specifically prepared this Elixir. However, this is only temporary relief, the real pain is yet to come. After speaking, Logan turned to the Flood Dragon, Watch him, dont let him escape. If he tries anything, notify me immediately. The Flood Dragon nodded, its massive body coiling beside the man, its gaze vigilantly watching him. It knew that if the man attempted to escape, it, as a Spirit Beast, would also be implicated. Therefore, it had to ensure that the man did not leave its field of vision. Meanwhile, the man silently sat on the ground, filled with helplessness and despair. He knew that he had lost his freedom and had become Logans captive. However, he was not willing to submit to fate just like that. He swore silently in his heart that he must find a chance to escape this cage and regain his freedom. In the following days, the man spent his time under the watchful eyes of Logan and Sheron Perri. They were constantly vigilant of his movements, preventing him from escaping or committing other dangerous acts. Meanwhile, the man silently endured the pain of the secret techniques backlash and the torment of captivity. Chapter 1231 - Chapter 1231 Chapter 679 Blood Slaughter_2 Chapter 1231: Chapter 679 Blood Slaughter_2 Chapter 1231: Chapter 679 Blood Slaughter_2 However, as time passed, Logan and Sheron Perri gradually discovered the secrets and potential of the man. They began to reassess him, realizing he might not be a simple character What are you dawdling here for? Dont you carry the Flood Dragon Essence Blood? Hurry and give me some so I can consolidate my strength. During this time, I plan to recuperate quietly on the edge of the Demon Beast Forest and recover my Essence Energy. There are many demon beasts nearby, and you, as a descendant of the Flood Dragon, naturally suppress them with your bloodline. Go deal with some and also retrieve some Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures to aid my recovery, the man said hurriedly, glancing around cautiously, and only after confirming that Logan hadnt caught up, did he breathe a little sigh of relief. He had escaped to the edge of the Demon Beast Forest, leaning against a gigantic ancient tree, panting heavily. Sweat dripped down his cheeks onto the soil, oddly out of sync with the tense atmosphere surrounding him. His expression was both relieved and anxiousCrelieved that he had temporarily escaped Logans pursuit but anxious about the unknown and dangerous future. Alright, Im on it, the voice of the Flood Dragon echoed in the mans mind, carrying a hint of reluctance yet determination. It slowly extended its gigantic claw, gently slicing its scales, and a drop of crystal-clear, power-packed Essence Blood slowly fell, which the man carefully caught. For the Flood Dragon, this Essence Blood was precious but would replenish annually, so the loss was minimal. Moreover, there was a special bond between it and the man, prompting it to lend a hand at critical moments. The man took the Essence Blood and immediately swallowed it. Instantly, a warm and powerful force surged within him, beginning to repair his damaged meridians and internal organs. He closed his eyes, basking in the comfort this power brought, silently grateful for the Flood Dragons help. Meanwhile, after dealing with the man, Logan turned to look at Elder Talon Skyler nearby. Elder Skylers face twitched, his eyes filled with deep suspicion and unease. He doubted the real purpose of Logans visitCwhether it was truly to pursue the man or if it was actually aimed at him. Logan, what what exactly do you want? Elder Skylers voice trembled slightly, trying to discern the answer from Logans gaze, but he found only depth and indifference. Logan gave a faint smile, his tone calm yet undeniably authoritative, Elder Skyler, you worry too much. My visit was solely to pursue the fugitive, and it has nothing to do with you. However, since youre here, perhaps you could help me. There are quite a few Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures hidden within this Demon Beast Forest; if you could help me find some, I naturally wont let your efforts go unrewarded. Elder Skyler, upon hearing this, internally breathed a sigh of relief. Although he still had reservations about Logans words, at least for now, Logan seemed to bear no malice toward him. Thus, he nodded and hesitantly agreed, Alright, Ill do my best. But remember, this Demon Beast Forest is full of dangers; you must also be careful. Logan nodded in appreciation, then turned to look deeper into the Demon Beast Forest, a glint of icy resolve flickering in his eyes. He knew that this forest hid countless dangers and opportunities, and he was here for those very opportunities. In the days that followed, the man quietly recuperated at the edge of the Demon Beast Forest, swiftly regaining his strength with the help of the Flood Dragon Essence Blood. The Flood Dragon frequently ventured out, easily dealing with powerful demon beasts using its bloodline suppression ability, and bringing back precious Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures for the mans healing. Logan and Elder Talon Skyler began searching for Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures within the Demon Beast Forest. They encountered various dangers and challenges but also reaped rich rewards. Whenever night fell, they would return to where the man was staying, sharing their findings and experiences. As time passed, the man gradually regained his strength, and Logan and Elder Talon Skyler also found many precious Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures. Their relationship quietly evolved during this process, moving from initial suspicion and caution to later becoming tacit understanding and trust. However, just as they were preparing to leave the Demon Beast Forest, a sudden crisis shattered their peace. A group of powerful demon beasts attacked them, intending to seize their Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures. Faced with these frenzied demon beasts, the man, Logan, and Elder Talon Skyler had no choice but to join forces in battle. Drawing on their individual strengths and wisdom, they engaged in a fierce fight with the demon beasts. Ultimately, they successfully repelled the attack at a great cost, safeguarding the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasures they carried. After this crisis, they understood each others importance even more profoundly. They knew that only by standing unified could they survive in this peril-ridden Demon Beast Forest. Thus, they decided to continue together, exploring this mysterious forest in search of more opportunities and challenges. Sheron Perri stood next to Logan, sunlight filtering through the sparse leaves, dappling his face, his lips curled up involuntarily, sketching a smug arc. His eyes slightly narrowed, a confident and provocative glimmer in his gaze, he gazed directly at Elder Talon Skyler nearby, slowly saying, Elder Skyler, your strength is undoubtedly formidable, and its unfathomably deep, a fact weve never denied. But have you ever thought that no matter how strong you are, without the sharpness and cunning of us young folks, you eventually fall short. In this unpredictable world, relying solely on strength isnt enough, its about who has the last laugh. Elder Talon Skyler, upon hearing these words, furrowed his brows and a flash of displeasure crossed his eyes, but he quickly regained his composure. He knew that Sherons pointed words held some truth. Having witnessed Logans staggering strength, he felt a mix of emotions. Logan stood there, surrounded by an invisible aura of authority, commanding an instinctive reverence. Elder Talon Skyler took a deep breath, adjusted his attitude, knowing that confronting Logan head-on would only lead to a crushing defeat like before. Thus, he withdrew his hostile gaze and instead looked towards Logan, with a hint of compromise barely detectable in his tone: Logan, I admit your strength is extraordinary, the likes of which Ive seldom seen. I have here a Divine Treasure Map, which I believe youll find quite interesting. This map, prepared early by me, is crucial for me. It not only contains the secrets of countless treasures but also holds opportunities for enhancing cultivation levels and breaking through limits. Logan, hearing this, slightly raised his eyebrows, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. He knew the Divine Treasure Map Elder Talon Skyler mentioned was no ordinary item, enough to pique his interest. Thus, he smiled faintly, his tone playful, Oh? A Divine Treasure Map? Sounds quite tempting. But, Elder Skyler, what makes you think Id be interested in your map? Or for that matter, what makes you think Id trust you? Elder Skyler had anticipated this question from Logan. He smiled slightly, slowly pulling a yellowed blueprint from his bosom and gently unfolding it. The blueprint was covered in intricate runes and pathways, resembling an ancient map or a mysterious puzzle. Logan, look at this Divine Treasure Map, the runes and pathways are the results of my years of research. They point to an ancient, forgotten ruin, containing astounding treasures and secrets. I believe, with your strength and wisdom, you can unravel the secrets of this map, find that ruin, and achieve everything you desire, Elder Skylers voice was low and enticing, as if he were narrating an ancient legend. Sheron Perri watched, dazzled by the sight, unable to resist inching closer to better discern every detail of the Divine Treasure Map. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1232 - Chapter 1232 Chapter 680 Magic Ritual Chapter 1232: Chapter 680: Magic Ritual Chapter 1232: Chapter 680: Magic Ritual However, the moment he touched the blueprint, a mysterious power suddenly surged into his body, causing him to shudder involuntarily. What power is this? Sheron Perri exclaimed in surprise, feeling the power roaming through his body as if guiding him towards an unknown direction. Elder Talon Skyler saw this and smiled slightly, explaining, This is the guardian power of the Divine Treasure Map; it only reacts to those who are destined. It seems that you have a special connection with this Divine Treasure Map. Logan observed Sheron Perris reaction, a thoughtful glint flashing in his eyes. He knew that this Divine Treasure Map perhaps really concealed some unknown secrets. Thus, he slowly spoke, his tone carrying an undeniable firmness: Alright, Elder Talon Skyler, I promise you. I will help you unravel the secrets of this Divine Treasure Map and find that relic. However, in exchange, you must also agree to a condition of mine. Elder Talon Skyler tensed upon hearing this, knowing that Logans condition would not be simple. But, for the sake of the treasures and secrets behind the Divine Treasure Map, he had no choice but to agree, What condition? Speak. Logan smiled slightly, his gaze deep as he looked into the distance, I want you, in the days to come, to fight alongside us, facing the challenges that are on their way. I believe, with your strength and wisdom, you will definitely become an indispensable partner for us. Elder Talon Skyler, after a brief silence, finally nodded his head. He knew that fighting alongside strong individuals like Logan and Sheron Perri might be his best choice. Thus, he put away the Divine Treasure Map and looked firmly into the distance, as if anticipating the future challenges and adventures. Thus, the subtle relationship among the three of them quietly changed, driven by the Divine Treasure Map. They knew the road ahead was long, filled with both challenges and opportunities. But as long as they stood united, they would surely be able to create a magnificent chapter of their own. As Elder Talon Skylers words fell, the entire space seemed to pause for a moment. The Strong Ones from the Great Sects looked at each other, their eyes shimmering with disbelief. They had never expected Elder Talon Skyler to possess such a treasure the Divine Treasure Map. It was said that it was guarded by almost Emperor-level Strong Ones, and such a Secret Land was no place for ordinary people to tread casually. Logan frowned deeply, staring at Elder Talon Skyler with a skeptical look. He didnt believe that such a cunning old man truly held such a treasure, nor did he believe that he would so readily tell him, Old man, youve had such a treasure for so long and probably kept it to yourself, how could you possibly tell me? Dont try to deceive me here, its not that simple. Logans words carried a tinge of disdain, clearly not believing Elder Talon Skylers explanation. Elder Talon Skyler, upon hearing this, took a deep breath. He slowly spoke, his voice revealing a touch of helplessness: Logan, you really are quite astute. Nothing gets past you, which does give me a headache. He shook his head, seemingly both admiring and helpless about Logans insight. However, what Im saying this time is true. Elder Talon Skylers tone suddenly turned solemn, Youve seen the current situation. The Great Sects are all covetously eyeing us. If I were to go to the Secret Land indicated by the Divine Treasure Map alone, it would likely be more perilous than auspicious. Moreover, the Strong Ones in that Secret Land are no ordinary opponents. Without sufficient strength and preparation, entering rashly would simply be courting death. Logan, upon hearing this, furrowed his brows slightly, appearing to consider Elder Talon Skylers words. He knew that although Elder Talon Skyler was cunning, he would not joke with his own life. And seeing his serious expression, it didnt seem like he was lying. Then why are you telling me? Do you believe I have the capability to help you? Logan stared at Elder Talon Skyler, trying to read the answer from his eyes. Elder Talon Skyler smiled lightly, speaking slowly: Logan, Im well aware of your strength. Although you are young, your abilities have already surpassed many of the older generations Strong Ones. Furthermore, you possess exceptional wisdom and courage, which I value the most. I believe, with your help, we will definitely be able to successfully enter the Secret Land indicated by the Divine Treasure Map and find the treasures there. Logan listened, silent for a moment. He knew that Elder Talon Skylers words were not without reason. Moreover, he was also filled with curiosity about the Secret Land indicated by the Divine Treasure Map. What kind of treasures were hidden there? And what kind of Strong Ones guarded those treasures? These questions lingered in his mind, making it impossible for him to let go. Alright, I agree, Logan finally spoke, his voice firm and strong, However, I also have a condition. Elder Talon Skyler, upon hearing this, felt a surge of joy, knowing that Logan had been moved. Thus, he hurriedly asked, What condition? Speak. I want you to promise that no matter what dangers we encounter in the Secret Land, you will assist with all your might, without any reservations. Logans eyes shimmered with resolute light, knowing his condition was not simple, but also believing that Elder Talon Skyler would agree. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Talon Skyler, after a brief silence, knew that Logans condition was indeed demanding. Yet, for the sake of the Secret Land indicated by the Divine Treasure Map and the treasures within, he ultimately nodded, Alright, I agree. No matter what dangers we face in the Secret Land, I will assist with all my might, without any reservations. Chapter 1233 - Chapter 1233 Chapter 680 Magic Ceremony_2 Chapter 1233: Chapter 680 Magic Ceremony_2 Chapter 1233: Chapter 680 Magic Ceremony_2 The two of them exchanged a smile as if they had reached some tacit agreement. They knew that the road ahead would be filled with unknowns and dangers, but as long as they united as one and faced everything together, they would surely overcome all difficulties and discover the secrets hidden within the Secret Land indicated by the Divine Treasure Map. They then began to discuss their plan in detail. Elder Talon Skyler slowly unfurled the Divine Treasure Map, which was complicated with Runes and pathways, resembling a maze. They studied every detail on the blueprint, attempting to find clues to enter the Secret Land. As time passed, they gradually discovered some patterns on the blueprint. Those Runes and lines seemed not to be arranged randomly, but appeared to have specific meanings and directions. Based on these clues, they began to calculate the method and path to enter the Secret Land. After much effort, they finally found the entrance to the Secret LandCa mysterious cave hidden deep in the forest, its entrance shrouded in a thick fog, seemingly a gateway to an unknown world. They looked at each other, eyes sparkling with determination. They knew that the road ahead would be even tougher and more dangerous, but they were fully prepared and would not back down no matter what difficulties they faced. Thus, hand in hand, they stepped into the mysterious cave and began their adventure. Inside, they encountered various unknown dangers and challenges, yet with their extraordinary strength and wisdom, they overcame these difficulties one by one. Ultimately, they successfully entered the Secret Land indicated by the Divine Treasure Map. It was a world filled with fantasy and mysteries, inhabited by various rare treasures and powerful beings. In this world, they continuously explored and adventured, amassing countless treasures and experiences. Their friendship and understanding deepened further during this expedition. They knew that no matter what challenges and difficulties faced them in the future, as long as they remained united and faced them together, they would surely overcome all obstacles and create their own splendid saga. Elder Talon Skylers words carried a hint of reluctance but were more about the helplessness towards the unknown fate. He slowly pulled out an old yellowed blueprint from his bosomCit was the legendary Divine Treasure Map. As the blueprint unfurled, an aura unlike any ordinary Divine Artifact quietly spread out; it was an ancient and mysterious force, as if capable of reaching through time and touching ancient secrets. Logans gaze was instantly captivated; he intently watched the Divine Treasure Map, a surge of indescribable excitement welling up within him. However, upon closer inspection, he found that the Divine Treasure Map was missing a corner, and that missing part was evidently a crucial clue or marker. Despite this, Logans eyes did not show disappointment but rather deep contemplation. The incomplete Divine Treasure Map has its own significance. Logan murmured quietly, already scheming, I might as well grab it. Maybe I can find the missing corner and unravel all its secrets. Seeing this, Elder Talon Skyler felt a mix of emotions. He had intended to use this opportunity to strike an agreement with Logan but hadnt expected the other to be so direct, not even allowing him the chance to speak. Suddenly, Logan moved, appearing before Elder Talon Skyler like a ghost, and reached out to snatch the Divine Treasure Map. You Elder Talon Skyler was furious but too late to stop him. He stared straight at Logan, his eyes flashing with anger and unwillingness, This is too much! How long do you think you can keep the Divine Treasure Map in your possession? If the treasures inside leak out, it will surely attract many peoples attention. Then, I would like to see how you can hide it from everyone! Logan smiled faintly, holding the Divine Treasure Map securely in his hands. He gently smoothed out the creases on the blueprint, speaking in an even tone yet with unmistakable determination, Elder Talon Skyler, rest assured. Although I, Logan, am not a Big Shot, I am not the kind to recklessly expose treasures to public eyes. I will take good care of this Divine Treasure Map, and as for the missing corner, I will do my best to find it. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers anger subsided slightly, but his worries did not fade. He knew the allure of the Divine Treasure Map was immense, and once leaked, it would certainly attract countless Strong Ones. As the Ancient Master of the Divine Treasure Map, he was naturally embroiled in this storm. Logan, I hope you understand that this Divine Treasure Map is not just a treasure, but also a tremendous responsibility, Elder Talon Skyler stated gravely. Since you have accepted it, you must bear the burden of protecting it. Otherwise, should it fall into the hands of the wicked, the consequences are unthinkable. Logan nodded solemnly, I understand your concerns and know the responsibility I shoulder. Rest assured, I will act carefully. Moreover, I might even find that missing corner and restore the Divine Treasure Map to its entirety. Elder Talon Skyler sighed, having no choice but to accept this reality. He looked deeply at Logan, as if imprinting his image into his memory, Logan, I believe in your capabilities and wisdom. But remember, there is no absolute safety in this world. You must always be cautious and avoid putting yourself in danger. Logan smiled faintly, feeling a warm surge in his heart. He knew that Elder Talon Skyler, despite his eccentric nature, truly cared for and cherished him. He would hold this sentiment in his heart. Dont worry, Elder Talon Skyler. I will act prudently and also try my best to find that missing corner. Perhaps, this journey with the Divine Treasure Map will become an important turning point in our lives, Logan spoke confidently and expectantly. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler also showed a rare smile. He patted Logan on the shoulder, as if bestowing strength and blessings, Well, since you have decided, I wont say much more. Remember, no matter when and where, stay vigilant and composed. I believe in you, and I believe in our destiny. With that, Elder Talon Skyler turned and left, leaving Logan standing there alone. Logan gripped the Divine Treasure Map tightly, feeling a mix of excitement and anticipation. He knew this journey with the Divine Treasure Map would be an important adventure in his life. No matter what awaited him, he would bravely face it and seek the unknown treasures and secrets. After speaking, Elder Talon Skyler turned and walked away, while Sheron Perri watched the elders retreating figure and muttered to himself about how the elder was really talkative, almost excessively so. Listening to Elder Talon Skylers slightly warning words, ripples stirred in Logans heart. He slowly raised his head, glancing over the surrounding people with a gaze that was both authoritative and subtly cunning, Do you also wish to take the Divine Treasure Map from my hands? His voice wasnt loud, yet it clearly reached everyones ears, bearing an intangible pressure. The crowd reacted with varied expressions but unanimously shook their heads quickly. They werent crazy; who would dare to rob Logan? This young Strong One, although young in age, possessed unfathomable strength and endless strategies. Unless they wished to die, they would never provoke such misfortune. Elder Logan, you misunderstand, hastily explained an elder from a Sect. This is your treasure, and it has nothing to do with us. No matter how greedy we are, we wouldnt dare target it. Since there is nothing else today, we shall take our leave. The others echoed the sentiment, claiming they harbored no designs on the Divine Treasure Map but were merely curious. They well knew Logan was not someone to be trifled with. Taking anything from him would be utterly immoral. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1234 - Chapter 1234 Chapter 681 Collapse Chapter 1234: Chapter 681: Collapse Chapter 1234: Chapter 681: Collapse Logan watched as the crowd one by one stated their positions, the corners of his mouth curling into an almost imperceptible smile. He knew that although they spoke fair words, their hearts must still be fixated on the Divine Treasure Map. However, this was within his expectations. He waved his hand lightly, indicating that it was time for everyone to leave. The people, as if granted amnesty, quickly made their goodbyes and turned to leave. As they departed, they discussed among themselves, some lamenting their missed chance to glimpse the true face of the Divine Treasure Map, while others were relieved to have avoided getting entangled in a potential conflict. Logan stood still, quietly watching everyone leave. In his heart, he too was calculating how to better protect this precious Divine Treasure Map. He knew that this blueprint was not only a guide to treasure but also a heavy responsibility. Just as Logan was preparing to leave, he suddenly sensed an unusual aura. He whirled around to see Elder Talon Skyler standing not far away, gazing at him with a solemn expression. Elder Talon Skyler, why havent you left yet? Logan asked, somewhat surprised. Elder Talon Skyler gave a wry smile and said, I was intending to leave, but alas, I didnt expect to be cornered by them. Logans brow furrowed on hearing this. He had a vague feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed. He quickly stepped over to Elder Talon Skylers side and asked in a low voice, Whats going on? Why have they cornered you? Elder Talon Skyler sighed and said, Its because of the Divine Treasure Map. They know I once possessed this blueprint, so they want to come to me to see if they can get any clues or make a copy. On hearing this, Logan felt a chill in his heart. He knew that the people from the Sects would likely stop at nothing to obtain the Divine Treasure Map. He looked at Elder Talon Skyler and asked, Then what do you plan to do? Elder Talon Skyler smirked and said, They can forget about it. I have already given the Divine Treasure Map to you, and its impossible for me to give it to anyone else. If they really dare to attack me, I will just have to fight to the death. Logan nodded inwardly. He knew that although Elder Talon Skyler sometimes seemed cunning, he had integrity when it mattered most. He turned to those who had gathered from the Sects and spoke coldly, What are you trying to do? Are you thinking of laying a hand on Elder Talon Skyler? The Sect members stopped in their tracks and looked at each other, unsure. Although they coveted the Divine Treasure Map, they dared not easily make a move against Logan and Elder Talon Skyler. After all, neither was one to trifle with, and angering them could lead to unthinkable consequences. One of the Sect Elders, plucking up his courage, stepped forward and saluted Logan and Elder Talon Skyler, saying, Lord Logan, Elder Talon Skyler, we mean no malice. Its just that the Divine Treasure Map is just too important to us. We hope that you could draw several copies for us. That way, we could let you be and not bother you anymore. Logan laughed coldly in response, Do you think that the Divine Treasure Map is that easy to replicate? Even if we could make a copy, we would never give it to you. Just save yourselves the trouble and stop daydreaming here. Elder Talon Skyler also chuckled coldly, You lot sure have made quite the calculation. Unfortunately, youve miscalculated. Although I, Elder Talon Skyler, am not a big shot, I wont just let myself be bullied. If you truly dare to attack me, then dont blame me for not being polite. The Sect members expressions varied as they heard this. They knew that they were likely to gain nothing today. However, they were not willing to give up so easily. Thus, they started discussing among themselves, trying to find a way to get the Divine Treasure Map without offending Logan and Elder Talon Skyler. However, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler did not give them the chance. They exchanged glances, and with a swift movement, they vanished from the spot like ghosts, leaving the Sect members standing dumbfounded. Logan and Elder Talon Skyler sped away and soon left the vision of the Sect members behind. They found a concealed place and stopped. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Talon Skyler, are you all right? Logan asked with concern. Elder Talon Skyler shook his head, Im fine. Its just do you really plan to search for the Divine Treasure Map alone? Logan was silent for a moment before replying, Yes. I know that this Divine Treasure Map is not only an opportunity but also a challenge for me. I must search for it myself to uncover its secrets. Plus I cannot let those Sect members get their hands on the blueprint. Elder Talon Skyler nodded and said, Alright. Since youve made up your mind, I wont say anything more. But you must be careful. The Secret Land that the Divine Treasure Map points to will undoubtedly be fraught with dangers. You have to take good care of yourself and not worry me. Logan felt a warmth in his heart. He knew that despite Elder Talon Skylers typically unreliable appearance, he was very caring at crucial moments. He looked at Elder Talon Skyler and smiled, Dont worry, Ill be careful. And Im not so easily defeated. Those from the Sects, thinking they can take the Divine Treasure Map from me, are simply deluding themselves. After chatting for a while longer, they went their separate ways. Logan knew that the road ahead would be filled with unknowns and dangers. But he also knew that he had to bravely confront it all. Because he believed in himself, in his strength and wisdom. And the Divine Treasure Map would become an important treasure in his life, guiding him towards an even more brilliant future. Chapter 1235 - Chapter 1235 Chapter 681 Collapse_2 Chapter 1235: Chapter 681: Collapse_2 Chapter 1235: Chapter 681: Collapse_2 Theres no choice, who would have thought Logan would be so strong? None of us is his match, so we have no option but to set our sights on you. Blame your bad luck! said a Sect Elder with a helpless shake of his head, his tone revealing a touch of unwillingness and helplessness. They had originally thought that with the alliance of many sects, they could at least get a share of the spoils from Logan, but they never expected Logans strength to be so formidable that they found no opportunity to take advantage of him. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler nearly burst a blood vessel in anger. He clenched his fist so tightly that his fingernails dug into his palms, as if trying to suppress the rage boiling within. His eyes widened in fury as he glared at the few Sect Elders before him, his voice low and trembling, You you actually set your sights on me? Do you have any idea who I am? I am Elder Talon Skyler, how dare you be so presumptuous! Elder Talon Skyler, please dont be angry, another Sect Elder quickly explained, We didnt mean to target you intentionally. Its just the Divine Treasure Map is just too important. We just cant bear to give up like this. Cant bear it? So you thought you could come to me? Elder Talon Skyler shouted in anger, Do you think Im easy to bully? Ill tell you, although I, Elder Talon Skyler, usually stay out of worldly affairs, I am not a pushover that you can just manipulate at will! The Sect Elders looked at each other, not knowing what to do for a moment. They knew that while Elder Talon Skyler seemed mysterious, his strength was not to be underestimated. And indeed, their actions today were somewhat rash, to have set their sights on Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Talon Skyler, please dont misunderstand, hurriedly explained another Sect Elder, Were not here to cause you trouble. Its just we wanted to know if you could tell us something about the contents of the Divine Treasure Map? Or maybe perhaps draw a copy for us? We guarantee we will not leak it to anyone. Hmph! Do you think Im so easily deceived? Elder Talon Skyler snorted coldly, Ill have you know, Ive already memorized the entire contents of the Divine Treasure Map. If I share it with you sects, wouldnt my chances of finding it become even slimmer? Why should I help you? The Sect Elders faces changed upon hearing this. They hadnt expected Elder Talon Skyler to have already memorized the contents of the Divine Treasure Map. Their already slim hopes faded even further. Elder Talon Skyler, please dont be like this, pleaded a Sect Elder, We really need that Divine Treasure Map. If you would help us, we would surely be forever grateful. Grateful? I dont need your gratitude! Elder Talon Skyler gritted his teeth and enunciated each word, Theres no way Im going to draw the Divine Treasure Map for you. Forget it. To give you the Divine Treasure Map? You must be dreaming! In his eyes shone a steadfastness and determination never seen before. Seeing Elder Talon Skylers resolute stance, the Sect Elders knew that persistence was futile. With a sigh of resignation, they turned and walked away. Elder Talon Skyler watched their retreating figures, a mix of indescribable anger and helplessness welling up inside him. He knew that todays incident was only a temporary lull, and those people from the sect would not let matters rest. They would undoubtedly do everything in their power to get the contents of the Divine Treasure Map. Thinking this, Elder Talon Skyler furrowed his brow. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions. He knew he had to remain calm and clear-headed to face whatever might come next. He then began to carefully recollect every detail and clue from the Divine Treasure Map. He wanted to etch the information deeply into his mind to ensure he wouldnt forget any detail. At the same time, he was thinking about how to deal with the threats and challenges from those Sect people. He knew this would be a long and hard fight. But he also believed in his own strength and wisdom. He was convinced that as long as he persevered, he would surely be able to find the treasure indicated by the Divine Treasure Map, and guard the honor and dignity that was rightfully his. If thats the case, then blame us not for showing no mercy, for you have such a treasure on you and did not inform us! A Sect Elders lips curled into a cold sneer, with a glint of greed flashing in his eyes. He eyed Elder Talon Skyler intently, as if he had already seen the Divine Treasure Map in his hands. Yeah, Elder Talon, even if your strength is formidable, you cant possibly be a match for so many of us. Another Sect Elder chimed in, his voice full of threat and provocation, We advise you to hand over the Divine Treasure Map willingly and spare yourself the agony. After all, with your ability alone, you surely cant get there! So you might as well draw it out for us, and together we can achieve greatness! Another Sect Elder spoke up, his tone laced with a hint of seduction, attempting to persuade Elder Talon Skyler to give up resistance. Elder Talon Skyler, hearing these words, became so furious that his complexion turned ashen, as if he was about to spit blood. He clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails digging deep into his palms, holding back his inner rage and humiliation. He glared with wide eyes at the Sect Elders before him, his voice low and trembling, You you are being preposterously arrogant! I, Elder Talon Skyler, may not be talented, but I will not let you bully me! Bully? Hmph! We never said that, a Sect Elder with a sneer retorted, We merely wish to obtain that Divine Treasure Map, and if you cooperate, we naturally wont make things difficult for you. Cooperate? Youre forcing me! Elder Talon Skyler roared in anger, Ill tell you, that Divine Treasure Map is my treasured possession, and I absolutely will not hand it over to you! Upon hearing this, the faces of the Sect Elders changed. They hadnt expected Elder Talon Skyler to refuse their demand so resolutely. They exchanged glances, each feeling a surge of anger. Elder Talon, dont refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! a Sect Elder shouted angrily, With so many of us, do you think we cant subdue just one of you? Subdue me? Just try! Elder Talon Skyler ground his teeth, his figure shook, and a powerful aura emanated from him. He glared with wide eyes at the Sect Elders before him, as if he intended to devour them whole. The Sect Elders felt the powerful aura radiating from Elder Talon Skyler and couldnt help but feel a bit of fear. However, they also knew that if they couldnt obtain the Divine Treasure Map today, all their efforts thus far would have been in vain. So, they looked at each other and one by one, drew their weapons. In an instant, the gleam of swords flickered, and the air was thick with the intent to kill. They surrounded Elder Talon Skyler, forming a massive encirclement. Elder Talon Skyler, seeing the actions of the Sect Elders, felt a surge of indescribable fury and humiliation. He clenched his fists, his fingernails digging deep into his palms, as if trying to suppress the rising anger within him. He knew that today, a fierce battle was likely unavoidable. Come at me then! I, Elder Talon Skyler, am not afraid to fight! With a bellow, he moved instantly, charging at the Sect Elders like a specter. In no time, sword light crisscrossed and the sounds of battle filled the air. The two sides engaged in fierce combat. Though Elder Talon Skyler was advanced in years, his strength remained formidable. Wielding his longsword gracefully, his movements were like a dance. Each stroke of his sword contained immense power, overwhelming the Sect Elders. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the Sect Elders were no ordinary opponents. Each exhibited their own unique skills, clashing fiercely with Elder Talon Skyler. Chapter 1236 - Chapter 1236 Chapter 682 Emperors Armor Chapter 1236: Chapter 682: Emperors Armor Chapter 1236: Chapter 682: Emperors Armor For a moment, the battlefield was crisscrossed with Sword Qi, filled with a murderous aura. Both sides exchanged blows, their battle too close to call. However, as time passed, Elder Talon Skylers strength began to wane gradually. After all, he was old and couldnt sustain a prolonged intense battle with several young Sect Elders. The Sect Elders, on the other hand, grew fiercer as the battle waged on, their offensive becoming more and more relentless. Seeing the dire situation, a strong sense of crisis welled up in Elder Talon Skylers heart. He knew that if he persisted, he would likely meet his demise here. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, he began looking for an opportunity to extricate himself. He used his rich combat experience and sharp insight to skillfully dodge the attacks of the Sect Elders. At the same time, he seized the vulnerabilities of the Sect Elders and launched a fierce counterattack. For a moment, the tide on the battlefield reversed. Elder Talon Skyler, relying on his strength and wisdom, gradually turned the tide of the battle. The Sect Elders began to fall back, their morale plummeting. However, just as Elder Talon Skyler was about to claim victory, an unexpected situation occurred. A Sect Elder suddenly unleashed a mysterious Martial Art, sending a powerful Sword Qi slicing toward Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Talon Skyler was caught off guard and struck by the Sword Qi. His body shook, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, his figure beginning to falter. He knew he was wounded. The Sect Elders, seeing Elder Talon Skyler injured, rejoiced in their hearts. They each executed their ultimate techniques, launching a final assault on Elder Talon Skyler. For a moment, the battlefield was again crisscrossed with Sword Qi, filled with a murderous aura. Elder Talon Skyler, enduring the pain, wielded his Longsword and engaged in a final fierce battle with the Sect Elders. However, due to the severity of his injuries, his strength was greatly diminished. In the end, he was overpowered and subdued by the Sect Elders on the ground. Hmph! Elder Talon Skyler, you have ultimately fallen at our hands! one of the Sect Elders sneered, Now, you can hand over the Divine Treasure Map, cant you? Elder Talon Skyler lay on the ground, blood spurting from his mouth, his complexion as pale as paper. He glared at the Sect Elders before him, his voice low and trembling, You youll never get the Divine Treasure Map! Never get it? Hmph! Do you think you have any choice left? another Sect Elder sneered, Now, your life is in our hands. Just hand over the Divine Treasure Map, and we might spare your life. Upon hearing this, a strong sense of humiliation and anger surged in Elder Talon Skylers heart. He clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails digging deep into his palms, as if to suppress the rising tide of rage. He knew that today, he might not escape this disaster. However, just as the Sect Elders prepared to force Elder Talon Skyler to surrender the Divine Treasure Map, an unexpected voice suddenly rang out. They struck at Elder Talon Skyler, the air thick with a tense and oppressive Aura. Their figures flickered like Ghosts, their lethal intent directed squarely at Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Talon Skyler felt the explosive power emanating from them, powerful and overwhelming like a flash flood, causing his heart to skip a beat. He realized that these people must be completely insane for the Divine Treasure Map, daring to attack him, Elder Talon Skyler. A cold glint flashed in Elder Talon Skylers eyes, showing no fear of the Sects siege, but he was also clear that he might not be able to stand against so many foes alone. After all, its hard to fend off the many with just two fists, especially when those assailants were Elites from various Sects, not to be underestimated in strength. At this critical juncture, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly interrupted their offensive. He took a deep breath, his voice low and resolute as he said, Is it the Divine Treasure Map you want? Well, I might not be against drawing it for you. At these words, their aggressive movements momentarily stalled. They looked at each other, clearly not expecting Elder Talon Skyler to agree so readily. One of the Sect Elders frowned and said, Elder Talon Skyler, is that true? Are you really willing to draw the Divine Treasure Map for us? Elder Talon Skyler snorted coldly, a crafty glint in his eye, Of course I am, but youll have to agree to one condition. What condition? they asked almost simultaneously, their eyes filled with anticipation and greed. Very simple, you must let me leave here safely and shall not touch me again, Elder Talon Skyler said indifferently, as if everything was under his control. Upon hearing this, they fell silent. They exchanged looks, weighing the pros and cons of the condition. Finally, a Sect Elder spoke up, Fine, we agree. Just draw the Divine Treasure Map for us, and well let you go. Elder Talon Skyler smiled slightly, but inwardly, he sneered. He knew that these people must have never seen the true Divine Treasure Map, or they would not have believed him so easily. He intended to draw a fake Divine Treasure Map for them, to produce a fake that could be mistaken for the real thing, leading them to think they had acquired the actual treasure. Therefore, Elder Talon Skyler began to draw the map. His hands moved skillfully and quickly, and in a moment, a map resembling the real Divine Treasure Map appeared in his hands. He gently passed the blueprint to a Sect Elder, his eyes shimmering with an indefinable light. That Sect Elder took the blueprint, inspected it closely, then looked at Elder Talon Skyler with eyebrows knitted together in concern, Is is this really the Divine Treasure Map? Chapter 1237 - Chapter 1237 Chapter 682 Emperor Armor_2 Chapter 1237: Chapter 682: Emperor Armor_2 Chapter 1237: Chapter 682: Emperor Armor_2 Elder Talon Skyler chuckled softly, Of course its true. Would I ever deceive you? The others frowned, clearly surprised by Elder Talon Skylers decisiveness. But they quickly recovered, secretly speculating: Could it be he had already devised a plan, which is why he made such a move here! A Sect Elder couldnt help but ask, Elder Talon Skyler, why would you do this? Arent you afraid that if we obtain the Divine Treasure Map and our power greatly increases, we will pose a threat to you? Upon hearing this, the corners of Elder Talon Skylers mouth curled up into a faint smile, A threat? What threat should I, Elder Talon Skyler, fear? Moreover, whether the Divine Treasure Map is truly useful will depend on your fate. I merely performed a Favor that flowed with the current, granting you the opportunity to seek out that unknown treasure. After speaking, Elder Talon Skylers figure flashed, vanishing like a ghost from the sight of everyone. He left several Sect Elders standing there, dumbfounded, clutching the fake Divine Treasure Map in their hands, filled with confusion and incomprehension. However, Elder Talon Skyler hadnt truly left. He hid in a concealed corner, secretly observing the actions of several Sect Elders. When he saw them ecstatic with the fake Divine Treasure Map, even starting to discuss how to distribute the treasure, a cold sneer welled up in his heart. He knew that these people would never realize that the Divine Treasure Map they held was nothing but an elaborate ruse. And the real Divine Treasure Map had been hidden in a place unknown to anyone. He, Elder Talon Skyler, was never one to be manipulated by others. This time, he had easily resolved the crisis with just a small trick. After some discussion, the Sect Elders decided to immediately set off in search of the treasure indicated by the Divine Treasure Map. They excitedly left the place, completely unaware that they were being toyed with by Elder Talon Skyler. And Elder Talon Skyler stood quietly in the same spot, watching their figures gradually disappear from view. His eyes shimmered with a profound light, as if he could already see the day in the future when these people would discover the truth, their astonishment and regret. He smiled lightly, then turned and left, disappearing into the vast woods. Maybe what youve given us is a fake Kidney Diagram. When we have no one to turn to for justice, Im certain you wont help us solve the problem! A Sect Elders voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction and skepticism, his gaze fixed on Elder Talon Skyler as if to find some slight flaw on his face. Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Elder Talon Skylers lips, but inside, he couldnt help wanting to laugh. How could he possibly give them a fake Divine Treasure Map? However, he also understood their worries; after all, the Divine Treasure Map was an unparalleled treasure for any Sect, enough to drive anyone to insanity. Rest assured, we are all grasshoppers on the same string. Since youve all said that, Ill certainly have to help you, right! Elder Talon Skyler spoke with a measure of comforting sincerity, his eyes sweeping over everyone present, trying to make them believe him. However, despite Elder Talon Skylers sincere words, the Sect Elders present remained dubious. They exchanged glances, each secretly guessing Elder Talon Skylers intentions. After all, the temptation of the Divine Treasure Map was so great that they couldnt help but tread carefully. Elder Talon Skyler, is what you say true? A Sect Elder couldnt help but speak up, his voice filled with trepidation and probing. Its certainly true. When have I, Elder Talon Skyler, ever broken my word? Elder Talon Skyler chuckled, his tone brimming with confidence. He knew that his reputation still carried some weight among these Sect Elders. As Elder Talon Skylers voice fell, the Sect Elders present exchanged glances, seemingly exchanging opinions without a word. In the end, they decided to trust Elder Talon Skyler once more, for they had no better choice. Under everyones gaze, Elder Talon Skyler slowly unfolded a yellowed blueprint, densely inscribed with all manner of strange symbols and patterns. This was the legendary Divine Treasure Map, containing endless treasures and secrets that could drive anyone to insanity. Elder Talon Skylers fingers gently traced the blueprint, as if revealing its mysteries to the audience. His eyes twinkled with profound light, as if he could already see a future day when these people, guided by the Divine Treasure Map, discovered the treasure, filled with surprise and ecstasy. This is the Divine Treasure Map, said Elder Talon Skyler. Guard it well, and never reveal it to outsiders. His voice was deep and serious, his gaze sweeping over each person in attendance, as if etching his words deep in their hearts. Looking at the Divine Treasure Map in their hands, several Sect Elders finally showed satisfied smiles. They exchanged looks as if celebrating the hard-won victory. The Divine Treasure Map had at last fallen into their hands, signifying that they would have the opportunity to explore those endless treasures and secrets. Thank you, Elder Talon Skyler! a Sect Elder couldnt help but express his gratitude, his voice carrying a mix of excitement and sincerity. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No need for thanks, chuckled Elder Talon Skyler lightly, his tone filled with indifference and freedom. He knew that this transaction was fair for both sides and looked forward to these individuals finding their own treasures with the Divine Treasure Map. With the delivery of the Divine Treasure Map, the turmoil had finally come to an end. After obtaining the map, several Sect Elders promptly left the place, eager to begin their treasure-hunting journey. Meanwhile, Elder Talon Skyler stood quietly in place, watching their figures disappear from sight, a wave of indescribable emotion rising in his heart. He knew that the appearance of the Divine Treasure Map would ignite an unprecedented treasure hunt fever, altering the pattern of the Cultivation World. He anticipated the future changes, as well as the opportunities and fates these people would find with the Divine Treasure Map. After this incident, Elder Talon Skyler also began his own plans. He did not relax his vigilance because of the maps handover; rather, he observed the Cultivation Worlds movements even more cautiously. He was aware that the appearance of the Divine Treasure Map was merely the start, and the real challenges and opportunities were still waiting for him. As for those Sect Elders who had obtained the Divine Treasure Map, they proceeded with their intense preparations upon leaving Elder Talon Skyler. They recognized that the appearance of the map meant they had the chance to become elites in the Cultivation World, and they had to seize this opportunity, or they would miss the chance. So, they began to gather the Elite Disciples of the Sect, ready to commence their treasure-hunting journey. They believed that, guided by the Divine Treasure Map, they would certainly find the endless treasures and secrets, becoming legendary figures in the Cultivation World. However, what they did not know was what kind of secrets and dangers lay behind the Divine Treasure Map. They were even more unaware that Elder Talon Skyler had left his means within the map when he handed it over. This treasure hunt would be a journey full of the unknown and danger, and they would face unprecedented challenges and tests. Old man Talon Skyler, you have finally done something human, but weve all heard that this Divine Treasure Map is missing a piece. Do you know the whereabouts of that piece? a Sect Elder asked with dissatisfaction and urgency in his tone, his eyes fixed on Elder Talon Skyler, as if to pry the secret of the missing piece from him. With a slight smile, Elder Talon Skylers eyes flashed cunningly. You always want things to be so perfect. But what good does it do to tell you? After all, you cant find it, he said. Chapter 1238 - Chapter 1238 Chapter 683 Nine Luo Chapter 1238: Chapter 683: Nine Luo Chapter 1238: Chapter 683: Nine Luo His words were laced with a touch of mockery, yet they also betrayed a sense of helplessness. You! The Sect Elder clenched his teeth, clearly dissatisfied with Elder Talon Skylers attitude. But he also knew that Elder Talon Skyler was always mysterious in his actions, and getting anything out of him was never easy. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Have you ever heard of the Spirit World? Elder Talon Skyler suddenly changed the subject, his tone becoming mysteriously cryptic, That place might hold what youre looking for. However, getting in is certainly not that simple. Upon hearing this, everyone was greatly surprised. The Spirit World? That was the legendary mysterious place, said to contain endless treasure and secrets but also filled with unknown dangers. They had never imagined that the missing piece of the Divine Treasure Map would be connected to the Spirit World. The Spirit World? What does it have to do with the Divine Treasure Map were looking for? A Sect Elder asked, his eyes filled with confusion and curiosity. The connection? Of course, there is one. Elder Talon Skyler chuckled lightly, his voice filled with mystery, But to know more, youll have to see if you have the skills to uncover it. Everyone looked at each other, clearly finding Elder Talon Skylers words hard to believe. But they also knew that Elder Talon Skyler never spoke without purpose; since he mentioned the Spirit World, the missing part of the Divine Treasure Map was very likely related to it. At this moment, Logan and his male companion were hiding in the shadows, quietly observing everything. They had concealed their auras, fearing discovery by the Sect Elders. When Logan saw the Sect Elders hurriedly leaving, he knew they would definitely go to Elder Talon Skyler for the Divine Treasure Map. It seems theyre still not giving up. Logan said softly, a cold smirk flickering in his eyes. The male companion turned to look at Logan, his heart filled more with shock. Did you know all along that Elder Talon Skyler would give them a fake Divine Treasure Map? Logan nodded, a faint smile curling at the edge of his lips. Elder Talon Skyler, that guy, always has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. How could he possibly hand over the real Divine Treasure Map so easily? Hearing this, the male companion couldnt help but admire Logans insight. He knew that Logan had always been intelligent, always able to see through other peoples thoughts and schemes. So what should we do now? the male companion asked, his eyes sparkling with expectation. Lets just wait and see, Logan chuckled lightly, his tone filled with indifference, Though those Sect Elders have a fake Divine Treasure Map, they certainly wont stop there. We just need to follow them, and we might find the whereabouts of the real Divine Treasure Map. The male companion nodded in agreement. He knew that Logans plans were always meticulous and clever, and following her, there would always be unexpected gains. Thus, the two continued to hide in the shadows, quietly watching the movements of the Sect Elders. They knew that a battle over the Divine Treasure Map was about to unfold in the Cultivation World. And they would play an important role in this struggle. As time passed, the Sect Elders indeed did not give up their search for the Divine Treasure Map. They inquired everywhere, even spending a fortune to hire many experts and sages to try to unlock the secrets of the map. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not find the missing piece. They began to suspect that Elder Talon Skyler was playing them, deliberately giving them a fake Divine Treasure Map. So, they once again sought out Elder Talon Skyler to get some clarity. Elder Talon Skyler looked at them, his eyes twinkling with a mix of mockery and helplessness. I told you before, the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map are not so easily unraveled. Do you believe me now? Elder Talon Skyler chuckled lightly, his tone full of mockery. Hearing this, a wave of anger rose within the Sect Elders. They knew Elder Talon Skyler was mocking them, but they had no grounds to argue. After all, they had indeed not found the missing piece. Elder Talon Skyler, dont get too smug! A Sect Elder couldnt help but blurt out, We will definitely find the missing piece and unlock the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map! Elder Talon Skyler simply responded with a faint smile. He knew these people would never find out that the missing piece was actually in his hands. And he would never reveal the truth to them. And so, a quiet battle for the Divine Treasure Map unfolded in the Cultivation World. Meanwhile, Logan and her male companion gradually unveiled the secrets of the map, as well as the shocking secrets hidden behind it What exactly is this Spirit World they speak of? Ive never encountered it before, and I find myself somewhat puzzled! Logan said after hearing her companions words, blinking gently, then shifting her gaze away from the distant mountains, which seemed to hide endless secrets. She began to speak slowly, her voice carrying a subtle worry yet also a firm resolve. Lets put it this way, you know the current situation, how the Great Sects are fighting tooth and nail for the Divine Treasure Map, and we, though not intending to get involved in this conflict, cant remain indifferent. Logans words carried weight; she paused, searching for the right words to express her thoughts, I can reveal to you the truth about the Spirit World, but we must be extremely careful for now, we absolutely cant afford to mess this up! Chapter 1239 - Chapter 1239 Chapter 683 Jiuluo_2 Chapter 1239: Chapter 683 Jiuluo_2 Chapter 1239: Chapter 683 Jiuluo_2 Upon hearing this, the male supporting characters brow furrowed slightly, clearly a bit perplexed by Logans words. He didnt immediately speak, instead waiting quietly for Logan to continue explaining. Seeing this, Logan let out a soft sigh and began to elaborate. Spirit World, thats an existence entirely different from our world. Its hidden within the cracks of space, secluded by the Ancient Barrier, and only a very few know of its existence. And the distance between the Ancient Barrier and the Spirit World isnt actually far; its merely separated by a mysterious river called the River of Oblivion. Logans voice was low and mysterious, as if he were recounting an ancient and distant legend. At this point, the male supporting characters eyes flickered with surprise. He had never heard the name River of Oblivion, let alone knew about its close connection with the Spirit World. He couldnt help but ask, The River of Oblivion? What kind of river is that? Why can it separate two worlds? Logan shook his head slightly, gesturing for the male supporting character to calm down. The River of Oblivion is no ordinary river. It flows with fragments of time, at the border of memory and oblivion. It is said that anyone or anything that steps over the River of Oblivion, whether human or object, will lose all past memories and become a member of the Spirit World. And this river is also the sole passage between the Ancient Barrier and the Spirit World. Upon hearing this, an indescribable sense of awe surged in the male supporting characters heart. He had never imagined that such a miraculous and dangerous place could exist in the world. He looked at Logan, his eyes filled with reverence and curiosity. Then why must we go to the Spirit World? Could the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map really be related to that place? the male supporting character couldnt help but ask, both hopeful and afraidChopeful to uncover the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map, yet fearful of the unknown dangers of the Spirit World. Logan was silent for a moment, then spoke slowly, The secrets of the Divine Treasure Map indeed have intricate connections with the Spirit World. However, we cannot be certain that what we are searching for is truly hidden there. Moreover, the Spirit World is filled with unknowns and dangers, and once we enter, it will be hard to turn back. Upon hearing this, the male supporting character couldnt help but hesitate. He knew that Logan never acted without reason. If she spoke in such a manner, then the dangers of the Spirit World must far exceed their imaginations. Yet, he did not want to give up this rare opportunity, for the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map were too important to them. Logan seemed to see through the male supporting characters thoughts. She gently patted his shoulder and said with a firm tone, We must not venture blindly, nor can we give up the chance to uncover the truth. I will find a safe way into the Spirit World, and what you need to do is to stay vigilant and be ready to face any potential dangers. The male supporting character nodded, knowing that Logans decisions were always wise and resolute. Since she had decided to explore the secrets of the Spirit World, he would fully support her. Thus, the two began their meticulous preparations. They gathered all the information about the Spirit World and the River of Oblivion, formulated a detailed plan, and prepared adequate supplies and weapons. They understood that this expedition would be an unprecedented challenge, yet they also believed that as long as they worked together, they would reveal the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map and find the answers they sought. Finally, on a night when the sky was dark and the wind howled, Logan and the male supporting character embarked on their journey to the Spirit World. They traversed dense forests and crossed perilous peaks until at last, they arrived in front of the mysterious river known as the River of Oblivion. The River of Oblivions waters flowed quietly, as if endless. A faint mist hovered over the river surface, obscuring the view of the opposite shore. Logan and the male supporting character stood by the river, their hearts filled with nervous anticipation. Together, they took a deep breath and stepped into the waters of the River of Oblivion. In that moment, they seemed to be enveloped by an invisible force, and the scenery around them began to blur. Their heartbeats accelerated, and their breathing grew rapid. However, just as they were about to lose consciousness, a dazzling light suddenly illuminated before them. They opened their eyes wide and found themselves in a completely new worldCthe Spirit World. The scenery of the Spirit World was unlike anything they had seen before. It was filled with fantasy and mystery, with all sorts of strange creatures and plants moving around them. Logan and the male supporting character cautiously explored this unknown world, searching for the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map. After a challenging search and adventure, they finally found the missing part of the Divine Treasure Map in an ancient ruin. At that moment, their hearts were filled with excitement and joy. They knew that although the adventure was fraught with danger and challenge, in the end, they had achieved success. However, just as they were about to leave the Spirit World, a powerful force suddenly engulfed them. Looking up, they saw a mysterious figure clad in a black robe staring at them coldly. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who are you, and why have you intruded into my domain? the mysterious figures voice was icy and authoritative, as if it could pierce through ones soul. Logan and his companion were startled upon hearing this; they knew that this person was not someone they could easily contend with. Yet, they did not want to relinquish the Divine Treasure Map they had already obtained. So, they commenced a fierce battle with the mysterious figure. After a strenuous fight, Logan and his companion finally defeated the mysterious figure and successfully left the Spirit World with the Divine Treasure Map. They knew that although this adventure had concluded, their journey of adventure was just beginning. In the future, more challenges and opportunities awaited them. What exactly is the Spirit World they spoke of? Ive never been there before, and Im a bit confused! the male companion said with a mix of bewilderment and curiosity, his gaze fixed intently on Logan, appearing to seek an answer from him. Upon hearing his companions words, Logan calmly shifted his gaze from the distant horizon to look at him. Speaking slowly, with a voice imbued with steadiness and seriousness, he said, Well, you know the current situation as well as I do; I can certainly enlighten you, but we must be extremely cautious not to mess this up! The male companion furrowed his brows slightly, clearly puzzled by Logans words. He didnt grasp the deeper meaning and was about to ask for clarification when Logan began to explain. The Spirit World is a mysterious and unpredictable place. It is said to be only a rivers distance away from the Ancient Barrier, Logan said with a touch of mystery and reverence, as if her gaze transcended time and space, returning to that distant era. A river? Doesnt that mean we can easily reach it? the male companion asked, somewhat surprised, his heart brimming with curiosity and longing for the unknown world. Logan shook her head gently, her tone carrying a weight of seriousness, Its far more complicated than you imagine. That river is known as the River of Oblivion, and its said to cleanse a persons memory and soul. To cross that river and enter the Spirit World requires not only great strength but also a steadfast will and determination. Upon hearing this, a chill rose in the male companions heart. He had never heard of such a mysterious river, let alone the significant cost of crossing it. Then why should we go to the Spirit World? he asked hesitantly, beginning to doubt the correctness of this decision. Logan took a deep breath, her eyes filled with resolve, Because the secret of the Divine Treasure Map might be hidden within the Spirit World. Only by finding that missing piece can we unlock the true secrets of the Divine Treasure Map, thus gaining endless power and treasure. Hearing this, a surge of excitement and anticipation rose in the male companions heart. He knew what the Divine Treasure Map meant to them. Chapter 1240 - Chapter 1240 Chapter 684 Yama Chapter 1240: Chapter 684 Yama Chapter 1240: Chapter 684 Yama If we could find that missing piece and uncover the secret of the Divine Treasure Map, they would become the elite of the Cultivation World, possessing endless glory and status. But but what if we fail? The man asked anxiously, He began to consider the potential consequences of this decision. Logan gently patted the mans shoulder, his tone filled with comfort and encouragement: Failure is not to be feared, whats important is that we dare to try and challenge. As long as we cooperate wholeheartedly and face difficulties and challenges together, no matter the outcome, we are the best! Upon hearing this, a warm current surged in the mans heart. He knew that Logan had always been supportive and encouraging of him. With her by his side, he felt he had endless courage and strength. Thus, the two began to prepare their plan to venture into the Spirit World. They knew it would be a journey full of unknowns and dangers, but they also believed that as long as they worked together and bravely pushed forward, they would surely unlock the secret of the Divine Treasure Map and lift the veil of mystery from the Spirit World. During the preparations, they encountered many difficulties and challenges. Sometimes they struggled to find the right path; sometimes they scurried about to gather sufficient supplies; other times, they were tensed to deal with sudden dangers. But no matter what difficulty or challenge they faced, they never gave up on their exploration and pursuit of the Spirit World. Finally, on a dark and stormy night, they started their journey to the Spirit World. Their hearts were filled with excitement and anticipation, but also with a bit of nervousness and unease. They knew this voyage would be the most important experience of their lives, and also a critical test on their path of growth. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During the crossing of the River of Oblivion, they faced many dangers and challenges. Sometimes they were swept away by the turbulent waters; at times they were attacked by strange creatures; and sometimes they were troubled by the mist. But no matter the danger or challenge, they held hands tightly and faced their difficulties together. The only belief in their hearts was that as long as they could reach the Spirit World and find the secret of the Divine Treasure Map, all their efforts would be worthwhile! After countless tries and efforts, they finally crossed the River of Oblivion and reached the entrance to the Spirit World. Their hearts swelled with excitement and joy, as if they were seeing the first light of victory. They knew that with just a bit more effort, they would lift the veil of mystery surrounding the Spirit World and discover the secret of the Divine Treasure Map! So, they mustered their courage and stepped into the realm of the Spirit World. They saw many bizarre sights and creatures, feeling an unprecedented shock and delight. They knew that this was the place they had long dreamed of, and also a significant milestone on their path of growth! In the days that followed, they began to explore and search within the Spirit World. They encountered many difficulties and challenges but also gained many valuable experiences and treasures. They gradually lifted the veil of mystery surrounding the Spirit World and discovered the secret of the Divine Treasure Map. Their hearts were filled with joy and fulfillment, as if they possessed the entire world! Eventually, they successfully returned to the Cultivation World with the secret of the Divine Treasure Map. Their names spread throughout the Cultivation World, becoming the objects of admiration and veneration. They knew that all of this was because they had dared to try and challenge, cooperated with one heart, and moved forward with bravery! You all think too highly of Logan; if he were to agree, pigs might as well fly, a Sect Elder shook his head, his tone filled with disdain and mockery, Besides, with Logans formidable strength, why should he bother helping us! Hes not the type to lend a hand easily. The man stood aside, listening to the few Sects remarks about Logan, and couldnt help but nod internally. He knew that Logan always acted with discretion, never showing his strength lightly, and was even less likely to help others lightly. The analysis of these Sects quite fit Logans character. I think the Sects make some good points; they seem to know you quite well, their analysis is pretty accurate! Logan suddenly appeared beside the man, rolling his eyes in an amused gesture. He looked towards Old Man Tian Ji, curious about what he would say next. Old Man Tian Ji stroked his beard and slowly said, The Spirit World has always been a place where all things dwell since ancient times, not just anyone can break in easily. Moreover, there are significant risks contained within the Spirit World, and it wont be easy if you want to go in. Upon hearing this, Logans lips curved into a faint smile. He knew that Old Man Tian Jis words were somewhat vague, but they contained profound meanings. Indeed, the mysterious and unpredictable Spirit World was not a place just anyone could enter easily. Hmph, I knew you would say that, a Sect Elder snorted coldly, clearly dissatisfied with Old Man Tian Jis words, But no matter how dangerous the Spirit World is, we have to venture in and find out for ourselves. The secret of the Divine Treasure Map must not fall into others hands. Oh? And how do you plan on getting in? Logan chuckled lightly, his tone teasing, Dont forget, I know some secrets about the Spirit World. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their eyes towards Logan, their gazes flickering with anticipation and curiosity. They knew that Logan always acted mysteriously and might indeed know some secrets about the Spirit World. Chapter 1241 - Chapter 1241 684 Chapter Yama_2 Chapter 1241: 684 Chapter Yama_2 Chapter 1241: 684 Chapter Yama_2 Logan, do you really know some secrets about the Spirit World? a Sect Elder couldnt help but ask, his tone carrying a hint of urgency and desire. Logan gave a slight smile and did not answer directly. He looked towards the Elder, and the two exchanged a glance as if reaching some sort of understanding. Alright, since you all want to know so badly, I will tell you some, Logan slowly began, his voice tinged with an air of mystery, The Spirit World is not a simple place. It harbors powerful forces and endless treasures, but it is also filled with dangers and the unknown. To enter, one not only needs great strength but also wisdom and courage. The crowd nodded in agreement upon hearing this; they knew Logans words made sense. The Spirit World was indeed no simple place. Then can you take us there? a Sect Elder asked hesitantly. He knew of Logans formidable power, which might truly enable them to enter the Spirit World. Logan chuckled lightly and, again, did not answer directly. He glanced at his companion, his eyes flickering with deep meaning. The companion understood and immediately stepped forward, standing shoulder to shoulder with Logan. We can take you there, but there is one condition, Logan slowly began, his voice firm, and that is, you must follow our command and not act on your own. Otherwise, you are responsible for the consequences. Upon hearing this, the crowd nodded and agreed. They understood that following Logan and his companion, who had great strength, might indeed lead them to uncover the secrets of the Divine Treasure Map. Thus, the group began preparing to venture into the Spirit World. They gathered ample supplies and weapons and also planned a detailed route and strategies for dealing with dangers. Under the leadership of Logan and his companion, they embarked on their journey to the Spirit World. Throughout their traversal of the Spirit World, they encountered many dangers and challenges. Sometimes, powerful creatures attacked them; other times, they faced strange traps or became confounded by fog. But no matter what difficulties arose, they remained closely united, facing the challenges together. Under the guidance of Logan and his companion, they successfully navigated through numerous perils in the Spirit World and arrived at the location indicated by the Divine Treasure Map. Their hearts brimmed with excitement and anticipation, as if they saw the first light of victory. However, when they unearthed the soil, they found that the treasure indicated by the Divine Treasure Map was not there. Their hearts filled with disappointment and confusion, unsure of what to do next. It seems we were deceived by the Divine Treasure Map, a Sect Elder sighed, his tone carrying slight helplessness and disillusionment. Logan heard this and slightly smiled. He exchanged a glance with his companion; they knew the secret of the Divine Treasure Map was not so simple. No, we were not deceived by the Divine Treasure Map, Logan slowly stated, his voice carrying an air of mystery, The real treasure is not here. It lies in an even more mysterious place. Upon hearing this, everyone turned their gaze towards Logan, their eyes flickering with expectancy and curiosity. They knew Logan must know something about the true secrets of the Divine Treasure Map. Led by Logan, they continued to delve deeper into the Spirit World, seeking the real secrets of the Divine Treasure Map. They encountered even more dangers and challenges but also gained more treasures and experiences. Their strength continued to grow, and their resolve became even firmer. At last, they successfully found the true secret of the Divine Treasure MapCa treasure containing endless power and wisdom. Their hearts were filled with joy and satisfaction, as if they possessed the entire world. They knew that all of this was because they were united, bravely moving forward, and continuously exploring. Logan and the male support character had also become the most respected and appreciated individuals in their hearts. However, I believe you should have the ability to break through, and most importantly, theres a huge Bodhi Tree within the Spirit World! Logans words carried a hint of mystery, successfully capturing everyones attention. Upon hearing this, their eyes widened, their faces a blend of curiosity and astonishment. A Bodhi Tree? Theres actually a Bodhi Tree in the Spirit World! A Sect Elder stood up excitedly, his voice slightly trembling, clearly filled with reverence, The fruit that the Bodhi Tree bears has extraordinary effects! It not only enhances cultivation level but also purifies the mind, eliminating distracting thoughts. Thats right, and most importantly, cultivating under the Bodhi Tree can refine ones character and increase strength. Another Sect Elder added, his eyes sparkling with desire, This is truly a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If we can receive the protection of the Bodhi Tree, our cultivation levels will surely elevate. Everyone nodded, their longing for the Bodhi Tree apparent in their expressions. They knew that the Bodhi Tree was a sacred object in the Cultivation World, and to encounter and train under it was what countless cultivators dreamt of. What are we still doing standing here? No matter how difficult or dangerous it is inside, we have to go in and give it a shot! A young disciple shouted passionately, his voice full of determination and resolve. However, Logan shook his head slightly, a trace of solemnity flashing through his eyes, The Spirit World is not as simple as you imagine. Although there is a treasure like the Bodhi Tree inside, there are also countless dangers and unknowns. If you enter without adequate preparation and strength, you will only be courting death. Upon hearing this, everyone fell into deep thought. They knew that Logans words made sense. The Spirit World, that mysterious and unpredictable place, was indeed not something ordinary people could easily venture into. But, we cant just give up like this, can we? a Sect Elder said somewhat reluctantly, The opportunity of the Bodhi Tree is rare. If we miss it, we may regret it for a lifetime. Its probably not that simple inside; lets not act rashly. Another Sect Elder spoke with concern, his eyes flickering with hesitation and unease, We need to discuss this carefully and make a thorough plan. Everyone nodded, beginning to discuss countermeasures with one another. They knew that to enter the Spirit World and find the Bodhi Tree, they must prepare adequately and plan carefully. Otherwise, they would not only miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity but also potentially lose their lives amidst the dangers of the Spirit World. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The male support character stood to the side, watching the Sect Elders argue back and forth, feeling somewhat sentimental. He knew that Logan was right; the Spirit World was not as simple as they imagined. But he also knew how rare the opportunity of the Bodhi Tree was. If they could obtain the protection and fruit of the Bodhi Tree, their cultivation levels would advance by leaps and bounds. Logan, what do you think? the male support character looked to Logan, his tone filled with inquiry and expectation, What should we do to enter the Spirit World and find the Bodhi Tree? Logan pondered for a moment and slowly spoke, Firstly, we need to prepare thoroughly. This includes understanding the terrain and dangers of the Spirit World, preparing sufficient supplies and weapons, and creating a meticulous plan. Secondly, we need to improve our own strength. Only with sufficient power can we face various dangers and challenges in the Spirit World. Lastly, we need to stay calm and cautious. In the Spirit World, any oversight could lead to fatal consequences. The crowd nodded in agreement upon hearing his words. They knew that Logans words made sense. Only with adequate preparation and improved strength could they find the Bodhi Tree in the Spirit World and safely return. Thus, they began to make preparations in earnest. They collected various materials and information about the Spirit World, developed detailed routes, and strategies for facing dangers. At the same time, they also intensified their cultivation and training, improving their own strength and skills. After several days of preparation and effort, they finally embarked on their journey to the Spirit World. Their hearts were filled with anticipation and nervousness, but also with resolve and determination. Chapter 1242 - Chapter 1242 Chapter 685 Dongyue Chapter 1242: Chapter 685: Dongyue Chapter 1242: Chapter 685: Dongyue They knew, this would be a journey filled with unknowns and dangers, but they also believed, as long as they worked together, marched forward bravely, they would definitely be able to find the Bodhi Tree and return safely. During their crossing through the Spirit World, they encountered many dangers and challenges. Sometimes they were attacked by powerful creatures, sometimes they were trapped by bizarre traps, and at other times, they were confused by mists. But no matter what difficulties they faced, they tightly united and faced the challenges together. Their strength and wisdom continually improved and showed, and their faith and determination grew stronger. Ultimately, they successfully navigated through the numerous crises of the Spirit World and arrived at the location of the Bodhi Tree. Their hearts were filled with excitement and joy, as if they saw the dawn of victory. They knew that all of this was due to their unity, bravery, and continual exploration. The existence of the Bodhi Tree, moreover, gave them endless hope and motivation. Under the Bodhi Tree, they started their long journey of cultivation. They felt the endless power and wisdom from the Bodhi Tree, and their cultivation level increased and broke through continuously. Their spirits were cleansed and purified, becoming purer and more resolute. They knew this would be the most precious experience and treasure in their lives. And all of this, was thanks to Logans guidance and leadership, as well as their own efforts and perseverance. Is it really that amazing inside? Why are they so afraid, as if there are floods and ferocious beasts inside! the male supporting character blurted out, furrowing his brows, clearly puzzled by everyones fear of the Spirit World. Logan nodded with a grave expression, Its not just floods and ferocious beasts, inside its like facing numerous calamities. The Spirit World is far more complex and dangerous than you can imagine. You might not know, there are many Divine Beasts and Guardian Spirits inside, their power is immensely strong, enough to make any intruders lose courage, Logan continued, his tone revealing a hint of awe, Especially that Bodhi Tree, it is said that once a Bodhi Venerable painted there, and the artistic conception of that painting combined with the power of the Bodhi Tree, its power infinite, has already reached the Divine Level! The male supporting character, upon hearing this, his eyes sparked with surprise and curiosity, Divine Level? That must be really powerful! But no matter how dangerous it is inside, we cannot just give up. I believe, as long as we work together, we can overcome all difficulties! Logan looked at the male supporting character, a flicker of admiration in his eyes, Your courage is commendable, but the dangers of the Spirit World are far beyond what we can easily imagine. However, since you have decided, I will tell you some secrets about the Spirit World. Perhaps, these secrets can help you survive in the Spirit World. The male supporting character immediately perked up his ears, listening intently to Logans words. He knew that Logan always acted mysteriously, and perhaps he indeed knew some secrets about the Spirit World. In addition to the Divine Beasts and Guardian Spirits, there are also many unknown risks and opportunities in the Spirit World, Logan opened slowly, his tone carrying a hint of mystery, Some places hide immense powers and treasures, but they also contain deadly traps and dangers. Therefore, before entering the Spirit World, we must prepare thoroughly and plan. The male supporting character nodded, understanding. He knew that Logans words made sense. To enter the Spirit World and find the Bodhi Tree, they must prepare thoroughly and plan, otherwise they would only perish amidst the dangers of the Spirit World. But you dont need to worry too much, Logan said, his tone comforting, Your strength is already very strong, and with our help, I believe you all can survive in the Spirit World and find the Bodhi Tree. The male supporting character felt a warm surge in his heart. He knew that Logan had always supported him and had silently helped him. He would remember this favor in his heart. Logan, thank you for your support, the male supporting character gratefully said, his tone sincere, I believe that as long as we work together, we can overcome all difficulties and find the Bodhi Tree! Logan smiled and nodded, believing in the male supporting characters words. He knew that the male supporting character had always been brave and resolute, never easily giving up regardless of the difficulties. This persistence and courage were key for their survival in the Spirit World. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, they began to prepare intensively. They collected various information and intelligence about the Spirit World, formulated detailed routes, and strategies for dealing with dangers. Meanwhile, they also strengthened their cultivation and training, improving their strength and skills. During the preparation process, they faced many difficulties and challenges. Sometimes it was due to insufficient information making it hard to form a perfect plan, sometimes it was due to improper cultivation leading to slow increase in strength. However, they did not give up, but strived relentlessly until they overcame all difficulties. Finally, they were ready. They set off towards the Spirit World with ample supplies and weapons, their hearts filled with anticipation and tension, but also with determination and resolve. They knew this would be a journey full of unknowns and dangers, but they also believed, as long as they worked together, marched forward bravely, they would definitely be able to find the Bodhi Tree and return safely. Chapter 1243 - Chapter 1243 Chapter 685 Dongyue_2 Chapter 1243: Chapter 685 Dongyue_2 Chapter 1243: Chapter 685 Dongyue_2 From the moment they entered the Spirit World, they felt its mystery and danger. They proceeded with caution, always vigilant of the movements around them. They knew that any oversight could lead to fatal consequences. In the Spirit World, they encountered many attacks by Divine Beasts and Guardian Spirits. The immense power of these Divine Beasts and Guardian Spirits put them under unprecedented pressure. However, they did not shrink back, instead, they courageously fought against them. Their strength and wisdom kept improving and displaying, and their faith and determination grew ever stronger. After several days of arduous battles and treks, they finally reached the location of the Bodhi Tree. Their hearts were filled with excitement and joy, as if they saw the dawn of victory. They knew that all this was the result of their united hearts, their courage to move forward, and their continuous exploration. Under the Bodhi Tree, they started the long journey of cultivation. They felt the endless strength and wisdom brought by the Bodhi Tree, and their Cultivation Levels kept rising and breaking through. Their spirits were cleansed and purified, becoming purer and more resolute. They knew this would be the most precious experience and treasure of their lives. And all these achievements and gains were inseparable from Logans guidance and leadership, as well as their own efforts and perseverance. They believed that in the days to come, they would continue to join hands and face more challenges and opportunities together. What do you plan to do next? You surely arent planning to join those Great Sects! A disciple clad in green robes asked with a bit of teasing mixed with some worry. His gaze shifted back and forth on Logan, trying to catch a clue on the face of this unpredictably acting senior brother. Upon hearing this, Logans lips curled up into a meaningful smile, his eyes rolled thoughtfully, and he already had a plan in mind. Well, that could be a pretty good approach. Let those powerful Great Sects take the lead, while he followed secretly, enabling him to observe the situation and avoid unnecessary risks. After all, his Sword Spirit was currently in a period of convalescence, weak in strength and unlikely to be of much use in the short term. Realizing this, Logan sighed softly, feeling reluctant yet also understanding the importance of acting according to ones capabilities. He leisurely walked out from the Shadows, his steps seemingly casual, yet each one carried profound intent. Elder Talon Skyler stood not far away, speaking in low voices with several Sect Elders. Seeing Logan suddenly appear, he paused for a moment, and then his eyes flashed with a complex light. He quickly recomposed his thoughts, wondering if Logan had overheard his conversation with the disciple. If that was the case, things could be tricky. Knowing Logan, whose strategies were deep and unexpected, letting him seize any leverage could have unimaginable consequences. Several Sect Elders also noticed Logans presence, exchanging significant glances with one another. They too felt uneasy, fearing that their earlier discussions might have been overheard by Logan, potentially leading to unnecessary misunderstandings or troubles. Logan, as if seeing through everyones thoughts, wore a faint smile and spoke with an air of nonchalance, Why are you all still standing around here? Shouldnt you hurry up and leave? Or do you wish to stay here for tea and chat? His tone carried a bit of teasing, as if he truly just asked casually without any other implications. At his words, everyone was taken aback, then quickly found excuses to take their leave. Some said they needed to prepare supplies, others mentioned urgent matters they had to attend to, and the scene became slightly chaotic for a time. Logan watched their hasty retreat, a subtle slyness flickering in his eyes. He knew that his words had had the desired effect, at least temporarily dispelling their doubts about him. After everyone left, Logan slowly walked up to Elder Talon Skyler and said with a light chuckle, Elder Talon Skyler, it seems our plan needs a little adjustment. Since those Great Sects are willing to be the spearheads, lets just go with the flow and have them scout ahead. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers brows furrowed slightly, and after a moments contemplation, he slowly nodded, Thats fine, but Logan, you must act carefully and avoid putting yourself in danger. With matters concerning the Sword Spirit, you need to be even more cautious and not rush things. Logan nodded, indicating he understood. He well knew the peril of this journey, but for the sake of achieving the goals in his heart, he was willing to take the risk. Moreover, with those Great Sects blocking the way ahead, his own actions could be more unrestrained. In the following days, Logan started to secretly prepare. He kept an eye on the movements of those Great Sects while quietly arranging his own plans. He knew that this trip to the Spirit World would be an important test in his life and an excellent opportunity to enhance his strength and realize his ambitions. As for those Great Sects, although they internally rejoiced upon learning that Logan would not be accompanying them, they also remained vigilant. They understood that a man like Logan was no ordinary individual; his absence might well signify a greater scheme. Thus, they prepared more cautiously, fearing unforeseen dangers in the Spirit World. Finally, the day of departure arrived. The Great Sects set off towards the Spirit World in a grand procession, while Logan stealthily followed behind, ready to make his move at the critical moment. His heart filled with anticipation and nervousness, he knew this journey would be the most significant adventure of his life. Within the Spirit World, Logan, with his exceptional wit and sharp insight, managed to turn peril into safety multiple times. He successfully avoided the traps and dangers the Great Sects encountered and cleverly used their strength to secure more opportunities for himself. After a series of challenges, the Great Sects began to recognize his importance, extending olive branches to him in invitation. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan accepted their overtures with a smile, yet held his own calculations in his heart. He knew that this venture into the Spirit World was not merely a test of his power but also a refinement of his intelligence and courage. He believed that as long as he persevered, one day he would become the most dazzling presence on the Mainland. We were just about to leave when, right outside, we bumped into Elder Talon Skyler. What a coincidence, perfect for catching up! said a Sect Disciple clad in purple robes with a smile, a hint of surprise twinkling in his eyes. The other disciples likewise chimed in, agreeing it was a rare opportunity. Elder Talon Skyler smiled and nodded, his gaze sweeping across those present as if he could see into each persons thoughts. He spoke slowly, Indeed, such a fortunate encounter. If theres nothing else, lets return to our Sects for now and get together another day. The crowd was about to nod in agreement when a thought suddenly surged in their minds. Logan still owed them a favorCa not insignificant bargaining chip that might potentially be leveraged to compel him to assist with certain tasks. With this in mind, a few Sect Disciples exchanged glances, each harboring their own schemes. They approached Logan with smiles plastered on their faces, but a cunning glint in their eyes. Logan, about this favor you said you owe usCwas that for real, or were you just pulling our leg? one of the disciples asked casually, though his tone carried an obvious probing edge. At this, Logans lips curled up slightly as he nearly forgot about this matter. Seeing them like this, he immediately understood their intentions. Feigning surprise, he responded, Oh, how could you still remember that? Of course, I havent forgotten. How could my word ever be unreliable? Thats reassuring, thats reassuring, the disciples hurriedly nodded, though the greed in their eyes became even more apparent. They started to discuss animatedly among themselves, some suggesting Logan help concoct elixirs, others wanting him to share cultivation insights. Logan watched them, amused inwardly. He knew all too well that not one of their petty schemes could escape his notice. Chapter 1244 - Chapter 1244 Chapter 686 Subdue the Demon Chapter 1244: Chapter 686: Subdue the Demon Chapter 1244: Chapter 686: Subdue the Demon He cleared his throat and spoke in a mysterious tone, I know what you all are thinking, its just a minor issue after all, and it can certainly be resolved. But why would you think like that? Dont you think that using this favor more strategically could bring greater value? Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. They stared at Logan, their eyes filled with a mix of helplessness and confusion. They did not know what Logan was really planning, but their intuition told them that this matter would not be so simple. Logan looked at them, secretly pleased with himself. He knew that although these individuals each had their own cunning schemes, none of them were to be underestimated. To willingly receive their help, he had to provide them with an irresistible reason. Thus, he slowly began to unfold his plan. Look, this journey to the Spirit World involves elite disciples from all the Great Sects. If we join forces, we can not only secure more resources and opportunities but also establish our prestige in the Spirit World. When the time comes, I will naturally repay this favor to you all, and moreover, I assure you, what you will receive will far exceed your expectations. Upon hearing these words, the crowd exchanged glances. They knew Logans words were not without basis. Given his strength and cunning, if they really teamed up, their gains in the Spirit World could indeed double. However, they also understood the dangers within the Spirit World were not to be underestimated. A single mishap could be fatal. Logan watched their hesitant expressions, already calculating in his heart. He knew they were greedy, yet they also valued their lives. To make them decide, he needed to give them more confidence and assurance. So, he continued to explain his plan and strategies in detail. With his patient persuasion, they were finally convinced. They decided to collaborate and explore the Spirit World together. Logan also promised that once successful, not only would he repay their favor, but he would also give them a generous reward in return. Thus, the group set forth mightily towards the Spirit World. Their hearts were filled with anticipation and tension, but also confidence and determination. They knew that if they could cooperate, they could definitely make a breakthrough in the Spirit World. Logan, following quietly behind them, had a mysterious smile on his face. He knew this journey would be a significant turning point in his life. Now, we have come across a matter that is quite troublesome for us but probably a simple effort for you. We hope you can help us; if you agree to assist with this matter, we can consider your previous favor repaid. What do you think? the man looked at Logan with a hint of hope in his eyes. He was well aware of Logans abilities and cunning, and he understood that the various sects were scheming to use this favor to have Logan work for them. Internally, he felt a tinge of pity for these sectsCthey just couldnt outwit Logan. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, hearing this, curved his lips into a faint smile, secretly pleased. He was of course thrilled to have such an opportunity to clear the favor while strategically advancing his own goals. So, feigning contemplation for a moment, he then nodded, Hmm, thats a good idea. Go ahead and tell me, what do you need me to do? The representatives of the sects exchanged looks, a flash of surprise in their eyes. They hadnt expected Logan to agree so readily, as they thought it would take much more persuasion. Thus, they mustered their courage and directly addressed Logan, Actually, we have been thinking about going to the Spirit World. Weve heard its resource-rich and full of opportunities, and we really want to check it out. But, with our abilities, it would be somewhat dangerous to go alone. So, we were hoping you could take us with you. Are you willing? Logan listened, internally rejoicingChe had been waiting for this! Feigning surprise, he responded, Oh? You want to go to the Spirit World? That really is a good place. However, the dangers there are not trivial; you all need to be prepared. The sect members quickly nodded, indicating they were fully prepared. They knew with Logan by their side, their safety was assured. So they pleaded again, We understand that the Spirit World is fraught with dangers, but we still want to take the risk. As long as you are willing to lead us, we will follow your arrangements and will not cause you any trouble. Logan looked at their sincere expressions and internally laughed. He knew that even though they had their own schemes, they ultimately couldnt escape his grasp. Feigning contemplation once again, he then nodded, Alright, since you insist so much, I will take you there. However, you must remember that once were in the Spirit World, you need to follow my orders and not act on your own. The sect members, upon hearing this, were overjoyed. They quickly nodded in agreement, affirming they would follow Logans arrangements. The man watching this scene secretly shook his head. He knew these sect members were already sold yet still had to count money for LoganCit was pitiful and lamentable. However, the man also understood this was Logans charm. He always managed to achieve his goals with minimal cost, making everyone willingly serve his purposes. Thus, he too joined their ranks, preparing for the journey to the Spirit World. Chapter 1245 - Chapter 1245 Chapter 686 Subduing Demons_2 Chapter 1245: Chapter 686: Subduing Demons_2 Chapter 1245: Chapter 686: Subduing Demons_2 In the days that followed, Logan led several members of their sects on a journey to the Spirit World. Along the way, they encountered various dangers and challenges, but with Logans wit and strength, they always managed to turn peril into safety and progressed smoothly. The members from the sects gradually developed admiration and trust for Logan, sincerely following his arrangements and facing the challenges of the Spirit World together. Eventually, they successfully arrived in the Spirit World and obtained a wealth of resources and opportunities. Logan managed to repay the favors he owed them and also made many more friends and allies. This journey was an unforgettable experience and a treasured memory for everyone involved. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course you can. The sunlight filtered through the sparse clouds and dappled the ancient stone path. Logan stood in the center of the Sect Square, surrounded by representatives from several sects. Some stood and some sat, their expressions varied, yet all spontaneously focused their gazes on Logan. Ripples of uncertainty still fluttered in Logans heart, unsure of how to broach his bold plan, but now, all hesitation seemed to evaporate. A smile unconsciously curved his lipsCan expression of relief and a display of confidence in the future. Of course you can, Logan said, his tone light yet firm, as if limitless power and determination lurked behind those three words. He looked around, his gaze lingering on each face, attempting to capture any reaction from their expressions. The representatives from the sects were obviously caught off guard by this sudden affirmation, exchanging glances that conveyed surprise, confusion, and more so, anticipation for what was to come next. Seeing their reaction, Logan secretly reveled in his accomplishment. He knew he had played his cards just right, avoiding lengthy explanations and persuasion while also stirring everyones enthusiasm. He cleared his throat and continued, I didnt quite know how to approach this with you, but now, theres no need to worry about how to begin. We can resolve this in minutes. You see, its that simple; we shouldnt hesitate too much. Time waits for no one. At this, Logans lips couldnt help but lift furtherCa sign of excitement for the impending adventure and a show of trust in his companions. He paused, allowing his words to settle in the air, then his gaze sharpened, as if piercing through their hearts: Are you prepared? If so, go pack your bags now and get ready to depart! Our journey is to the endless sea of stars; we cannot afford a moments hesitation. Upon hearing this, the sect representatives were momentarily stunned, then quickly came to their senses, their faces lighting up with excitement. They hadnt expected Logan to be so forthright nor the action to be so swift. Suddenly, the square was alive with the bustling sound of footsteps as people turned and hurried back to their quarters to pack for the unknown journey ahead. However, amidst the bustling activity, one figure stood out conspicuouslyCElder Talon Skyler. He stood motionless, as if he didnt quite fit with everything else around him. Elder Talon Skylers eyes were fixed on Logan, filled with scrutiny and question. A sense of unease filled his heart, feeling that Logans quick consent might be hiding some unknown secret. Logan, is there something wrong? Elder Talon Skyler finally couldnt hold back and spoke out, his voice deep and powerful, carrying an undeniable authority. He approached Logan slowly, every step laden with weight, as though each was a test to Logans soul. Logan frowned slightly upon hearing this, but quickly regained his composure. He understood why Elder Talon Skyler had his doubtsCafter all, the venture at hand was fraught with risks, and any detail could affect the bigger picture. So, he patiently explained, Elder Talon Skyler, youre worrying too much. The reason I agreed so readily is that I believe in our ability to handle any challenge. Moreover, this opportunity is too precious to miss. Elder Talon Skyler, upon hearing this, softened his expression slightly, but still hadnt completely let down his guard. He shook his head and continued, Logan, its not that I dont trust you; its just that your decision is too abrupt. And I think theres something not quite right with what youve said! When you say it can be solved in minutes, it strikes me as too rash. Were facing unknown enemies, unknown dangers. How can we act so hastily? Logan took a deep breath after hearing this. He knew that verbal assurances alone were not enough to persuade Elder Talon Skyler; he had to show action. Slowly, he said, Elder Talon Skyler, I understand your concerns. But please believe me, I, Logan, never undertake anything without certainty. For this mission, I have made thorough preparations, whether its intelligence gathering or strategy formulation, Ive considered it all. Moreover, I have faith in our team, belief in the capability and wisdom of each individual. As long as we work together with a united purpose, there is no difficulty we cannot overcome. At this point, Logans gaze became exceptionally resolute, as if he could pierce through all veils to see the coming victory. Elder Talon Skyler, watching Logan, felt his doubts gradually dissipate, replaced by an inexplicable trust. He knew that although Logan was young, he possessed exceptional wisdom and courage beyond ordinary people; he must have sound reasons for his actions. Therefore, Elder Talon Skyler nodded and said, Alright, Logan, I trust you. But remember, no matter what difficulties you encounter, you must tell us in time. Dont bear it alone. We are a team, and only by staying united can we conquer all. Heart warmed by these words, Logan gratefully glanced at Elder Talon Skyler, then nodded and said, Rest assured, Elder Talon Skyler. I will bear your words in mind. Now, lets also prepare. Time waits for no one, and we must face the upcoming challenges in our best condition. Having said this, Logan turned and strode towards his dwelling. Elder Talon Skyler watched his receding figure, a surge of lofty spirit welling up within him. He knew that although this adventure brimmed with unknowns and dangers, they could achieve miracles as long as they stayed united. In the following days, the entire Sect was plunged into bustling activity. Everyone was busy packing their bags, ready to set off. Logan led several elites from the Sect to make detailed plans and preparations for the place they were about to visit. They studied the terrain, climate, enemy situations, and other factors, creating a comprehensive action plan. Finally, on a night with a sparse star-studded sky, everyone gathered in the Sects square, ready to embark on their journey. Logan stood at the forefront of the group, filled with pride and anticipation as he looked at each individual. He knew this adventure would be one of the most unforgettable experiences in their lives. Lets set off! With Logans command, everyone stepped onto their journey. They traversed dense forests, scaled perilous peaks, and faced countless difficulties and challenges. However, they always maintained firm beliefs and high spirits because they knew that as long as they remained united, nothing could hinder their advance. During the adventure, they encountered various enemies, fierce beasts, cunning thieves, and powerful mages. But by drawing on their courage and wisdom, they defeated these foes time and again, claiming victory. Eventually, they reached their destinationCa mysterious place hiding endless treasures and secrets. Chapter 1246 - Chapter 1246 Chapter 687 Heavenly Venerate Chapter 1246: Chapter 687: Heavenly Venerate Chapter 1246: Chapter 687: Heavenly Venerate Here, they had endured the fiercest battle and acquired the most precious treasure. When they returned to the Sect with their bounty, the entire place erupted in celebration. This adventure not only gifted them treasures and experience, but also taught them the importance of unity and trust. They knew that as long as they worked together, nothing could stop their progress. And Logan, during this adventure, had proven his capabilities and wisdom, and became the hero in everyones hearts. As time flowed gently by, This adventure, although it had become a thing of the past, had forever left a deep mark in everyones hearts. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whenever they recalled that time, they felt immensely proud. For they knew they had once shared an unforgettable adventure and created their own legend together. He looked at Logan, those eyes seemingly capable of penetrating the deepest secrets of the heart. The Logan he remembered was never as gentle and elegant as he appeared, always carrying an indescribable cunning and calculation. Elder Talon Skyler muttered internally, about to speak, but was silenced by a subtle look from Logan. It was a warning only understood by the truly adept, a psychic shout that vibrated directly in Elder Skylers heartstrings. You provided those Sect maps that were fake; what right do you have to accuse me? Logans voice was low and powerful, carrying an unquestionable authority. His gaze was as sharp as a knife, sizing up Elder Skyler as if trying to see through him, Also, I see that your strength is just mediocre. On hearing this, Elder Skyler shuddered inside; he knew Logan was not merely posturing. Years of cultivation allowed him to keenly sense the others auraCLogans strength was indeed profound. He smiled faintly, withdrawing his gaze as if nothing had happened, casually dusting off his sleeve, bearing an appearance detached from worldly concerns. Sheron Perri stood to one side, a playful smile curling his lips, enjoying the undercurrents between these two, as if watching a silent showdown. At this time, several Great Sect disciples were busily packing their gear, their faces filled with anticipation and excitement for the unknown journey ahead. Unaware of the delicate interaction between Logan and Elder Skyler, they were eager to set out on this adventurous journey with Logan. Is everyone ready? Logans voice echoed across the square, his gaze sweeping over everyone to ensure no one was missed. The disciples nodded, their eyes sparkling with determination. Very well, then lets set out. Logan smiled slightly, turning to walk towards a massive spaceship. This ship, acquired during a previous adventure, appeared luxurious and solemn, emitting a faint Spirit Light, clearly a remarkable vessel. Sheron Perri eyed the imposing spaceship, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. He knew that acquiring such a spaceship required not only great strength but also keen insight and boldness. Logan, this seemingly unrestrained young man, what secrets was he hiding? Logan, where did you get this ship from? Sheron Perri couldnt help asking curiously. Logan laughed lightly, mysteriously saying, Thats a secret. But rest assured, its performance is top-notch, fully capable of taking us through the perilous Space-Time Corridor. Saying this, Logan approached the spaceship, waved his hand lightly, and the ships hatch slowly opened. The disciples boarded the ship, finding their seats. Logan then walked to the control console, beginning to adjust the ships various parameters. Is everyone seated? Were about to depart. Logans voice echoed inside the ship, his eyes twinkling with determination and anticipation. As the ship started up, a powerful force surged, twisting the surrounding space like waves. The disciples gripped the handrails tightly, feeling an unprecedented shock. Logan, however, steadily controlled the ship, navigating through the dangerous Space-Time Corridor. The spaceship traveled through the Space-Time Corridor, as if sailing through the endless universe. Through the ships windows, the disciples could see the eerie and fascinating scenes outside. The distortion of time and space, the interplay of light and shadows, filled them with both amazement and fear. Logan, where are we going? a disciple couldnt help asking. Logan smiled slightly, mysteriously saying, Its a place youve never been before, a place hiding endless treasures and secrets. As long as we can get there, well definitely find what were looking for. Hearing this, the disciples grew even more excited. They knew that although this adventure was full of unknowns and dangers, as long as they followed Logan, they could surely create miracles. As time passed, the spaceship finally crossed the Space-Time Corridor and arrived at a mysterious space. Here lay the place Logan spoke of, hiding endless treasures and secrets. The disciples stepped out of the ship, embracing the wonder and mystery of this New World. Logan stood on the ship, overlooking this New World. His eyes sparkled with firm resolve, as if he already saw the future victories. He knew that this adventure had just begun; the real challenges still awaited them. But he believed that as long as they worked together, they could overcome all difficulties and find the treasures and secrets they sought. Chapter 1247 - Chapter 1247 Chapter 687 Heavenly Venerate_2 Chapter 1247: Chapter 687: Heavenly Venerate_2 Chapter 1247: Chapter 687: Heavenly Venerate_2 In the days that followed, Logan led the disciples in continuous exploration of the mysterious space. They encountered various challenges and difficulties but, relying on courage and wisdom, they overcame them time and time again. They discovered many precious treasures and secrets, and they also made many like-minded friends. Although Elder Talon Skyler had been initially wary of Logan, through their shared experiences, he gradually saw Logans sincerity and bravery. He began to lower his guard, fighting alongside Logan to face the challenges of the future. Sheron Perri maintained his nonchalant attitude throughout, but he too was gradually drawn to the adventure. He started taking each challenge seriously, contributing to the team with his strength and wisdom. In this adventure, they not only gained treasures and experience but also friendship and trust. They knew that as long as they worked together, nothing could stop their progress. And Logan, in turn, proved his ability and intelligence, becoming a leader and hero in everybodys hearts. When the last piece of treasure was unearthed, when the last secret was unveiled, they knew their adventure was coming to an end. But rather than feeling regret or loss, they knew that this experience would become the most precious wealth of their lives. They exchanged smiles, their hearts full of anticipation and longing for the future. They knew that nothing was impossible as long as they were together. Where did you get such an impressive thing, and why have I never seen it before! His eyes widened, gazing back and forth over the magnificent, glittering ship before Logan, unable to contain his curiosity, his voice tinged with urgency. The sunlight pierced through the clouds and shone on the vessel, casting a mysterious golden glow on it that made it impossible to look away. At these words, Logan simply waved his hand, a carefree smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, Oh, this little trinket? I got it somewhere, dont remember too clearly. He spoke with relaxed ease, as if the ship before them was just an ordinary item hed picked up, rather than the obviously powerful Treasure Ship. Elder Talon Skyler stood to the side, his brows furrowed, disbelief evident in his eyes. He stepped closer to examine the ship more closely, a sense of familiarity flooding through him. Suddenly, he realized that this ship was the very treasure he had given to Logan! His heart was filled with mixed emotions C irritation at being overlooked and distress at Logans casual treatment of the precious item. Logan, do you realize the value of this ship? Elder Talon Skylers voice shook slightly; he could hardly believe his eyes, This is not just any ship, this is the Treasure Ship, a Dharma device of the Mystical Sect! It can withstand the forces of time and easily transport people to the Spirit World, a treasure many have dreamed of obtaining! Seeing Elder Talon Skyler so agitated, Logan was taken aback. He indeed hadnt regarded the ship as anything special, having chosen it only for its ornate appearance and convenience. Witnessing the Elders anger, he asked curiously, Really? Is the ship really that incredible? Elder Talon Skyler took a deep breath, attempting to calm his emotions, and began to explain in detail the origins and purposes of the ship, This ship, known as the Space-time Shuttle, was created by a Powerhouse in Ancient Times. I stumbled upon it during an exploration many years ago. It can traverse through different dimensions and even withstand certain temporal impacts. So many have paid any price to obtain it. And yet, you use it as if its a mere means of transportation, which is nothing short of squandering a heavenly gift! Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan listened to Elder Talon Skylers explanation and suddenly realized the situation. His gaze on the ship turned more serious and reverent. He had never thought that this seemingly ordinary ship had such an extraordinary origin and function. So thats how it is, I have been negligent, Logan sincerely apologized, From now on, I will cherish it more and will not treat it casually any longer. Elder Talon Skylers anger subsided as he noticed Logans change of attitude. He knew that Logan had not intended to belittle the ship, but simply did not understand its true worth. Now, Logan knew, and he trusted that Logan would take good care of the ship. Well, since you now know its value, make good use of it, Elder Talon Skyler said profoundly, but remember, do not use it as a mere means of transportation again. It is a Treasure Ship that can change fate and traverse space and time! Logan nodded gravely, promising, Dont worry, I will. Afterward, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler began to study how to make better use of the Space-time Shuttle. They discussed various possibilities and plans, and eventually decided to use the ship for an important exploration mission. In the following days, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler, leading their team, traveled the Space-time Shuttle between different times and spaces, exploring unknown realms. They encountered various challenges and difficulties, but with courage and wisdom, they overcame them time and again. And the Space-time Shuttle had displayed unprecedented power and function in their hands. With each successful adventure, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler came to a deeper understanding and knowledge of the Space-time Shuttle. They began to realize that this ship was not only a treasure but also a duty and mission. It bore their dreams and hopes, as well as their longing and exploration of the unknown world. During their adventures, the friendship between Logan and Elder Talon Skyler grew stronger. They had shared countless trials and successes together. They knew that nothing was impossible as long as they were together. And the Space-time Shuttle had become a symbol and testament to their friendship. Finally, after a heart-stopping adventure, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler returned to their homeland with a full sense of achievement. They showed the world the magic and power of the Space-time Shuttle and shared their experiences and feelings. And people, impressed by their courage and wisdom, paid tribute and congratulated them. Logan, looking at the Space-time Shuttle beside him, felt immense gratitude and reverence. He knew the ship had become an indispensable part of his life, just as his friendship with Elder Talon Skyler would forever sail in the river of time, never fading. Whats got you so excited, old man? It cant be that this thing has something to do with you, can it? I was saying you must have some impression, but not much! Logans words carried a teasing note, and his eyes glinted with cunning light as if he saw right through everything. His remarks pierced straight into Elder Talon Skylers heart, rendering the usually composed elder momentarily at a loss for words. Elder Talon Skylers face turned red instantly, as if Logans words had truly upset him. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the tumult within him, then said, word by word, Do you realize what youre saying? Your actions have a great impact on me! His fingers trembled slightly as he pointed at Logan, fiery anger in his eyes. Seeing this, Logan simply shrugged indifferently, a faint smile playing at the corner of his mouth. You, Ive already helped you, how can you still say such a thing! Im becoming even more puzzled, he said in a light and casual tone, as if discussing something trivial. Chapter 1248 - Chapter 1248 Chapter 688 Black Myth Chapter 1248: Chapter 688 Black Myth Chapter 1248: Chapter 688 Black Myth Elder Talon Skyler trembled with anger when he heard the words. He had never expected that Logan would disregard his feelings and treat the matter so lightly. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and then slowly said, Logan, do you know what this ship means to me? Its not just a treasure, its also filled with my years of effort and memories! The way you treat it so casually is simply trampling on my emotions! Seeing Elder Talon Skyler so agitated, Logan was a bit taken aback. He had never imagined that this ship held such importance to Elder Talon Skyler. He paused for a moment, then slowly said, Talon, I I really didnt know this ship was so important to you. I just thought it was suitable for this mission, so I took it out. If I had known it meant so much to you, I I definitely wouldnt have done it. Elder Talon Skyler, looking at Logans sincere eyes, felt his anger gradually subside. He knew Logan didnt intend to belittle the ship; he simply didnt understand its true significance. Now that Logan knew, he believed Logan would cherish it more. He sighed and slowly said, Logan, do you know? I found this ship during an adventure when I was young. It has been with me through countless trials and witnessed my growth from a naive boy to a responsible elder. Its not just a ship; its a part of my life. So, when you treated it so casually, I really couldnt accept it. Listening to Elder Talon Skylers story, a deep guilt surged within Logan. He had never thought that the ship carried so many memories and emotions for Elder Talon Skyler. He lowered his head and sincerely apologized, Talon, Im sorry, I really didnt know the ship was so important to you. I will cherish it more from now on and will no longer treat it lightly. Seeing Logans attitude, Elder Talon Skylers anger finally completely dissipated. He patted Logan on the shoulder and said earnestly, Logan, remember, every item has its story and value. We should not belittle it just because of its appearance or functionality. This ship, its not just a treasure, its also a vessel for emotions and memories. So, from now on, we should cherish it even more, alright? Logan nodded and solemnly promised, Dont worry, Talon, I will. Afterward, the atmosphere between them gradually eased. They began discussing how to better utilize the ship and their upcoming adventure plans. At Logans suggestion, they decided to renovate and upgrade the ship to better suit the upcoming adventures. In the days that followed, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler, along with their team, conducted a comprehensive overhaul and upgrade of the ship. They added new engines and navigation systems, strengthened the ships defense capabilities, and added some special equipment and weapons. After some effort, the ship was completely transformed, becoming more advanced and powerful. After the renovation, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler, leading their team, set sail on the rejuvenated ship to begin a new adventure. They traveled through different dimensions, exploring unknown territories, facing various challenges and difficulties. Yet, with courage and wisdom, and the ships powerful capabilities, they overcame difficulties time after time, achieving fruitful results. During these adventures, the friendship between Logan and Elder Talon Skyler grew even deeper. They experienced countless hardships and shared countless joys and successes. They knew that together, there was nothing they couldnt accomplish. And the ship had become a symbol and testament to their friendship. Eventually, after a thrilling adventure, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler returned to their homeland, full of achievements and a sense of accomplishment. They showcased the magic and power of the ship and shared their adventure experiences and feelings. And the people, impressed by their courage and wisdom, offered their respects and congratulations. Logan, looking at the ship beside him, felt full of gratitude and awe. He knew that the ship was no longer just a treasure; it had become an indispensable part of his life. And his friendship with Elder Talon Skyler, just like this ship, would sail forever in the river of time, never fading. He also gained a deeper understanding of the stories and values behind each item, learning to cherish and respect them more. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logans thoughts flashed quickly as he suddenly recalled that the controversial item had indeed inadvertently transitioned from his hands to Elder Talon Skyler during some casual exchange. Thinking about it, his half-joking words had unexpectedly hit the nail on the head. Logan couldnt help but chuckle silently, feeling a bit annoyed at the bizarre misunderstanding. Several Sect Disciples around them, with ears perked up like rabbits, listened intently to the dialogue between the two, their eyes revealing a bit of surprise and curiosity. Their impression of Elder Talon Skyler deepened slightly, secretly thinking: This old man seems ordinary, but he sure keeps some fine treasures hidden! For a moment, they somewhat understood why Logan always loved scavenging small items from othersCperhaps, it was the old saying, You are influenced by the company you keep. Sticking with a treasure-filled elder, they naturally hoped to catch some reflection of the light. Chapter 1249 - Chapter 1249 Chapter 688 Black Myth_2 Chapter 1249: Chapter 688 Black Myth_2 Chapter 1249: Chapter 688 Black Myth_2 What are you all staring at with such wide eyes like copper bells? I truly have none left. Elder Talon Skyler keenly caught the unusual gaze of those around him, his brows furrowing as he retorted with a touch of displeasure in his voice. He disliked being ogled as if a rare beast on exhibit, especially when he himself hadnt done anything wrong. Hearing this, the Sect Disciples exchanged looks, then calmly withdrew their probing eyes. Although puzzled, they respected Elder Talon Skylers imposing manner and refrained from asking out loud, choosing not to press further, but they muttered among themselves, Elder Talon Skylers reaction is quite over-the-top, and we havent even said a thing! The atmosphere suddenly turned subtle, and upon seeing this, Logan cleared his throat to break the silence, Alright, dont just stand there, lets prepare to board the ship. His words carried an unquestionable authority, prompting everyone to start moving, organizing their gear, and getting ready to embark. However, just as Logan was about to lead everyone onto the ship, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly blocked his path. Startled, Logan looked at Elder Talon Skyler with confusion, Elder Talon, what is it? Elder Talon Skylers expression was grave as he slowly spoke, Logan, there are some things I want to discuss with you. His tone conveyed an earnest seriousness that made Logan also sober up and listen intently. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regarding that item, I indeed took it from you, but I did not mean to conceal it. The situation was urgent at the time, and I grabbed it without thinking, only to lack any opportunity to tell you after. Elder Talon Skyler explained, a flicker of apology in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Logan suddenly understood, and any misunderstanding vanished in an instant. He patted Elder Talon Skylers shoulder, laughing, Haha, so thats what happened. I wronged you. Dont worry, between brothers like us, this little matter is nothing. Elder Talon Skyler nodded, a silent sigh of relief escaping him. He knew Logan was magnanimous and wouldnt hold onto such trifles, but still felt it was essential to clarify to avoid any future misunderstandings. With the misunderstanding between them dispelled, the mood lightened once more. Logan led everyone onto the ship that would start a new voyage. As the vessel slowly drifted away from the shore, everyones excitement swelled. They knew that unknown challenges and opportunities awaited, but as long as they stayed united, nothing could stop their progress. Onboard, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler stood side by side, gazing into the distance with determination and anticipation in their eyes, as if they could already see the glittering future ahead. Around them, the Sect Disciples discussed the upcoming adventure or shared amusing anecdotes, their laughter and chatter filling the cabin. As the ship continued its journey, they faced a variety of challenges and hardships. Yet no matter what adversity they encountered, Logan and Elder Talon Skyler used their wisdom and courage to guide everyone through. Their tacit understanding and trust grew with each ordeal, becoming an indispensable pillar in the hearts of their companions. Eventually, when they returned triumphant from their exploratory mission, everyone held deep admiration and gratitude for Logan and Elder Talon Skyler. They knew that it was under the guidance of these two leaders that they achieved such a resounding success. And the small item that sparked the misunderstanding became a symbol of their friendship, treasured deep within their hearts. Theres one more place we need to visit, Mist City! Have any of you heard of it? The leading man, Logan, spoke with a hint of mystery and anticipation, his eyes sweeping over the faces of the group, trying to catch a glimpse of surprise or curiosity. Mist City? A young Sect Disciple frowned, seemingly familiar with the name, Isnt that the legendary place that leads to the Spirit World? Its said to be shrouded in thick fog all year round, making it difficult for outsiders to find an entrance. Exactly, its that Mist City. Logan nodded affirmatively, determination shining in his eyes, Mist City holds the barrier that leads to the Spirit World, the critical point of our adventure. But the situation there is far more complex than you imagine. He paused, then continued, Most people there are Half-demon Half-human, possessing the dual bloodlines of humans and Demon Beasts, and thus they are extremely cautious of outsiders. If we want to enter Mist City, we must disguise ourselves to blend in. As his words fell, he took out a pile of animal hides and intricately made beast-shaped masks from his backpack. These masks were so lifelike it seemed they could instantly transform a human face into that of a Demon Beast. Look, these are our disguises, Logan explained while showing off the masks, Only with these disguises can we enter Mist City safely, without being detected by the Half-demon beings. The others in the team exchanged surprised glances, clearly taken aback by Logans suggestion. Although they had heard legends of Mist City, they had never imagined they would one day set foot in that mysterious place. Are we going to see the City Lord? a Sect Disciple asked doubtfully, Why do we need to see him? Is he the key figure to the Spirit World? You guessed correctly, Logan nodded, The City Lord is the most powerful person in Mist City and the only one who knows how to navigate to the depths of the Spirit World. Only with his permission can we have the chance to reach the deepest parts to seek out the legendary treasure. He spoke each word with conviction, leaving no room for doubt. However, the people from other Sects looked at him with skepticism, wondering if Elder Talon Skyler could be deceiving them. Elder Talon Skyler, this isnt really a funny joke, a Sect Disciple couldnt help but say, If youre lying to us, you know the consequences. We dont want to be stuck in a dangerous situation because of your prank. Logans expression grew stern upon hearing this; he knew he hadnt fully convinced everyone. So, he took a deep breath and said slowly, I understand your concerns, but please believe me, every word I say is true. Mist City does exist, and the City Lord truly is our key to the Spirit World. If we can successfully meet with the City Lord and get his assistance, the likelihood of success for this expedition will greatly increase. His sincere and firm tone caused the others to waver. Seeing the confidence in Logans eyes, they couldnt help but feel a surge of trust. Alright, we believe you, finally, a Sect Disciple spoke up, But we must ensure our safety. Before entering Mist City, we need to prepare thoroughly and make sure nothing goes wrong. Logan nodded in agreement. He knew this adventure was fraught with the unknown and dangerous, but if they stood united and faced the challenges together, they would surely reach their destination. Thus, everyone got busy preparing. They dressed in animal hides and put on their beast-shaped masks, disguising themselves as Demon Beasts. Under Logans leadership, they cautiously made their way through the dense forest, following a winding path towards Mist City. As they ventured deeper, the scenery around them became eerily different. Dense fog hung in the air, like a thick veil obscuring the road ahead. They could only rely on Logans guidance and the map in their hands, advancing with difficulty. Chapter 1250 - Chapter 1250 Chapter 689 Five Thunder Seals Chapter 1250: Chapter 689: Five Thunder Seals Chapter 1250: Chapter 689: Five Thunder Seals . Finally, amidst the fog, they saw the outline of Mist City. The city stood like an isolated island in the thick mist, cut off from the outside world. The city gates were tightly closed, as if an insurmountable barrier. Logan took a deep breath and led everyone toward the city gates. They knew that once they entered the city, it meant they were stepping into an unknown world, where endless challenges and opportunities awaited them. Why would I deceive you? In this journey full of unknowns and dangers, trust among us is the most precious treasure, Elder Talon Skylers eyes revealed sincerity and calmness. His voice echoed clearly through the vacant woods, Moreover, I am not wrong, deceiving you has no meaning for me. In this world full of crises, what we need more is unity and cooperation, not doubt and division. So, what can be done? He waved his hand, seemingly unconcerned about everyones doubts, a faint smile playing on his lips, Believe it or not, but I, Elder Talon Skyler, always act with integrity and have a clear conscience. When everyone saw Elder Talon Skyler actually taking the lead in putting on the exquisite Beast-shaped mask, hiding his features under the mysterious beast skin, their doubts gradually dissipated. Logan also came over, took his own mask, his eyes flickering with resolute light, as if he was ready to face all challenges. As everyone put on their masks, their figures gradually blurred in the fog, seemingly transforming into beasts of the forest, ready to step into the unknown Mist City. When they finally arrived at Mist City, the scene before them confirmed that Elder Talon Skylers words were entirely correct. The city seemed enveloped in a mysterious mist, with half-human half-demon residents bustling in the streets, their eyes carrying both caution and curiosity. Logan and the others aimlessly searched for traces of the City Lord, but the city was too unfamiliar to them, each step filled with unknowns. Just when they were feeling lost, Logan suddenly spotted a passing merchant and immediately approached him, trying to gather some useful information. Why are there so many people here today, what are they all doing? Logan tried to sound casual, but the nervousness in his heart made his voice tremble slightly. Upon hearing this, the merchant looked up at Logan, his sharp eyes seemingly able to discern everything. However, he simply looked away and continued fiddling with his goods. Youre the tenth person today to ask that, the merchant said with a hint of helplessness, When did this place become so lively, with so many half-human half-demon brothers arriving. Honestly, Im not sure what theyre here for, I just know that there have suddenly been a lot of outsiders in the city these last few days. Listening to the merchants words, Logans curiosity surged. He looked around and indeed saw many people like themselves, wearing Beast-shaped masks, wandering around every corner of the city. The identities and purposes of these people were full of mystery, making Logan feel a bit uneasy. What about the City Lord? How can we find him? Logan continued to inquire, hoping to get some clues about the City Lord from the merchant. The merchant shook his head, indicating he was powerless, The City Lords whereabouts are mysterious, not something us ordinary people can casually inquire about. However, if you really want to meet the City Lord, perhaps you could try your luck at the central square of the city. There are often important gatherings there, maybe youll encounter the City Lord or someone close to him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan took the merchants advice to heart. After thanking the merchant, he led everyone toward the city centers square. In this city full of unknowns and dangers, they could only rely on each others wisdom and courage to find that key figure who could lead them deeper into the Spirit WorldCthe City Lord. As they delved deeper, Mist Citys mysterious veil was gradually lifted. They encountered various half-human half-demons, some friendly, some indifferent, but each harboring their own stories and secrets. Logan and his companions traversed this city, constantly exploring and inquiring, hoping to find clues to the deeper realms of the Spirit World. In the process, they faced many challenges and difficulties, but each time they were able to overcome them through trust and cooperation. They gradually understood that in this world full of unknowns, only by staying united could they overcome all difficulties and achieve their goals. Eventually, after a series of twists and turns, Logan and his companions finally located the City Lord. They met the legendary, mysterious figure at a secretive gathering. The City Lords eyes conveyed wisdom and depth, as if seeing through everything. When facing the City Lord, Logan and his companions felt an unprecedented pressure. But they knew it was their only chance to reach the deeper realms of the Spirit World. Thus, they gathered their courage and made their request to the City Lord. After a moment of silence, the City Lord finally spoke and agreed to their request. He provided them with the clues to reach the deeper realms of the Spirit World and cautioned them to be careful, as the dangers there were far beyond their imagination. Chapter 1251 - Chapter 1251 Chapter 689 Five Thunder Seals_2 Chapter 1251: Chapter 689: Five Thunder Seals_2 Chapter 1251: Chapter 689: Five Thunder Seals_2 Logan and the others, after hearing the City Lords words, felt both excited and tense. They knew the road ahead was filled with unknown challenges, but as long as they stood united, they would certainly overcome all difficulties and achieve their goals. Thus, with the blessings and clues from the City Lord, they embarked on the journey to the depths of the Spirit World. Logan felt that the unusual circumstances must hint at trouble. The sudden influx of numerous Half-demon Half-man residents in Mist City, as well as the unnaturally lively atmosphere, set off alarm bells in his heart. There was definitely a problem, and it was likely closely related to the purpose of their adventure. He couldnt wait to grill a nearby merchant, trying to pry some useful information from him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We also want to know why they all came here. Has there been some event recently? Logans words betrayed an irrepressible curiosity as his eyes fixed on the merchant, afraid to miss any subtle change in the vendors expression. Hearing this, the merchant touched his nose, a sly glint passing in his eyes. You know, there have indeed been a few rumors swirling around the city lately. Theyre big on information, lots of people are coming just to ask about them! Logans eyes lit up at once, as if he saw a glimmer of hope. With the existence of such news, his aimless search seemed much more promising than before. He quickly urged, Lets hear about it then. Im curious too. Were also looking for something important. Maybe your news can provide us with some clues. Seeing this, the merchant coughed, cleared his throat and began to talk about the happenings around Mist City. Do you know, theres an ancient legend going around the city lately. It says, in the depths of Mist City, theres a secret passage that leads to the Spirit World. And this passage only opens at specific times and under certain conditions. Logan and the others listened, mesmerized. They exchanged glances, all understanding the importance of this legend. If it were true, then their exploring mission might be related to this secret passage. So where exactly is this passage? Logan asked eagerly. The merchant shook his head, indicating he was not too clear on the specifics. Well, I dont know about that. However, Ive heard the appearance of this passage has something to do with a mysterious figure in the city. Rumor has it, he holds the key to opening the passage. A mysterious figure? Logan pondered, his interest piqued by this enigmatic person, Can you tell us more about him? The merchant spread his hands, showing he only knew so much. All I know is hes a Half-demon Half-man, elusive, and rarely has anyone seen his true face. However, if you really want to find him, perhaps you could check out a certain abandoned temple in the city. Its said he occasionally appears there. After hearing what the merchant had to say, Logan had a plan in mind. He thanked the merchant and then led the group towards the direction of the abandoned temple. Along the way, they encountered many other adventurers also in search of the mysterious figure, some appearing to be alone, while others were in groups. As they delved further, the veil of mystery surrounding Mist City began to lift. They discovered that the city was far more complicated than they had imagined. The Half-demon Half-man residents each had their own forces and territories, and the mysterious figure seemed to be the mastermind behind it all. After a series of twists and turns, Logan and his companions finally arrived at the entrance of the abandoned temple. The temple doors were closed tightly, like an insurmountable barrier. They pushed the doors open and carefully walked inside. The temple was dim and silent, only a few weak rays of sunlight filtering through the dilapidated roof. They walked down the corridor, intermittent gusts of wind whispering in their ears as if something in the shadows was watching them. Suddenly, a deep voice echoed within the temple, causing both Logan and the others to shiver uncontrollably. You have finally arrived; I have been waiting for you. Logan gripped the weapon in his hand tightly, looking around warily. He saw a figure emerge from the shadows, a half-demon half-man, whose eyes revealed wisdom and depth. Are you that mysterious person? Logan asked tentatively. The man nodded and slowly began to speak, Yes, I am the one you are looking for. I know why you have come here and I also know of the secret passage that leads to the Spirit World. However, if you wish to get its clue, you must pass my trial. Upon hearing the mans words, Logan and the others felt both nervous and excited. They knew this was their only chance to venture deep into the Spirit World. Hence, they mustered their courage and accepted the mans trial. After a fierce battle and a match of wits, Logan and his companions successfully passed the mans trial. The man kept his promise, providing them with the clue to go deeper into the Spirit World, and cautioned them to be careful, for the dangers there far exceeded their imagination. Logan and his companions were filled with gratitude and respect after hearing the mans words. They knew the success of their adventure could not be separated from the help of this mysterious man. After expressing their thanks, they embarked on the journey towards the depths of the Spirit World. In the upcoming journey, they would face even more challenges and difficulties, but as long as they remained united, they were certain to overcome everything and reach their goal. If you all sincerely ask me, of course I must tell you, the mysterious man slowly began, his voice echoing in the empty temple with an indescribable authority, In fact, deep at this crossroad of the Spirit World, there lies a hidden ancient legend. It is said that the tomb of a great ancient Emperor is buried there, a place not only for rest but also a Small World containing endless power and secrets. Logan and his companions listened intently, their eyes sparkling with curiosity and desire. The man continued, This Small World, derived from the remnants of the Emperors will and power, has nurtured countless creatures and wonders over innumerable years. If one can successfully enter and accept the unique powers blessing there, their cultivation level may leap qualitatively, even breaking free from the shackles of the Demigod realm! He paused deliberately at this point, seemingly giving the group time to digest the astonishing information. Then, he went on to say, Whats more enticing is that if you can find the Emperors inheritance within this Small World, you might have the chance to glimpse the secrets of the Divine Level, and realize the transformation from mere mortals to Deities. This inheritance can allegedly help one achieve a Divine Level realm, possessing great powers to change the heavens and earth. At these words, Logans heart jolted. He stroked his chin, contemplating the mans words. The inheritance of a deity was undoubtedly a huge temptation. He confidently believed he had enough talent and strength to vie for this inheritance, but he was momentarily undecided, as it involved one of the most precious secrets of the entire Spirit World. The merchant, observing Logans expression, knew he was deeply attracted by the legend. He sighed, patted Logan on the shoulder, and said with heartfelt earnestness, Logan, I know what you are thinking. But you must understand, this is not just a simple treasure hunt; it is a challenge to the very limits of yourself. The Emperors inheritance is not easily obtained. You need to prepare thoroughly to face the various trials that are coming. Logan nodded, looking at the merchant gratefully. He knew that, although the merchant appeared to be an ordinary trader, he was in fact a well-traveled, experienced veteran of the Worldly Society. His advice undoubtedly served as a wake-up call for Logan. Then, how do we enter this Small World? Logan asked eagerly. Chapter 1252 - Chapter 1252 Chapter 690 Water Leakage Chapter 1252: Chapter 690: Water Leakage Chapter 1252: Chapter 690: Water Leakage The mysterious man gave a slight smile and said, Entering the Small World is not a static process. It requires a specific timing, specific conditions, as well as sufficient strength and wisdom. I can give you some clues, but the true path, you will need to explore on your own. Having said this, he extended his hand and pointed, and a beam of light shot out from his fingertip, landing on the ground in the center of the temple. As the light dissipated, an ancient Rune pattern was revealed. This is one of the keys to the Small World. The mysterious man explained, But this alone is not enough to open the gate to the Small World. You need to find the other keys, as well as the methods to unlock the Seal on the gate. Logan and the others exchanged looks, seeing the determination in each others eyes. They knew this would be a journey filled with unknown dangers, but the rewards, should they succeed, were beyond imagination. Thus, after thanking the mysterious man, they set out on their quest for the Emperors Inheritance. Over the next days, they faced countless challenges and difficulties, but with each others trust and cooperation, they overcame them all. They traversed through every corner of the Spirit World, searching for clues to the Small World. They battled bizarre creatures and matched wits with cunning foes. They continued to learn and grow, gradually becoming stronger. Finally, after numerous failures, they found all of the keys and unlocked the Seal on the gate. The moment they stepped into the Small World, a powerful surge of energy flowed into their bodies, giving them a sensation of shock like never before. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew this was just the beginning. The real challenges were still waiting for them. Yet, they were prepared, determined to find their own Emperors Inheritance in this small world full of unknowns and wonders. You might as well give up, young man, said an old woman who seemed to be in her fifties, wisdom and the ravages of time in her eyes, speaking softly to Logan, Who that comes here doesnt dream of entering the Spirit World? But that place is extremely dangerous, not just anyone can enter willy-nilly. The perils inside are layered upon layers, if one is not sufficiently strong and prepared, one might lose their life in there! Her words were calm and objective, as if stating an overly simple fact. Logan listened, and a ripple of emotion stirred within him. Could things really be so serious? That cant be, could it? Could things really be that complicated? Logan couldnt help but ask, skepticism and doubt flickering in his eyes, If its so full of danger, then why does everyone rush towards it, so eager to enter? The old woman shook her head at his words, heaving a sigh, Young man, you always think too simply of things. Each year, many who are not afraid of death, filled with longing and desire for the Spirit World, resolutely set off on that one-way path. But do you know? Most of them never come back. No one knows what happened to them, whether they live or die, whether they succeed or fail. With these words, a somber look entered the old womans eyes, as if she was recalling the brave yet unfortunate adventurers of the past. Hearing this, Logan felt a surge of inexplicable fear and unease. He looked around and saw people busying themselves with preparations, some organizing their equipment, others exchanging information, seemingly making their final preparations for entering the Spirit World. Then, why doesnt the City Lord stop them? Logan asked curiously. The old woman gave a wry smile, The City Lord? What can he do? Everyone here has come voluntarily. Besides, Ive heard that recently two powerful forces are planning to force their way into the Spirit World. The City Lord is at his wits end, trying to figure out how to deal with it! Logans eyes suddenly lit up; he felt as if hed stumbled upon a new clue. So, beneath the surface lay such a complex situation and strife. He couldnt help but ask, What exactly are these two forces, and why are they forcing their way into the Spirit World? The old woman shook her head, indicating she didnt know much. That, I dont know. However, Ive heard that they are all searching for some valuable item, which, supposedly, lies deep within the Spirit World. Hearing this, curiosity and desire surged within Logan. He thought, if he could successfully enter the Spirit World and find that valuable item, wouldnt he, too, become the center of everyones attention? However, he quickly cooled down. He knew things were not as simple as hed imagined. The dangers and unknowns of the Spirit World, as well as the existence of those two powerful forces, made him reconsider his plans and decisions. At that moment, a young man dressed in lavish attire approached, his eyes flashing with arrogance and disdain. Hmph, you cowards, always so timid here. The Spirit World may be dangerous, but with enough strength and wisdom, who could stand in our way? Logan looked at him and felt a wave of annoyance. He knew this person must be the type who held himself in high regard and thought little of others. However, he also understood that everyone had their own choices and aspirations, and he had no right to judge the rights and wrongs of others. Chapter 1253 - Chapter 1253 Chapter 690 Going Through Water_2 Chapter 1253: Chapter 690 Going Through Water_2 Chapter 1253: Chapter 690 Going Through Water_2 So, he responded lightly, Everyone has their own choices and paths. You can choose to move forward boldly, but I can also choose to proceed with caution. After all, life only comes once, and I dont wish to casually waste it in the unknown and dangerous. The young man, upon hearing this, scoffed and turned to leave. Logan watched his retreating figure with a sudden inexplicable worry in his heart. He knew that this young man might pay a heavy price for his pride and impulsiveness. However, he also understood that he could not change the thoughts and choices of others. He could only silently wish the young man safe return. Later on, Logan asked the old woman for some information and clues about the Spirit World. Although the old woman did not know much, she still tried her best to provide him with some useful information. Logan felt a surge of gratitude upon hearing this. He knew that the path ahead was still long and challenging. But he also believed that as long as he had enough courage and wisdom, he would definitely be able to overcome all difficulties and challenges, successfully enter the Spirit World, and find the precious treasure that belonged to him. What reward would there be if I help solve the City Lords problem? Logan asked the merchant directly, his expression flickering with anticipation and longing. The merchant scrutinized Logan. It wasnt that he didnt believe in Logans abilities, but Logans appearance was hardly convincing. He looked thin and frail, as if a gust of wind could knock him over; how could he possibly help the City Lord solve those tricky issues? Young man, you must be joking, the merchant couldnt help laughing, his tone mocking, Look at you; youre not even as strong as us who travel frequently. I advise you not to think about it. The City Lord has a fiery temper. If you dare to deceive him, you might just be kicked out! Sheron Perri, standing beside Logan, heard the conversation between the two and instantly became interested. He squinted his eyes, sizing up Logan as if he were an intriguing toy. Youre not thinking of going in, are you? Sheron Perri asked in feigned surprise, I advise you not to harbor so many crooked thoughts. These people can certainly teach you a lesson if you try to deceive them! Logan, hearing Sheron Perris words, rolled his eyes and pushed him aside. Can you not create trouble here? Im just asking. Sheron Perri persisted, not giving up. Hey, tell me, what are you really thinking? Do you truly want to help the City Lord solve problems? You do know that its not something to be taken lightly; real skills are required. Logan sighed helplessly, knowing Sheron Perri was a person who loved to join in the excitement, but he was too lazy to explain too much. I was just asking casually, not really thinking anything. Besides, cant you stop getting in the way? The merchant, observing their interaction, couldnt help but laugh. Alright, alright, stop arguing here. Young man, Ill tell you the truth, if you really can help the City Lord solve his problems, there will definitely be a reward. But, that also depends on whether you have the ability. Logan, upon hearing the merchants words, felt a stir in his heart. He knew this was a rare opportunity. If he could successfully help the City Lord solve his problems, he could gain substantial rewards and enhance his reputation and status. Then, can you tell me more about the problems the City Lord is facing? Logan asked earnestly. The merchant looked at Logan and then at the surrounding crowd, seeming hesitant. Nevertheless, he decided to give Logan a chance. Alright, Ill tell you some. The City Lord has recently encountered some trouble; a group of unidentified people want to forcefully enter the Spirit World. They are powerful, and the City Lord is worried about how to deal with them. Logan, hearing this, felt a surge of passion. He knew this was a challenge as well as an opportunity. If he could successfully help the City Lord solve this problem, his reputation and status would undoubtedly be greatly enhanced. Can you tell me more about these people? Logan inquired. The vendor shook his head, indicating his own lack of clarity. I only know they are powerful, but I dont know the specifics. However, if you really want to help the City Lord solve the problem, you can go to the City Lords Mansion and talk to him. Logan nodded in thanks. He knew what his next steps would be. He needed to meet the City Lord, learn more about these people, and then find a way to help the City Lord solve the issue. As Sheron Perri gazed into Logans resolute eyes, he couldnt help but admire him. He knew that although Logan appeared frail, there was an indomitable spirit within him. He believed that Logan would definitely succeed in helping the City Lord resolve the situation and earn a generous reward. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, he patted Logan on the shoulder and said, My good brother, I believe you will succeed. If you need any help, just let me know, and Ill support you with all my might! Warmed by Sheron Perris words, Logan felt a surge of warmth. Knowing he wasnt alone and having a friend like Sheron Perri by his side strengthened his resolve. Subsequently, Logan bid farewell to the vendor and Sheron Perri and set off toward the City Lords Mansion. He knew it would be a journey full of challenges and opportunities, but he was ready to face everything that was coming. What do you know? Ive already told you everything, this matter might be solvable, but the rest is uncertain! Logan said impatiently, apparently surprised by the skepticism of the person next to him. His eyes widened as if to spill out all his dissatisfaction, Do you think Im just fooling around? I have my own plans and strategies. Moreover, I need to visit the City Lord, see if I can strike a deal with him, and get firsthand information. Its better than floundering around like a headless fly! Logans words revealed determination and resolve. He had thought of a bold plan. Knowing that two major forces were aiming to settle accounts with the City Lord, wasnt this the perfect excuse? He could pose as a messenger from those powers, which would enable him to approach the City Lord and gather more information. The person next to Logan, hearing his words, showed a puzzled expression at first, but then it turned into admiration. They knew Logan was always decisive and daring. This time, too, he would surely succeed. Without saying more, Logan turned and headed in the direction of the City Lords Mansion. Other sect members saw Logan return and showed confused expressions. They originally thought Logan had given up, but unexpectedly, he had come back. Logan, whats this about? one of them couldnt help but ask. Logan stopped, turned back to look at them, and explained, I plan to talk to the City Lord today, see if I can get some useful information. Its getting late, so lets find an inn to stay for the night, and we can visit the City Lord tomorrow. Its generally inconvenient to act at night, as you all know. The others, hearing Logans words, nodded in agreement. They knew that Logan was always cautious in his actions, and this choice was undoubtedly for everyones safety. Then, the group followed Logan to a nearby inn. The inn was modest but clean and tidy. They each found a room to stay in, planning to visit the City Lord the next day. As night fell, the inn gradually quieted down. However, Logan lay on his bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. His mind echoed with the conversations and plans from the day, filled with anticipation and anxiety. He knew this mission was fraught with unknowns and dangers but also believed that with enough courage and wisdom, he would surely succeed. Chapter 1254 - Chapter 1254 Chapter 691 Becoming a Dragon Chapter 1254: Chapter 691: Becoming a Dragon Chapter 1254: Chapter 691: Becoming a Dragon The next morning, as the first ray of sunlight pierced through the curtains into the room, Logan was already fully prepared and ready. He stepped out of his room and saw that the others were ready and waiting for him to set off. Is everyone ready? Lets go to the City Lord now. There was a touch of determination and encouragement in Logans voice. Everyone nodded, indicating they were prepared. They knew that todays actions would determine their future and fate. Thus, they set off towards the City Lords Mansion in a grand procession. Standing in front of the mansions gate, Logan took a deep breath, adjusting his mindset. He knew he was about to face an unknown challenge, but he also believed that as long as he had sufficient courage and wisdom, success was certain. He approached the guard and explained his purpose. The guard scrutinized him, seemingly doubtful of his identity and intentions. But Logan, undeterred, stood tall, meeting the guards gaze with firm eyes. I am a Messenger from a Great Power, with important matters to discuss with the City Lord. Please announce my arrival, Logan said authoritatively and unequivocally. The guard, though still unsure, went inside to notify his superiors. A moment later, a middle-aged man dressed in lavish attire emerged, his gaze sharp and shrewd. So, youre the Messenger from a Great Power? What do you wish to discuss with me? the middle-aged man asked, his voice conveying authority and skepticism. Logan met his gaze fearlessly and said, I am a Messenger from a Great Power. Weve come to know that two forces seek to settle scores with you. Our Great Power is willing to assist you, to stand together against these two forces. The middle-aged man showed a look of surprise on his face upon hearing Logans words. He had not expected a Great Power to offer him support voluntarily. Why does your Great Power wish to assist me? What is your ulterior motive? the middle-aged man asked, his voice carrying a hint of wariness and defense. Logan grinned slightly and explained, Our Great Power has no ulterior motives, we simply recognize your strength and prestige. We believe that only you can lead this city towards a more prosperous and powerful future. Those two forces, clearly, are our common enemies. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged man was silent for a moment, weighing the advantages and risks in his mind before finally deciding to give Logan a chance. Fine, I am willing to collaborate with your Great Power. However, I need you to provide a concrete plan and an action strategy, the middle-aged man stated with decisiveness and resolve. Joy and excitement surged in Logans heart upon hearing the middle-aged mans words. He knew half his plan had already succeeded. All that was left was to discuss specific plans and strategies with the man, and they could successfully confront the two forces, preserving the peace and prosperity of the city. And so, he and the middle-aged man began in-depth discussions and planning. Together, they analyzed the strength and weaknesses of the two forces, devising a detailed action plan. Throughout the discussion, Logans intelligence and talent impressed the man greatly. Eventually, they agreed on a consensus and an action plan. Logan knew the upcoming battle would be tough and prolonged, but he also believed that with enough courage and wisdom, they could surely succeed. Thus, they began preparing for battle. Logan took charge, leading others in intense preparations and training. They understood that only with thorough readiness and practice could they achieve victory in battle. In the days that followed, Logan and the middle-aged man led their forces in fierce combat against the two opposing forces. Utilizing their formidable abilities and wisdom, they successfully defeated the two enemies, securing the tranquility and prosperity of the city. When the battle ended, Logan stood atop the City Wall, gazing at the distant sky. A feeling of pride and joy welled up inside him; he knew he had successfully completed his mission and brought peace and calm to the city. Theres some truth in that, so lets leave it at this for now! Logans gaze lingered for a moment on the backs of those who were leaving, a faint smile curling on his lips. He turned, patted Sheron Perri on the shoulder, the gesture laden with Endless trust and expectation. Sheron Perri, I entrust this important task to you. With you handling affairs, I am at ease. At these words, Sheron Perris brow furrowed slightly, his eyes flashing a hint of helplessness. Logan, what big move are you planning now? Its always like this, leaving a mess for me to clean up. Despite his words, there was no real reproach in his tone, more of a resigned acceptance of Logans way of doing things. You go and stall those Great Sects, dont let them notice my absence, Logan said casually, as if it were an insignificant matter, Ive left a copy here, my signature Aura protects it; it wont be detected for a while. Sheron Perris eyes widened, looking at Logan as though trying to discern something from his face. Where do you plan to slip off to this time? What big plan do you have now? Logan smirked mysteriously but did not answer directly. Youll know when the time comes; for now, Ill leave this in your hands. Sheron Perri was about to say more when Logan disappeared from his sight in the blink of an eye. With a resigned shake of his head, he muttered to himself, This Logan, always popping in and out like this. Chapter 1255 - Chapter 1255 Chapter 691 Transforming into a Dragon_2 Chapter 1255: Chapter 691: Transforming into a Dragon_2 Chapter 1255: Chapter 691: Transforming into a Dragon_2 Logan came to a secluded place surrounded by dense trees, as if it were a natural barrier. He took a deep breath, and his entire being began to transform. His body gradually swelled, and his frail frame became burly. Soon, a massive figure, Great Haniston, appeared in his place. He stood two meters tall with a robust physique and bulging muscles, as if every inch of his skin contained boundless strength. His black muscles subtly revealed under the sunlight, shimmering with a healthy luster. Especially when he took a step, it seemed as though the very earth trembled. Logan examined the changes in himself, nodding in satisfaction. He stretched out his arm, feeling the surge of power flowing within him, and a sense of indescribable pride and ambition rose in his heart. This time, I must succeed, he vowed silently to himself, then quickened his pace toward the direction of the City Lords Mansion. Along the way, Logan encountered several patrolling soldiers. They cast curious glances at his appearance. Logan feigned composure and strode past them as if he owned the city. Although the soldiers were puzzled, they dared not ask questions. They knew that in this city, many mysterious and powerful beings existed. Logans appearance was clearly not something they should provoke. Logan smoothly arrived at the grand gates of the City Lords Mansion. He looked up at the towering building, feeling a surge of inexplicable excitement. He knew that what he was about to step into was a world filled with the unknown and challenges. He took a deep breath and took a determined step forward. The guards of the City Lords Mansion cast wary looks at him. They blocked his path and asked coldly, Who are you? What business do you have at the City Lords Mansion? Logan gave a slight smile, pulling out a token from his chest. The token was engraved with complex patterns and emitted a faint glow. I am a guest invited by the City Lord with important matters to discuss. Seeing the token, the guards expressions shifted slightly. They knew that this token was a sign of the City Lords recognition, only possessed by those whom he approved. Consequently, they no longer obstructed him and respectfully cleared the way. Logan smoothly entered the City Lords Mansion. He walked along the long corridor and arrived at the doorway of the City Lords study. He pushed the door open and walked in. The City Lord was seated at the desk, engrossed in his duties. On hearing the noise, he looked up at Logan. Who are you? Why are you here? the City Lord asked, his tone laced with a trace of wariness and confusion. He had never seen Logan in this form before and was somewhat on guard. Logan smiled slightly, pulling out the token. My lord, I am the guest you invited. I have important matters to discuss with you. The City Lord saw the token, and his expression shifted slightly. He scrutinized Logan carefully, then nodded. Very well, speak. What matter is so secretive that it brought you here? Logan walked to the desk, placed the token on the table, and began to explain his plan and thoughts. His words were filled with confidence and resolve, as if he had already glimpsed the dawn of success. Listening to Logans explanation, the City Lords brow gradually relaxed. He looked at Logan, a glint of admiration and anticipation twinkling in his eyes. Your plan is bold and creative. If successful, it could have a tremendous impact on our city. Logan nodded, feeling an indescribable joy well up within him. He knew that his plan had received the City Lords acknowledgment and support. Now, it was time to implement the plan. He took a deep breath, then took a determined step forward. He knew that he was about to enter a world full of challenges and opportunitiesCa New World. In this world, he would become the master of his own destiny. Along the way, Logans pace was steady and powerful, each step seemingly proclaiming his presence. His massive frame stood out conspicuously among the crowd, like a moving mountain that one could not ignore. His eyes were deep, exuding an unquestionable majesty that instilled fear in the hearts of onlookers. On either side of the street, pedestrians cast curious yet fearful glances. They watched Logan and instinctively stepped back, as if fearing that any slight movement might enrage this seemingly invincible Strong One. Some even whispered among themselves, speculating about Logans identity and origins. Look, whats the deal with that guy? Why is he so scary? a young man whispered to his companion. Who knows, but by the looks of him, hes definitely not someone to mess with. Lets keep our distance, another young man responded, his eyes filled with caution. At that moment, Logan noticed a group of nimble, agile Half-human Half-demons darting around. They seemed to be searching for something. However, as soon as their gaze fell on Logan, their previously cautious eyes immediately filled with fear. One of the Half-human Half-demons trembled involuntarily, as if he had seen something terrifying. His companions also felt this fear and stopped in their tracks, their eyes fixed on Logan. This this is stammered one of the Half-human Half-demons, seemingly unable to believe his own eyes. Quick kneel down! reacted another swiftly, immediately dropping to the ground, hands clasped over his head, as if terrified that any of his actions might provoke Logan. Seeing this, the other Half-human Half-demons also knelt down, creating an eerily bizarre scene. As Logan passed by them, the aura he emitted carried a powerful oppressiveness, causing them to tremble and not dare to look up. This sir, we were just passing by, we meant no malice one of the Half-human Half-demons mustered the courage to say with a trembling voice. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan did not pay them any heed, merely sweeping them with a faint glance before continuing forward. His heart was filled with anticipation for the unknown challenges ahead; these Half-human Half-demons were merely a minor interlude on his path. However, for these Half-human Half-demons, Logans appearance was like a bolt from the blue. They cared even more about clear distinctions of rank and social hierarchy than ordinary Demon Beasts. In their world, the nobility of ones bloodline determined ones status and dignity. Logan, with his pure-blood Demon Beast appearance, had a bloodline so noble it was almost blinding. Even those of similar realms felt inferior because of the gap in their lineage, let alone the fact that Logans power had obviously surpassed the Demigod level, placing him beyond their reach. They watched Logans retreating figure, filled with awe and admiration. To them, Logan was like an insurmountable peak, one they could only look up to but never approach. Truly truly incredible! Ive never seen such a powerful being before! a Half-human Half-demon murmured in awe. Yes, his noble bloodline is so blinding. We, Half-human Half-demons, are probably less than ants in his eyes, another chimed in, his eyes filled with envy and longing. Logan continued on his way, his heart brimming with expectations and dreams for the future. He knew there were more challenges and adventures ahead, waiting for him to conquer. These Half-human Half-demons were just one of the many scenes in his lifes journey. As Logan delved deeper, he gradually sensed the undercurrents surging within the city. Various forces intertwined and complicated, hinting that a careless step might plunge one into a quagmire. Chapter 1256 - Chapter 1256 Chapter 692 Three Immortals Chapter 1256: Chapter 692: Three Immortals Chapter 1256: Chapter 692: Three Immortals However, Logan felt no fear at all; his heart was filled with a desire and eagerness for the unknown challenges. He continued to move forward, each step filled with power and determination. He knew that only by pressing on could he find the answers and destination he sought. The half-human half-demons, along with the other entities in the city, would become witnesses and companions on his journey. Such a powerful Demon Beast; Ive never heard of any that could transform into a human, let alone one whose Aura has reached the Demigod Level, exclaimed an elder in a splendid robe, his eyes filled with shock and reverence. The young man beside him nodded repeatedly, clearly deeply shaken by the scene before him. I almost thought it was a creature that had escaped from the Spirit World, a simply dressed middle-aged man added, his voice containing a tremor, Besides the Big Shots inside the Barrier, who else could possess such strength and Aura? Enough, talk less, a middle-aged man who seemed to lead interjected their discussion, The urgent matter at hand is to inform the City Lord of the Big Shots visit, lest we be negligent when the time comes! Such a Strong One is not one we can casually inquire about. On hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They swiftly realized the situation; some hurried away, obviously to report to the City Lord, while others stayed put, their gaze fixed on the direction of Logans departure, their hearts filled with curiosity and anticipation. Logan paid no attention to the discussions and stares of those around him; he went straight to the City Lords Mansion. The City Lords Mansion was magnificent and imposing, its towering City Wall and exquisite carvings proclaiming its exceptional nature. Logan looked up at the city gate to see a huge plaque hanging above with the words City Lords Mansion written boldly and powerfully, exuding an aura of authority. He strode into the City Lords Mansion to find the place bustling with activity. Many people who looked not much different from him were busy at their tasks; some were dressed in splendid attire, others in simple garb, but without exception, all emitted a remarkable Aura. Their movements carried an indifferent and arrogant air, as if they looked down on everything around them. Logan paid no mind to their attitude; he headed straight for a large hall inside the mansion. The hall was lavishly decorated, glittering with gold and splendor, and in the center, a huge round table was placed with several individuals of seemingly high status seated around it, conversing in hushed, serious tones. Logans arrival attracted their attention; they all looked up at him with surprise and curiosity. One of the elders in an opulent robe stood up and approached Logan, his tone courteous and probing, May I ask who you are? Logan smiled faintly, without directly answering his question. He glanced around at the people in the hall, already making his calculations. He knew that these individuals were important figures within the City Lords Mansion, and their power and position were not to be taken lightly. Im here to see the City Lord, Logan stated calmly, his voice light but carrying an undeniable authority. The elders expression shifted subtly upon hearing this. He quickly sized up Logan, inwardly mulling over his identity and intentions. After a moment, he nodded respectfully and said, Please wait here, I shall inform the City Lord. With that, he turned and hurried off. Logan then found a place to sit down in the hall, quietly awaiting the City Lords arrival. He knew that this visit was going to be an extraordinary encounter, and he had prepared thoroughly for it. Soon, a rush of hurried footsteps was heard, and a middle-aged man in lavish garments walked briskly into the hall. He had a stern expression and a sharp gaze, clearly an experienced and knowledgeable individual. He was the City Lord of this city, a Strong One with a renowned name across the Mainland. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon entering the hall, the City Lord caught sight of Logan sitting there. He was taken aback, quickly appraising Logan, secretly pondering over his identity and intentions. After a brief moment, he approached and bowed respectfully, May I ask who you are? Logan smiled faintly again, rising to greet the City Lord. He extended his right hand and shook hands with the City Lord, speaking in an even tone, My name is Logan, from a distant land. I have come to discuss some matters with the City Lord. On hearing this, the City Lords expression subtly changed. He quickly searched his mind for information about Logan but found he knew nothing of the name. He pondered Logans identity and background while considering how to engage with this unexpected Strong One. After a moment, he nodded and gestured for Logan to sit down. Then, he began, I would like to know what matters you wish to discuss? If its within my ability, I shall do my best to assist. Logan inwardly nodded, aware that although the City Lord was outwardly polite, he was full of caution and suspicion. However, Logan did not concern himself with these. He believed in his strength and sincerity to persuade the City Lord. Thus, he began to explain his reasons and plans. His words were confident and resolute, as if he already saw the first light of success. The City Lord listened intently to his explanation, nodding from time to time in agreement. As time passed, the atmosphere between the two became increasingly harmonious. They delved deeper into discussions of various issues and plans, seemingly having forgotten their positions and status. And this unexpected meeting was set to bring about an unprecedented change and opportunity for the city and the entire Mainland. Chapter 1257 - Chapter 1257 Chapter 692 Three Immortals_2 Chapter 1257: Chapter 692 Three Immortals_2 Chapter 1257: Chapter 692 Three Immortals_2 Why are there so many people guarding the entrance to the City Lords Mansion? Theyre packed dense, as if they dont want anyone barging in, Logan murmured to himself, his gaze swiftly scanning the surroundings. He saw the guards clad in uniform armor, wielding long spears, looking solemn, clearly well-trained elites. Their eyes revealed a kind of vigilance and caution, as if ready to deal with any sudden situation at any time. Which two powerful forces that are about to arrive could be so formidable as to cause the City Lord such fear that he has stepped up the guard? Logan speculated quietly in his heart, but he knew that it was too late to consider these things now. Since he had already come here, he could not give up halfway. Logan took a deep breath and adjusted his mentality. He knew the purpose of his visit was of utmost importance and could not retreat because of the guards obstruction. Thus, he took a firm step forward, heading towards the main gate of the City Lords Mansion. His eyes were icy, and his entire body exuded a black aura, as if he were a Demon God that had emerged from the Abyss. The guards, seeing Logans demeanor, had their pupils violently constrict, clearly intimidated by his aura. They wanted to stop Logan but dared not act rashly. Who are you? What business do you have at the City Lords Mansion? a guard mustered the courage to ask loudly. His voice trembled slightly, but he still tried his best to maintain composure. Logan did not answer his question but merely swept him with a cold glance and continued walking forward. His steps were steady and forceful, as if each one treaded upon the hearts of the guards. The guards, seeing Logans arrogance, couldnt help but burn with rage. They wanted to step forward to stop him but were suppressed by the aura emanating from him, unable to move. They could only watch helplessly as Logan entered the gates of the City Lords Mansion, filled with helplessness and anger. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Logan entered the City Lords Mansion, he found that it was not lacking in people inside. They were either standing or sitting, conversing in low voices or waiting silently. Their eyes all revealed a sense of tension and anticipation, as if they were all waiting for some significant event to happen. When Logan appeared before them, their gaze was immediately drawn to him. They saw the black aura swirling around Logan, his presence overwhelming, and they couldnt help but speculate about his identity and intentions. Who is this person? Why have we never seen him before? someone quietly asked. Yes, his aura is so strong, it seems to tower over us, even though we are of similar types of beings, another person replied. Although they were beings of the same type, their bloodlines and lineage were inferior to Logans. The oppressive force emanating from him was deadly to them, making them feel the urge to prostrate. Their hearts were filled with shock and awe, as if they were witnessing something inconceivable. At that moment, a person of seemingly high status approached and took the initiative to speak to Logan, Who might you be, sir? What brings you to the City Lords Mansion? We are currently waiting for the arrival of two strong forces, and Im afraid we cannot accommodate outsiders. Logan looked at him coldly, offering no answer to his question. He merely stated indifferently, I am here to see the City Lord, to discuss a matter. As for the strong forces you are waiting for, they are of no concern to me. After he had finished speaking, Logan walked straight toward the direction where the City Lord was located. Witnessing Logans brazen demeanor, those around him couldnt help but feel annoyed in secret. However, they also knew that Logans strength was unfathomable and not someone they could afford to provoke easily. Thus, they could only watch powerlessly and with resentment as Logan walked away. When Logan arrived at the hall where the City Lord was, he found the City Lord seated at a huge round table, engaged in a low-voiced discussion with a few individuals who seemed to have important statuses. Their expressions were solemn, as if they were deliberating over some significant matter. Logan did not interrupt them. He simply stood quietly to one side, waiting for their conversation to end. His gaze was icy and profound, looking as if he could see through everything. The dark aura emanating from his body filled the entire hall with a sense of oppression and heaviness. Those in conversation with the City Lord, noticing the arrival of Logan, couldnt help speculating about his identity and purpose. They knew that anyone who could walk into the City Lords Mansion so arrogantly and go unnoticed by the City Lord himself was certainly no ordinary being. Eventually, the City Lord became aware of Logans presence. He glanced up at Logan and was inwardly shocked. He had never seen such a formidable entity before, one that seemed as if they had emerged from another world, akin to a Demon God. He quickly adjusted his mentality and then stood up, approaching Logan. With a respectful bow, he said, Who might you be, sir? What brings you to my abode? If theres anything you need assistance with, please feel free to ask. Logan looked at him coldly and then said, I am Logan, from a distant place. The purpose of my visit is to discuss some matters with you. As for the specifics, we can talk about that later. For now, Id like to first understand the situation here. Upon hearing this, the City Lord pondered Logans identity and background. He knew that anyone who could converse with him so boldly was definitely not an ordinary individual. Accordingly, he responded respectfully, At present, were awaiting the arrival of two powerful forces. They come from different places but both possess formidable strength and backgrounds. I do not know their purposes, but I am certain that they are not coming to cause trouble. Logan nodded silently upon hearing this. He knew that the arrival of these two powerful forces might be related to the purpose of his visit. Thus, he decided to first learn more about the specifics of these forces before making his next move. May I inquire as to where you come from, as we have not seen you before? asked a guard clad in lavish attire, his voice filled with confusion but wary of stepping out of line. His voice echoed clearly through the spacious foyer of the City Lords Mansion. At the moment, the City Lord was resting in the inner chamber, and they had swiftly sent word, waiting for the City Lord to wake and personally greet this unexpected guest. Standing in the center of the hall, Logans visage was stern, resembling an impregnable iceberg. His deep gaze radiated an aloofness that transcended the mundane, yet it also exerted an invisible pressure on those around him. Seeing Logan in this state, other guards and servants felt a tightness in their chests, mistaking it for anger. They promptly knelt down and paid great homage, and the sound of clothes rustling and knees hitting the ground filled the foyer. This gesture was not unfamiliar to Logan. He remembered that when he had been in the lands ruled by the Roc Young Master and other Demon Beasts, this was the same way those mighty beings had greeted him as a sign of reverence inherent from the depths of their bloodlinesCan instinctual submission of beasts to a Strong One. With this thought, a faint smile tugged at the corners of Logans mouth, though it did not reach his eyes. I have just arrived from other parts, Logan said slowly, his voice calm and deep as if it could penetrate to the core of ones being, specifically from within the Ancient Barrier. I found the trick to it and managed to escape. You all must have heard about the disturbances in the Ancient Barrier, right? As soon as he uttered these words, the expressions of those who were still harboring doubts changed drastically. They exchanged glances, filled with shock and disbelief. Recently, the City Lord had indeed mentioned the unusual tremors within the barrier, but those were considered natural fluctuations of ancient powers; no one had ever dared to imagine that someone could escape from that legendary Ancient Barrier said to imprison countless mighty beings. Chapter 1258 - Chapter 1258 Chapter 693 Cangwu Chapter 1258: Chapter 693: Cangwu Chapter 1258: Chapter 693: Cangwu Could it be could it be that you are that? A guards voice trembled, seemingly eager to confirm yet afraid to directly state that possible identity. Logan gently shook his head, not answering directly. He knew all too well the shock and trouble his identity would cause if revealed. Thus, he simply said, Who I am is not important, whats important is the message I bring. The tremors of the Ancient Barrier are not a coincidence, but a harbinger of some impending change. Your City Lord will understand the stakes if he is perceptive. Upon hearing this, everyones hearts filled with even greater shock. Although they were unclear about Logans precise identity, they could sense an unusual confidence and unfathomable strength from his words. They began to believe that this seemingly indifferent man before them might indeed hold critical information capable of changing the current situation. Just then, the door curtain to the inner chamber was gently lifted, and the City Lord, dressed in casual attire, hurried out. His eyes, upon meeting Logans, could not help but narrow slightly. As the supreme ruler of the city, his extraordinary knowledge and keen intuition allowed him to feel the unusual aura emanating from Logan. Are you the Transcendent who escaped from the Ancient Barrier? the City Lord quickly walked forward, his voice a mix of awe and curiosity, I am the Lord of this city, may I know your esteemed business here? Logan nodded slightly, acknowledging his identity. He looked directly into the City Lords eyes and slowly said, I am here to provide you with information critical for the safety of this city and the entire Mainland. The tremors of the Ancient Barrier are just the start; the real Storm is about to arrive. If you wish to protect your people, you must prepare and brace for the challenge that is coming. The City Lords expression turned grave upon hearing this. He knew Logans words were no falsehood. The tremors of the Ancient Barrier had already given him a premonition of the looming crisis. Now, this Strong One from the Ancient Barrier was undoubtedly key to obtaining more information and formulating a response strategy. Please come with me, the City Lord gestured invitingly, Lets discuss this in the inner chamber. Logan nodded, followed the City Lord into the inner chamber. As the door curtain fell, those outside could only faintly hear the murmurs of deep conversation, unable to glean the secrets held within. They only knew that this sudden meeting might change the fate of everyone involved. Inside the inner chamber, Logan detailed his experiences within the Ancient Barrier and the crisis he sensed was approaching. The City Lord, captivated, nodded occasionally in agreement. He knew that he had to act fast to protect his people and the city from the looming Storm. And Logan, through his conversation with the City Lord, gradually clarified his own goals and direction. He knew that although he had escaped the Ancient Barrier, the real challenges were just beginning. He needed to find more allies to confront the approaching crisis together to protect the peace and tranquility of The World. The unexpected meeting ended in a tense and solemn atmosphere. When Logan left the City Lords Mansion, his gaze was firmer as if he had seen the dawn of the future. The guards and servants watching him depart were filled with awe and anticipation. They knew this Strong One who had escaped the Ancient Barrier might indeed lead them to a brighter future. Seeing Logans Transcendent aura, they couldnt help but feel a surge of indescribable reverence. His presence seemed out of place in this world, echoing an age and depth that transcended time. No wonder they did not recognize him; Logan was a Strong One from Ancient Times, his age far surpassing that of the city and many of the ancient Family Clans on the Mainland. How could such an existence be casually compared to theirs? Its unbelievable that this Big Shot is actually a remnant from the Ancient Times, a noble among Demon Beasts! A guard exclaimed in a low voice, eyes glinting with admiration, Even though he has broken the Seal, he still retains the level of a Demigod, that majesty and power, its just too strong. The people around nodded, having never seen such a powerful being before. Logans appearance seemed to open a door to an unknown world for them. Logan surveyed his surroundings, his gaze profound, as if he could see through everything. After spending so much time within the Barrier, I have come to realize just how weak all the Humans here are. He sighed softly, and although his voice was gentle, it struck the listeners hearts with the weight of a hammer. We may diligently practice Cultivation, but compared to you, we are still lacking, a guard said, lowering his head in shame, his voice tinged with self-reproach. Yes, we, in front of you, are as insignificant as ants, another person echoed, their eyes filled with reverence and admiration for Logan. Logan smiled faintly; he did not let the praise go to his head. On the contrary, he was well aware of the endless loneliness and responsibility that come with power. You need not reproach yourselves too much; the path of Cultivation is long and arduous, and to have come this far is already commendable, he said with an encouraging tone. You escaped from the Ancient Barrier, and you must have been a prominent Big Shot even in the Ancient Times, a guard ventured timidly, asking, How can our existence, mere ants, even compare to you? That would be an exaggeration! S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1259 - Chapter 1259 Chapter 693 Cangwu_2 Chapter 1259: Chapter 693: Cangwu_2 Chapter 1259: Chapter 693: Cangwu_2 Logan, upon hearing these words, couldnt help but feel a surge of sentiment. He had indeed been glorious in Ancient Times, but that splendor had long since turned into fleeting clouds. Now, he only wanted to find his own path, unravel the Seal upon him, and regain his freedom. I am no Big Shot, just an ordinary Cultivator, Logan said indifferently. He did not wish to reveal too much about his identity and past. However, the people did not believe his words. They felt that Logans ability to escape from the Ancient Barrier must surely be due to extraordinary strength and wisdom. Moreover, the Aura and dignity he possessed were definitely not something an average person could have. Master, youre being too modest, one of the guards said with a laugh, Did you come here because youve also heard about the Divine Treasure Map? If you could help us find the Divine Treasure Map, we would indeed be thrice blessed! Divine Treasure Map? Logans heart stirred slightly upon hearing this. He had indeed heard of this name, a map that was said to hide Endless treasures and secrets. Could it be that these people were so diligently pursuing their Cultivation simply to search for the Divine Treasure Map? Divine Treasure Map? Logan asked, feigning confusion, What is that? Seeing this, the people gathered around, eagerly explaining to Logan the origin and legends of the Divine Treasure Map. Their words were filled with desire and aspiration for the Divine Treasure Map, as if by finding that map, they could obtain boundless power and wealth. Logan listened silently to their stories, but within, he was carefully pondering. The Divine Treasure Map might indeed exist, but the secrets and dangers it held were surely beyond their imagination. However, since these people were so persistent in searching for the Divine Treasure Map, he may as well go with the flow and see if he could find any useful clues along the way. The Divine Treasure Map does sound like a remarkable treasure, Logan said, feigning interest, If you wish, I can help you search for it. But before that, I need to understand some information about this World. Upon hearing this, the people were overjoyed. They never expected Logan to agree to help them find the Divine Treasure Map, which was unquestionably their greatest fortune. They began to introduce to Logan the situation of this World and the Cultivation System, hoping to help him integrate into this World more quickly. In the following days, Logan set off on the journey to find the Divine Treasure Map with this group of people. They traversed treacherous Mountain Ranges, crossed raging rivers, and braved the perilous jungles. Along the way, Logan not only witnessed the grandeur and magic of the World but also met many like-minded friends. However, as they delved deeper into their exploration, they gradually uncovered the secrets and dangers behind the Divine Treasure Map. It wasnt merely a map of treasure; it also concealed a colossal secret about the fate of the World. And this secret would push Logan and the group towards a much broader stage Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon his arrival, Logan had intended to show humility, thinking that even with his extraordinary identity, he should not easily reveal his sharpness to avoid unnecessary trouble. However, his Sword Qi seemed to have its own will, conveying a message straightforwardly to him without waiting for him to speak. These Demon Beasts have always been such, the Sword Qi conveyed with a hint of disdain, as if fully understanding the Demon Beasts behavior, If you are too polite to them, not only will they not appreciate it, they will take an inch and act even more arrogantly. But if you show strength, they will think you are full of style and will naturally bow down to you without a word of complaint. Hearing this, Logan was taken aback. Although he knew the Magic Beast World was a place where the strong preyed on the weak, he didnt expect the rules of hospitality to be so rough. Since that was the case, he decided not to be polite anymore and to act in accordance with the rules of this place. He slowly stood up straight, his gaze piercing, as he surveyed the surrounding Demon Beasts. His aura underwent a drastic transformation in an instant, going from the previously gentle and modest demeanor to one of authority and dominance. Tell your City Lord to come out and meet me at once! Logans voice was not loud, yet it clearly reached every persons ears, Dont make me wait here too long, I dont have that much patience! As his words fell, he gently released a wisp of his aura. Although faint, it was enough to cause the surrounding demon beasts to tremble, as if feeling the pressure from ancient times. The demon beasts looked at each other, astonished. They had never seen such a dominant human, nor had they anticipated that this seemingly ordinary human possessed such terrifying power. Just then, a series of urgent footsteps came from the rear hall. Everyone looked towards the sound to see the City Lord rushing out, his face filled with anxiety, as if he had just awakened from a nightmare. Master, youve finally arrived! The City Lord quickly approached Logan and bowed respectfully, My apologies for not greeting you from afar, I hope Master will forgive me. Logan glanced at the City Lord indifferently, sneering to himself. He had already noticed that the City Lord had been hiding in the rear hall, and now that he finally showed himself, Logan saw no need for courtesy. City Lord, how grand you are, Logan said with a hint of derision in his voice, Making me wait here for so long, do you realize your fault? Upon hearing this, the City Lords heart tightened, and he hurriedly explained: Master, calm your anger, I really had important matters to deal with and could not greet you in time. I hope for Masters understanding. Logan snorted softly, saying no more. He knew well that in this world where strength was revered, the threat of words was far less effective than the display of power. Therefore, he released another wisp of his aura, allowing the City Lord and the surrounding demon beasts to feel his might. The City Lord, feeling that aura, was even more shocked. He was acutely aware that despite being a City Lord, he was as insignificant as an ant in front of Logan. He quickly bowed his head and said respectfully, Master, I am willing to serve you, may I know if you have any instructions? Seeing this, Logan was inwardly pleased. He knew he had successfully intimidated the group of demon beasts, and now he could start asking about the Divine Treasure Map. City Lord, Ive heard that you have a Divine Treasure Map here, may I borrow it to take a look? Logan asked calmly and authoritatively, as if inquiring about something utterly mundane. However, upon hearing this, the City Lords face showed difficulty. He was well aware of the importance of the Divine Treasure Map, and he knew the consequences of it falling into the hands of outsiders. Thus, he hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, Master, the Divine Treasure Map is the supreme treasure of our magic beast kind, not to be shown lightly. I hope Master can understand. Upon hearing this, Logans heart sank. He had anticipated that the City Lord might respond this way, but he hadnt expected him to be so resolute. However, Logan had no intention of giving up just yet. City Lord, I do not seek to take your Divine Treasure Map, Logan said, his voice laced with a hint of sincerity, I just wish to take a look to see if it contains the clues I need. After Im done, I will return it to you. The City Lord thought to himself, aware of Logans formidable strength and that outright refusal might invite unnecessary trouble. After a moment of hesitation, he slowly nodded and said, Very well, Master. I can take you to see the Divine Treasure Map, but you must promise to return it immediately after looking. At this, Logan felt a surge of satisfaction. He knew he had successfully persuaded the City Lord. Now, all he needed to do was follow the City Lord to see the Divine Treasure Map, and he might just find the clues he was looking for. Chapter 1260 - Chapter 1260 Chapter 694 Azure Fall Chapter 1260: Chapter 694: Azure Fall Chapter 1260: Chapter 694: Azure Fall Thus, led by the City Lord, Logan and his companions passed through the winding corridors, and arrived at a hidden room. In the center of the room lay an ancient scroll, the very one known in legends as the Divine Treasure Map. Logan stepped forward and slowly unrolled the scroll. As the scroll unfolded, a series of ancient patterns emerged before his eyes, as if harboring endless secrets and enigmas. Logan carefully examined the designs, silently pondering their meanings and clues. However, just as he was engrossed in his study of the Divine Treasure Map, an unexpected turn of events shattered the peace When he caught sight of the Big Shot slowly entering his line of vision, his heart involuntarily skipped a beat, as if an ancient premonition echoed in his chest. This Big Shot, a Strong One from Ancient Times, radiated an aura that, even at a distance, gave him an indescribable sense of oppression. He quickly decided to hide first, to observe in secret, and to probe before acting rashly and inviting unnecessary trouble. He quietly concealed himself to one side, peering through the sparse shrubs, his gaze firmly locked on the Big Shot. Each step the Big Shot took seemed to encapsulate the rhythm of The World, their ease and detachment from the mundane unmistakably confirming to him that this was indeed the Big Shot he sought, the one who could lead them to glory. As he was internally strategizing, the City Lord appeared in his line of sight in a tumbling hurry, looking as if he had seen a savior. The City Lord stumbled and nearly threw himself at the feet of the Big Shot, crying out, Ancestor, you have finally escaped from the Ancient Barrier! Our lowly kind has been waiting for your pure Bloodline to bless our descendants, to purify our Bloodline and restore the splendor of days past! The City Lords words were laden with endless reverence and expectation, as he clung to the Big ShotCLogansChind legs as if seeking spiritual support. Logan frowned, clearly struggling to understand the City Lords words. He looked down at the City Lord clinging to his legs, a flicker of confusion crossing his eyes. Seeing this, the City Lord felt a wave of helplessness. He knew that Logan, a Strong One from Ancient Times, was probably unfamiliar with The World today and the current plight of the Demon Beast Clan. Taking a deep breath, he began to explain in detail, Ancestor, you may not know, after so many years of tribulation, its become exceedingly rare to find pure Demon Beasts. This has caused our Bloodline to become diluted, no longer human nor beast, with strength far inferior to that of true Demon Beasts. We urgently need your Bloodline to purify our offspring and allow our Clan to rise again. At this, the City Lords tone was filled with self-blame and resignation. As the City Lord, he was acutely aware of his failure to protect the pure Bloodline of the Clan, leading them into the current predicament. However, faced with Logan, the Ancient Strong One, he could only hope that the other would help them out of their difficulty. Logan, listening to the City Lords explanation, gradually relaxed his brows. He finally understood why the City Lord was so reverent towards him and why he was so eager to obtain his Bloodline. All of it, it turned out, was for the future of the Clan, to allow the Demon Beast Clan to once again shine with its former glory. He nodded lightly, showing that he understood the City Lords difficulties. Then, he slowly spoke, his voice carrying an unquestionable authority, I see. Since you need my Bloodline to purify your descendants, I will grant you this request. However, I have one condition. Upon hearing this, the City Lords heart leaped with joy, and he hurriedly looked up, asking respectfully, Ancestor, please speak. Whatever the condition, we will do our utmost to fulfill it. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan smiled faintly, his gaze profound as he looked into the distance, My condition is simpleCthat you must spare no effort in helping me find the Divine Treasure Map. Only when the Divine Treasure Map is found can I completely break the Seal and restore my full strength. Then, naturally, I will use my Bloodline to bless your offspring. The City Lord, upon hearing this, immediately contemplated the stakes. The Divine Treasure Map, a Supreme Treasure of legend, was said to contain endless treasures and secrets. If they could find the Divine Treasure Map, not only could it help Logan break the Seal, but it could also bring more benefits to their Clan. Without hesitation, he agreed, Ancestor, rest assured, we will spare no effort in helping you find the Divine Treasure Map! And so, a quiet prologue to the journey of Bloodline purification and the search for the Divine Treasure Map began. Logan and the City Lords party embarked on a journey full of unknowns and dangers. They crossed treacherous Mountain Ranges, forded rushing rivers, and penetrated peril-ridden forests, all to find that legendary Divine Treasure Map, to break the Seal on Logan, and to revitalize the Demon Beast Clan with the splendor of old. Along their journey, they would face countless challenges and trials, forging their own legendary tale To enhance your bloodlines is not an easy task, Logans voice was deep and powerful, as if each word carried endless authority, To find that purest of Bloodlines is no less difficult than searching for a needle in the ocean. However, since I am here this time, I intend to enter the Spirit World and seek the opportunity that will allow me to recover my Divine-Level strength. Once I return to my Divine Position, helping you improve your bloodlines will naturally be within reach. Chapter 1261 - Chapter 1261 Chapter 694 Bi Luo_2 Chapter 1261: Chapter 694: Bi Luo_2 Chapter 1261: Chapter 694: Bi Luo_2 His words revealed a confidence and determination that moved everyone present. They knew that, as a Strong One from Ancient Times, Logans strength and wisdom were impeccable. Now, since he was willing to lend his aid, the future of the Demon Beast race was undoubtedly filled with infinite possibilities. Master, we have no doubts! an elder Demon Beast exclaimed excitedly, We have always stayed here, just waiting for you to escape from the Barrier and lead us to glory! As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding Demon Beasts echoed his sentiments, expressing their reverence and trust in Logan. Logan nodded slightly, a warmth surging in his heart. He knew that although these Demon Beasts were not very powerful, their loyalty and determination were his strongest support. Rest assured, we have already opened the passage to the Spirit World for you, the City Lord said respectfully. However, recently many Human Sects have disguised themselves as our people, trying to infiltrate us with malicious intent. We were just about to teach them a lesson, and we wonder if you could help? Upon hearing this, Logans brow furrowed slightly. He was well aware that there had always been irreconcilable conflicts between the Human race and the Demon Beast race. Now, these Human Sects daring to disguise themselves as Demon Beasts to infiltrate, was undoubtedly a provocation and insult to the Demon Beast race. Useless, do I have to solve this little matter? Logans voice carried a trace of displeasure as he waved his hand forcefully, sending the City Lord sprawling to the side, Cant you handle this yourselves? The City Lord, having been struck down by Logan, was somewhat disheveled, but he had no complaints. He knew that Logan, being a Strong One from Ancient Times, had a unique temperament and character. Moreover, he was acutely aware that his own strength was nothing compared to Logans. Thus, he silently moved behind Logan, daring not to speak further. The surrounding Demon Beasts, witnessing this, also felt uneasy in their hearts. They were well aware of Logans strength and majesty and feared that they might inadvertently anger him. However, they also knew that since Logan was willing to help, they would definitely be able to overcome this challenge. Seeing this, Logan also felt a bit helpless. He knew that although these Demon Beasts were not powerful, their loyalty and determination were impeccable. Moreover, he also knew that as a Strong One from Ancient Times, it was his duty and obligation to protect them. Enough, enough, Logan sighed and said, Since you are facing difficulties, I will lend you a hand. However, you must also remember that strength is the key to everything. Only by continually enhancing your own strength can you stand firm in this world. After speaking, Logans figure flashed and he disappeared from everyones sight. He was off to find those Human Sects masquerading as Demon Beasts and teach them a profound lesson. At the same time, he needed to prepare for his upcoming journey to the Spirit World, striving to quickly regain his Divine Level strength to bring true glory to the Demon Beast race. Meanwhile, the City Lord and the Demon Beasts remained where they were, watching Logans departure. Their hearts were filled with gratitude and awe, and they were also filled with infinite anticipation and longing for the future. They knew that as long as Logan was with them, the future of the Demon Beast race would definitely head towards an even more glorious tomorrow. In the following days, Logan undertook arduous cultivation in the Spirit World. He continuously challenged various strong opponents, honing his own strength and will. At the same time, he kept a close watch on the movements of the Demon Beast race, ensuring they were not harmed. The human sects disguised as Demon Beasts were also exposed under Logans assault. They discovered, to their horror, that they had provoked such a powerful being. Consequently, they began to flee in all directions, trying to evade Logans pursuit. However, Logans strength and wisdom were impeccable. He quickly located their hideouts and delivered lethal blows. Soon, the reputation of these human sects plummeted among the Demon Beast race, and they no longer dared to cause trouble. As time passed, Logans power continued to increase. He gradually approached the Divine Level realm, just one step away from fully restoring his own strength. Under his leadership, the Demon Beast race gradually moved towards prosperity and strength. They began to expand their territory and engaged in friendly exchanges and cooperation with other races. In addition, they remained vigilant to prevent any provocations from the human race. Finally, on a sunny and breezy day, Logan successfully broke through to the Divine Level realm. He felt an unprecedented power and authority, as if the entire world was within his control. He slowly stood up, his gaze determined as he looked towards the distance. He knew that his mission was not yet complete, he still had to lead the Demon Beast race towards an even more glorious future. Thus, he turned and returned to the territories of the Demon Beast race. He saw those who had fought alongside him and the Demon Beasts filled with respect and gratitude towards him. He smiled and nodded at them, then loudly declared, From today onward, we will no longer suffer from anyones oppression or humiliation! We will use our own strength and wisdom to create a glorious and promising future for ourselves! At his words, the entire Demon Beast race erupted in jubilation. They cheered and jumped for joy, as if they could see a new era approaching. Meanwhile, Logan stood among them, smiling as he watched everything unfold. He knew that all this was the result of the joint efforts of him and his companions. The future held more challenges and opportunities, but he believed that as long as they stayed united and courageous, they could surely create an even more splendid tomorrow! You have the final say, I was shortsighted before, sir; please dont take it to heart! He nodded and bowed, his expression extremely ingratiating, as if every decision Logan made was an undeniable truth. His eyes were fixed on Logan, afraid to miss any slight change in expression, clearly observing everything closely and secretly guessing the thoughts of this ancient Strong One. Logan looked at the Demon Beast in front of him, feeling somewhat emotional. The courtesies among the Demon Beasts were surely excessive, considering that everyone was striving for survival, yet they still had to please each other so humbly. However, he also understood the feelings of these Demon Beasts, as strength was paramount in this world where the strong are revered. Actually, everyone is equal regardless of bloodline, as long as we are united, we can lead by far, unlike them, so humble, Logan thought to himself, his face remaining expressionless as he nodded lightly to accept the apology. Seeing this, the City Lord was delighted and quickly continued to guide Logan around the City Lords Mansion. As they walked, he introduced the various facilities of the mansion and the preparations they had made to welcome Logan. Sir, please look, this is the Holy Altar we have been building, the City Lord said, pointing to a large circular building, The reason for building this altar is simple. We need a strong person to help us enhance our bloodline, allowing our Demon Beast race to become stronger. Also, we Demon Beasts need the Spiritual Energy from this world for cultivation; we need to absorb a lot each time, so we built this altar here for better absorption of Spiritual Energy. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Logan stopped and stared at the Holy Altar, feeling the pure Spiritual Energy within. Chapter 1262 - Chapter 1262 Chapter 695 Yellow Springs Chapter 1262: Chapter 695: Yellow Springs Chapter 1262: Chapter 695: Yellow Springs These Spiritual Energies seemed to have some inexplicable attraction that made him unable to resist the urge to delve deeper and explore their greater mysteries. This Holy Altar is rather interesting. Logan said lightly, his gaze sweeping over the Holy Altar, while his mind rapidly considered, If I could use this Holy Altar to restore my strength, then helping these Demon Beasts enhance their Bloodline would not be a problem. Thinking this, Logan turned to look at the City Lord and asked, How does this Holy Altar work? What do I need to do to help you improve your Bloodline? Upon hearing this, the City Lord immediately became excited. He knew that Logan was willing to help them! Thus, he hurriedly explained, Master, this Holy Altar is something our Demon Beast Race has created with countless efforts. It can absorb the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth and transform it into a special kind of Energy, which can help us enhance the purity of our Bloodline. However, to make the Holy Altar yield its greatest effects, we need a powerful individual to preside over it. And you, you are the one we have been hoping for! After hearing the City Lords explanation, Logan calculated in his heart. He nodded and said, In that case, I will give it a try. However, I need some time to prepare, and you need to be ready to cooperate with me. Hearing this, the City Lord quickly nodded in agreement, Rest assured, Master, we will fully cooperate with you! As long as you can help us enhance our Bloodline, making our Demon Beast Race even stronger, we are willing to pay any price! In the following days, Logan began to prepare the use of the Holy Altar to enhance the Bloodline of the Demon Beasts. He first spent some time getting familiar with the operation of the Holy Altar and then, based on the actual situation of the Demon Beasts, devised a detailed enhancement plan. Under Logans guidance, the Demon Beasts began to train for Bloodline enhancement in an orderly fashion. They followed Logans instructions, coming to the Holy Altar at a set time each day, absorbing the pure Spiritual Energy emanating from it. As time went by, they gradually felt the change in their Bloodline, and their strength continued to rise. Logan was not idle either, while guiding the Demon Beasts in their training, he was also continually absorbing the Spiritual Energy from the Holy Altar, recovering his own strength. He knew only too well that only if his strength was powerful enough, could he better help these Demon Beasts move towards a more glorious future. With Logans help, the strength of the Demon Beast Race soared rapidly. They began expanding their territory and engaged in friendly exchanges and cooperation with other Races. At the same time, they remained vigilant, ready to ward off any Human Races invasions and provocations. And Logan, through this process, gradually regained his lost power and majesty. He knew his mission was not yet complete, and he had to lead these Demon Beasts to a broader world, to create their glory and future. Finally, one morning, as the first ray of sunlight fell upon the City Lords Mansion, Logan slowly stood up. He felt the surging power within him and was filled with pride and joy. He knew he had successfully restored his Divine Level strength, and all this would not have been possible without the support and help of these Demon Beasts. He turned to look behind at the Demon Beasts, and saw each one brimming with energy and eyes twinkling with determination. He knew they were ready to follow him to a more brilliant future. Thus, he proclaimed loudly, From today onwards, we shall no longer fear any challenges! With our strength and wisdom, we will create our own brilliance and glory! Let us join hands and face the challenges of the future together! No sooner had his voice fallen than the entire City Lords Mansion erupted into a frenzy. The Demon Beasts cheered and leapt for joy, as if they saw a new era approaching them. And Logan, standing among them, smiled at everything. He knew all these were the fruits of his joint efforts with these Demon Beasts. And the future held even more challenges and opportunities for them. However, he believed that as long as they were united and moved forward bravely, they would surely create an even more brilliant tomorrow! Its a bit of a shame to give him such a good thing, the City Lord muttered to himself, his eyes closely following Logans movements. Logan swept his hand, and immediately, the Spiritual Energy that permeated the air seemed to be drawn by an invisible force, quickly converging into his palm, and then disappeared cleanly, as if completely absorbed into some mysterious space. He can actually contain all the Spiritual Energy; what kind of marvel is this Dharma device? The City Lord marveled internally, noticing that Logans Dharma device seemed to contain some special power capable of effortlessly containing this massive amount of Spiritual Energy, even the more precious Spirit Pact. No wonder he is so confident; it turns out that his Dharma device has something that can just contain the Spirit Pact. The City Lord standing nearby was completely dumbfounded, never having seen such an astonishing spectacle. He muttered to himself, Is this the pure Demon Beast Bloodline? To have such an astonishing ability, to absorb so much Spiritual Energy without impediment. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The City Lord was full of shock, looking at Logan worriedly, afraid that this Strong One would burst from absorbing too much Spiritual Energy. It was known that even the best among the Demon Beasts found it hard to withstand such an immense surge of Spiritual Energy. However, Logan remained as if nothing had happened, standing there, his complexion calm, with no sign of anomaly. Chapter 1263 - Chapter 1263 Chapter 695 Yellow Springs_2 Chapter 1263: Chapter 695 Yellow Springs_2 Chapter 1263: Chapter 695 Yellow Springs_2 He hes actually unscathed? The City Lord was so astonished that he couldnt close his mouth, and with his astonishment, came an even greater sense of reverence for Logan. He realized that the strength of this Strong One was far beyond his imagination, and he even felt some regret for his previous underestimation and neglect. Logan stood in the center of the City Lords Mansion, surrounded by a faint fluctuation of Spiritual Energy. He seemed to merge with the heavens and earth, becoming the Dominator of this place. Seeing this, the City Lord hurriedly reminded him, My lord, this place has been guarded by generations of our people. Although the Spiritual Energy here is quite scarce, it is also the lifeline of our Demon Beast race. You have absorbed so much Spiritual Energy, please leave some inside, otherwise, there will be trouble! Upon hearing this, Logan let out a cold laugh, his eyes revealing a trace of disdain. He thought to himself, Is this person trying to teach me how to do things? Am I, Logan, someone who does not know the difference between what is important and what is not? He glanced at the City Lord, only to see that his face was pale as if he had been frightened by something terrible, and his body was slightly trembling. The City Lord, feeling the icy stare from Logan, felt as if struck by lightning in his heart. He realized that he might have angered the Strong One and quickly explained, My lord, I I didnt mean that. I was just worried that if all the Spiritual Energy here is absorbed, it might have some negative effects on our territory. Please understand. After listening to the City Lords explanation, Logans expression softened slightly. He knew that while the City Lord might be somewhat cowardly, he was also considering the interests of the Demon Beast race. Thus, he said indifferently, Dont worry, I will not take all the Spiritual Energy here. I just need some to restore my strength. Once I have achieved my goal, I will leave this place. Hearing Logans words, the City Lord breathed a sigh of relief. He gratefully looked at Logan and said, Thank you for your consideration, my lord. If you need any assistance, please do not hesitate to tell me. I will do my utmost to make arrangements. Logan nodded in satisfaction. He continued to absorb the surrounding Spiritual Energy, while also observing everything within the City Lords Mansion. He discovered that although the City Lords Mansion seemed simple, it contained an ancient and mysterious aura, as if it had a special connection with the heavens and earth. There might be some secrets here, unknown to others, Logan thought to himself, deciding to thoroughly explore the City Lords Mansion before leaving. Thus, he made a request to the City Lord, Id like to walk around the City Lords Mansion and see if theres anything special. Can you accompany me? Upon hearing this, the City Lord quickly nodded in agreement. He knew this was an opportunity given by Logan, as well as a chance to show his loyalty and competence to Logan. He then led Logan around the City Lords Mansion, introducing him to every building and every piece of history. Logan followed behind the City Lord, carefully observing every detail. Despite appearing ordinary, the City Lords Mansion concealed many secrets unknown to others. The ancient architecture and stone carvings seemed to narrate legends from times long past. Led by the City Lord, Logan arrived at a secret underground chamber. There, the deepest secret of the City Lords Mansion was hiddenCan ancient altar. The altar was engraved with mysterious symbols and patterns, seemingly connected to some force between heaven and earth. This is Logan looked at the altar, a surge of unexplained excitement rising in his heart. He realized that this altar might be the key to restoring his strength. Therefore, he made a request to the City Lord, I would like to perform some Cultivation on this altar. Could you help me prepare some necessary materials? The City Lord, upon hearing this, immediately agreed. He knew this was Logans trust and test for him. Thus, he promptly organized manpower and prepared various precious materials and Spiritual Medicines for Logan. Under Logans guidance, they began a grand ritual ceremony on the altar. As the ceremony proceeded, Logan felt the power inside him surge and grow steadily. He seemed to merge with the heavens and the earth, becoming the Dominator of this place. The Spiritual Energy and Spiritual Medicines, under his direction, transformed into powerful forces that flowed into his body. Finally, at the climax of the ritual ceremony, Logan successfully broke through his bottleneck and restored his Divine Level strength. He stood up, feeling the turbulent power inside him, filled with pride and joy. The City Lord and the Demon Beasts at his side, too, were astounded by Logans strength. They knew that this Strong One was no longer the Logan they knew before; he had become a true Divine Level Strong One, possessing the power to overturn heaven and earth. Logan looked at the City Lord and the Demon Beasts before him, feeling an indescribable emotion within him. He knew that although these Demon Beasts were not powerful, their loyalty and determination were impeccable. Thus, he decided to leave behind some valuable treasures and inheritance before departing. He imparted some of his Cultivation insights and the Magic Secret Manual to the City Lord and the Demon Beasts, hoping they would continue the legacy, contributing to the prosperity and development of the Demon Beast race. At the same time, he also left behind some precious Spiritual Instruments and Spiritual Medicines as a reward for their loyalty and hard work. After completing all this, Logan slowly stood up. He looked at the City Lords Mansion and the Demon Beasts before him with emotions of nostalgia and reluctance. He knew his mission here was complete and it was time to leave. Therefore, he bade farewell to the City Lord and the Demon Beasts and turned to leave this place, filled with memories and stories. The City Lord and the Demon Beasts watched him depart, their hearts filled with gratitude and awe. They knew this Strong One had become an everlasting legend and myth in their hearts. Actually, I didnt mean to offend you, Master, you misunderstood, the City Lord said, bowing slightly with a touch of anxiety and respect in his tone, and given your immense strength, Master, how could we dare to show any disrespect? We only wish to offer our modest assistance to you. Logan stood in the center of the City Lords Mansion, his gaze deep, as if scrutinizing the City Lords every word. Seeing this, the City Lord hurriedly continued, Naturally, we want to find a most exquisite way to assist you, Master! If there is anything you need, just tell us, and we will immediately prepare it, not daring to show the slightest negligence. Logan nodded slightly; he sensed the tense but expectant atmosphere permeating the City Lords Mansion. He knew that although these Demon Beasts werent as strong as him, their loyalty and enthusiasm were sincere. Thus, he spoke slowly, Currently I do indeed need some Spiritual Energy to restore my strength, but I do not wish to acquire it by harming other Demon Beasts. Upon hearing this, a look of confusion crossed the City Lords face, but it soon turned back to respect, Master, what do you mean? We have always grown our strength by capturing Demon Beasts and extracting their Spiritual Energy. Is there a better way? Logan sighed softly; he understood the predicament and limited knowledge of these Demon Beasts. Patiently, he explained, Indeed, capturing Demon Beasts and refining their Spiritual Energy is a fast way to increase strength, but this method is too cruel, and using it long-term can backfire on the user. A true Strong One should elevate their strength through Cultivation and the comprehension of the laws of heaven and earth. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realizing this, the City Lord nodded vigorously, Master speaks the truth; we have been too shortsighted. May I ask, Master, how should we assist you in restoring your strength? Chapter 1264 - Chapter 1264 Chapter 696 Emperors Flowing Pulp Chapter 1264: Chapter 696: Emperors Flowing Pulp Chapter 1264: Chapter 696: Emperors Flowing Pulp Logan fell into a moment of contemplation before speaking, I need a quiet place abundant with spiritual energy to conduct my cultivation, and at the same time, I require some precious herbs and spirit stones to aid in my practice. If you can help me find these places and items, I would be deeply grateful. Upon hearing this, the City Lord immediately perked up. He quickly said, Rest assured, Master, we will spare no effort to find the most suitable location for your cultivation and the items you need. Please wait a moment, Ill arrange for people to handle this right away. Having said that, the City Lord turned and left, leaving Logan alone in the City Lords Mansion. Logan looked around, feeling the ancient and mysterious aura of the place, a surge of inexplicable emotions welling up in his heart. He knew that, although he was powerful, in this strange world, he still needed the support and assistance of these demon beasts. Soon after, the City Lord hurried back with a group of subordinates, their hands full of various precious herbs and spirit stones. Their faces were brimming with excitement and anticipation. The City Lord respectfully handed these items to Logan and said, Master, these are the herbs and spirit stones weve found for you; we hope they will be of help in your cultivation. Logan received the herbs and spirit stones, feeling a warm current rising in his heart. He looked at the City Lord and the demon beasts gratefully and said, Thank you for your help; it means a lot to me. I will recover my strength as soon as possible and then lead you all to a brighter future. The City Lord and his demon beasts cheered upon hearing this; they seemed to see a new era approaching them. Under Logans guidance, they began to prepare all that was necessary for cultivation, silently praying for Logans swift recovery of strength. In the following days, Logan started his journey of cultivation in a quiet corner of the City Lords Mansion. Seated with legs crossed, eyes shut in concentration, he felt the surge and growth of spiritual energy within him. The precious herbs and spirit stones, too, turned into a stream of powerful energy under his guidance, flowing into his body. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As time passed, Logans strength continued to rise and recover. He felt his connection with the world growing ever closer, as if he could perceive some hidden secrets and powers. Meanwhile, the City Lord and his demon beasts kept a close watch on Logans progress, eagerly awaiting the day the Strong One would lead them to glory. Eventually, on one clear morning, as the first rays of sunlight fell upon the City Lords Mansion, Logan slowly opened his eyes. He felt the surging power within him, pride and joy filling his heart. He knew he had successfully regained his Divine Level strength, and all of this was thanks to the support and help of these demon beasts. Rising to his feet, he looked at the City Lord and the beasts before him, a grateful smile on his face. He said, Thank you for your unwavering support and help. Without you, I could not have recovered my strength so quickly. Now, I am ready; lets march together towards a brighter future! Upon hearing this, the City Lord and the demon beasts cheered enthusiastically, as if a new chapter was unfolding before them. Under Logans leadership, they set off on a new journey, aiming for higher and more distant goals. And this experience became an eternal legend and memory in their hearts. Your City Lords Mansion has a very strange aura, as if ancient and mysterious, is a special rite being performed here? Logan couldnt help asking, his gaze wandering around the mansion, trying to locate the source of that aura. Hearing Logans question, the City Lord was slightly shocked, looking at Logan with some disbelief. True to his reputation as one of the finest among demon beasts, he could guess so much. Since Logan had asked, he had no intention of concealing it; after all, they were all to follow Logans command in the future. It is so, Master, the City Lord replied respectfully, since we are not of pure bloodlines, we encounter a bottleneck when our strength reaches a certain stage. To break through this bottleneck, one must seek out special methods to assist in cultivation. And indeed, these methods require the assistance of many individuals. Logan nodded thoughtfully upon hearing this. He surmised that this method might not be simple and could even be somewhat malevolent. However, he did not express this directly but instead asked indifferently, What exactly is this method? Could you tell me more details about it? The City Lord hesitated for a moment, but decided to reveal the truth. Taking a deep breath, he slowly said, Actually, this method involves a special rite that gathers the power of multiple demon beasts, then leveraging this combined power to break through the bottleneck. While this method can rapidly enhance ones strength, it also carries great risks and side effects. Thus, we are always searching for safer and more effective methods of cultivation. After listening, Logan furrowed his brows deeply. He certainly felt that this method was malevolent and not in keeping with his own path of cultivation. He shook his head and said, This method isnt particularly good. If you ask me, lets not do it. Id rather rely on my own efforts to break through the bottleneck than use such malevolent power. The City Lord was surprised by Logans words; he had assumed Logan would accept their method, as it had always been their way of cultivation. However, Logan refused without hesitation, which made the City Lord wonder if perhaps the Master had changed his approach. Chapter 1265 - Chapter 1265 Chapter 696 Emperors Flowing Pulp_2 Chapter 1265: Chapter 696: Emperors Flowing Pulp_2 Chapter 1265: Chapter 696: Emperors Flowing Pulp_2 He looked at Logan with a bewildered face, trying to find an answer from Logans expression. However, Logan did not feel anything was amiss; his eyes were determined and persistent, as if he had already made his decision. The City Lord, seeing this, wanted to persuade Logan further. He felt that if Logan could accept this method, then his power could be restored to its peak state more quickly. This would undoubtedly be a good thing for them. Master, please reconsider, the City Lord earnestly said, Though this method may be somewhat evil, it truly can help you quickly break through the bottleneck. Moreover, we will do our utmost to ensure your safety and prevent any harm from befalling you. Logan heard the City Lords words but just smiled faintly in response. He understood the City Lords concerns and hopes, but he was clearer about his own path of cultivation. He did not want to rely on any evil powers to enhance his strength, as that would only lead him into deeper trouble. Thank you for your kindness, but I have made up my mind, Logan said firmly, I will break through the bottleneck through my own efforts, not by resorting to such evil methods. I believe that only in this way can I truly enhance my strength and become a real Strong One. The City Lord heard Logans words and, although slightly disappointed, could not help but admire Logans resolve and persistence. He knew that Logan was a Strong One with his own principles and beliefs and would not change his mind easily. So, he nodded, showing respect for Logans decision, and made a silent vow to try his best to help Logan recover his strength and become a true Strong One. In the following days, Logan began his journey of cultivation. He secluded himself every day in a quiet corner of the City Lords Mansion, feeling the surging and growth of the Spiritual Energy within his body. Valuable herbs and Spirit Stones, under his guidance, became streams of powerful force, flowing into his body. The City Lord and the Demon Beasts under his command kept a close eye on Logans progress in cultivation, eager for this Strong One to regain his strength quickly and lead them towards a brighter future. Logan did not disappoint their expectations; his strength continued to rise and recover, moving towards his peak state. Master, all of our methods have been carefully considered for your overall situation, the City Lord said, his voice tinged with urgency and hope, As long as we can successfully raise the Bloodline, we can work together to release our ancestral Spirit from the Barrier that imprisons him! This is the common wish of all Demon Beasts and the goal we strive for. Upon hearing this, Logan was moved. He had thought it was just a simple plan to improve strength, but now he understood the profound significance behind it. They were not only seeking strength for themselves but also to free their imprisoned ancestor. His respect for these Demon Beasts grew. There is some truth in what you say, Logan slowly said, his gaze lingering on the City Lord for a moment as if weighing something, Lets do this, take me to see the ritual first. Ill see how powerful it is and then it wont be too late to decide. Hearing this, the City Lord breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Logan would reject their plan, but now it seemed the Master was still the same, willing to give them a chance. Thus, he quickly nodded and led Logan towards the deeper parts of the City Lords Mansion. Logan followed the City Lord, his gaze wandering around. He had felt something off when he first entered. There were signs of battle throughout the City Lords Mansion, and some Steles even bore the scars of shattered arrays. These signs made him suspect that this place might not have originally been the territory of Demon Beasts, but rather had been taken over by them later on. With this thought, Logan couldnt help but sigh. That battle must have been extremely fierce to have left so many traces behind. He looked around, trying to find the traces of that battle from the ruined buildings and Steles. However, other than the ubiquitous signs of destruction and desolation, he found nothing. Master, this is where we hold the ritual, the City Lord suddenly stopped, pointing to a large plaza ahead. Logan followed his finger and saw a large Altar in the center of the plaza, carved with complex Runes and patterns that seemed to contain some mysterious power. This is the ritual you use to enhance your bloodline? Logan asked, his gaze lingering on the altar for a moment before turning to the City Lord. Yes, Master, the City Lord answered respectfully, this altar has been handed down to us by our ancestors. It is said to be able to communicate with the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, helping us to enhance our bloodline. However, since our bloodline is not pure enough, we cannot directly activate the power of the altar. Therefore, we need to bring more Demon Beasts together to conduct this ceremony. Logan nodded, understanding the City Lords meaning. It seemed that the ceremony was not as simple as he thought and required the collective power of many Demon Beasts to succeed. However, he also knew that this method of enhancing the bloodline was not necessarily safe and might even bring unknown consequences. Are you sure this method will work? Logan asked again, his tone carrying a touch of concern. We are certain this method will work, Master, the City Lord answered firmly, Although there are certain risks, we are willing to pay any price to rescue our ancestor. Moreover, we have made all the necessary preparations and believe we will definitely succeed. Hearing this, Logan fell silent for a moment. He knew that the Demon Beasts loyalty and reverence for their ancestor were sincere, and they were willing to give everything for the ancestors rescue. This moved him and also commanded his respect. Fine, if that is the case, then I will join you in trying this ritual, Logan finally spoke, his tone carrying a trace of resolution, but if any problems arise during the ceremony, you must stop immediately. You cant joke with your own lives. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, the City Lords face lit up with gratitude. He nodded quickly in agreement and then led Logan up to the altar. The other Demon Beasts also gathered around, each with a solemn expression, as if they were participating in a sacred ritual. Following the City Lords command, the Demon Beasts began chanting ancient spells, and the runes on the altar gradually lit up. Logan felt the surge of spiritual energy around him and couldnt help feeling nervous. He knew that this ceremony would determine their fate, as well as the future of their ancestor. However, just at the most critical moment of the ceremony, suddenly a powerful force burst out from the altar, sending Logan and all the Demon Beasts flying. Logan steadied himself and watched the flickering runes on the altar with a sense of foreboding. Whats going on? Why has the ritual gone out of control? Logan asked loudly, his gaze shifting between the City Lord and the other Demon Beasts, trying to find an answer to the problem. However, the City Lord and the other Demon Beasts also looked bewildered, clearly not knowing why this had happened. They looked at Logan, their eyes filled with horror and unease. Master, we dont know why this happened the City Lord replied with a shaky voice, we have rehearsed this ceremony many times before, and it has never had such a problem Hearing this, Logans heart sank. He knew that the ceremony might not be as simple as they had imagined. The force that had erupted from the altar also made him feel threatened. Everyone, calm down and dont panic, Logan said in a deep voice, Lets leave this place first and plan our next steps after we find out the reason. Chapter 1266 - Chapter 1266 Chapter 697 Feathered Serpent Spirit Chapter 1266: Chapter 697: Feathered Serpent Spirit Chapter 1266: Chapter 697: Feathered Serpent Spirit . After he finished speaking, he left the altar with the City Lord and other Demon Beasts, returning to the interior of the City Lords Mansion. They sat together, discussing the recent events, trying to ascertain the root of the problem. After some deliberation, they decided to temporarily suspend the ritual and wait to uncover the cause before making a further decision. Logan also offered his advice, suggesting that there might be an issue with the runes on the altar or that some other unknown force had interfered with the ritual. The City Lord and the other Demon Beasts, after hearing Logans suggestion, nodded in agreement. They decided to follow Logans advice, to first find the cause before deciding whether to continue the ritual. In the following days, Logan and the City Lord led a group of Demon Beasts to investigate around the City Lords Mansion, trying to find the source of that unknown force. They examined the runes on the altar and searched every corner of the City Lords Mansion, but they found nothing out of the ordinary. This puzzled Logan. He was certain he had felt the presence of that force, yet he couldnt find its source. He started to wonder if his perception had been mistaken previously. However, just when he was about to give up, he suddenly discovered a hidden secret room in a secluded corner of the City Lords Mansion. Inside the secret room lay an ancient scroll, which recorded a mysterious ritual and spell. As Logan read the contents of the scroll, excitement surged within him. He guessed that this scroll might be the answer they had been searching for. So, he quickly took the scroll back to the City Lords Mansion to study it with the City Lord and the other Demon Beasts. After much effort, they finally unraveled the secrets of the scroll. It turned out that the ritual was not meant to enhance bloodlines but to summon a powerful Demon Beast. And that Demon Beast was none other than their old ancestor they had been trying to save! With the truth revealed, both Logan and the City Lord were pleasantly surprised. They hadnt expected the scroll to contain such crucial information. Thus, they decided to conduct the ritual immediately to summon the old ancestor. Under Logans lead, they stepped onto the altar again. This time, no mistakes occurred, and the ritual progressed smoothly to the end. As the spell was chanted, a powerful force erupted from the altar, releasing their old ancestor from the barrier. After the old ancestor appeared, he looked at Logan, the City Lord, and the others, showing a gratified smile on his face. He expressed his gratitude for their efforts and pledged to lead them towards a better future. Upon hearing the old ancestors words, Logan, the City Lord, and the others felt a wave of excitement and exhilaration. They knew that a new era was approaching, and they would be witnesses and participants in it. However, he didnt delve too deeply into it, pondering to himself to avoid unnecessary trouble out of sheer curiosity. After all, in this world where the Strong Ones reign supreme, it is better to mind ones own business. Given the strength of those Demon Beasts, they definitely wouldnt allow any Human to intrude upon their territory easily, unless that person possessed absolute strength that would cause them wariness. With this in mind, Logan followed behind the City Lord with a steady stride, his gaze revealing a hint of caution and yet not concealing his curiosity about the unknown. The City Lord seemed to notice Logans thoughts and smiled faintly, speaking in an almost reassuring tone, Master Logan, rest assured, this journey will surely bring you gains. We may be Demon Beasts, but we also know gratitude and will remember your help in our hearts. Logan nodded slightly without saying much, simply following the City Lords steps more closely. The two traversed the Mansions intricate corridors, passing by buildings adorned with elaborate carvings, and finally arrived at the back of the estate. There, a lush, verdant hill lay, with the sound of birdsong echoing through the forest, maintaining a tranquil silence, as if separated from the World. The City Lord confidently led Logan through the dense forest, following a path that, though concealed, was clearly well-trodden. This must be the shortcut to that mysterious sanctuary. Before long, they arrived at a clearing, starkly different from the dense forest, open and with the sky looking particularly vast. Weve arrived, Master Logan, the City Lord said, stopping in his tracks and turning to Logan with a hint of solemnity in his voice. Logan looked around and saw that many Demon Beasts had already gathered here, at least a dozen of them. They varied in form, some covered in scales, others with wings, but all emanated a powerful aura, clearly of extraordinary strength. These Demon Beasts, whether standing or lying down, were all unanimously focused on the two of them, especially Logan, whose presence as the sole Human undoubtedly attracted the attention of all the Demon Beasts. In the center of the clearing, there stood a massive array, with lines that were complex and ancient, as though harboring some unknown power. Above their heads, a vortex slowly rotated, the aura emanating from it ancient and profound. Logans heart stirred; this was undoubtedly the gateway to a barrier. This is the gateway to the barrier we discovered, within which our old ancestor is imprisoned, the City Lord said, pointing at the swirling vortex above, his voice deep, We have tried many times but have always been unable to open this barrier, let alone rescue the old ancestor. Logan stared up at the vortex. Even from a distance, he could feel the terrifying power within itCa power that seemed to shake the heavens and the earth, making all things tremble. He frowned slightly, pondering to himself the consequences if such a force was to spiral out of control. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1267 - Chapter 1267 Chapter 697 Feathered Serpent Spirit_2 Chapter 1267: Chapter 697: Feathered Serpent Spirit_2 Chapter 1267: Chapter 697: Feathered Serpent Spirit_2 City Lord, are you sure this is the right thing to do? Logan asked seriously, If we open this barrier, should the Demon Beast inside lose control, I fear it could endanger countless lives. Hearing this, the City Lords expression darkened, but he then spoke with determination, Lord Logan, we certainly understand the reasoning. However, our ancient ancestor is the hope of our Monster Beast Clan, as well as the source of our strength. As long as we can rescue him, we are willing to take all risks and will do everything in our power to control the situation and prevent any harm. Logan fell silent for a moment. He understood the City Lords feelings, but was also acutely aware of the ferocity and unpredictability of the Demon Beast. He was by no means a reckless person, nor someone who would carelessly invite a wolf into his home. However, seeing the resolute look in the City Lords eyes, along with the expectant gazes of the surrounding Monster Beasts, he knew he could not just stand idly by. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Very well, I will do my best to help you, Logan finally spoke, his tone irrevocably decisive, But we must make thorough preparations to ensure that when we open the barrier, we can also control the situation and prevent any unnecessary harm. Upon hearing his words, the City Lords face showed gratitude. He nodded quickly, indicating he would follow Logans instructions. In the following time, they began to prepare intensively, on one hand strengthening the stability of the array, and on the other, preparing for any potential situations that might arise. Logan also threw himself into the tense preparations. Utilizing his human race wisdom in conjunction with the Monster Beasts strength, he devised a series of meticulous plans. They not only fortified the surrounding defenses but also set up a series of traps and barriers, just in case. Finally, when everything was ready, they gathered again on the barren land. Logan stood in the center of the array, took a deep breath, and began chanting ancient spells. As the spells were recited, the patterns on the array began to flicker, emitting a dazzling light. The vortex above them also started to spin violently at this moment, as powerful forces surged forth, as if to engulf the whole world. Logan gritted his teeth, persevering with the spell, sweat beading on his forehead, yet his eyes remained exceptionally firm. Finally, with a deafening roar, the barrier was successfully opened, a dazzling beam of light shooting out and piercing the sky. That terrifying power was also controlled by Logan and the Monster Beasts at that moment, causing no harm whatsoever. The ancient ancestors figure slowly walked out from the barrier. He looked at Logan, the City Lord, and others before him, a flicker of gratification in his eyes. He knew that it was through the efforts and wisdom of these people that he had regained his freedom again. He softly said, Thank you, my children. With you around, our Monster Beast Clan will surely embark on an even more splendid future. Logans clenched fists quivered slightly, his heart seeming to have ten thousand wild horses stampeding within, an urge to destroy everything surging like a tide. But he knew well that at this moment, he could not show any sign of abnormality. Any slight fluctuation of his emotions could alert the people around him and thus destroy the meticulously planned endeavour. So, he took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and returned his spirit to tranquility, forcefully suppressing the anger and discontent almost spilling from his chest. When he opened his eyes again, they were clear as if the storm had never occurred. Logan slowly moved forward, each step deliberate as if treading on the nodes of fate. His approach made the Monster Beasts, whether sitting or lying down, open their eyes in a display of innate caution and a unique perception of the Strong One. At the moment their gazes met Logans, there seemed to be a subtle shift in the air. A flash of surprise crossed the Monster Beasts eyes, followed by reverence, as if some dormant part deep within them had been awakened. My God, I can hardly believe what Im seeing murmured a bulky Demon Beast, its fur shimmering metallic, disbelief in its voice, A Demon Beast with pure bloodlineCI even doubt my own eyes. Could I be wrong? This is a bit too powerful, isnt it! Indeed, this strength, its truly unfathomable, another Demon Beast said, its voice slightly trembling, clearly shaken by the aura emanating from Logan, At first, I thought I was going blind, but now it seems not! How could such a being appear here? When did the City Lord encounter such a character? an older-looking Demon Beast asked curiously, a gleam of inquiry shining in its eyes, Im really a little curious! What kind of connection does such a Strong One have with our City Lord? The Demon Beasts discussions were a cacophony of wonder and puzzlement, but without exception, all exhibited great interest in Logan. They quickly stood up, performing a gesture of salute towards Logan, a sign of their innate reverence for the Strong One, as well as an acknowledgment of the oppressive sense from Logan that was even more potent than that of the City Lord. Logan stood there quietly, letting the gaze of the Demon Beasts roam over him. He could feel that these gazes were filled with reverence, curiosity, and even some barely perceptible hostility. But he didnt care, for he knew that today, he would prove his existence in his own way. Everyone, Logan finally spoke, his voice calm and deep, as if piercing into the heart, I am not as strong as you imagine, but I have my mission and belief. Im here to face the upcoming challenges with all of you. I believe that only by uniting can we overcome all difficulties. On hearing this, the Demon Beasts nodded in agreement. They could feel the sincerity and determination in Logans words and saw the indomitable spirit in him. Hence, they began to treat this suddenly emerged Strong One with more seriousness and looked forward to the day they would fight alongside Logan. In the days that followed, Logan trained and fought with the Demon Beasts, and their tacit understanding and trust in each other gradually deepened. Logan won their respect and trust with his wisdom and courage; and the Demon Beasts, with their loyalty and strength, became his most solid support. During this process, Logan also came to understand the world of the Demon Beasts, and the plight they faced. He knew well that only by truly understanding these Demon Beasts could he better assist them and fulfill his mission. Thus, Logan began to integrate more deeply into the world of the Demon Beasts. He lived with them, fought with them, and even shared their joys and sorrows. Throughout this, he not only gained friendship and trust but also found his true home in his heart. Finally, on that decisive day, Logan fought shoulder to shoulder with the Demon Beasts against a seemingly invincible enemy. In the fierce battle, Logan exhibited astonishing strength and wisdom. He led the Demon Beasts breaking through the enemys defenses time after time, eventually achieving victory. At that moment, the Demon Beasts cheered ecstatically, proud of Logans bravery and wisdom, and proud of their own choices and perseverance. And Logan, standing in the center of the battlefield, looked at the Demon Beasts who had fought side by side with him, his heart filled with gratitude and fulfillment. He knew that he had not only completed his mission but had also found his true home. Here, he and the Demon Beasts had created one miracle after another, and he had written a Legend that was his own. And all this stemmed from that suppressed decision, the power held back impulsivenessCthe decision to come to this world full of challenges and opportunities. Chapter 1268 - Chapter 1268 Chapter 698 Burning Heaven Chapter 1268: Chapter 698: Burning Heaven Chapter 1268: Chapter 698: Burning Heaven Individuals like Logan are indeed rare; he stood amid the crowd like a fresh stream, untouched by dust. Logan observed the reactions of the people around him, feeling somewhat perplexed. Did these fellows really need to be so exaggerated? It seemed like he hadnt done anything, merely standing there quietly, yet somehow he had become the focal point of everyones attention. The looks in peoples eyes were filled with reverence and curiosity, as if he were some priceless Treasure, drawing them irresistibly closer, yet they dared not touch him lightly. Logan slightly furrowed his brow; he disliked this feeling of being watched by everyone, which made him uncomfortable. He shook his head slightly, trying to shake off this inexplicable mood, then turned to leave. However, at the moment he turned around, an unexpected voice sounded beside his ear. Logan, youve finally arrived, the voice carried a sense of urgency and anticipation, it was Sheron Perri. Logan looked in the direction of the voice and saw Sheron Perri sitting quietly in a chair, his eyes fixed intently on him, as if he were some Treasure about to vanish. The frustration was overwhelming in Sheron Perris heart, as he had been waiting for Logan for far too long, every minute and second feeling like torture. Now, finally seeing Logan, how could he not be eager? Sheron Perri, what are you doing here? Logan asked in surprise. Ive been waiting for you, when will you finally return? Ive been quite impatient, Sheron Perris words revealed a hint of dissatisfaction, but more than that, there was concern and anticipation for Logan. At that moment, Elder Talon Skyler also came over. He saw Logan sitting beside Sheron Perri, who still seemed anxious as if searching for something. Elder Talon Skyler frowned and instinctively stepped forward. Arent you two planning to go back and rest? We are to leave for the Spirit World tomorrow. The journey will be fraught with danger; why not cooperate? Elder Talon Skylers words revealed sincerity but also a resolute authority that couldnt be ignored. Upon hearing Elder Talon Skylers proposition, Sheron Perri sized him up and then scoffed contemptuously, Old man, the last time you sought our cooperation was with ill-intent. Did you think wed be fooled by you again? Stop joking around there, in my opinion, youre simply delusional! Elder Talon Skyler clenched his teeth in anger upon hearing this, surprised at how Sheron Perri dared to insult him; he wasnt someone easily trifled with. However, as he was about to erupt, Logan gently tugged at his sleeve. Elder Talon Skyler, dont be agitated. Sheron Perri is just joking, we dont need to take it seriously, Logans words held a calming effect, causing the flames of the Elders anger to gradually subside. Elder Talon Skyler took a deep breath and then addressed Sheron Perri, Sheron Perri, I hope you understand, our cooperation stems from a mutual purpose. Im not begging you, Im offering you an opportunity. If you dont wish to cooperate, so be it. But, I expect you to refrain from disrespectful remarks, otherwise dont blame me for being impolite. Sheron Perri, hearing this, just pursed his lips and said nothing more. He knew that Elder Talon Skylers power was unfathomable and not someone he could provoke lightly. Moreover, their purpose for this journey indeed required cooperation to succeed. Thus, he chose silence, not speaking further. Logan, witnessing the atmosphere between the two easing, let out a sigh of relief inwardly. He knew that their cooperation wouldnt be easy; it required trust and understanding from both sides. But as long as they could set aside their prejudices and work together, they would surely overcome all difficulties and achieve their goal. Therefore, Logan spoke up, Lets not argue over these trivial matters. Elder Talon Skyler is right, our journey ahead is fraught with danger, and only by cooperating can we reach our destination more safely. What do you think, Sheron Perri? Upon hearing this, Sheron Perri looked at Logan, then nodded, Alright, since you say so, I agree to cooperate. But, I hope we can trust each other, with no secrets or deceit. Logan responded with a slight smile, Dont worry, Sheron Perri. Our cooperation is based on trust and understanding. As long as we are honest with each other, we will definitely overcome all hurdles. Thus, the three reached a consensus and decided to cooperate on their journey to the Spirit World. They knew the path was filled with unknowns and dangers, but with unity, they would surely overcome any difficulty and achieve their purpose. Finally, as dusk fell, they prepared all their essentials, ready to set out. They stood at the gate of the city, looking ahead at the unknown path with a mix of excitement and anxiety. Yet, they knew that only by bravely taking this step could they face the challenges and opportunities that lay ahead. And so, they embarked on their journey to the Spirit World, starting the most thrilling chapter of their lives. In the days to come, they would face countless difficulties and challenges, but as long as they remained united, they would surely conquer all obstacles and achieve their purpose. And this experience would become the most precious treasure of their lives. Coming to you for cooperation is a sign of my regard for you; dont think too highly of yourself, Elder Talon Skylers voice was filled with undeniable authority, his gaze fixed on Sheron Perri, eyes gleaming, You alone stand no chance of entering the Spirit World and obtaining the Bodhi Tree on your own, dont be delusional. The Spirit World is extremely perilous, without our help, youre merely moths darting into the flame. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1269 - Chapter 1269 Chapter 698 Burning Heaven_2 Chapter 1269: Chapter 698: Burning Heaven_2 Chapter 1269: Chapter 698: Burning Heaven_2 Sheron Perri sneered at the words, the corner of his mouth curling up in a cold smile. He waved his hand, showing utter indifference, You neednt worry about us, Elder. We are strong and certainly have ways to deal with it. Moreover, you lost to Logan before. If we were to cooperate with you, who knows, we might end up in an even worse state! His tone was full of provocation, clearly showing no fondness for Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Talon Skylers expression darkened slightly, but he soon regained his composure. He was well aware of the enmity between him and Sheron Perri, and he knew that this young man had always disliked him. However, he didnt care much about these matters; what he was more concerned with was how to successfully enter the Spirit World and obtain the Bodhi Tree. Sheron Perri, dont go too far. I lost to Logan before simply because I was careless. Moreover, do you even know what the Spirit World is like? Its filled with the unknown and danger. Without our help, youre just marching to your death, Elder Talon Skyler said in a deep and powerful voice, trying to persuade Sheron Perri. However, Sheron Perri was not buying it. He scoffed and said, Elder Talon Skyler, who do you think you are? You are nothing but someone who bullies others based on his status, acting all high and mighty. Do you think I dont know your true colors? Youre just a wolf in sheeps clothing, a complete hypocrite! Sheron Perris words were filled with anger and dissatisfaction; he had long been unable to stand Elder Talon Skylers behavior. Back when he was just a disciple in the Sect, he had witnessed firsthand how Elder Talon Skyler had bullied others and treated those disciples with lower Cultivation Levels. These memories were deeply buried in his heart, fueling his unshakable resentment towards Elder Talon Skyler. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers face turned ashen. He hadnt expected Sheron Perri to expose his true nature so bluntly. However, he didnt lash out but instead took a deep breath, trying to quell the anger inside him. Sheron Perri, dont overdo it. I admit, Ive done some things wrong in the past. But that doesnt mean Im a hypocrite. Ive come to seek cooperation with you sincerely. I hope we can enter the Spirit World together and obtain the Bodhi Tree. It would be to everyones benefit, Elder Talon Skyler said, his voice carrying a trace of sincerity, attempting to sway Sheron Perri. Yet, Sheron Perri remained unmoved. He gave Elder Talon Skyler a cold glance and then said, Elder Talon Skyler, do you think I would believe your lies? Youve already deceived us once, do you think you can deceive us again? I tell you, I will never cooperate with you! After speaking, Sheron Perri turned to leave. However, just then, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly made a move and grabbed his wrist. Sheron Perri, dont refuse the wine only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Ill ask you one last time, are you willing to cooperate with me or not? Elder Talon Skylers voice carried a hint of threat, clearly losing his patience. Seeing this, Sheron Perris heart tightened. He knew that Elder Talon Skylers power was unfathomable, and if he truly initiated a fight, it would be difficult for him to resist. However, he didnt want to submit just like that. So, he took a deep breath and tried to break free from Elder Talon Skylers grip. Elder Talon Skyler, let go of me! I wont cooperate with you! Sheron Perris voice was filled with determination and resoluteness. However, Elder Talon Skyler did not release him. He held onto Sheron Perris wrist tightly, his tone icy as he said, Sheron Perri, dont think I wouldnt dare to lay a finger on you. Im telling you, if I wanted to kill you, it would be as easy as squashing an ant. After speaking, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly exerted force on his hand. Sheron Perri felt a surge of intense pain, as if his wrist were about to be crushed. He couldnt help but cry out in pain, while he grabbed Elder Talon Skylers wrist, his tone icy as he warned, Elder Talon Skyler, Im warning you, dont push me! Just then, Logan suddenly stepped forward. He had been quietly observing the dispute between the two men, and finally, he couldnt hold back any longer, Elder Talon Skyler, release Sheron Perri. Our cooperation should be built on mutual trust. If you keep threatening him like this, then our cooperation is over. Logans voice carried an undeniable authority, causing Elder Talon Skyler to involuntarily release his grip. He turned his head to look at Logan, only to see a resolute light flickering in Logans eyes, clearly having made a decision. Logan, you Elder Talon Skyler began to say something, but was interrupted by Logan. Elder Talon Skyler, I know what you want. The Bodhi Tree fruit may be the key to enhancing your cultivation level and solidifying your status for you. However, you cant threaten us like this. Cooperation should be based on mutual trust and respect, not threats and coercion. Logans voice was firm and powerful, his gaze staring straight at Elder Talon Skyler without a hint of backing down. Elder Talon Skylers complexion changed subtly. He hadnt expected Logan to point out his intentions so directly. But he quickly regained his composure and said in a deep voice, Logan, do you think Im threatening you? Im merely stating a fact. The Spirit World is perilous, and without our help, it will be difficult for you to succeed in obtaining the Bodhi Tree. This is for your own good. For our good? Logan scoffed, Elder Talon Skyler, do you think we are three-year-olds to be easily fooled by your nonsense? You have already deceived us once before, do you plan to deceive us yet again? Let me tell you, we wont fall for your tricks anymore. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers brow furrowed. He knew his previous actions had indeed made Logan and Sheron Perri deeply distrustful of him. Now, to regain their trust was not going to be an easy task. Logan, I admit, I did make some mistakes before. But that doesnt mean I am untrustworthy. I have come here now with a sincere desire to cooperate with you. I know that only by standing together can we succeed in obtaining the Bodhi Tree. Elder Talon Skylers voice carried a hint of earnestness, trying to move Logan. However, Logan was unmoved. He gave Elder Talon Skyler a cold glance and then said, Elder Talon Skyler, we cannot see your sincerity. If you truly want to cooperate, then you should show it with real actions, not just empty talk here. Sheron Perri also added, Exactly, Elder Talon Skyler. Weve had enough of your words. If you want to cooperate, show us your sincerity. Otherwise, we would rather go to the Spirit World alone than work with you. Elder Talon Skyler felt a sense of helplessness in his heart. He had thought that, with his status and power, he could easily make Logan and Sheron Perri submit. But to his surprise, these two young men were so principled that they would rather face danger alone than cooperate with him. In the end, Elder Talon Skyler could only sigh helplessly. He looked at Logan and Sheron Perri and said sincerely, Alright, I admit, I did go too far this time. I apologize to you both and hope you can forgive me. At the same time, I promise to show my sincerity in our cooperation. I will do my utmost to help you succeed in obtaining the Bodhi Tree. Logan and Sheron Perri exchanged glances, and then saw a flicker of hesitation in each others eyes. They knew Elder Talon Skylers capabilities were unfathomable, and if he truly showed sincerity in cooperating, it could undoubtedly be a powerful aid for them. However, they also knew that Elder Talon Skyler was not someone who could be easily trusted. They needed time to observe his actions and decide whether he truly intended to cooperate sincerely. Therefore, Logan spoke up, Elder Talon Skyler, we have received your apology, but we need more time to consider whether to cooperate with you. Until then, we hope you can maintain your sincerity and not do anything else that disappoints us. Elder Talon Skyler nodded in understanding. He knew he needed time to regain the trust of Logan and Sheron Perri. So he responded, Alright, I will keep my sincerity and wait for your answer. In the meantime, if there is any way I can be of help, just tell me, and I will do everything I can to assist you. Chapter 1270 - Chapter 1270 Chapter 699 The Old Spirit Chapter 1270: Chapter 699: The Old Spirit Chapter 1270: Chapter 699: The Old Spirit In the depths of a tranquil bamboo grove, moonlight filtered through the sparse bamboo leaves, casting mottled shadows on the ground and adding a touch of mystery to the serene night. Elder Talon Skyler sat with his eyes closed in meditation, surrounded by a faint aura of Spiritual Energy as if he were conducting a secretive ritual. Suddenly, the calm was shattered by the sound of hurried footsteps. Sheron Perris figure emerged at the edge of the bamboo grove, his expression somber, eyes flickering with dissatisfaction and doubt. Elder Talon Skyler, what exactly are you doing? The voice of Sheron Perri echoed through the bamboo grove, carrying with it hints of accusation and discontent, Why are you releasing Spiritual Energy near me? Are you trying to investigate something? As Sheron Perri, I act honorably and openly, so why do you proceed in such a secretive manner? Elder Talon Skyler slowly opened his eyes, his gaze revealing an air of indifference and composure. He was not intimidated by Sheron Perris questioning; instead, he replied almost mockingly, Oh, Sheron Perri, why so tense? I simply sensed an unusual Aura and thus released Spiritual Energy to explore it. Logan isnt here, is he? Where did he go? Slipping away behind everyones back, surely he isnt planning to take the opportunity to desert us on the eve of battle? At these words, Sheron Perris face darkened further. He felt aggrieved inside but had to suppress his anger as he explained, That young man Logan is indeed not here. But he is by no means the type to desert in the face of battle; there must be some hidden reason. As for you, Elder Talon Skyler, is your ability not so accurate anymore? Could it be that with age your senses have deteriorated? Speak such words when your judgement is accurate! Elder Talon Skyler smiled faintly, appearing unconcerned by Sheron Perris sarcasm. He waved his hand lightly and said, Sheron Perri, dont underestimate my Heavenly Mechanism Technique. While I dare not claim it is one hundred percent accurate, it is right more often than not. However, since you are so convinced, then I must see whether my judgement is wrong or if youve truly been played by that young man Logan. Just as Sheron Perri was about to retort, a familiar yet strange Aura quietly approached. Both men became alert, their gazes locking tightly on the deeper part of the bamboo grove. A figure emerged slowly in the moonlight; it was Logan! Logans appearance took Sheron Perri by surprise, and he instinctively looked towards Elder Talon Skyler, who also wore a look of astonishment. The two auras unintentionally collided, causing ripples of subtle air currents that made the bamboo leaves sway gently. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan? Why have you returned? Sheron Perri couldnt help but ask, his tone laced with disbelief. Logan did not reply immediately; instead, he glanced at both men before he finally spoke, I I just went out to take care of some business; I didnt expect it to cause such a big misunderstanding. Elder Talon Skyler, Sheron Perri, please dont misunderstand; I had no intention of fleeing from battle. Elder Talon Skyler frowned and sized up Logan before speaking in a deep voice, Logan, youd better clarify the situation. What was the reason for your departure and return? Could it be that you indeed have some secretive business? Logan chuckled bitterly and helplessly shook his head: Elder Talon Skyler, Sheron Perri, youve really misunderstood. I just received an urgent piece of news that needed addressing. Now that its been dealt with, I hurried back. Upon hearing this, the doubts in Sheron Perris heart eased slightly, but he still couldnt help but probe, What urgent news? Why did it require your attention at this time? Logan hesitated, then decided to come clean, Its about intelligence regarding the enemy forces we are about to face. I received information that they are secretly amassing their strength, preparing to launch a surprise attack on us. I felt the matter was too important, so I had to personally verify it. After hearing this, both Elder Talon Skyler and Sheron Perri sank into thought. A moment later, Elder Talon Skyler slowly said, Logan, you did the right thing. In facing our enemies, we cannot afford any oversight. Now that youve verified the intelligence, we must quickly prepare to meet the upcoming battle. Sheron Perri nodded in agreement, Thats right, Logan. Although your actions caused us some miscommunication, your intentions were good. Now, we must unite and confront the enemy together. Thus, a dispute born from misunderstandings was resolved with Logans explanation. The three of them reunited to discuss the strategies for the imminent challenge. And the quiet bamboo grove once again regained its usual tranquility as if nothing had ever happened. In a peaceful courtyard under the shroud of night, moonlight like water gently fell upon the stone pathway, draping the ancient courtyard in a silvery veil. Elder Talon Skyler stood in a corner of the courtyard, his brow slightly furrowed, his eyes shimmering with contemplative light. Just then, a breeze brought the hurried and slightly tense voice of Sheron Perri. Elder Talon Skyler, Ive been guarding this place the whole time. Your Spiritual Energy probing just now must have been some mistake, right? There was a hint of uncertainty in Sheron Perris voice, yet he attempted to remain composed. He watched Elder Talon Skyler intently, trying to detect any sign of discrepancy on his face. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler turned slowly, his pale face illuminated by the moonlight. A fleeting sign of weariness flashed in his eyes, Of course there was no mistake, I was just a bit curious. He coughed lightly, seemingly trying to cover something up, You seem different than usual, Sheron Perri, are you hiding something from me? Chapter 1271 - Chapter 1271 Chapter 699 Old Spirit_2 Chapter 1271: Chapter 699: Old Spirit_2 Chapter 1271: Chapter 699: Old Spirit_2 Sheron Perris heart tightened, but he still managed to feign calmness on the surface, Whats different? Its simply that I practiced my cultivation for longer today, and am a bit tired. Elder Talon Skyler, you worry too much. During the subtly tense atmosphere between the two, a sequence of light footsteps broke the silence. Logans figure appeared at the entrance of the courtyard; his clothes were slightly disheveled, and his expression carried a trace of fatigue and solemnity, but his eyes sparkled with a steadfast light. Elder Talon Skyler, Sheron Perri, I have returned, Logan said with a gentle voice that, like a spring breeze sweeping over a lakes surface, eased the previously tense atmosphere significantly. Sheron Perri, seeing Logan return safely, let out a sigh of relief and a long-absent smile appeared on his face, Youve finally come back; Ive been waiting for so long! I thoughtCHis words reached his lips and then he forcefully swallowed them back, obviously not wanting to cause Logan any worry. Elder Talon Skyler also nodded slightly, a glint of relief flashing in his eyes, Now that you have ascertained everything, then you can go, right? His tone held a hint of reluctance, as if he regretted not being able to uncover more information. Logan nodded lightly and bowed to Elder Talon Skyler, Thank you for your concern, Elder. I have confirmed everything is normal. You should rest early as well, as there will be much to do tomorrow. Elder Talon Skyler shook his head in resignation, turned, and walked away. His figure stretched long in the moonlight, appearing somewhat forlorn. Once Elder Talon Skylers figure had completely disappeared from sight, Logan turned to Sheron Perri, a bitter smile on his face, Youve been waiting a long time, havent you? There was some trouble during my investigation in the City Lords Mansion. Sheron Perris eyebrows raised in intrigue, Oh? What happened? Looking at you, it seems youve had a scuffle with someone outside! Logan sighed lightly and slowly took a seat, then began to recount his encounter at the City Lords Mansion, After sneaking into the City Lords Mansion, I found they were plotting something significant, seemingly related to our plans. But while attempting to gather more information, I was inadvertently discovered. Although I eventually escaped, I did sustain some minor injuries. Upon hearing this, Sheron Perris expression grew solemn, It seems that our opponents are more cunning than we imagined. Logan, its good that youve returned safely. From now on, we must be even more careful and vigilant. The two exchanged a look, determination flickering in their eyes. On that tranquil night, they seemed to be ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead, proving that no matter how difficult the path, they would walk it together. On that luminous and bustling night, Logan was originally standing amidst the crowd, his gaze firmly locked on the grand ceremony unfolding before him. In the ceremony, flames soared to the sky, music wafted melodically, and peoples faces brimmed with joy and admiration, as if for this moment, all worries were cast aside. However, ripples of unease rose in Logans heart, a vague sense of crisis stealthily emerging. Just as he was about to step forward and intervene, attempting to unveil the secrets that might be hidden behind the ceremony, a faint yet unusually clear sound of the wind suddenly resounded by his ear. That wind carried an indescribable pressure, as if countless eyes were secretly watching him from the shadows. Logans heart chilled, and he instantly realized someone was probing with spiritual energy, and that the individuals strength was far from ordinary. This place is no longer safe, Logan thought to himself, well aware that staying here could expose his identity or even cause unnecessary trouble. With rapid decision-making, he turned and walked toward the City Lord, a hint of apologetic smile on his face. City Lord, I apologize, Logan said softly, his voice tinged with exhaustion, I need to rest and recuperate today and wont be staying here to join in the festivities. Please continue to enjoy this lovely evening, Ill take my leave now. The City Lord, although slightly surprised, saw that Logan was indeed looking unwell and did not say much, simply nodding in understanding. The people who had been surrounding Logan believed him and did not raise any objections or try to stop him. Thus, Logan slowly walked away from the lively event under everyones gaze, inwardly relieved that he had managed to extricate himself. After leaving the ceremony site, Logan quickly picked up his pace, making his way through the bustling crowd until he reached a secluded corner. There, he met with his waiting companion. Youre back! The companion was clearly surprised at Logans return, What do we plan to do next? Logan took a deep breath, his expression grave as he said, I might be absent these next few nights. Well need to stay here for a few days to observe the situation. As for those major Family Clans, I can send them off first to ensure their safety. However, his words made his companions show signs of worry. They were aware that Logans desire to leave was risky. After all, the matters here were not completely resolved, and as a key figure, his departure would undoubtedly bring uncertainty to the entire plan. Logan, are you dreaming of leaving now? One of the companions couldnt help but speak with a hint of urgency in his tone, We still need you, you cant just abandon us. Logan also felt torn upon hearing this. He was fully aware of the great responsibility he bore, but he also understood that he needed to protect himself first in order to fulfill his mission more effectively. Hence, he said in a solemn voice, I understand your concerns, but I have my own considerations. Dont worry, Ill be cautious and wont put myself in danger. Moreover, its only by scouting ahead that we can better plan our next moves. With Logans insistence, his companions reluctantly agreed to his decision. They knew Logan was a decisive and cautious man, whose decisions were often well-considered. Thus, under the cover of night, Logan quietly left that place laden with the unknown and dangers, embarking on his own journey. His resolute silhouette appeared particularly solitary and steadfast under the moonlight. That somewhat somber afternoon, the sun was blocked by heavy clouds, with only occasional streaks of light piercing through and casting rays upon Logans furrowed brow. He stood in an ancient courtyard surrounded by lush greenery with sporadic chirping of birds that only added to the silence. Around him, Messengers from various Sects encircled him, persuasively jabbering. Brother Logan, if those Sects hear that you wont accompany them to explore the Secret Land, they would probably be up in arms! said a Messenger draped in a lavish robe, his face filled with urgency and anxiety, I advise you to follow them! Otherwise, youll really regret it! If you miss this opportunity, finding such a pure Bloodline will be as hard as reaching heaven! Logans head was pounding; he massaged his temples, trying to alleviate the irritability within. Who knows about that? he mused internally, unclear what lay hidden in the Secret Land. Besides, he had a foreboding feeling that this matter was not as simple as it appeared on the surface. My friends, I understand your feelings, Logan took a deep breath, trying to keep his tone calm, but I have my own considerations. The Secret Land is fraught with dangers. If I rush in recklessly, I might implicate everyone. Plus, I indeed have some personal affairs to attend to and cannot afford to be distracted. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Logans words did not convince the Messengers. They continued to argue, each trying to persuade Logan to change his mind. At that moment, a rush of urgent footsteps from outside the courtyard interrupted everyones squabble. Chapter 1272 - Chapter 1272 Chapter 700 Evil Burn Chapter 1272: Chapter 700: Evil Burn Chapter 1272: Chapter 700: Evil Burn The City Lord hurried into the courtyard, his gaze lingering on Logan for a moment, a flash of surprise evident in his eyes. He clearly did not expect Logan to choose to leave at that time. Logan, are you planning to leave? the City Lord asked, his voice tinged with puzzlement, Leaving in such a hurry, is there some emergency? Logan nodded slightly, briefly explaining his situation. After hearing this, the City Lord fell silent for a moment before saying, Since you have personal matters to attend to, I wont insist on keeping you here. However, concerning the matter of the Secret Land, I still hope you will reconsider it. After all, its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying this, the City Lord turned and left, but his heart was filled with confusion. He remembered the pure bloodline Logan had displayed before and couldnt help but secretly ponder: Where did this bloodline come from? Did he really just escape from that legendary barrier? The guards around the City Lord saw his serious expression and couldnt help but murmur quietly among themselves. City Lord, do you really believe he escaped from the barrier? one guard asked in a low voice, his tone full of doubt, We have been waiting for thousands of years, and we have never heard of anyone who could escape. Could this be a deception? Another guard chimed in, Yes, City Lord. That barrier is said to be unbreakable even by gods and demons; how could a mere cultivator escape? There must be something fishy. Hearing this, the City Lord furrowed his brows. He knew the guards worries were not unfounded, but he also understood that some matters could not be resolved by mere speculation and doubt. What he needed was solid evidence and Logans honest cooperation. However, at this moment, Logan had already embarked on his journey of departure, his heart filled with uncertainty about the future and profound nostalgia for the past. He did not know what awaited him ahead, but he knew that only by moving forward could he find his own answers. And those questions about his bloodline and identity might one day be revealed by time. On that overcast afternoon, inside the solemn council hall of the City Lords Mansion, the atmosphere was so tense it seemed almost as if it could freeze water. People sat around a huge round table, their faces filled with worry and unease. The City Lord stood in the center of the hall, his figure looming large under the dim lighting, his eyes flickering with an unprecedented determination. Alright, we have all confirmed his identity, and it is certainly correct, the City Lords deep, powerful voice rang out, each word seeming to carry immense weight, Have you seen any Big Shot who could wield so much Spiritual Energy with a mere flick of his wrist? That power, that majesty, is not something ordinary people possess. This alone proves he is not lying! As the City Lords words fell, the hall plunged into a brief silence. Everyone looked at each other, doubts lingering in their minds, but faced with the City Lords indisputable attitude, no one dared to speak against it. They gazed at the City Lords resolute face and the insane glint in his eyes, silently pondering: The City Lord must truly be bewitched, believing so wholeheartedly in that Big Shots words. But a frail old man finally mustered the courage to speak, his voice trembling, where do we have so many resources to accommodate his use? If this continues, we will all surely go bankrupt! Our stores are nearly empty, barely able to maintain the most basic cultivation resources, let alone satisfying his endless demands. The old mans words stirred a storm, instantly igniting the tense atmosphere in the hall. Everyone echoed his sentiments, their faces filled with distress and helplessness. They knew that if they continued to provide resources according to the demands of the Big Shot, the entire economy of the City Lords Mansion, perhaps even the whole city, might collapse. Ah, this is indeed a difficult problem, a middle-aged man sighed, tapping his fingers on the tabletop, his eyes shimmering with contemplative light, But, perhaps we can start with the recently arrived Humans. They are new here and arent familiar with the situation; maybe we can The middle-aged man paused, his gaze sweeping over the audience, seemingly waiting for their response. At this moment, a young woman stood up, her voice crisp and firm, No! We cant do that. Those Humans are our kinfolk, they came here seeking refuge, not to become our sacrifices. We cannot sacrifice their well-being for our own selfish desires. The womans words left everyone in deep thought. They knew she was right, but they also understood that the dire situation left them with no choice. If they could not find a new source of resources, they might indeed be unable to continue. But what can we do then? an old man asked helplessly, shaking his head, Do we just watch our city fall into ruin because of this Big Shot? We cant just sit by and do nothing! Hearing this, a determined glint passed through the City Lords eyes, No, we will not head towards ruin. I will find a way to solve this problem, but in the meantime, we must stay calm and not fall into disarray. As for those Humans The City Lord paused, his eyes deepening with complexity, Of course, we cannot directly harm them. However, we can try to collaborate with them, to see if we can obtain some of the resources we need from them. After all, they are cultivators from different places; perhaps they possess something we lack. Chapter 1273 - Chapter 1273 Chapter 700 Evil Burn_2 Chapter 1273: Chapter 700 Evil Burn_2 Chapter 1273: Chapter 700 Evil Burn_2 The City Lords words made everyones eyes light up. They nodded in agreement, thinking that this idea might solve the urgent crisis. Thus, led by the City Lord, they began to discuss the details of cooperating with the Human race. Although they faced unprecedented predicaments, at this moment, their hearts were connected, working together for the future of the city. The figure of the Big Shot had left a deep Brand in their hearts, becoming an existence they both revered and resented. On that stormy night, the City Lords Mansions council hall was brightly lit, the atmosphere tense and heated. Outside the windows, thunder roared, and lightning flashed, as if foretelling the coming storm. Inside the hall, everyone was seated around a huge round table, their faces marked with determination and refusal to yield. Lets just deal with the Human race, a burly Great Haniston suddenly slammed the table and stood up, his voice resonating through the hall like thunder, theyve been eyeing us like prey for a long time, and this is the perfect opportunity to strike back! We cant let them run rampant on our turf anymore! The Great Hanistons words were like throwing a stone into a pond, instantly igniting the emotions within the hall. Everyone echoed in agreement, with anger and reluctance shining in their eyes. They had suffered from Human intrusion countless times, and now with the support of a powerful backing, they no longer needed to keep silent in the face of the Human race. Yes, we cant let them bully us anymore! a thin old man also stood up, his voice weak but filled with resolve, They think were easy targets, but were not made of clay! This time, well show them how formidable we are! Thats right, we cannot let the Human race look down upon us! another young man waved his arm, his eyes sparkling with fervor, Otherwise, where would our face go? Where would our dignity be? The emotions in the room grew more and more intense, as if a fierce battle was about to erupt at any moment. Then, the City Lord slowly stood up, his gaze sweeping over everyone, his voice calm and powerful, I think everyone makes sense. The Human race has indeed been eyeing us like prey, and now that we have the support, its time to show them our strength. The City Lords words were like an injection of adrenaline, everyone nodding, their eyes sparkling with anticipation and resolve. City Lord, just tell us what to do, the burly Great Haniston asked eagerly. The City Lord smiled slightly, wisdom sparkling in his eyes, I think we should first send someone to scout out their situation, to understand their strength and movements. Then, we can make a meticulous plan to crush them in one fell swoop! Great idea! The crowd agreed, their eyes shining with excitement. But City Lord, what if we fail? a timid person asked hesitantly. The City Lord glanced at him, his tone firm, There is no what if! As long as we are united, nothing can stop us! Besides, I am confident in my guesses. This time, we will surely succeed! The City Lords words greatly boosted everyones confidence; they all expressed their willingness to follow the City Lords command, to confront the Human race together. I agree with the City Lord! a middle-aged man stood up, his voice booming and powerful, The City Lords guesses are always reliable, and his decisions are our decisions! Were willing to follow the City Lord to confront the Human race! Yes, were willing to follow the City Lord! Everyone echoed, their voices ringing through the hall. On that stormy night, the City Lords Mansions council hall was filled with resolve and courage. They knew that the battle was not only for their own dignity and face but also for the future and peace of the entire city. Under the City Lords lead, they were determined to fight to the end and show the Human race their might! The Humiliation of the Demon Beasts and Logans Suspicion On the vast land, the Demon Beasts once held such awe-inspiring majesty, their roars trembling mountains, their silhouettes obscuring the skies. However, as time changed, the Demon Beast Clan had fallen into an unprecedented predicament. Do we really have to keep obeying the City Lord? an aged Demon Beast asked, its eyes shimmering with resentment and helplessness, as it turned to a younger Demon Beast by its side. Alas, for our future, we must do this, the younger Demon Beast lowered its head, its voice deep and despondent, but when did we Demon Beasts become so lowly? Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Back in the day, our Demon Beasts were so powerful, and the Human race was but ants before us. They feared us, revered us, even prayed for our protection, the older Demon Beast reminisced about the past glory, a gleam of nostalgia in its eyes. But now? the younger Demon Beast lifted its head angrily, Our status among Demon Beasts has plummeted, and we are even close to becoming mounts and pets for others! If this gets out, its a disgrace to the Demon Beast Clan! The aged Demon Beast sighed helplessly: Yes, the world has changed. But we must bear the humiliation, for our clan, for our future. Just then, a rush of hurried footsteps broke the surrounding quiet. A young Demon Beast ran over in haste, its face full of panic: This is bad! Some from the Human race have disappeared around here! What?! both the aged and the young Demon Beasts exclaimed in shock. Yes, its true, the young Demon Beast panted, Ive just got the news that some of the Human race have mysteriously vanished in this area. I suspect its the work of those from the City Lords Mansion. The City Lords Mansion? the aged Demon Beast frowned, Why would they do that? Im not sure. But the movements of the City Lords Mansion have indeed become more and more mysterious lately, the young Demon Beast said. The news quickly spread throughout the Demon Beast Clan, causing a great uproar. Several Demon Beasts from the sects were very afraid and eager to leave this land of strife. However, when they tried to enter the City Lords Mansion to inquire about the situation, they found that they couldnt even get through the main gate. What is going on here? a sect Demon Beast stared at the tightly closed gates of the City Lords Mansion in astonishment. It seems, another sect Demon Beast said with a solemn expression, that the City Lords Mansion has completely blocked us out. While the entire Demon Beast Clan was plunged into panic and chaos, Logan was quietly starting his investigation. He was a brave and clever Demon Beast who had always been suspicious of the actions of the City Lords Mansion. Early the next morning, Logan received news of the disappearance of the Human race. His brows furrowed tightly, his mind filled with doubts: Why would the City Lords people do this? What are their motives? Logan decided to personally go to the City Lords Mansion to find out the truth. He cautiously skirted around the guards and stealthily infiltrated the inside of the City Lords Mansion. However, as soon as he stepped through the gates of the City Lords Mansion, a strong sense of crisis suddenly surged in his heart. Not good! Its an ambush! Logan was startled and immediately turned to flee. But it was too late, a group of guards dressed in black poured in from all directions, surrounding him completely. Hmph, I knew you would come, a cold voice came from the darkness. Then, a figure slowly emerged, it was the steward of the City Lords Mansion. Why are you doing this? Logan glared, asking angrily. Chapter 1274 - Chapter 1274 Chapter 701 Factors Chapter 1274: Chapter 701 Factors Chapter 1274: Chapter 701 Factors For our future, the butler said coldly, the human race has grown ever stronger, while our demon beasts continue to decline. Only by cooperating with the City Lords Mansion can we rise again. Youre wrong! Logan shouted, We demon beasts dont need to rely on others to rise! We should fight for the status and dignity that belong to us with our own strength! The butler sneered: Youre too naive. In this world, only the strong survive. And we demon beasts are no longer the strong ones. Logan clenched his teeth, his eyes flashing with resolute light: No! We demon beasts will always be strong! As long as we stand united, nothing can stop us! Having said that, Logan charged toward the butler, engaging in fierce combat. Although Logan was adept, the butler was a master among masters. The two exchanged blows in a fight too close to call. Just then, a rapid succession of footsteps was heard. It turned out that the other sects demon beasts had heard the news and rushed to aid. They joined the battle, fighting alongside Logan against the guards of the City Lords Mansion. After a tough fight, Logan and the sects demon beasts finally defeated the City Lords Mansions guards and the butler. Looking at their fallen enemies, they were filled with the joy of victory and pride. We did it! Logan exclaimed excitedly, We defeated the enemy with our own strength! The other demon beasts also cheered: We can finally break free from the shackles of the City Lords Mansion! However, just as they were about to celebrate their victory, a more terrifying piece of news came: the City Lord had learned of their actions and was rallying a large army to hunt them down. This is bad, Logan said gravely, We must leave here immediately and find a safe place to hide. Thus, under Logans leadership, the demon beasts began a thrilling escape. They weaved through dense forests, evading pursuit from the City Lords Mansion. Though the road ahead was filled with unknowns and dangers, their hearts were full of hope and courage. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For they knew, as long as they were united, nothing could stop their progress. And their future, too, would be determined by themselves. The Sects Predicament and Logans Hope In the depths of the vast Cloud Hidden Mountain Range, several majestic palaces were strategically situated among the mountains; these were the shared dwellings of several sects. At this moment, in the main hall of one of the palaces, people from several sects had gathered, their faces etched with anxiety and anger. What? The City Lord actually refuses to meet with us? An elder dressed in a green robe slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his voice hoarse with rage, We represent the entire sect, how can he be so rude! Indeed, we came in goodwill to seek an audience, and he dares to shut his doors in our faces C this is too much! Another person from a sect chimed in, his face full of indignation. The crowd buzzed with conversation, the hall filled with noise and dissatisfaction. They had thought that with the sects influence and status, the City Lord would at least offer them some courtesy, but they encountered such a cold reception instead. C Now what? We cant get in, and those inside cant come out. Wont this be a huge problem? a sect disciple said with a worried look, his eyes flickering with unease, Also, why is the Demon Race suddenly stirring up such a commotion? Could there be a problem inside? This question struck like lightning, instantly quieting the hubbub in the hall. Everyone sharply turned their attention to the disciple who posed the question, feeling there was merit in his words. Youre right, the Demon Race has always been secretive, and now they stir up such a commotion, there must be deceit involved, a Sect Elder pondered for a moment before speaking slowly, Moreover, Ive heard that they have been on high alert lately, as if preparing for some enemy. An enemy? It couldnt be us, could it? another person from a sect asked in alarm, his face turning pale. Unlikely, the Elder shook his head, Although we have long-standing grievances with the Demon Race, it hasnt come to open warfare. I suspect theyve sensed some danger or are plotting something significant. What should we do now? a sect disciple asked anxiously, We need to travel to the Spirit World, but we are trapped here. The Spirit World the Elder contemplated for a moment, then spoke slowly, Unless we can pass through the Demon Races unique Space-Time Corridor, its impossible to enter the Spirit World. But now the Demon Race has shut its doors; we cant get anywhere near the Space-Time Corridor. Unless Suddenly, a sect disciples eyes lit up, Unless a Demigod-Level individual could tear open the space and lead us in! Demigod Level? Upon hearing this, everyone showed a look of shock. It was known that in the entire Cultivation World, those who could reach the Demigod Level were incredibly rare, each one an unparalleled strong one. Isnt Logan at the Demigod Level? Suddenly, a Sect Elder slapped his forehead in realization, How could we forget him? He is our ally! Yes! Lord Logan is a Demigod-Level Strong One; he can definitely tear open space and take us into the Spirit World! The people responded with joy upon hearing this. But, with Lord Logans movements being so unpredictable, how do we find him? a sect disciple raised the question. Chapter 1275 - Chapter 1275 Chapter 701 Factor_2 Chapter 1275: Chapter 701 Factor_2 Chapter 1275: Chapter 701 Factor_2 The Elders pondered for a moment before saying, I remember Lord Logan once mentioned that he has a hidden cultivation place deep in the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range. We can go there to look for him, and perhaps we might find some trace of him.'' Good! Lets set off immediately to the depths of the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range to search for Lord Logan! Everyone stood up, their eyes sparkling with determination. They knew this was their only hope, and their sole pathway to the Spirit World. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, members from several sects quickly prepared and embarked on their journey to the depths of the Cloud Hidden Mountain Range. They passed through dense forests, scaled rugged mountains, and, after enduring countless hardships, finally arrived at Logans place of cultivation. However, when they arrived, they found the place completely deserted. It seemed as though Logan had left long ago, leaving only silence and desolation behind. This Lord Logan isnt here? They looked at each other, filled with disappointment and helplessness. They had thought that finding Logan would allow them to smoothly enter the Spirit World. It turned out that Logan was not there. Perhaps, we can leave a message, so that when Lord Logan returns, he will naturally see it, suggested a Sect Elder. Good! Lets leave a message, explaining our intention and dilemma. Everyone nodded in agreement. They left a detailed letter at Logans cultivation place, expounding their struggles and request. Then, with a mix of reluctance and hope, they left the desolate area. They knew that in the coming days, they would be caught in endless waiting. But as long as Logan could see their letter, and as long as he was still willing to help, they would have a hope of entering the Spirit World and continuing their cultivation journey. Logans Helplessness and Sheron Perris Astonishment In an elegant chamber within the City Lords Mansion, Logan quietly hid behind a screen, his figure obscured by the complex patterns of the screen, revealing only his deep eyes, shimmering with helplessness and irritation. He had simply wanted to find a quiet place to rest for a while, but had inadvertently overheard the conversation of several sect members, which, incredibly, concerned him again. Ah, why is it always me? Logan muttered to himself, his tone full of helplessness. He rubbed his temples, trying to ease the sudden headache. These matters had nothing to do with him; why must he always be dragged into them? C He shook his head helplessly, his gaze involuntarily shifting towards Sheron Perri, who was standing not far away. Sheron Perri was a capable assistant in the City Lords Mansion, always skillfully handling various trifles. At this moment, he was staring blankly at the screen behind which Logan was hiding, clearly still unaware of Logans presence. Sheron Perri, oh Sheron Perri, this time you really need to help me. Logan thought to himself, then he stealthily stepped out from behind the screen, trying not to make any noise. However, Sheron Perri quickly sensed the movement and spun around, seeing Logan walking toward him. Lord Logan, what are you doing here? Sheron Perri asked in surprise, a sense of foreboding rising in his heart. Logan did not answer directly but patted Sheron Perris shoulder and said solemnly, Find a way to get these sect people off my back. I have other matters to attend to, so I need to leave now. Hearing this, Sheron Perris eyes widened, and he pointed at Logan, his mouth agape but unable to utter a word. His heart was filled with disbelief and innocent grievanceCwhy was it always him? He hadnt done anything, so why was he always thrust into the limelight? Lord Logan, this this doesnt seem quite appropriate, does it? Sheron Perri finally managed to squeeze out a sentence, his voice trembling slightly, I Im just a mere assistant, how could I keep the Sects from focusing on you? Logan sighed helplessly. He well understood Sherons predicament, but at that moment, he had no other choice. He could only pat Sheron on the shoulder again, his tone firm as he spoke: Sheron, I believe in your ability. You have always been resourceful, and Im sure you will come up with a solution this time as well. Remember, I just dont want to be entangled in these trivial matters; you only need to buy me some time, and once I have handled my affairs, I will naturally return. After he had finished speaking, Logan turned to leave, leaving Sheron standing there alone, his face full of distress and helplessness. Watching Logans receding figure, Sherons heart was filled with mixed feelings. He knew that this mission was undoubtedly a massive challenge for him, but he also understood that since Lord Logan had entrusted him with such an important task, it was a sign of his trust and affirmation. Ah, well, since Lord Logan trusts me so much, I will do my best. Sheron secretly resolved in his heart, then he began to ponder how to deal with the entanglements of those Sects. Meanwhile, Logan quickly walked out of the guestroom. Although he still felt some irritability in his heart, there was more anticipation and longing for the future. He knew that only by freeing himself from these trivial matters could he focus more on his personal affairs and reach his goals faster. I hope Sheron can handle it smoothly. Logan silently prayed in his heart, while quickening his steps towards the deeper parts of the City Lords Mansion. He knew that more challenges and opportunities awaited him ahead, and he was fully prepared. Logans decision and Sherons collapse In a secret room in the City Lords Mansion, Logan and Sheron stood face to face, the atmosphere tense. Logans gaze was firm and profound, as if he had made some important decision. Sheron, on the other hand, looked puzzled and anxious, clearly still in shock from Logans recent words. Logan, are you sure? Youre not joking, are you? Sherons voice trembled, and he looked incredulously at Logan, hoping it was just a joke from the other. Logan slightly frowned, a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes, but mostly it was determination. Of course Im not joking, Sheron. I need to go to the City Lords Mansion. There are some matters I must handle personally; otherwise, it might attract unnecessary attention, and that could lead to trouble. Hearing this, Sheron grew even more anxious. But, Lord Logan, if you go, what if He hesitated, clearly worried about Logans safety. Logan patted Sheron on the shoulder, his tone full of trust and encouragement. Dont worry, Sheron. With you here, I believe you can handle everything. You just need to hold off those people from the Great Sects and stop them from causing trouble. As for the rest, Ill take care of it. After saying this, Logan turned around to leave. However, just as he was about to exit the secret room, he suddenly stopped, turned back to Sheron, and a mysterious smile appeared on his face. By the way, Sheron, Ive left you a little helper. Before the words had fully left his mouth, Logans figure suddenly blurred, and soon after, a clone that looked exactly like Logan appeared in the secret room. This clone was almost indistinguishable from Logan himself, whether in appearance or demeanor. This is Sherons eyes widened as he stared at the clone before him, filled with shock. This is my clone; he will be here to help you deal with those people from the Great Sects. With him here, you should be able to relax quite a bit. Logan explained, then his figure blurred once again, eventually disappearing completely from the secret room. Sheron looked in the direction Logan had left, then back at the clone in front of him, his heart filled with mixed emotions. Chapter 1276 - Chapter 1276 Chapter 702 Kyushu Chapter 1276: Chapter 702: Kyushu Chapter 1276: Chapter 702: Kyushu He had originally thought that Logan was simply assigning him a task, but he hadnt expected it to be so complicated. Now, not only did he have to deal with those from the Great Sect, but he also had to look after Logans incarnation. Ah, what should I do? Sheron Perri sighed helplessly, feeling as if he had been swept into a great vortex, unable to extricate himself. However, despite his complaints, Sheron Perri was a clever man. He knew that since Logan had entrusted such an important task to him, he must do his utmost to complete it. Thus, he took a deep breath and began discussing strategies with Logans incarnation on how to deal with those from the Great Sect. Meanwhile, Logan had quietly arrived at the depths of the City Lords Mansion. He was aware that this mission was filled with unknown dangers, but he also understood that facing them personally was the only way to find solutions to the problems. Therefore, he fortified his resolve and strode confidently towards his destination. Sheron Perris Response and the Sects Confusion Sheron Perri stood at the door of the secret room, his gaze fixed on the gradually receding figure of Logan, his heart filled with both concern and anticipation. He knew that Logans visit to the City Lords Mansion would be fraught with unknown challenges, but he also believed that Logan had his reasons and confidence for making that decision. While Sheron Perri was lost in his thoughts, suddenly, a series of urgent and forceful knocks shattered the quiet of the secret room. The sound was like thunder, startling Sheron Perri from his contemplation. He frowned and muttered to himself, Who could it be at this hour? With a hint of curiosity, Sheron Perri slowly walked towards the door. His hand lightly touched the doorknob but did not immediately open it. Peering through the crack of the door, he saw several figures standing outside, dressed lavishly and emanating an imposing aura, obviously members of the Family Clans from several Great Sects. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sheron Perris heart tightened; he knew that these people from the Sects had come for Logans matter. He took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and then flung open the door, preparing to face the impending Storm. As the door swung open, several members from the Sects burst in eagerly, their faces filled with anxiety and expectation. However, when they saw that it was only Sheron Perri standing by the door, their expressions immediately became complex. Sheron Perri, where is Lord Logan? We have something to discuss with him! one of the Sect members said urgently, his tone revealing a hint of dissatisfaction and impatience. Seeing their reactions, Sheron Perri, though somewhat flustered, quickly regained his composure and said with a smile, Please, everyone, be patient. Lord Logan is currently handling some important matters and cannot meet you in person. However, rest assured that he has gone to resolve your issues, and you can trust us on that! No sooner had Sheron Perri finished speaking than the Sect members looked at each other, clearly skeptical of his words. They had come here seeking Logans assistance, and his absence naturally caused them to feel disappointed and uneasy. Sheron Perri, are you sure that Lord Logan will resolve this for us? We really cannot afford to wait! another Sect member said anxiously, a glimmer of doubt flickering in his eyes. Sheron Perri observed their anxious demeanors and weighed his options internally. He knew that he needed to give them a definite response to calm their nerves. Taking a deep breath, he spoke with conviction, Please rest assured, since Lord Logan has promised to resolve this for you, he will definitely follow through. In the meantime, please make yourselves at home here and wait for Lord Logans return. Everything will be clear then. Sheron Perris words somewhat reassured the Sect members. Although they still harbored concerns, since Sheron Perri had said so, they chose to believe him. Nodding in agreement, they decided to stay at the City Lords Mansion and wait for Logans return. Sheron Perri watched as everyone finally settled down, feeling a sigh of relief in his heart. He knew that this was only a temporary calm, and the real challenge lay ahead. But he also believed that as long as Logan successfully resolved the matter, everything would get better. Sheron Perris Reassurance and the Sects Anxiety C Sheron Perri stood in the center of the secret room, confronting the Sect members with a calm yet firm tone, each word seeming to carry an inexplicable power. However, as his voice fell, the faces of the Sect members showed increasing bewilderment. Why? Sheron Perri, werent you supposed to go to the Spirit World? Why ask us to wait here at such a critical moment? Isnt this just dragging things out? one of the Sect members couldnt help but challenge, urgency and dissatisfaction in his voice. Another Sect member echoed, Yes, Sheron Perri, were here for the Spirit Worlds matters. If we keep delaying, what if the situation worsens? Faced with their questioning, Sheron Perri did not panic. He took a deep breath and slowly said, Dont rush, the situation isnt as simple as you imagine. Lord Logan is currently dealing with some more important matters. He has asked us to wait here to avoid startling the enemy and causing unnecessary trouble. Sheron Perris words quieted the Sect members somewhat, but the confusion and anxiety on their faces did not entirely dissipate. They knew that Logan was key to their mission, and without him, they would struggle to achieve their desired outcomes in the Spirit World. Chapter 1277 - Chapter 1277 Chapter 702 Kyushu_2 Chapter 1277: Chapter 702: Kyushu_2 Chapter 1277: Chapter 702: Kyushu_2 But Sheron Perri, we cant just keep waiting like this, can we? a member of the sect couldnt help but speak again, his tone filled with helplessness and anxiety. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sheron Perri glanced at him, pondering inwardly. He knew that he had to give them a definite answer to completely stabilize their emotions. Thus, he slowly said, Dont worry, Lord Logan will be back soon. In the meantime, we can discuss our strategies and make adequate preparations. Once Lord Logan returns, we can take immediate action. Sheron Perris words somewhat reassured the sect members. They began to sit together and discuss matters concerning the Spirit World. However, although they were discussing verbally, all of them were anxiously waiting for Logans return in their hearts. Sheron Perri watched everyones busy figures but couldnt help feeling worried. He knew Logan was currently facing a huge challenge, and all he could do was try to buy time and wait for Logans return. However, as time passed, Sheron Perris anxiety grew heavier. He started to worry whether Logan could solve the problems smoothly, whether he could return on time. Lord Logan, when exactly can you come back? Sheron Perri silently prayed in his heart, his eyes revealing a hint of helplessness and hope. He knew that only Logans return could truly solve the current issue and allow them to successfully journey to the Spirit World to fulfill their mission. However, at this moment, Logan was deep inside the City Lords Mansion, engaged in tense negotiations with a mysterious figure. He was acutely aware of the great responsibility he carried and understood that Sheron Perri and the sect members were all waiting for him. But he was more aware that only by solving the current issue could he ensure smooth proceedings for their mission. Therefore, he could only temporarily set aside his worries for Sheron Perri and the sect members and fully immerse himself in the negotiations. City Lord waits for Logans sudden appearance C At this moment, the atmosphere in the corridor of the City Lords Mansion was exceptionally tense. The City Lord stood at the door of Logans resting room, anxiously waiting. His gaze occasionally lingered on the door before looking into the distance, as if expecting something. The surrounding guards also held their breath, not daring to breathe loudly, fully aware that the calm concealed an unknown tension. The City Lords heart was filled with worries. Logans power was far beyond theirs; he had easily concealed his aura, making it impossible for them to detect his exact movements. And now, Logan was standing resolutely in front of them, blocking their entry into the room, which made them very confused and uneasy. Why hasnt the lord come out yet? We have important matters to discuss with him today! a guard couldnt help but break the silence, his tone full of urgency and helplessness. Indeed, Lord, are you in there? We really have urgent matters to report! another guard echoed, his eyes revealing a hint of concern. Listening to the guards words, the City Lords anxiety grew even greater. He knew what Logans seclusion meant for the entire City Lords Mansion. If they could not make contact with Logan in time, the subsequent plans might be completely disrupted. After hesitating for a moment, the City Lord finally made up his mind. He took a deep breath and slowly walked toward the door, preparing to open it himself and check the situation. However, just as he was about to touch the door, it suddenly opened from the inside. This sudden change startled the City Lord. He instinctively stepped back, his body trembling slightly. At the same time, the scene inside the room also came into his view. Logan stood in the center of the room, his expression calm and profound, as though he had just undergone an intense inner struggle. His eyes conveyed a firmness and determination that involuntarily inspired awe in those around him. City Lord, you have come, Logans voice was calm and powerful, as if he had anticipated the arrival of the City Lord and his guards. The City Lord, looking at Logan before him, felt most of his anxiety dissipate in an instant. He took a deep breath and slowly said, Lord Logan, we have finally awaited your presence. We have matters to discuss with you. Logan nodded slightly, gesturing for the City Lord and his guards to enter the room. With the closing of the door, a quiet discussion about the future fate of the City Lords Mansion began. In this discussion, Logan would once again demonstrate his transcendent wisdom and strength, leading the City Lord and his guards toward an unknown tomorrow. Logans interrogation and the City Lords panic Outside a secret room in the City Lords Mansion, Logan stood atop the tall steps, looking down from above at the City Lord below. His gaze became exceptionally piercing, as if capable of discerning the deepest secrets of the heart. The City Lord stood below, overwhelmed by Logans aura, gasping for breath as he looked up at Logan, his heart filled with trepidation and unease. What were you doing just now? Logans voice was calm and deep, yet carried an undeniable authority. He stared intently at the City Lord, as if trying to see through his soul. Upon hearing this, the City Lord tightened, quickly explaining, My lord, I thought you were not in the room, so out of curiosity, I wanted to take a look. I didnt expect that you would come out at this moment, it is truly coincidental. The City Lords voice trembled slightly, obviously trying to mask his panic. Logan listened to the City Lords explanation, his expression unchanging. He slowly raised his right hand, his fingers lightly hooked as if signaling the City Lord to come a bit closer. However, just as the City Lord took a step forward to approach Logan, Logan suddenly swung his hand back. Smack! A crisp sound echoed through the air. Logans palm flashed like lightning, striking the City Lords face. The City Lord felt an immense force, his body instantly losing balance, turning in mid-air like a leaf blown by a fierce wind. Yet, at this critical moment, the City Lord miraculously regained his posture. He adjusted his stance in mid-air and, the next second, landed smoothly on the ground. Although the warmth of Logans palm lingered on his face, the City Lord dared not show the slightest negligence. He quickly knelt on the ground, head bowed, not daring to look directly into Logans eyes. My lord, I I am wrong. I should not have acted on my own, please forgive me. The City Lords voice trembled, filled with fear and remorse. He knew that his actions had angered Logan, and that swift forgiveness was crucial to avoid dire consequences. Logan looked down at the miserable figure of the City Lord, his anger slightly subsided. He slowly walked over to the City Lord, crouched down, and met his gaze. City Lord, you should know that my patience is limited. I do not want a next time, understood? Logans voice was calm, but the threat within it was clear. The City Lord nodded repeatedly, indicating that he understood Logans meaning. My lord, I I understand. I will be cautious in my actions in the future, never to repeat this mistake. After speaking, the City Lord deeply bowed his head, showing his sincerity and repentance. Logan, seeing the City Lords earnest demeanor, felt his anger completely dissipate. He stood up, patted the City Lord on the shoulder, and signaled him to stand as well. All right, City Lord. Let this matter pass. However, you must remember, as the owner of the City Lords Mansion, every decision you make affects the safety of the entire mansion. You must consider carefully before acting in the future. Logans speech carried a weighty and earnest tone, clearly reminding the City Lord to be more cautious in the future. Chapter 1278 - Chapter 1278 Chapter 703 The Great Universe Chapter 1278: Chapter 703: The Great Universe Chapter 1278: Chapter 703: The Great Universe Sunlight slanted across the ancient castle, weaving a kind of timeworn beauty with the golden radiance and the mottled stone walls. Atop the high towers of the castle, Logan, clad in a black robe, fluttered lightly in the wind, looking down from on high at the panic-stricken figure belowCthe City Lord. The City Lords face was etched with fear and unease, like a deer in the headlights, with no escape from the predators gaze. At this moment, Logans eyes became exceptionally sharp, like icicles piercing through clouds on a winters day, striking at the innermost secrets of the heart. He paced forward slowly, each step seeming to carry an irresistible force that made the City Lords heart beat even more frantically with dread. Finally, Logan halted his stride, his eyes firmly on the City Lord, and his tone revealing an unquestionable authority, What were you just doing? Upon hearing this, the City Lord began to tremble uncontrollably, his lips quivering as though searching for a suitable excuse. He looked up at Logan, his eyes filled with fear and a glimmer of pleading, II thought you werent inside, soout of curiosity, I wanted to take a look, not expecting that you would actually come out. Logan listened to the City Lords explanation and his lips curled into a mocking smile, the chill in his smile enough to freeze the surrounding air. He raised his hand slowly, his fingertips grazing the air, causing a ripple of minor disturbances. Seeing this, the City Lords face went instantly pale, knowing that unimaginable punishment awaited him. Just then, Logans movements suddenly sped up, and with a swift backhand, his palm struck the City Lords cheek like lightning. There was a crisp snap, and the City Lords body seemed to be lifted by an invisible force, arcing through the air with a terrified scream before miraculously landing stably on the ground, the only disturbance being the dust his feet kicked up. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The City Lord almost dropped to his knees the moment he landed, but he braced himself on all fours, looking up at Logan with eyes that held both fear and confusion. The air seemed to freeze at that instant, the wind ceasing its blow. Logan stood in place, his gaze filled with disdain as he spoke in a deep and powerful voice, Remember, curiosity is often more dangerous than ignorance. Should you dare have such thoughts again, the lesson wont be so simple. The surrounding guards, upon witnessing this, were all struck silent, not daring to even breathe. They were well aware of Logans strength and temperament, and they understood that this mysterious guest was not someone to be trifled with. The City Lord lay on the ground, not daring to move, merely nodding incessantly as though to affirm his loyalty and remorse. As Logan turned and walked away, his figure gradually disappeared into the shadows of the castle, leaving behind silence and the City Lords gasping breaths. The castle returned to its usual calm, but in everyones heart remained an indelible markCof the powerful and enigmatic Logan and his inviolable authority. In the dim and solemn hall of the City Lords Mansion, Logan stood upon the high steps, his figure elongated by the shadows behind him, appearing even taller and more authoritative. His eyes blazed like flames in the Abyss, his unwavering gaze settling on the shivering demon subordinates below. When did my affairs become your concern? Logans resounding voice was low and heavy, each word as if carrying the weight of a thousand pounds, pounding heavily on everyones hearts. His speech was filled with irrefutable authority, inspiring fear and respect, Keep yourselves in line, and without my permission, you are not to step foot on my domain! With Logans words ringing out, an overwhelming force radiated from him, sweeping through the hall like a sudden storm. Those demon subordinates who might have harbored thoughts of excuses or resistance found themselves biting down hard, retreating in silence, daring not to commit further folly. Master, we know our mistake and beg your forgiveness. We wont dare do it again! One of the demon subordinates finally mustered the courage to plea, kneeling on the ground, his voice trembling. His forehead pressed against the floor, as if in this way he could feel Logans leniency and mercy. Logan withdrew his gaze indifferently, his eyes sweeping across the City Lords Mansion. Then, suddenly, his brow furrowed slightly, as if detecting some unusual aura. He inhaled deeply, his face immediately taking on a look of revulsion as though he had smelt something nauseating. Why is there a human? As you know, we of the Demon Race have always loathed humans, so why is there a human aura here? Can anyone explain this to me? Logans voice rang out once more, this time even colder and more severe. His gaze was like a sword, piercing through each demon subordinate at the scene as if intending to dissect their souls for scrutiny. Upon hearing this, everyones heart skipped a beat. They knew of Logans notorious disdain for humans, and the consequences of finding humans on his turf were unimaginable. For a moment, the hall fell silent as the grave, each person wracking their brains, trying to identify the culprit. Chapter 1279 - Chapter 1279 Chapter 703 The Great Universe_2 Chapter 1279: Chapter 703: The Great Universe_2 Chapter 1279: Chapter 703: The Great Universe_2 Sir, I I dont know! Ive never seen any humans! a demon subordinate stammered, his eyes filled with innocence and fear. I dont know either, sir, weve always been very careful, its impossible for humans to infiltrate us! another subordinate quickly defended. Logan listened to everyones defenses, the look of disgust on his face not diminishing. He slowly walked down the steps, each step seeming to tread on peoples hearts, making their heartbeats quicken even more. Finally, he stopped in front of a demon subordinate, his gaze piercingly intense. You, have you noticed anything unusual recently? Logans voice was low and dangerous, as if it might burst into a lethal attack at any moment. The demon subordinate trembled all over, nearly collapsing to the ground. He struggled to keep himself calm, his voice trembling as he replied, Sir, I I really didnt notice anything! I Just then, a faint sound suddenly arose, interrupting the demon subordinates speech. Logans ears twitched slightly, and he immediately pinpointed the source of the soundCfrom a concealed corner deep within the City Lords Mansion. His lips curled into a cold smile as if he had already found the answer. It seems that some are still not honest enough, Logan said, then vanished from the spot in a flash, leaving behind only a residual image and the terrified gazes of the others. They knew that what awaited them next was Logans ruthless punishment and endless fear. Logans words, like thunder, exploded in the spacious and gloomy hall of the City Lords Mansion, jolting the demon subordinatesCwho were previously immersed in panic and confusionCback to reality. They looked at each other, their eyes flickering with complex emotionsCboth in awe of Logans authority and uneasy about what might happen next. Sir, the humans were specifically captured for you! a demon subordinate suddenly spoke up, his voice still quivering, but his tone was filled with flattery and sycophancy, With your brilliant talents, sir, youre not just anyone, and with your superior strength, surely you need more Spiritual Energy to nourish yourself! His words seemed to open the floodgates, and the other demon subordinates also chimed in, their voices growing louder as if to wash away their previous mistakes. Yes, sir! We captured the humans to present them to you, to boost your Spiritual Energy! another subordinate eagerly said, his eyes sparkling with anticipation, as if foreseeing the glorious scene of Logans power increase. Thats right, sir! You are the elite among our demon race, only you deserve the Spiritual Energy brought by these humans! yet another subordinate shouted, his face full of piety and admiration. Logan listened to their words, his lips curling into an amused smile. He slowly surveyed the room, noticing that although his subordinates spoke earnestly, their eyes could hardly conceal their thirst for power and their coveting of status. He sneered inwardly, but outwardly he pretended to be pleased. Very well, I accept your sentiments, Logan said calmly, his voice steady yet carrying an undeniable authority, However, regarding the humans, I have my own plans. Do not act on your own in the future, understand? The subordinates, hearing this, quickly nodded in agreement, their faces full of subservience and reverence. They knew that although Logan had accepted their kindness, it didnt mean he would tolerate their presumption. At that moment, a Demon Race subordinate suddenly mustered the courage and carefully asked, My lord, your strength is formidable, could you tell us how to enhance our bloodlines? We we all wish to become stronger to serve you better! His question seemed to touch everyones heartstrings, and for a time, echoes of agreement rang throughout the hall. They all knew what enhancing their bloodlines meant for the Demon RaceCit was not merely an increase in strength, but also an elevation in status and a symbol of dignity. Logan looked at the expectant gazes of the crowd and silently pondered. He knew that although these subordinates were sometimes foolish, their desire for strength and loyalty to him was genuine. Then, he slowly began to speak, his voice revealing a hint of mystery and profundity. Enhancing bloodlines is not an overnight affair. It requires the sediment of time and the favor of opportunity, Logan said, his gaze seeming to pierce through time to see the distant past and future, but most importantly, you must have unwavering belief and relentless effort. Only by doing so can you advance further on the Demon Races path and ultimately reach the realm you desire. The subordinates listened to Logans words, their eyes flickering with fervent light. They seemed to see a glimmer of hope and also felt a surge of power. They knew that as long as they followed Logan and continued to strive, they would one day reach the heights they longed for. And at that moment, Logan became the beacon in their hearts, guiding their way forward. In a dim and spacious underground palace, candles flickered, casting mottled shadows, and the air was filled with an ancient and mysterious aura. Logan, the young man with an extraordinary demeanor and profound eyes, sat on a throne inlaid with gemstones, his face calm as water, yet exuding an undeniable sense of power. Around him, several attendants in black robes and solemn faces stood, their eyes reflecting both reverence and a touch of curiosity. Logan slowly began to speak, his voice low and magnetic, Why are you so flustered today? It seems you have something important to report to me. His words carried a subtle authority that further solidified the weighty atmosphere of the space. At this, the attendants glanced at each other, their eyes revealing a sense of relief from their previous panic. One of the older attendants, named Carl, stepped forward with courage, respectfully answering, My lord, we were just overly excited and forgot our manners. In fact, we have brought some gifts hoping they might be of assistance to you. As he spoke, Carl waved his hand, and several robust, black-robed figures emerged from the shadows, escorting several pale-faced, tattered-clothed Human captives. The captives eyes were filled with fear and despair yet confused by the sudden turn of events. Logans gaze swept over these captives, his eyebrows slightly furrowing as if pondering something. Humans? Why have you brought them to me? his voice carried a hint of perplexity. At this, another attendant, named Irene, hurriedly stepped forward to explain, My lord, the Humans were specially captured for you! With your superior talents and exceptional strength, you naturally require more Spiritual Energy to nourish and enhance. The other attendants also chimed in, as if to make their actions seem more justifiable, Yes, my lord, we captured the Humans to let you know that these beings contain rich Spiritual Energy which, if properly utilized, could greatly enhance your cultivation level! Logan listened, his lips curling into a faint smile, the smile containing both amusement and depth, I see, youve certainly put in a lot of effort. However, there are many ways to enhance Spiritual Energy, why choose this method specifically? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The attendants looked at each other, obviously not expecting Logan to pose such a question. Carl took a deep breath, emboldened, and said, My lord, your profound strength deeply inspires us. Chapter 1280 - Chapter 1280 Chapter 704 Bodhi Chapter 1280: Chapter 704 Bodhi Chapter 1280: Chapter 704 Bodhi Just out of curiosity, could you possibly enlighten us by telling us if there is any other way to enhance our bloodline and advance our strength further, besides this method? Logans gaze swept over everyones faces, finally settling on Carl. His eyes seemed to penetrate the heart, Enhancing a bloodline is not an overnight task. The first thing to do is to cultivate your temperament and hone your will. Furthermore, you need to find a cultivation method that suits you and not blindly follow trends. As for the method you mentioned of using the human race to enhance spiritual energy, it is indeed feasible, but excessively cruel and with limited effectiveness. A true Strong One should rely on their own efforts, and not on the sacrifice of others. Having said this, Logan stood up and walked over to the human captives. With a gentle wave of his hand, a soft glow wrapped around them instantly, releasing them from their bonds. Go, return to your world, and do not fall into others hands again. His tone was mild but carried an undeniable force. The attendants witnessed all this, deeply shocked; they had never seen such a compassionate side of Logan. Irenes eyes reddened slightly as she whispered, My Lord, we understand now. True strength begins from within. Logan nodded, turned back towards the Throne, and his voice rang out again, full of uplifting power, Remember, every persons destiny lies in their own hands. Only by bettering yourself can you command all things. From now on, we shall tread a path of integrity and openness. As Logans speech concluded, the entire Underground Palace seemed enveloped by a warm glow, filling the attendants hearts with unprecedented hope and determination. And those human captives slowly withdrew from this mysterious place amidst bewilderment and gratitude, perhaps never to forget that on that dark night, a Master released them with his wisdom and compassion. Deep within the grand and gloomy City Lords Mansion, Logan stood before a Throne sculpted from Obsidian. His silhouette was elongated by the surrounding flickering candlelight, giving him an air of mystery and majesty. His eyes, as profound as the night sky, had just been gazing into the distance as if contemplating some significant decision. But now, he averted that profound gaze, fixing it instead on several Demon Clan Servants before him. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have matters to attend to and must leave now, said Logan, his words laced with undeniable finality as he prepared to turn away. But at that moment, as though recalling something, he paused, then added, Oh right, first show me where those humans are! - This statement left the attendants who were about to withdraw momentarily stunned; they exchanged looks, surprise flashing in their eyes. Clearly, they did not expect Logan to be so interested in the human race. But they quickly recovered, nodding in agreement, and led Logan toward a hidden corner of the City Lords Mansion. As they delved deeper, the surroundings grew darker, the air filled with a faint scent of decay. Finally, they arrived at a room sealed by heavy iron doors. The attendants respectfully pushed open the doors, revealing the sight insideCseveral pale-faced, vacant-eyed Human Soul Bodies floated mid-air, their bodies seemingly bound by invisible chains, unable to move. Logan was taken aback at this sight. He had thought those humans were merely confined here but had not anticipated they would exist in the form of Soul Bodies. This meant that their souls had been stripped from their bodies by some force and brought here. Logans brow furrowed tightly, his heart filling with an inexplicable anger and sorrow. What is going on here? Logans voice was deep and stern as he turned to look at the following City Lord with a questioning gaze. On seeing this, the City Lord couldnt help but grin, his smile full of smug cunning, My Lord, this is exactly what we need. He pointed to the Soul Bodies, These human souls contain rich Spiritual Power and wisdom. If we can master the methods of extraction and conversion, we can greatly enhance our own strength. Hearing the City Lords words, Logans anger intensified. He had not expected the Demon Race to treat the human race so cruelly, merely to enhance their own power. He took a deep breath, trying hard to suppress the rage within, then looked coldly at the City Lord. Such practices are excessively cruel. Even though our Demon Race is opposed to the human race, we should not trample on their lives and dignity like this. Logan spoke firmly and confidently, his words echoing a respect for life and a commitment to justice. The City Lords smile gradually faded as he regarded Logan, his eyes revealing a complex emotion. He knew Logans words were few, but they were resounding and indisputable. He fell silent for a moment before slowly speaking. C My Lord, I understand your point of view. But in this world where the strong prey upon the weak, our Demon Race must utilize every possible means to strengthen ourselves, to protect our people and territories. However, since you oppose it so, we shall seek an alternative. Listening to the City Lords words, the anger in Logans heart subsided somewhat. He knew changing the thoughts and practices of these demons would not happen overnight. But he believed that, by adhering to justice and kindness, he would eventually be able to influence them to take the right path. Thus, he nodded, signaling the City Lord to lead him away from this heart-wrenching place. Chapter 1281 - Chapter 1281 Chapter 704 Bodhi_2 Chapter 1281: Chapter 704 Bodhi_2 Chapter 1281: Chapter 704 Bodhi_2 On the way after leaving, images of human soul bodies kept echoing in Logans mind. He secretly vowed to find a way that would not harm the human race but would enhance the demon clans strength. He knew it would be a journey full of challenges and difficulties, but he was willing to strive for just and peace through exploration and practice. In the gloomy and dark depths of the Demon Clan Castle, in a huge hall built of black stones, candlelight flickered, casting mottled shadows. Logan, a young noble of the demon clan, sat on a throne carved from bones. His expression was stern, his eyes profound as if he could see into peoples hearts. My Lord, we demons have been relying on the souls of humans to shape our bodies in recent years, a burly demon clan servant with a fierce face stepped forward, his voice raspy and deep yet filled with a longing for power, Most importantly, we can become even stronger by absorbing the soul power of the human race! As he spoke, an arrogant smile appeared on his face, as if he had foreseen the day when he would become immensely powerful through this method. My Lord, the humans are all here. Another servant pointed to a nearby cage, containing several pale-faced and fear-and-despair-filled humans, We plan to collect more humans to conduct the Soul Refining Ceremony, further augmenting our power! This servants words were filled with excitement and anticipation, as if he had already seen the demon clan rise, becoming the overlord of the entire world. He spoke animatedly, even beginning to imagine ways to refine the soul power of the human race more effectively and how to integrate this power into his own body. His eyes sparkled with greed and zeal, completely oblivious to the displeasure evident on Logans face. Logans brow furrowed tightly, his gaze piercing the servant who was rambling on, as sharp as two swords. His eyes brimmed with resentment and dissatisfaction, seemingly deeply disappointed and angry at the servants actions. How could you how could you do such a thing? Logans voice was low and forceful, filled with questioning and discontent, Although the human race is opposed to our demon clan, they too are life forms, they too have dignity. How can you treat them so cruelly just for enhancing your own strength? The servant was startled by Logans sudden questioning, and he froze, unsure of how to respond. Looking at Logan, he found Logans gaze filled with an unmistakable resolve and anger, which made him feel guilty. My Lord, we we were just trying to the servant stuttered, trying to explain, but he found no suitable excuses to defend his actions. Logan watched the servants embarrassed state, his anger intensified. He stood up, walked to the cage, and looked at the helpless humans inside, feeling a strong urge to protect them rise within him. From today, no more of these cruel Soul Refining Ceremonies, Logans voice was firm and forceful, showing decisive determination, We need to find a way to enhance our power without harming the human race. If the demon clan truly wants to be strong, we cannot achieve it by sacrificing others lives and dignity. The attendants listened to Logans words, their hearts filled with shock and awe. They knew that although Logan did not speak much, every sentence he uttered carried weight and was beyond dispute. They looked into Logans resolute eyes and silently vowed to follow his instructions and find a brighter and more just path. And Logan, at that moment, became the beacon in their hearts, guiding them towards a better future. He knew that the road ahead would be filled with challenges and difficulties, but he was willing to strive and explore for the sake of justice and peace. Deep within the Demon Clan Castle, in a grand palace built of obsidian, candlelight flickered, illuminating various strange totems hanging on the walls, and the air was permeated with a mysterious and ancient aura. Logan, the young elite of the Demon Race, stood in the center of the palace, his expression stern and his gaze profound, as if he could see into peoples hearts. My lord, what is the matter with you? Do you not favor these human souls? a burly Demon Clan servant with a fierce face carefully asked. He held in his hands a crystal bottle filled with the Soul Power of the Human race. Inside the bottle, a strange light flickered, seemingly containing endless power. On hearing this, Logans lips curled into a disdainful cold smile. He responded with feigned calmness, The mere souls of the human race are hardly enough to sustain my powerful body. I have lost interest in these things now; take me to the Space-Time Corridor. I plan to visit the Spirit World! Upon hearing these words, the City Lord was momentarily stunned. He looked at Logan with confusion and disbelief. My lord, you want to go to the Spirit World? The City Lords voice carried a hint of surprise and puzzlement. He knew the Spirit World was a realm filled with uncertainties and dangers and there had always been irreconcilable differences between it and the Demon Race. Logan glanced at the City Lord indifferently, his eyes conveying a resolute certainty. Is there any doubt? His voice was calm and detached, as if going to the Spirit World was a trivial matter for him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The City Lord shook his head; he wasnt truly doubtful, just surprised by Logans decision. He silently mused that the lords recent actions had indeed been strange, always doing things that were unfathomable, as if hiding something significant from them. Despite this, the City Lord decided to follow Logans command. He took a deep look at Logan and then turned to instruct his attendants to prepare to head to the Space-Time Corridor. He knew that whatever Logans purposes were, as subordinates, they could only obey unconditionally. On the road to the Space-Time Corridor, the City Lord followed silently behind Logan, his mind filled with doubt and curiosity. He wanted to know why Logan was going to the Spirit World and what he was hiding from them. However, he dared not ask Logan directly and could only silently observe his actions, trying to find some clues from his behavior. Meanwhile, Logan maintained his composure and calmness, although his heart was already churning with tumultuous waves. He knew that going to the Spirit World was a decision fraught with danger and challenge, but it was necessary because he had an important secret to uncover, a secret concerning his origins and destiny. He believed that in the Spirit World, he would definitely find the answers and a way to become even stronger. Thus, accompanied by the City Lord and the attendants, Logan set off on the road to the Spirit World. They passed through dark corridors and mysterious altars, finally reaching the entrance of the Space-Time Corridor. Logan took a deep breath and then stepped forward without hesitation, setting foot on the road to an unknown world. The City Lord and attendants followed closely behind, their hearts filled with anticipation and unease, uncertain of the surprises and dangers this journey might bring. Deep inside the Demon Clan Castle, at the entrance of the Space-Time Corridor, the group stood silently. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with doubt and unease. Chapter 1282 - Chapter 1282 Chapter 705 Bridge over the Sea Chapter 1282: Chapter 705: Bridge over the Sea Chapter 1282: Chapter 705: Bridge over the Sea Logan stood at the forefront of the crowd, his eyes revealing a hint of bewilderment, as if confused by the unknown world he was about to step into. He was completely unaware that the City Lord and the other attendants behind him were staring at him with peculiar looks, as if scrutinizing an unknown enigma. Is there any other way to get through here? Logan suddenly asked, his voice shattering the surrounding silence. He gazed at the deep and mysterious entrance of the Space-Time Corridor, a sense of foreboding welling up within himCaware that it concealed infinite power and unknown dangers. The City Lord, upon hearing this, lapsed into thought. His brow furrowed as if he was trying hard to recall something. The other attendants exchanged glances too, a hint of helplessness flickering in their eyes. They all knew that, apart from stepping directly into it, there was no other way to traverse the Space-Time Corridor. Yet, it was the danger and uncertainty within that made them fearful. Logan noticed their anomaly, his gaze sharpening instantly. Why wont you speak? Spit it out, or dont force me to be ruthless with you! His words carried a hint of mockery and threat, as if he had seen through their thoughts. The City Lord sighed upon hearing this. He had his doubts about Logans identity, but now it seemed that Logan had already uncovered some secrets they were reluctant to reveal. He shook his head resignedly and decided to speak. Actually, we did not want to withhold information from you, but The City Lord hesitated, searching for the right words, the Space-Time Corridor is a mysterious passageway connecting various worlds, filled with monumental power and endless mysteries. However, to pass through, one not only needs immense strength and courage but also a profound understanding and control over space and time. We kept quiet because we were worried youd enter rashly out of curiosity and meet with unforeseeable danger. Logan listened to the City Lords explanation, and the confusion in his heart began to dissipate. He nodded in understanding, but internally he resolved that since he had arrived here, he could not return empty-handed. He must find a way to safely pass through the Space-Time Corridor and explore the unknown Spirit World. So, do you have any advice or hints that might help me to pass through more safely? Logan asked, the determination and resolve clear in his eyes. The City Lord looked at Logans resolute gaze and couldnt help but admire him internally. He knew that despite the young mans age, he possessed extraordinary courage and wisdom. The City Lord pondered for a moment before slowly saying: Actually, there is a legend that says deep within the Space-Time Corridor lies the Key of Time and Space. This key holds the power to control time and space, allowing its bearer to traverse the worlds safely. However, whether this legend is true or not, we cannot be certain. Upon hearing this, a glimmer sparked in Logans eyes. He knew that this legend might be the sole clue for traversing the Space-Time Corridor. He looked at the City Lord gratefully, then firmly stepped into the entrance of the corridor. No matter what dangers and challenges lie ahead, I will march forward with bravery! Logans voice echoed through the Space-Time Corridor as his figure gradually vanished into the profound and mysterious passage. Meanwhile, the City Lord and attendants stood in place, watching him depart, their hearts filled with hope and good wishes. In the gloomy and profound corridors of the Demon Clan Castle, candlelight flickered, casting mottled shadows. Logan and the City Lord stood before an ancient and mysterious stone door, the sole entrance to the Space-Time Corridor. The atmosphere around them was abnormally heavy, as if the air itself had solidified. Master, perhaps you are unaware, but actually, the Demon Race cannot pass through the Space-Time Corridor. The City Lords voice was low and hoarse, as if revealing a long-buried secret, In fact, hundreds of years ago, we could freely travel between worlds, but then, everything changed. He paused, his eyes flashing fear and helplessness. The Demon Race was dealt with by those from the Old Home They not only sealed the Space-Time Corridor but also set up numerous prohibitions, preventing our Demon Race from passing through. After speaking, he began to sigh heavily, seemingly overwhelmed by the weight of that grim history. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan listened quietly, the light of contemplation flickering in his eyes. No wonder the City Lord had that expression earlier; behind it lay such a profound historical story. He coughed lightly and slowly began to speak, his voice tinged with resilience and persistence: Is there really no other way? The City Lord shook his head, his gaze filled with helplessness and despair. For hundreds of years, countless Strong Ones from our Demon Race have tried to break the seal, but all have failed without exception. The seal on the Space-Time Corridor is too formidable. It is not something we can shake. However, his tone held a barely detectable hint of anticipation, as if he was waiting for some miracle to happen. Logan fell silent for a moment, his gaze resting on the City Lord before saying slowly: But City Lord, dont forget, I am very powerful. Perhaps, I really can find a way through the Space-Time Corridor. His voice was calm, yet it held immense confidence and determination. Upon hearing this, the City Lord was momentarily stunned. He looked up at Logan, surprise and confusion flashing in his eyes. He was indeed aware of Logans extraordinary abilities, but the seal on the Space-Time Corridor was not just powerful; even the top Strong Ones of the Demon Race were helpless against it. Yet, seeing Logans firm gaze, he found himself wavering involuntarily. Chapter 1283 - Chapter 1283 Chapter 705 Building the Bridge_2 Chapter 1283: Chapter 705: Building the Bridge_2 Chapter 1283: Chapter 705: Building the Bridge_2 You you really have a way? The City Lords voice trembled slightly, as if clinging to the last straw for survival. Logan nodded, his gaze flickering with a steadfast light. I will do my best to try, no matter the outcome, I will not give up. His voice rang out confidently, as if declaring his determination to the whole world. The City Lord looked at Logan, a surge of inexplicable emotion welling up within him. He knew, despite the young mans age, he possessed extraordinary courage and wisdom. Perhaps he truly could create a miracle, break the seal on the Space-Time Corridor, and grant the Demon Race their freedom anew. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, taking a deep breath, the City Lord spoke, Alright, Logan, I believe in you. Go and try, whatever the result, we will fully support you. His voice was calm, yet it contained immense trust and expectation. Upon hearing this, a warm current rose within Logans heart. He realized he was not alone; in this world filled with uncertainty and dangers, a group of people were silently supporting him. He nodded, then resolutely set out on the path to the Space-Time Corridor. His silhouette gradually vanished into that profound and mysterious passage, leaving only a trail of firm footsteps echoing. Deep within the ancient and dim recesses of the Demon Clan Castle, inside a palace built of obsidian, flickering candlelight cast shadows on the walls, illuminating the complex and mystical totems. Logan and the City Lord were sitting across from each other at a table carved from millennia-old ice, on which sat a pot of steaming Demon Blood Wine, a delicacy unique to the Demon Race, its color like blood, its aroma intoxicating. My lord, perhaps you are unaware that the Demon Race used to traverse the Space-Time Corridor freely, the City Lords voice was low and hoarse, as if laden with the weight of ages, Centuries ago, we were one of the most powerful races on the mainland, familiar with the Space-Time Corridor as if it were a path at our own doorstep. He took a sip of the Demon Blood Wine, a flicker of nostalgia in his eyes, But good times didnt last long. Those old onesCthose so-called just Divine Spirits and Strong Ones, they envied our power, feared our rise. So, they banded together and launched an attack on us. That war was earth-shattering, and our Demon Race nearly faced total annihilation. The City Lords tone grew heavy as he said, Moreover, they didnt just defeat us; they also sealed the Space-Time Corridor, barring our kind from passing through. Since then, weve been trapped on this Mainland, unable to explore other worlds, unable to gain more resources and strength. Having said that, he lowered his head in a sigh, seemingly oppressed by the heavy burden of history. Logan listened in silence, his eyes glimmering with reflective thought, occasionally sipping the unique-flavored Demon Blood Wine. No wonder you looked that way just now; so there is such a history behind it, Logan said, suddenly comprehending, his voice breaking the surrounding silence. He coughed, clearing his throat before slowly continuing, Is there really no other way? The City Lord shook his head, his eyes filled with helplessness and despair, For centuries, countless strong members of our Demon Race have attempted to break the Seal, but to no avail. The seal on the Space-Time Corridor is too strong; it is merged with the power of the Divine Spirits and the laws of the universe, beyond our capacity to influence. However, Logan had not given up, But remember, City Lord, my strength is great. Perhaps, I truly have a way through the Space-Time Corridor. Though his voice was calm, it held boundless confidence and resolve. On hearing this, the City Lord was taken aback. He looked up at Logan, his expression showing a flash of surprise and puzzlement. He was aware of Logans formidable power, but the seal on the Space-Time Corridor was extraordinary, and even the mightiest of the Demon Race were at a loss. Yet, gazing into Logans resolute eyes, he couldnt help but waver. You do you really have a way? the City Lords voice trembled slightly, as if clinging to the last straw of salvation. Logan nodded, his eyes shimmering with determination, I will try my best, no matter the outcome, I will not give up. Moreover, I always feel that the seal on the Space-Time Corridor may be related to my origins, I must explore and find out the truth. Upon hearing Logans words, the City Lord felt a surge of inexplicable emotion. He knew that although this young man was youthful, he possessed exceptional courage and wisdom. Perhaps, he could truly work a miracle, break the seal of the Space-Time Corridor, and allow the Demon Race to regain their freedom. So, he took a deep breath and then slowly said, Alright, Logan, I believe in you. Go and try, and no matter the outcome, we will support you with all our strength. But, you must be careful, the Space-Time Corridor is filled with unknowns and dangers, you must protect yourself. At these words, a warmth coursed through Logan. He knew he wasnt alone; in this world brimming with unknowns and dangers, there was a group of people silently supporting him. He nodded, then stood up resolutely, City Lord, rest assured, I will proceed with caution. Now, I shall seek the method to break the seal of the Space-Time Corridor. Having said this, Logan turned and left the Palace, embarking on the path leading to the unknown and the dangerous. His figure slowly vanished into that deep and mysterious corridor, leaving only a trail of steadfast footsteps echoing behind. Meanwhile, the City Lord sat still, watching Logan depart, his heart filled with hope and wishes. In the Secret Room of the Demon Clan Castle, the dim light flickered, casting mottled shadows. Logan sat with several core members of the Demon Race, their faces etched with gravity and anticipation. Logans brow was deeply furrowed, contemplating a vitally important issueChow to safely pass through the Space-Time Corridor without drawing the attention of other powers. In fact, I have always been worried, Logan began slowly, his voice deep and powerful, If I can easily pass through the Space-Time Corridor, wouldnt it draw others attention? After all, our Demon Race has always been a target, and any abnormal action might bring about unnecessary trouble. His words plunged everyone present into thought; they knew Logans concerns were not unfounded. However, just then, a flicker of Spirit Light danced in Logans eyes, as if he had thought of something. But, I have an idea, Logans voice rose once more, filled with confidence, I can disguise the Demonic Qi within us, and then lead everyone through. This way, we could safely pass through the Space-Time Corridor without being detected. His words struck like lightning, instantly lighting up the eyes of everyone present. Hearing Logans words, their faces brightened with the first light of hope. Really? Logan, can you really do that? one of the Demon Race members stood up excitedly, his voice laden with disbelief and anticipation. Of course, I am confident. Logan nodded, his eyes shining with determination, I have mastered a Secret Technique that can temporarily disguise our Demonic Qi, making us appear as ordinary beings. Thus, we can stealthily move through the Space-Time Corridor without drawing anyones attention. Chapter 1284 - Chapter 1284 Chapter 706 The Bell Chapter 1284: Chapter 706: The Bell Chapter 1284: Chapter 706: The Bell That is truly wonderful! Another member of the Demon Race couldnt help but cheer as well, If we really can succeed in passing through the Space-Time Corridor, then the future of the Demon Race will have hope! We have always wanted to revive and surpass space and time, to become the strongest race on the mainland. Logan, if you can succeed, youll certainly be able to take us to soaring heights! As soon as he finished speaking, the whole Secret Room erupted. Members of the Demon Race discussed animatedly, their faces filled with excitement and anticipation. They knew that Logan was the youngest and most promising Strong One among their race, and if he could succeed in passing through the Space-Time Corridor, then the future of the Demon Race would indeed be hopeful. Logan, you must be careful, the City Lord also spoke, his voice calm yet filled with immense concern, The Space-Time Corridor is full of unknowns and dangers, you must protect yourself. Moreover, you must remember, you are not just doing this for yourself, but for the whole Demon Race. Your success will determine the future of our race. Hearing this, a warm current surged in Logans heart. He knew he was not alone, that in this world filled with unknowns and dangers, there was a group of people silently supporting him. He nodded and then stood up resolutely. Dont worry, City Lord, I will definitely be careful, Logans voice was firm and powerful, I want to do this not just for myself, but for the entire Demon Race. I will surely succeed in passing through the Space-Time Corridor and lead everyone to a brighter future! After speaking, Logan turned and left the Secret Room, stepping onto the path of the unknown and dangerous. His figure gradually disappeared in the deep and mysterious corridor, but his words implanted themselves like seeds in the hearts of every Demon Race member. They knew the future of their race hinged on Logan. And Logan would surely live up to their expectations, leading them towards an even more glorious tomorrow. In the spacious hall of the Demon Clan Castle, sunlight poured through the tall windows, scattering the interior gloom and leaving patches of warm light. Logan stood in the center of the hall, his silhouette particularly tall and straight amid the interplay of light and shadow. Around him, key members of the Demon Race gathered, their faces writ large with excitement and anticipation, their spirits surging with the good news Logan had just announced. Thats great! My lord, is there anything we can do for you? We can help! One member of the Demon Race couldnt wait to speak, his voice full of eagerness and longing. The others echoed his sentiment, willing to go through fire and water for Logan without hesitation. However, Logan shook his head gently, a profound look in his eyes. I plan to enter seclusion for some time. During this period, do not let any Humans approach the City Lords Mansion, and without my permission, do not allow anyone to disturb me! His voice was calm yet resolute, each word seeming to carry an irresistible force. At these words, the atmosphere in the hall immediately became tense. The Demon Race members exchanged glances, bewildered. Seclusion? At such a crucial time? Their hearts were filled with confusion and incomprehension. Then, one of the Demon Race members mustered the courage to step forward, a look of concern in his eyes. My lord, why do you need to enter seclusion all of a sudden? Are you injured? His voice trembled slightly, clearly deeply worried about Logans safety. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan smiled faintly, his eyes conveying a sense of reassurance. Do not worry, I am not injured. The seclusion is to better improve myself, to be more confident in facing future challenges, he said in a calm, forceful voice, as if to soothe everyones concerns. But, my lord Another Demon Race member couldnt help but speak up, his face full of worry, Seclusion may improve strength, but with the current tense situation, are you sure you want to do this now? Logan nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination. I have made up my mind; no need for further persuasion. During my seclusion, all affairs will be handled by the City Lord. You just need to follow his arrangements and ensure the safety of the City Lords Mansion, he said decisively, leaving no room for doubt. The Demon Race members looked at each other, still uncertain, but unable to change Logans decision. They knew that Logan was a leader with far-reaching vision and strong will, and every decision he made was for the future of the Demon Race. Yes, my lord! They responded in unison, their voices full of respect and trust for Logan. Although the decision to go into seclusion baffled and unnerved them, they believed in Logan, confident that he would emerge from seclusion even stronger and lead them to a more resplendent future. Logan looked at the Demon Race members before him, feeling a warm current in his heart. He knew he was not alone and that in this perilous and unknown world, there was a group of people silently supporting him. He nodded, then turned and walked towards the Secret Room. His figure gradually disappeared into the deep and mysterious corridor, while the members of the Demon Race remained standing in place, watching Logan depart with anticipation and well-wishes. In a Secret Room deep within the Demon Clan Castle, the dim light flickered, illuminating Logans slightly pale face. He sat on a chair carved from Obsidian, emitting faint traces of Demonic Qi, but it was clear that this power was much weaker than in the past. Several core members of the Demon Race stood around him, their eyes full of concern and confusion. Chapter 1285 - Chapter 1285 706 Chapter Bell_2 Chapter 1285: 706 Chapter: Bell_2 Chapter 1285: 706 Chapter: Bell_2 No, I escaped from the barrier, Logan slowly began, his voice carrying a hint of fatigue, Inside that barrier, dangers lurked on every side. Although I was lucky to escape, I have not yet regained my peak strength. Thus, I sustained some injuries and need some time to recover. Do you all understand? His words caused a tension among the Demon Race members present, but soon they felt reassured. They knew Lord Logan always acted cautiously, and it was only logical for him to seclude himself to heal from his injuries. Consequently, they nodded their heads, indicating their understanding. Understood! My lord, we wont let anyone disturb your rest, said a Demon Race member respectfully, his eyes filled with admiration and trust for Logan. However, at that moment outside the castle, several representatives of the Great Sects, whom Logan had expelled, gathered together, their faces marked with indignation and confusion. What? Didnt Logan say he would take us to the Spirit World? Why did he go back on his word and even expel us? one Sect representative said angrily, his voice filled with discontent. Yes, what exactly is he scheming inside his gourd? another Sect representative added, his eyes sparkling with puzzled light, We took the risk to stand against the Righteous Forces for him. Now he treats us like this; its truly disheartening. Hmph, perhaps he has his difficulties, a relatively calm Sect representative spoke, Lord Logan has always been mysterious in his actions, but he has always led us out of predicaments. Perhaps he has some special plan this time. Although his words attempted to soothe everyone, it was clear that the effect was minimal. The Sect representatives still discussed heatedly, expressing their confusion and anger at Logans actions. Meanwhile, in the Secret Room, Logan was seemingly oblivious to all this. He closed his eyes and focused on healing his injuries. He knew how crucial this period of seclusion was for him. Only by fully recovering his strength could he lead the Demon Race toward a more glorious future. As days went by, Logans injuries gradually healed. Although the Great Sect representatives outside the castle still harbored doubts and dissatisfaction, they began to gradually accept the fact. They understood that whatever plans Logan had, they needed to patiently wait and trust that he would provide a reasonable explanation. Finally, on a dark and stormy night, Logan emerged from the Secret Room. His face was radiant once more, and his Demonic Qi had grown even denser. He knew he had regained his peak strength and it was time to start implementing his plan. And when he walked out of the castle to face those long-awaiting Great Sect representatives, he smiled slightly and slowly began, Everyone, thank you for your patience. Now, I can share my plan with you Inside the spacious Council Hall of the Demon Clan Castle, the Demon Race members sat in a circle, the atmosphere tense and heated. They eagerly spoke one after another, attempting to voice their opinions and concerns, their voices rising and falling like a surging tide. Elder Talon Skyler sat among them, his brows furrowed, his eyes flickering with contemplative light. The more he heard, the more he felt something was amiss; the scene was rather abnormal. Yesterday I observed Logan, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly said, his voice steady but with a barely perceptible note of worry, Logan seemed quite different from usual, unnaturally quiet. As soon as he finished speaking, the Council Hall fell silent, all eyes focusing on him. They knew Elder Talon Skyler had a unique insight; his judgments were often spot-on. Are you saying that something might be wrong with Logan? a Demon Race member asked cautiously, his tone filled with uncertainty. Elder Talon Skyler nodded and then shook his head, his expression complex. I cant be sure, but I feel that something is off. Logan is usually decisive, but now hes suddenly become so quiet; it doesnt fit his character. Just then, Sheron Perri hurriedly entered the Council Hall, his face filled with anxiety and helplessness. Everyone, do you know? Logan still hasnt returned, leaving such a mess for me. Those Sect people are not easy to fool, what should I do? His words made the atmosphere in the Council Hall even more tense. Everyone exchanged glances, filled with doubt and unease. They knew that Logans disappearance was undoubtedly a huge blow to the Demon Clan, and Sheron Perri, as the person in charge of the Demon Clan Castle, was under unimaginable pressure at that moment. If everyone is so anxious, why dont I go and ask Logan on behalf of us all? Sheron Perri was pacing anxiously in the room when suddenly a flash of Spirit Light struck him, and he blurted out, I believe Logan would definitely not deceive us! He must have some special reason for not returning. However, his words did not completely reassure everyone. They knew that Logans disappearance was not a simple matter, and it must be hiding some secret unknown to others. Just as Sheron Perri was frantic and at a loss, a sudden urgent knock sounded from outside. This sound, in the silent Council Hall, was especially jarring, making everyones nerves tense. Sheron Perri was startled and quickly walked to the door, shouting to the person outside, Who is it? Whats the matter? The person outside seemed not to hear his question, and the knocking remained urgent and forceful. Sheron Perri frowned, a bad premonition rising in his heart. He took a deep breath and fiercely opened the door. Standing outside was a Demon Soldier, his face covered in sweat and his expression panicked. Lord Sheron Perri, its bad! Outside Outside, a group of Righteous Forces has arrived, they want to see Lord Logan, and they threatened if Lord Logan doesnt appear, they will force their way in! Hearing this, Sheron Perri was greatly alarmed. He knew that this must be the Sects that Logan had driven out, now allied with the Righteous Forces seeking revenge. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. You hold them off first, I will immediately go find Lord Logan. After speaking, he turned back into the Council Hall and briefed everyone on the situation. On hearing this, everyones expression drastically changed. They knew this crisis was undoubtedly a tremendous trial for the Demon Clan. And Logans disappearance only exacerbated this crisis. What should we do now? a Demon Clan member asked anxiously. Elder Talon Skyler pondered for a moment then slowly spoke, It seems that we can only try to stall these Righteous Forces for now and continue searching for Logans whereabouts. Only by finding Logan can we completely resolve this crisis. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deep within the Demon Clan Castle, in an ancient and mysterious tower, Elder Talon Skyler was sitting by a round table made of Thousand-year-old Cold Iron, toying with a Jade Pendant that emitted a faint glow, his gaze deep, seemingly pondering some significant issue. Suddenly, a firm and urgent knock interrupted this tranquility. Whos there? Elder Talon Skylers voice slowly spread, carrying a subtle air of authority and curiosity. Outside, the figure of Sheron Perri appeared rather anxious. He clasped his fists, pacing back and forth, evidently harboring unspeakable troubles. Its me, Sheron Perri. I wish to see Logan and discuss the matter of the Space-Time Corridor thoroughly. Hasnt everyone already agreed to set off immediately? Why keep delaying so long! His tone carried hints of dissatisfaction and confusion, clearly puzzled by Logans continued absence. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers brow furrowed slightly, ripples also rising in his heart. Chapter 1286 - Chapter 1286 Chapter 707 Golden Vase Chapter 1286: Chapter 707: Golden Vase Chapter 1286: Chapter 707: Golden Vase The matter of the Space-Time Corridor was crucial to the Demon Clans grand plan, and Logans delay was indeed puzzling. He pondered for a moment, about to speak, when he heard a series of hurried footsteps outside the door, followed by the appearance of Logans figure in sight. Sheron Perri, seeing Logan return, instantly breathed a sigh of relief, as if a massive weight had been lifted off his chest. He hurriedly took quick steps forward, opened the door, and let Logan in. Logans arrival slightly eased the originally tense atmosphere. Logan, youve finally come back, Sheron Perris tone carried a hint of reprimand, but it was mostly one of relief, Everyone has been waiting for you. The matter of the Space-Time Corridor is urgent, why have you not gone there sooner? Logan gave a faint smile, his eyes flashing an imperceptible depth. Some things take time to handle. But now, I have returned, and we can start to discuss important matters. His voice was calm and firm, as if everything was under control. Elder Talon Skyler quietly observed Logan from the sidelines. Although nothing unusual could be seen on the surface, his keen intuition told him that Logan seemed to be hiding some secret. He gently coughed and spoke slowly, Logan, during this trip, did you find anything or make any discoveries? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing these words, Logans gaze flickered, as if weighing what to say. After a moment, he slowly replied, Indeed, there have been some discoveries, but lets discuss these matters later. For now, let us focus on resolving the issue of the Space-Time Corridor. Elder Talon Skyler nodded his head, not pushing further. He knew that as long as Logan had returned, all would be answered. However, he had a vague feeling that this matter might not be as simple as it seemed on the surface. With Logans return, the atmosphere within the Demon Clan Castle became tense and orderly once again. Everyone sat around the round table to discuss the specifics of the Space-Time Corridor. Elder Talon Skyler, on the other hand, observed each person silently, his mind brewing plan after plan to handle any potential contingencies. In a secret room of the Demon Clan Castle, the dim yellow light flickered, casting shadows across two solemn faces. Elder Talon Skyler sat by a simple stone table, his piercing gaze fixed on Logan sitting across from him, as if trying to see through his thoughts. Your real body hasnt been in the room during this time; you must have gone somewhere else, Elder Talon Skylers voice was deep and forceful, each word striking Logans heart, Where exactly did you go? Or should I ask, to what place did you go? At these words, Logan nodded slightly, his face not showing much surprise. He seemed to have anticipated this question from Elder Talon Skyler and was prepared with an answer. I went to some necessary places, took care of some necessary matters. His response was vague and general, clearly not intending to reveal too many details. Elder Talon Skyler narrowed his eyes, clearly unsatisfied with Logans answer. You certainly are quite agile; why didnt I see it before! However, its just as well, for I too want to discuss with everyone about going on the Critical Journey. We leave tomorrow, its quite lively outside today, and I suppose you have heard about the recent disappearance of members of the Human race! Upon saying this, Elder Talon Skylers tone became serious. He knew that the disappearance of the Human race had already caused a stir among the entire Demon Clan, and the Critical Journey was even more relevant to the Demon Clans future. He had to ensure that everything stayed under control. Upon hearing this, Logan fell silent for a moment, then slowly began to speak: To ensure everyones safety, its best we all stay inside the inn for a while, and not think about going out. Elder Talon Skyler frowned. He always felt that there was some hidden meaning in Logans words, as if deliberately delaying time. You wouldnt be thinking of dragging all of us along again, would you? Elder Talon Skylers tone contained a trace of displeasure, Were not so easily fooled! Faced with Elder Talon Skylers implicit threat, Logan appeared remarkably calm. He smiled faintly, his eyes revealing a profound and unfathomable light. I, Logan, have always acted in an open and upright manner. What I say has its reasons. Everyone need only follow my arrangements, and I assure you everything will go smoothly. Elder Talon Skyler watched Logan, his heart still filled with doubt. But he knew that now was not the time for questioning. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. Alright, since you say so, we will trust you for now. However, Logan, I hope you understand that the fate of us all is closely linked. If you have any plans or discoveries, you must tell us in time. Logan nodded, indicating understanding. He knew that Elder Talon Skylers concerns were not unfounded. But he also had his own difficulties and plans, and now was not the time to reveal them. As their conversation came to an end, the atmosphere in the secret room became heavy and oppressive once again. They both knew that the Critical Journey was filled with unknowns and dangers. Nevertheless, they had to forge ahead, fighting for the future of the Demon Clan. In the spacious hall of the Demon Clan Castle, where the light was dim and warm, it was hard to dispel the tension that pervaded the air. Logan and Elder Talon Skyler stood opposite each other, their dialogue laced with a flammable tension, as if at the brink of explosion. Chapter 1287 - Chapter 1287 Chapter 707 Golden Bottle_2 Chapter 1287: Chapter 707: Golden Bottle_2 Chapter 1287: Chapter 707: Golden Bottle_2 Why would I want to deceive you? It seems that deceiving you brings me no benefit. Logans tone was relaxed, even a bit playful, his eyes twinkling with cunning light, as if mocking Elder Talon Skylers baseless suspicions. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers brows furrowed tightly. He certainly knew that there was reason in what Logan said, but the doubts in his heart grew wildly like weeds, difficult to calm. Since youre not afraid, then go to the City now! His words carried a hint of provocation, trying to anger Logan and glimpse his true thoughts. However, Logan merely smiled slightly, as if seeing through Elder Talon Skylers scheme. Hehe, go to the City? Whats so difficult about that? But, before that, Id like to ask you, what exactly is your dissatisfaction with me? Why are you always so aggressive? Elder Talon Skyler was rendered speechless by Logans retort and left with a flick of his sleeve, inwardly vexed. He knew that the contest with Logan was never simply a battle of words. When Logans figure appeared in the view of several sects, the originally silent hall instantly burst into noise. Representatives of the sects suddenly stood up and flocked to Logan, surrounding him. Youve finally shown up, we were all planning to look for you! One sect representative spoke with a hint of dissatisfaction, his eyes fixating on Logan as if trying to see through him. Whats your opinion on the current situation? Another sect representative also spoke up, his voice deep and forceful, revealing expectations and doubts about Logan. Dont think you can just muddle through, were not fools! Another sect representative added, his tone laced with mockery, clearly dissatisfied with Logans previous disappearance and his current demeanor. Faced with the questioning of the crowd, Logan remained exceptionally calm. He smiled slightly, his gaze sweeping over everyone as if he aimed to understand all their thoughts. Of course, I know you arent fools, otherwise you wouldnt be standing here idly waiting. His words were teasing, but they also conveyed recognition and respect for the people. Alright, lets get back to the point. Logan shifted his tone, his expression becoming serious, The current situation is indeed complicated, but not without solutions. Ive already got some ideas, but before that, I need to understand your views and attitudes on this matter. Upon hearing this, everyone began to speak, expressing their views. The hall became lively again, but this time it was filled with an atmosphere of discussion and cooperation. Logan listened quietly, occasionally nodding or interjecting. He already had a preliminary plan in mind. He knew that if everyone could unite, there would be no difficulty they couldnt overcome. In the secret meeting room of the Demon Clan Castle, the dim lighting flickered, casting grave and tense faces. Logan stood in the center of the meeting table, his gaze sweeping over each person present, his tone serious and concerned. I am here today to discuss the situation with everyone, and you have seen the current crisis for yourselves. Logans voice echoed in the quiet room, each word as if striking peoples hearts, Youre very likely to be exposed looking like this, so Ive brought you this. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, Logan took out a bloody Demon Beast Skin from within his bosom and placed it heavily on the table. The fur on the skin was still stained with blood, clearly from a recently hunted prey. Upon seeing this gory scene, everyone couldnt help but gasp in shock, secretly relieved they hadnt offended Logan; otherwise, such a fate would be too miserable. This is the skin of a Demon Beast, purebred at that! Logans voice held a hint of pride, With it, you can better hide your aura, avoiding detection by the enemy. At this, everyone crowded forward to carefully examine the bloody Demon Beast Skin. They had to admire Logans ability, to have obtained such a pure Demon Beast Skin. In fact, these skins were previously obtained by Logan from a group of Half-human Half-demons. He had planned to use these skins for some purpose, and now they could be put to good use. Then Im truly grateful, a Sect representative spoke first, his voice carrying a touch of gratitude and admiration. The other Sect representatives echoed in agreement, expressing appreciation for Logans generosity and wisdom. After receiving the answers they sought, several Sect representatives turned and left the meeting room, ready to prepare for the impending crisis. Logan watched their retreating figures, a profound glint flashing in his eyes, then calmly withdrew his gaze. For the following period, I will set up a barrier in my room, Logan suddenly said. Tell everyone I must seclude myself to heal and not to disturb me during this time. Sheron Perris eyes rounded in disbelief upon hearing Logans words. Youre going to leave? he exclaimed, his tone filled with confusion and concern. Logan smiled faintly, his gaze on Sheron Perri filled with trust and resolve. Yes, I still have some matters to take care of. But rest assured, I will return as swiftly as I can. In the meantime, do as Ive asked and ensure everyones safety. Though filled with reluctance and concern, Sheron Perri knew that Logans decisions were always deliberate. He nodded, indicating he would follow Logans instructions. Then, he watched Logan leave the meeting room, silently praying for his safe return. Deep within the Demon Clan Castle, in a modestly decorated room that radiated an extraordinary aura, Sheron Perri and Logan stood face to face. Sheron Perris gaze was filled with confusion and urgency, his words carrying a hint of reproach and helplessness: Youve left such a mess for me to clean up, and now youre actually leaving? What are you planning to do? Tell me, so I have an explanation. Upon hearing this, Logans eyes deepened in thought. After a moment, he slowly spoke, Ive already explained this to you, why do you still not believe me? I need to go to the City Lords Mansion and test the waters with the Demon Race; theyve been making suspicious moves recently, and I have the feeling theyre not going to be easily dealt with! Listening to Logans explanation, Sheron Perris deep furrow relaxed slightly, though he still looked worried. He knew Logan was always cautious and wouldnt make such a decision without reason. Nevertheless, he couldnt help but speak again, What if theres danger during your absence? Have you considered the consequences? Logan flashed a confident smile, his eyes conveying firmness and self-assurance. I have my measures, dont worry. Moreover, I leave you in charge because I know youre capable of handling things here. I trust you, just as you trust me. After speaking, Logans figure started to blur, enveloped by a thin mist. Then, he vanished on the spot, leaving nothing but a lingering afterimage and Sheron Perris astonished expression. Watching Logans departing figure, Sheron Perri was consumed with mixed emotions. He recognized the logic in Logans words; the recent actions of the Demon Race had indeed been unsettling. Moreover, since Logan chose to go to the City Lords Mansion for reconnaissance, his decision must have been thoroughly considered. With this thought, Sheron Perri sighed and turned back to the complex affairs that awaited him. Meanwhile, in the City Lords Mansions Council Hall, the City Lord was discussing a series of recent events with his subordinates. Their faces bore expressions of seriousness and concern, as if sensing the storm about to break. We still havent asked which tribe that Big Shot comes from nor what form theyre in, one of them cautiously stated, his voice betraying a hint of unease, Do you think this member of the Demon Race could be an impostor? Upon hearing this, the City Lord shook his head, his eyes reflecting certainty and conviction. Chapter 1288 - Chapter 1288 Chapter 708 Golden Horn Chapter 1288: Chapter 708 Golden Horn Chapter 1288: Chapter 708 Golden Horn Its impossible. The aura coming from him cant be fakedCits a pure Demon Race aura. Besides, his strength is unfathomable; we simply cannot get to the bottom of it. The words of the City Lord plunged everyone into deep thought. They knew that the appearance of this Big Shot from the Demon Race definitely signaled something. Their futures would also inevitably undergo dramatic changes. In the Demon Clan Castles conference hall, the atmosphere was heavy and tense. Everyone was sitting around a huge circular conference table, with faces filled with anxiety and unrest. At that moment, a Demon Race man, dressed in a lavish robe, stood at the center of the conference table, his eyes resolute and his tone calm. It cant be fake. I can feel his pure aura guiding me from the past, he slowly began, his voice carrying an undeniable firmness, and the aura on him is particularly intenseCits definitely real! As his words fell, the people around him showed skeptical expressions. They exchanged glances, clearly not fully believing the Demon Race mans words. An elder Demon, his beard graying and brows tightly furrowed, couldnt help but retort: City Lord, we cant determine his identity just based on your feeling. What if he is a spy sent by our enemies? That would be dangerous for us! Hearing this, the City Lord slightly shook his head, his eyes revealing a touch of helplessness. I understand your concerns, but my feelings have always been accurate. Moreover, the aura he carries indeed matches what we know of the Demon Race Big Shot. As the debate raged on among them, a clear voice suddenly broke the silence of the conference room. City Lord, what use is there in guessing here? Why not ask that Big Shot directly and see what he has to say? This was a young Demon Race woman, her words tinged with urgency and anticipation. The City Lords eyes flashed with approval upon hearing this. He knew that the woman was making sense. Instead of endlessly speculating here, it would be better to directly ask the Big Shot for clarity. Just then, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and a figure slowly walked in. Everyone was startled, turning their heads to look, only to see Logan strolling in leisurely, his face carrying a measure of indifference and composure. The demons were taken aback by Logans sudden appearance, but quickly composed themselves and slowly approached. They were well aware of Logans strength and status and dared not show any negligence. Logan took a deep breath and said coldly, Gentlemen, I have heard your discussions. Regarding the identity of that Big Shot, I have my own judgment. But since you have doubts, I will personally ask him and give you a clear answer. After speaking, Logan turned to leave. But just then, the City Lord suddenly spoke up to stop him. Logan, wait a moment. I feel this matter is not simple; it might be dangerous for you to go alone. Let me accompany you, the City Lord said, his words carrying concern and worry. Logan slightly smiled upon hearing this, aware of the City Lords concern for his safety. Dont worry, City Lord. I know what Im doing. Besides, going alone might actually make it easier to find out the truth. After finishing, Logan did not linger any longer and strode out of the conference room. His figure quickly vanished from everyones sight, leaving behind only a faint silhouette and endless anticipation and suspense. Deep within the Demon Clan Castle, in a room decorated in a simple yet solemn fashion, Timothy Daiziel stood upright before Logan. His eyes shimmered with confidence and pride, as if the noble blood flowing in his veins endowed him with limitless power. My name is Timothy Daiziel, descendant of the Demon Race from Ancient Times. The bloodline in me is the purest among them! Timothys voice was loud and firm, each word seeming to carry immense weight, attempting to convince Logan standing before him. Logan frowned, his gaze sweeping over Timothys form as if searching for some clue. He was skeptical about Timothys identity but was hesitant to conclude hastily. At that moment, the Sword Spirit within him suddenly spoke up, unraveling the mystery. You, posing as a Demon Race member, know nothing about the affairs of the Demon Race; you really are messing around. The Sword Spirits voice echoed in Logans mind, carrying a hint of reproof and resignation, If discovered, no one can save you! Logans heart chilled upon hearing this. He was well aware of the Demon Races rigor and ruthlessness; if his identity were exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. Yet, faced with Timothys confidence and persistence, he felt slightly swayed. Just then, the SwordSpirit spoke again, giving him direction. This man is a descendant from one of the major families of the Demon Race, no wonder he is suspicious of your identity. Dont worry; just tell them you are from the Dragon surname! Logans brow furrowed even more upon hearing this. Why should I say my surname is Dragon? he muttered to himself, feeling puzzled and confused by the Sword Spirits suggestion. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sword Spirit, sensing Logans confusion, spoke again to clarify, In the history of the Demon Race, the Dragon surname is an extremely prestigious surname. It represents one of the most powerful Demon Race bloodlines from Ancient Times. Telling Timothy you are a Dragon not only elevates your status but will also instill a sense of awe in him towards you. Logan, upon hearing the Sword Spirits explanation, felt enlightened. He understood the SwordSpirits intent and knew how to handle the situation at hand. Therefore, he took a deep breath, looked into Timothys eyes, and slowly said, My surname is Dragon, a descendant of the ancient Dragon Family Demon Clan. Chapter 1289 - Chapter 1289 Chapter 708 Golden Horn_2 Chapter 1289: Chapter 708 Golden Horn_2 Chapter 1289: Chapter 708 Golden Horn_2 Timothy Daiziels eyes flashed with a trace of surprise and reverence as he heard the words. He was well aware of the status and influence of the Dragon Family Demon Clan in the history of the Demon Race, so he no longer harbored any doubts about Logans identity. He nodded slightly, showing his recognition and respect for Logan. So you are a descendant of the Dragon Family Demon Clan, my apologies. Timothy Daiziels tone became polite, and he bowed slightly to Logan as a sign of his respect. Seeing Timothy Daiziels reaction, Logan felt secretly relieved. He knew he had successfully resolved this crisis and laid a solid foundation for his survival and development within the Demon Clan Castle. Deep within the Demon Clan Castle, in a dimly lit room filled with a mysterious aura, Timothy Daiziel and Logan sat face to face. Excitement and pride flickered in Timothy Daiziels eyes as he spoke incessantly like a tide, attempting to reveal a shocking secret to Logan. Thats because the Dragon Bloodline is the purest among the Demon Race, who have always revered the Dragon as their ancestor. No one could match the Ancient Heavenly Dragon! It even surpasses the Ancient Heavenly Dragon, and its stature is far more venerable than several major family clans! Timothy Daiziels voice was passionate and filled with respect, as if every word he uttered contained endless power. Upon hearing this, Logans face showed surprise. He had never heard such a statement nor imagined that the Dragon Bloodline held such a lofty position in the Demon Race. Really? Youre not joking, are you? he couldnt help but ask, his tone filled with disbelief. Timothy Daiziel looked at Logans reaction and smiled slightly, as if he had expected him to be so astonished. Of course, its true. Why would I joke about such a matter? You see, the Dragon Bloodline within our Demon Race is the supreme existence. The Ancient Heavenly Dragon is even considered a Deity in our hearts, unsurpassed by anyone. Just then, the Sword Spirit within Logan suddenly spoke up. Its voice echoed in Logans mind, carrying a hint of antiquity and depth. Your understanding only reaches the Ancient era, but in my memory, beyond the Ancient times was the great war between Deities and Demons! Many heroes were born from the Deity-Demon War, supremely powerful and invincible, capable of stepping through new cities, not to mention tearing apart time and space, destroying it is as easy as flipping ones hand! Logan was deeply moved after hearing the Sword Spirits words. He had never heard of the Deity-Demon War, nor had he ever imagined such mighty and invincible beings. He nodded, his eyes sparkling with a desire and curiosity for the unknown world. So the habitat of the Demon Race is vast, and we are but frogs in a well under this small patch of sky. Seeing Logans reaction, admiration flashed in Timothy Daiziels eyes. He knew Logan was a person of insight and ambition, worthy of deep association. You are right, our world of the Demon Race is far broader than you can imagine. And the Dragon Bloodline is the most precious treasure within our Demon Race. Logan slowly began to speak, his voice low and firm. Then, how can I prove my bloodline, and how can I establish myself in this world of the Demon Race? Upon hearing this, Timothy Daiziel pondered for a moment then slowly said, Proving a bloodline is not easy, but its not impossible. You need to find your own Dragon Mark, which is a unique symbol of the Dragon Bloodline. As for establishing yourself, that will depend on your strength and wisdom. I believe, with your abilities, you could definitely forge a path for yourself in this world of the Demon Race. After hearing Timothy Daiziels words, Logan was filled with confidence and determination. He knew his path was long, but with faith and courage, nothing could stop his forward steps. Deep inside the Demon Clan Castle, in a hall decorated both mysteriously and solemnly, Logan stood proudly, his voice booming like a great bell throughout the space: My family clan comes from Dragon! As soon as these words were said, everyone in the hall looked at each other, their faces filled with astonishment and confusion. Among them were those experienced and knowledgeable, but at this moment, they all seemed to have heard something unbelievable. Dragon? How have we never heard of that surname? a member of the Demon Race couldnt help but mutter under his breath, his eyes full of doubt. Yes, when did such a surname appear in the Demon Race? Its not in any of the major families, we have never heard of it. Another member of the Demon Race echoed, his voice revealing a trace of unease. Though their hearts were filled with doubts and shock, they dared not express it easily. The intense pressure emanating from Logan instilled deep fear in them. This pressure was unlike any ordinary Demon Race member could possess; it seemed to contain some ancient and powerful force. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hall fell into a brief silence, everyone speculating about Logans true identity and origins. However, they dared not ask too openly, fearful of provoking this mysterious Demon Race lord. Just then, a bold member of the Demon Race gathered his courage and cautiously asked Logan, Lord, we want to ask, how did you escape from the ancient relic? Could you possibly help our other brothers escape too, to strengthen the power of our Demon Race? As soon as these words came out, the people in the hall expressed their agreement, their eyes filled with anticipation and longing. They knew that since Logan had managed to escape from the ancient relic, he might also possess a method to help other members of the Demon Race escape. Logan narrowed his eyes slightly upon hearing this, his mind racing. He knew that although these members of the Demon Race seemed respectful on the surface, they were filled with a yearning for power and fear of the unknown in their hearts. He had to be careful in his responses to avoid revealing his true intentions. The ancient relic is fraught with dangers, and my escape was merely by luck, Logan slowly began, his voice deep and magnetic, As for helping your other brothers escape, that is not an easy task. However, if you are willing to follow me and obey my commands, then I might consider giving you a hand. Logans words brightened the eyes of everyone in the hall. They expressed their willingness to follow Logan and contribute to the growth of the Demon Race. Logan sneered inwardly; he knew these Demon Race members were merely pawns in his plan. Nevertheless, as long as he could use them to augment his own power, he did not mind giving them some incentives. Thus, Logan began to inquire in detail about the situation in the ancient relic and all the information these Demon Race members knew about their race. He was well aware that only by possessing enough information could he better devise his plans and achieve his ambitions. Under Logans leadership, the people in the hall began to talk incessantly about everything they knew. In the depths of the Demon Clan Castle, in a dim and quiet room, a member of the Demon Race stood before Logan, his face full of worry and urgency. The atmosphere in the room was heavy and oppressive, as if the air itself had solidified. The power of the Demon Race has been gradually weakening, and the strength of the major families within the race has also diminished considerably. If this continues, Im afraid there will be no more existence of our race! he said, word by word, his voice revealing deep helplessness and concern. He intended to persuade Logan, hoping that this powerful Demon Race lord would stand up and lead the Demon Race out of its predicaments. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Logan sharply raised his head, a piercing gaze sweeping over like lightning. That gaze contained endless majesty and indifference, as if it could penetrate the deepest secrets of ones heart. The Demon Race member felt as if he had been struck by lightning, a chill running down his spine, and his entire being seemed enveloped by an invisible force. Chapter 1290 - Chapter 1290 709 Chapter 1290: 709 Chapter 1290: 709 His body trembling, he suddenly shuddered, and cold sweat rolled down his forehead. He was keenly aware that he had angered Logan, and the consequences were unimaginable. Thus, he quickly lowered his head, speaking with a quivering voice, Master it was not intentional, please forgive me, Master! I will never speak out of turn again! Upon hearing this, Logan snorted coldly, retracting his piercing gaze. He returned to his cultivation as if nothing had happened. Yet, the atmosphere in the room remained tense and oppressive, the Demon Race member not daring to take a deep breath. What are you still doing here? Get out, now! Logans voice rang out again, bone-chillingly cold. On hearing this, as if pardoned, the Demon Race member hurriedly turned and fled from the oppressive room. After the Demon Race member had left, Logan slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was deep and complex, as if pondering some grave matter. He could feel an immense power within the City Lords Mansion, a power much stronger than what he had sensed before. He knew this was because they had moved their power out to deal with external threats and challenges. However, this also heightened Logans anxiety about the future of the Demon Race. Though the Demon Race was powerful, they were now facing an unprecedented crisis. Several powerful families within the Demon Race had weakened, and the overall strength of the Demon Race was gradually declining. If no action was taken, the Demon Race might truly head towards extinction. Drawing a deep breath, Logans eyes shone with determination. He knew he could not just sit by and do nothing; he must find a way to save the Demon Race. So, he began contemplating how to enhance the Demon Races power, how to lead them out of this predicament. He knew it was a path full of challenges and hardships, yet he took it without any hesitation. At the end of the dark and profound corridor of the Demon Clan Castle, the dim light barely illuminated the path ahead. A Demon Race member stood at Logans door, his figure exceptionally solitary in the flickering candlelight. His face was filled with worry and anxiety, his brows furrowed as if bearing the fate of the entire Demon Race. The night was as dark as ink, the castles candles flickering, casting his slightly pale features into even more profound heaviness and unease. The Demon Races power has been waning, and within several powerful families, the strength of the Demon Race has also become much weaker, he uttered each word deliberately, his light voice heavy as if every word was carrying the fate of the Demon Races future, also revealing the depths of worry and helplessness in his heart. Taking a deep breath and mustering courage, he prepared to continue persuading Logan, Master, you are amongst the elite of the Demon Race, held in high esteem, we all have great expectations of you. Now that the Demon Race is facing such difficulties, we hope that you can step forward, plan a path for the future of the Demon Race, and lead us out of this darkness. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, before he could finish speaking, a chilling aura suddenly emanated from within the room. Following that, Logans sharp gaze like a blade swept over him. That look was like a lightning bolt in the frigid night, instantly crushing him and giving him an enduring sense of oppression. In that gaze was an endless majesty and indifference, as if it could peer into the deepest secrets of the human heart, leaving him nowhere to hide. He felt as if struck by lightning, a chill running down his spine, his entire being enveloped by an invisible force, making breathing difficult. His heart raced, cold sweat dripped from his forehead, nearly falling on the floor, his entire body trembling. Shivering, he almost collapsed to the ground. He knew all too well that he had infuriated Logan, and the consequences were not to be taken lightly. Promptly, he lowered his head, speaking with a quivering voice, Master it was not intentional, please forgive me, Master! I will never speak out of turn again, it was just out of concern for the future of the Demon Race that I dared to speak up. Logan, hearing this, merely snorted coldly, a sound filled with endless majesty and disdain, as if to say, Your concerns? Hmph, what insight could you possibly have? He withdrew his piercing gaze, returning to his cultivation as if nothing had happened. But the atmosphere in the room remained as tense and suffocating as before, as if even the air had solidified. What are you still doing here? Get out, now! Logans voice emerged once more, shivering cold as ice, jolting the Demon Race member back to reality. As if receiving amnesty, the member swiftly turned and fled from the oppressive room, not daring to utter a word of farewell, for fear of further angering Logan. It was only after the Demon Race member had gone that Logan slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were profound and complicated, as if contemplating something of great importance. He stood up, walked to the window, and stared into the pitch-black night sky, his heart swirling with endless thoughts. He could feel the immense power within the City Lords Mansion, a force much stronger than before. He knew this was because the Demon Race, to counter external threats and challenges, had consolidated most of their strength here. However, this concentration of power also exposed a problem within the Demon RaceCthe weakness of several major families, and the gradual decline in the overall strength of the Demon Race. Chapter 1291 - Chapter 1291 Chapter 709 Spirit Crystal_2 Chapter 1291: Chapter 709: Spirit Crystal_2 Chapter 1291: Chapter 709: Spirit Crystal_2 Logan knew that if no action was taken, the Demon Race would truly face extinction. As a part of the Demon Race, he could not sit idly by. He had to find a way to save the Demon Race, to lead them out of adversity and rise again. Thus, he began to ponder how to enhance the strength of the Demon Race. He recalled the glorious period in the history of the Demon Race, the time when they were incredibly powerful and prosperous. He considered whether he could learn from history, find a path suitable for the development of the Demon Race. At the same time, he also thought about how to unite the various Family Clans within the Demon Race to jointly combat external threats. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He knew it was a path filled with challenges and hardships. But he embarked on this journey unhesitatingly, because he was a part of the Demon Race, and he must fight for the future of the Demon Race. He believed that as long as the Demon Race was united and worked together, they would definitely be able to overcome the difficulties and rise again. Logan stood in front of the secret room of the Demon Clan Castle, his hands lightly resting on the barrier that shimmered with a faint glow, his eyes closed in concentration, as if having a silent dialogue with some ancient power. His fingers gently touched the barrier, fine and powerful energy fluctuations passed through his fingertips into his perception. He keenly sensed the source and composition of this power, and he was inwardly amazed. This power, profound and resilient, is not something ordinary people can control, Logan murmured to himself; his eyebrows slightly furrowed, obviously surprised by the strength of this power, Originally I was planning to try using brute force to destroy this barrier, but it seems the power inside is stoutly resisting my pressure. This is no random arrangement, it must be the handiwork of the City Lord, his Cultivation Level has improved a lot. Just as Logan was immersed in analyzing this power, an urgent and excited voice interrupted his thoughts, Master! Since you are not in cultivation retreat, why not come and meet my Mighty General? It is a descendant of the demon race from Ancient Times, with pure bloodline and extraordinary strength. Like the Demon Race member who talked to you just now, it possesses the ability to explore the heaven and earth, to see the smallest details. I have been deploying it to scout outside during this period, and now that you are back, Master, I have especially summoned it to let you witness it firsthand! The speaker was one of Logans confidants, standing proudly beside, his eyes sparkling with anticipation, seemingly eager to show off his treasure. Logan, hearing this, slowly opened his eyes, a hint of interest flickering in his gaze, Oh? A descendant of the Ancient Demon Race? That is indeed interesting. Take me to see. The two passed through the winding corridors, arriving in a spacious courtyard of the castle. In the center of the courtyard, a massive Demon Beast stood quietly, its body emitting a faint demonic aura, its eyes blazing, exuding an ancient and majestic aura. This was the so-called Mighty General, with the blood of the Ancient Demon Race flowing in its veins, granting it extraordinary strength and wisdom. Master, look! the confidant pointed at the Mighty General, his face full of pride, It is not only powerful but also extremely loyal, it is a masterpiece I have carefully nurtured over the years. With it, our Demon Races status in this world will be even more stable. Logan examined the Mighty General, but a trace of worry arose in his heart. He knew well that though the Demon Race currently controlled this land, the Human race had not completely disappeared, still accumulating strength in the shadows, looking for an opportunity to strike back. Moreover, the balance of power in this land was much more complex than it appeared on the surface. Even if I lend a hand, it might not be enough to retrieve the lost territories, Logan pondered for a moment, then slowly said, Besides the apparent threats, I always feel there are deeper conspiracies surging in the shadows. All this, I fear, is not so simple. The confidant heard this and his expression turned solemn, clearly realizing the gravity of the situation. He fell silent for a moment, then firmly said, Master is right, we cannot take this lightly. But as long as you are here, with the help of the Mighty General and other strong ones, I believe our Demon Race can overcome all difficulties and guard this land that belongs to us. Logan nodded, his gaze firm and profound. He knew the road ahead was long, and challenges were imminent. But he was also aware that as a member of the Demon Clan, he had the responsibility and duty to lead the Demon Clan towards a more glorious future. And it all would start from this moment, from his side-by-side battle with the Mighty General, slowly lifting the curtain. Under the shadows of the Demon Clan Castle, the small human village was like a feeble light in the dark night, barely maintaining a thread of life. Although the power of the Demon Clan was at its peak, their rule had not fully covered every corner; there were still many humans struggling for a breath in the crevices. However, this peace seemed like the calm before the stormCif the Demon Clan continued to grow at this rate, the future of the human race would likely be bleak. Ah, we have plotted for so long, and we are about to see the fruits of our labor, yet the momentum of the Demon Clan is truly terrifying, an elderly human lamented as he sat in front of a simple wooden cottage, looking towards the silhouette of the Demon Clan Castle with worry in his eyes. If this continues, our plans might soon be dashed. Beside him, several young people sat in a circle, their faces also filled with unease and anxiety. They knew that the struggle against the Demon Clan was a long and difficult battle, and at this moment, they were on the verge of failure. Meanwhile, inside the City Lords Mansion, Logan moved expressionlessly between rooms, his gaze sharp as an eagle, not missing any detail. From the moment he stepped in, he had been secretly observing everything in the City Lords Mansion, trying to find exploitable weaknesses. However, he was disappointed to find that manpower here was sparse and everyone was an elite of the Demon Clan, making it difficult to find a breakthrough. No wonder they are so eager to strengthen the Demon Clan. With such manpower, if the outside world knew, the Void within this mansion would probably have been torn apart long ago, and the Demon Clan would be doomed, Logan thought to himself, a hint of helplessness flashing in his eyes. He knew well that, with his current power, breaking the Barrier of the City Lords Mansion and forcibly tearing apart its space was nearly an impossible task. And to infiltrate the core area without alerting the Demon Clan was even more difficult. Logan sighed softly, his heart filled with confusion and puzzlement. What should I do now? he murmured to himself, frowning deeply, I cant just sit and wait for doom. I must find a way to break through. However, Logan did not let himself fall into excessive anxiety. He understood that putting too much pressure on himself would only make things worse. So, he forced himself to calm down and began to think of strategies. It seems I can only continue to stay in the City Lords Mansion, observing secretly and waiting for the right moment to act, Logan decided internally. Perhaps, I can find a breakthrough among these Demon Clan elites, or exploit their internal conflicts to create chaos and find an opportunity to escape. Thinking this, Logans eyes gradually became more determined. He knew the road ahead was long, and challenges were incessant. But he was also clear that only by remaining calm and rational could he gain the upper hand in this confrontation with the Demon Clan. Thus, he took a deep breath and continued his secret observation and planning, waiting for the moment that could change everything. Our Mighty General has finally returned! With a deafening cheer, the whole City Lords Mansion seemed to be overwhelmed by an uncontrollable jubilation. Servants halted their chores, cooks set down their ladles, guards paused their patrols, and everyones eyes converged by tacit agreement on the majestic castle doors, their eyes sparkling with anticipation and reverence. Chapter 1292 - Chapter 1292 Chapter 710 Blood Sea Chapter 1292: Chapter 710 Blood Sea Chapter 1292: Chapter 710 Blood Sea They discussed fervently, recounting the Legendary achievements of the Mighty General, as if his return could bring endless glory and victory to the Demon Race. At this moment, the sky also seemed to feel this intense anticipation, as if invisible forces had dispersed the thick clouds, letting a warm ray of sunlight penetrate the clouds like golden satin gently draping over every brick and stone of the castle, adding a touch of softness and vitality to the cold structure. Logan stood among the crowd. His figure seemed somewhat solitary, but his gaze was exceptionally profound, as if he could see through all falsities. He felt a powerful force, stronger than ever before, approaching rapidly from afar. The force seemed so enormous that it could shake Heaven and Earth, making the air around tremble. Waves surged in his heart. This aura was not only stronger than the City Lord but alsohe faintly felt that it had some mysterious connection with the indestructible Barrier outside the castle. This aurais not something an ordinary person could possess, Logan muttered to himself, maintaining his usual calm demeanor, but inside, he was deeply turbulent. He knew that in front of such a powerful figure, any slight negligence could expose his identity as a spy of the Human Race. Therefore, he quickly adjusted his breathing, concealing his aura immaculately to ensure it was indistinguishable from that of the surrounding Demon Race. Sword Qi, the Spirit Sword that had accompanied Logan for many years, seemed to sense its masters tension. It trembled lightly, and the runes on its blade flickered faintly, seemingly offering Logan silent comfort: Master, do not worry. No matter how difficult the path ahead, I will fight alongside you to death. We have been preparing our plan for a long time; we should not give up because of a temporary setback. Hearing this, Logan slightly turned his head, his gaze meeting that of the Sword Qi. Though the Sword Qi could not speak, its firm belief flowed into Logan like a warm current. He nodded lightly, and the sense of nervousness in his heart gradually dissipated. He understood that he could not be bound by fear, for he had a more important mission to fulfillCfor the Human Race, for the land trampled by the Demon Race, he must stay calm and seek opportunities to strike back. The Mighty General is definitely a formidable character, Logan spoke slowly, his voice deep and powerful, filled with awe and caution for the Demon Race powerhouse about to return, but we must not underestimate ourselves either. We also have our advantages. If we can cleverly use the situation here and devise a meticulous plan, we might still have a chance to fight. Having said this, Logan took another deep breath, clearing all distractions from his mind. He knew that the days ahead would be filled with uncertainty and challenges, but he also firmly believed that as long as there was light in his heart, hope would never be extinguished. Thus, he straightened up, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Sword Qi, quietly waiting for the arrival of the Mighty General and the unknown fate that would follow. Their figures under the castle sunlight appeared particularly steadfast, as if declaring to the world: No matter how difficult the path ahead, they would march forward, never retreating. Just relax. With me here, everything is under control; they cant detect anything unusual! Logan looked up at the powerful aura that was rapidly approaching, his eyes showing no trace of fear or retreat, but rather a natural, slight contempt. His lips curled slightly, as if telling himself and everything around him that he, Logan, was not easily shaken. He stood on the castles terrace, a gentle breeze brushing through his hair and causing his clothes to sway slightly, yet it did nothing to shake his inner resolve. Logan knew that at this moment, he was standing in an unseen contest, and he must maintain absolute calm and confidence. Hmph, even if his strength matches mine, what of it? Logan sneered in his heart, his eyes gleaming with confidence, I, Logan, am not a mere common figure. In terms of bloodline, in terms of demeanor, I far surpass him. In his presence, I am always superior; he is but a minor stumbling block on my path. Logan knew that any slight laxity in his contest with the Demon Race could expose his identity, leading to unforeseen consequences. Therefore, he must continue his disguise, perfectly blending into the Demon Race until he finds a decisive chance to strike. I cannot let them discover my true identity, or else, not only I, but also the Human Race behind me, will face doom, Logan murmured to himself, his voice low but filled with resolve and determination, So, I must continue to pretend, no matter how hard, no matter how difficult, I have to endure. Just then, an even denser aura swept towards him. It was the unique aura of the Mighty General, powerful and imposing, as if it could crush everything. Logan merely smiled slightly, his eyes still maintaining that casual contempt. Come on, lets see what you are capable of, Logan thought to himself, his hands gently clenched as if ready to face the challenge at any moment, But no matter how strong you are, you wont shake me, Logan, not even slightly. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1293 - Chapter 1293 Chapter 710 Blood Sea_2 Chapter 1293: Chapter 710 Blood Sea_2 Chapter 1293: Chapter 710 Blood Sea_2 He took a deep breath, adjusting the aura within his body to its optimal state, ensuring that each of his movements, each breath, was indistinguishable from those of the Demon Race. Logan knew the days ahead would be even tougher, but he also believed that as long as there was light in his heart, and conviction, nothing could stop his advancing steps. So, Logan straightened his back, his gaze unwaveringly set on the distant horizon. By his side, the Spirit Sword formed from Sword Qi hovered silently, as if it, too, was preparing for the imminent challenge. Together, they would face this unknown contest, and regardless of the outcome, they were determined to give their all, refusing to shrink back. Mighty General Stella Hime, shrouded in dense Demonic Qi, stepped into the castles great hall like a specter in the night. The Demonic Qi swirled around him, cloaking him in a mysterious cape that obscured his true form. However, when he approached the crowd, especially when his gaze fell upon Logan, a flicker of surprise could not help but pass through his profound eyes. How how is this possible? Stella Hime wondered in shock, never having imagined that a being with a purer demon bloodline than his own could be hiding in this seemingly ordinary castle. He fixed his eyes on Logan, trying to perceive something from him, but Logan simply stood there, his expression serene, as if utterly unconcerned with everything around him. Who are you? Stella Hime eventually couldnt help but speak up, his voice deep and commanding, carrying an authority that could not be ignored. He approached Logan, his eyes intense as flames, attempting to catch a flicker of panic or fear in Logans eyes, but to his disappointment, Logans gaze remained as calm as still water, without a single ripple. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan slightly lifted his chin, meeting Stella Himes gaze, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smile, as if mocking Stella Himes ignorance. What? The Mighty General does not recognize someone? His voice was casual yet brimming with challenge. Stella Himes brows furrowed; he sensed Logans arrogance and felt as though the man did not regard him at all. This ignited a surge of anger within him, but years of Cultivation allowed him to swiftly suppress the emotion. He took a deep breath, striving to keep his voice steady, City Lord, this man seems to have never appeared in the castle before, who is he? The City Lord, upon hearing this, displayed a puzzled look. He regarded Logan, trying to recall any information about this man from his memory but ultimately shook his head, Indeed, I have never seen him. But with such a pure bloodline, how could he be just an ordinary person? Upon hearing this, Stella Hime was even more astonished. He scrutinized Logan again, seeking to uncover more secrets from him. However, in that moment, Logan suddenly moved. He waved his hand lightly, and the Demonic Qi around him, as if summoned by some force, gathered towards him and then condensed into a dazzling orb of Demon Light in his palm. Hmph, since youre so curious to know who I am, Ill show you, Logan snorted coldly. The Demon Light in his hand erupted violently, instantly illuminating the entire hall. Under this brilliance, both Stella Hime and the City Lord revealed startled expressionsCthey saw Logans appearance beginning to change. The Demonic Qi gradually dispersed, revealing his true visageCa handsome middle-aged man with an extraordinary demeanor. I, Logan, am among the best of the human race. I came here today intending to keep a low profile, but since you are so curious, I will no longer hide, Logans voice echoed through the hall, each word imbued with power and resolve. He knew his identity had been exposed, but this was exactly what he had been anticipating. Because only in this way could he truly start his plan, to fight for that glimmer of hope for the human race. Standing there, Dragon The Second seemed like an imposing mountain, with an aura around him that was enough to leave the people nearby breathless. Even without uttering a word, merely standing in silence, he had already outshone many of the Demon Race present, compelling them to involuntarily lower their heads. However, his tone was exceptionally calm, without a hint of ostentation or arrogance, as if all of this was nothing out of the ordinary for him. Facing Logan, Dragon The Seconds gaze revealed a relaxed determination. He wasnt the least bit intimidated or daunted by Logans seemingly extraordinary presence. Over the past years, he had followed many big shots, endured countless trials and tribulations, and had long since developed a capacity for indifference to honor and disgrace. Therefore, to Dragon The Second, Logan might be somewhat special, but not nearly enough to scare him. Hmph, who do you think you are? Confronting the boss like this? Dragon The Second snorted with a tinge of mockery, My surname is Dragon, you can call me Dragon The Second! Im the second child in my family, and my older brother is still waiting for me to rescue him in the Barrier outside. He is gravely injured and needs proper rest, so I cant afford to waste time here. At this point, a flash of concern crossed Dragon The Seconds face but was quickly masked. He looked at Logan and saw the latters complexion turn ugly, his eyes flickering with an undeniable shock. Clearly, the mention of the surname Dragon held a special meaning among the Demon Race; it signified nobility and power, an existence many demons could only dream of reaching. You you say your surname is Dragon? Logans voice trembled, hardly believing his ears. In the Demon Race, the Dragon surname was extremely rare, and every demon possessing it was known for extraordinary strength and background. Although Logan had been wary of Dragon The Second before, he had never imagined he might be of such status. Dragon The Second watched Logans reaction and smiled faintly. Instead of answering directly, he continued, My older brother told me that in this world, only the strong can survive. He sent me here to become stronger, and also to find comrades to fight side by side with. You seem quite capable, are you interested in joining forces with me? Hearing this, Logan felt a twinge of uncertainty. He knew well that in this world filled with dangers and challenges, having a strong ally meant a greater chance of survival. Moreover, he could sense sincerity and resolve in Dragon The Seconds words. However, he had his own concerns and plans, and couldnt make a decision rashly. I I need to think it over, Logan finally said after a moment of silence, looking at Dragon The Second with a hint of resolve in his eyes, However, if you truly manage to rescue your brother and prove your strength and sincerity, then I might consider joining you. Upon hearing this, a glint of joy flickered in Dragon The Seconds eyes. He knew that Logans words represented a possibility, a potential future where they could fight together. He patted Logan on the shoulder and laughed, Good! Ill wait for your good news then. But make your decision quickly, my brothers injuries wont wait for anyone. After speaking, Dragon The Second turned and walked away, leaving behind a dashing figure. Logan stood there, watching him leave, feeling a mix of emotionsCanticipation for the unknown future and concern for the upcoming challenges. But he knew that no matter what the future held, he had to face it bravely, because only by doing so could he truly become the person he wished to be. Youre actually from the Dragon Family, how how is this possible? His eyes widened and he stared incredulously at Dragon The Second, as if he had heard something utterly preposterous. Chapter 1294 - Chapter 1294 Chapter 711 Moon Palace Chapter 1294: Chapter 711: Moon Palace Chapter 1294: Chapter 711: Moon Palace To know, the Dragon Family was a legendary existence among the Demon Race, their members always shrouded in mystery, seldom appearing before the world. But every time they made an appearance, they would set off a world-shaking storm, for their strength was simply too formidable, they could even be called Super Geniuses among the Super Geniuses. How can it be? A member of the Dragon Family actually appearing here? he muttered to himself, his eyes filled with shock. In the past, the Dragon Family had produced countless Heavenly Prides, who had built a resounding reputation within the Demon Race with their exceptional strength and extraordinary intelligence, cementing the prestige of the Dragon Familys name. Although he had been resting in this place for many years, becoming indifferent to many affairs of the outside world, the name of the Dragon Family stood like a towering mountain in his heart, impossible to forget. Do you truly bear the surname Dragon? he couldnt help but ask again, his voice quivering slightly as if confirming an incredible fact. For many years, the Dragon Family had remained hidden from the world, with some outsiders even speculating they had become extinct. But now, a member of the Dragon Family had suddenly appeared before him, how could he not be shocked? Dragon The Second looked at his reaction, a faint smile curving on his lips. He did not respond directly, but said slowly, The Dragon Family may not have emerged for many years, but that does not mean we have vanished. We have always been waiting for the right moment, a chance for us to rise once more. And now, that time seems to have arrived. His tone was calm and firm, as if filled with confidence in the future of the Dragon Family. Yet, his words only served to shock those present even more. The Dragon Family was going to rise again? What did this mean? Could it be that the Demon Race was about to face an unprecedented storm? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan narrowed his eyes, feeling dissatisfied with the continuous questioning from this person. His aura began to grow violent, like a tempest sweeping across the entire space. He looked at the man coldly and said in a deep voice, You question the existence of the Dragon Family? You doubt my identity? Hmph, do you not know that the prestige of the Dragon Family cannot be violated! I, Dragon The Second, am a scion of the Dragon Family, and this is something I need not prove to anyone! His voice thundered like the boom of thunder, exploding in everyones ears. The people around changed color, sensing the powerful aura emanating from Logan, an air of pride and dignity belonging to the Dragon Family. They knew that this seemingly ordinary young man actually possessed an inconceivable background and strength. The man was intimidated by Logans imposing aura, stepping back repeatedly, his face pale as he said, I I am just a bit astonished, I meant no offense. The Dragon Family truly lives up to its reputation. Logan watched him, a flash of disdain passing through his eyes. He did not pursue the matter further but turned to look at the others. He knew that todays events were just a beginning, and the Dragon Family was about to unleash an unprecedented storm within the Demon Race. And he, Dragon The Second, was going to be the leader of that storm. The aura, steady and profound, carried an indescribable majesty and strength, clearly not feigned. It seemed to emanate from Dragon The Seconds very bones, merging with him, commanding attention. My lord, could you tell us how you managed to escape from that barrier? a Demon Race warrior asked cautiously, his eyes filled with awe and curiosity. The barrier was set up by several strong members of the Demon Race, incredibly potent, so much so that even their warrior could hardly survive within it for long. Yet, Dragon The Second had managed to escape, an undeniable shock to them all. Dragon The Second slightly smiled, his eyes twinkling with self-assured wisdom. Escape? Why would I need to escape? I am a proud descendant of the Dragon Family, how could a mere barrier confine me? His words were full of pride and self-esteem, as if the barrier was naught but a trivial obstacle to him. But but the strength inside is indeed formidable, not just anyone can escape from there, the Demon Race warrior still somewhat disbelieved, seeking confirmation once again. Humph, no matter how formidable it is, if Dragon The Second dares to enter, he naturally has a way to come out, Dragon The Second snorted coldly, his tone revealing a domineering resolve, We of the Dragon Family have never feared any challenge. As long as we have enough wisdom and courage, nothing can stop our progress. Meanwhile, Elder Talon Skyler watched the disciples from various Great Sects with a cold gaze. He saw how relaxed they appeared, some chattering away, others dozing off, and even some neglecting their duties. Such a sight provoked a strong disdain within him. Hmph, these so-called Sect Disciples are truly worthless, Elder Talon Skyler snorted coldly, his voice brimming with disdain and contempt, Do they think this place is safe? Little do they know, danger could arise at any moment. If they continue like this, they might not even know how they die. He shook his head, his eyes conveying deep concern. He knew that these Sect Disciples possessed no ordinary strengths, but their mentality and attitude had serious issues. If they failed to adjust themselves in time, it would be difficult to perform to their true potential in future battles. Chapter 1295 - Chapter 1295 Chapter 711 Moon Palace_2 Chapter 1295: Chapter 711: Moon Palace_2 Chapter 1295: Chapter 711: Moon Palace_2 Alas, it seems I must find a way to really knock some sense into them, Elder Talon Skyler sighed inwardly as he began to ponder how he could get the Sect Disciples to take the current situation seriously and how to ignite their fighting spirit and potential. He knew this would be a tough battle, but he also believed that if they could unite and work together, they would definitely be able to overcome all difficulties. In a concealed camp, firelight flickered, illuminating the faces of a group of young Disciples. Some sat or lay around, lazily poking at the campfire, while others huddled together, whispering and laughing, showing no sign of tension about the daunting tasks ahead. Elder Talon Skyler stood to one side, his gaze sweeping over them with a chill, and a surge of anger rose in his heart. Humph, a bunch of weaklings, yet they dont know to enhance their strength and still have the mood to play here, Elder Talon Skylers voice was deep and forceful, like a blade in the cold wind, instantly cutting through the camps bustle. The Disciples turned their heads, some with embarrassed expressions, others with blank looks, clearly unaware of the seriousness of the problem. Elder Talon Skyler, were setting out on our mission tomorrow, do you think well be discovered dressed like this? a Disciple suddenly asked. He was wearing a fancy robe and an exaggerated hat, obviously preparing for the upcoming disguise. The other Disciples echoed his interest in the question. Elder Talon Skyler snorted coldly, his discontent growing. He had intended to flatly refuse, because these Disciples obviously hadnt taken the mission to heart, but he also understood that predicting the future was crucial for this operation. With no other choice, he took a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, and began using his ability to glimpse the will of the heavens. The atmosphere around suddenly grew tense, and the Disciples stopped their jesting, holding their breath in anticipation. Elder Talon Skylers brow furrowed more and more, and veins on his forehead started to throb, indicating that the prediction process was not going smoothly. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide, a flicker of alarm in them. Not good! Elder Talon Skyler said solemnly, his voice laden with an unmistakable shock, I saw darkness, a darkness with a powerful aura pressing down on us. This operation, I fear, has little chance of success. Upon hearing this, the Disciples burst into an uproar. They looked at each other, eyes flickering with unease and panic. The previously relaxed and cheerful atmosphere shattered in an instant, replaced by heaviness and oppression. Elder Talon Skyler, then what should we do? a Disciple asked, his voice trembling. Elder Talon Skyler was silent for a moment, then slowly began, Now we can only do our best. You all must set aside your playful hearts and fully commit to enhancing your own strength. At the same time, we must make thorough preparations to face any possible crisis. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His tone was firm and powerful, as if infusing the Disciples with an invisible strength. The Disciples nodded, hope kindling again in their eyes. They knew that whatever difficulties the future held, as long as they stood united, they could certainly overcome everything. The night was as dark as ink, stars dotting the sky, and the fire in the center of the camp leaped, casting somber and tense reflections on everyones faces. Elder Talon Skyler stood beside the fire, his gaze deep, as if piercing through the night to see the fortunes and misfortunes of the future. He began to speak, his voice low and forceful, each word striking heavily upon the hearts of the listeners. We cant go on the journey tomorrow; it will be dangerous, Elder Talon Skyler said with irrefutable determination, Several powerful forces will be blocking us, and we wont be able to get through. However, there is still a glimmer of hope, although its unknown where this hope comes from! He suppressed the shock and unease in his heart, trying to keep his voice calm. But even his understated words couldnt hide the grim reality. In fact, their mission this time was more likely to fail than to succeed, and the chances of returning intact were slim. Several Sect Disciples eyes widened in disbelief. Some among them were youths just starting out, others were veterans rich in experience, but regardless of who, none had anticipated such an outcome. They had assumed that, with the Sects strength and their own Cultivation Levels, this mission should have been completed smoothly. However, Elder Talon Skylers prediction was like a bucket of cold water, ruthlessly poured over their heads. Elder Talon Skyler, your predictions have never failed before a Disciple said with a trembling voice, fear and anxiety filling his eyes, Could it be, could it be that we truly have no way out? Elder Talon Skyler remained silent for a moment, a complex emotion flashing in his eyes. He knew that these Disciples were the future of the Sect, whom they had cultivated with countless efforts. Yet, faced with the impending crisis, he too was powerless. All he could do was guide them to the best of his ability towards a way to survive. There is not entirely no hope, Elder Talon Skyler said slowly, his voice as if coming from a distant place, carrying a mystical power, Although the path ahead is filled with the unknown and danger, if we can remain calm and unite as one, perhaps we can find that sliver of a chance. His words were like a beam of light piercing through the darkness, illuminating the hope in everyones heart. The Disciples all nodded, their eyes reigniting with fighting spirit. They knew that no matter what difficulties the future might hold, as long as they remained united, they could surely overcome everything. Elder Talon Skyler, what should we do? another Disciple asked, his voice filled with determination and resolve. Watch for changes and adapt accordingly, Elder Talon Skyler said gravely, We must always stay alert, ready to respond to any unexpected situations. At the same time, we need to enhance our strength as much as possible; only then can we stand invincible in the battles of the future. His words were succinct and forceful, like a sharp sword cutting through the Disciples confusion and fear. They all stood up, their eyes sparkling with firm resolve. They knew that no matter what difficulties the future might hold, as long as they remained united, they could surely find that sliver of a chance and successfully complete this mission. The night was deep; the moonlight was faint; the camp was quiet, with only the occasional chirp of insects breaking the silence. Elder Talon Skyler stood in front of everyone, his face serious, his gaze revealing a hard-to-detect hint of worry. His words, like a sharp blade in the chill wind, struck right to the heart. Elder Talon Skyler, youre not lying to us, are you? a young Disciple suddenly spoke up, his voice carrying a hint of doubt and dissatisfaction, How could something go wrong when were all fine like this! His words were like a catalyst, instantly igniting the skepticism and dissatisfaction in everyones hearts. They gathered around, their eyes glinting with distrust. Yeah, Elder Talon Skyler, were all standing here perfectly fine, how could anything happen? another Disciple joined in, his tone carrying a hint of provocation, You must be saying this on purpose! Are you trying to make us panic? Elder Talon Skyler scoffed, a trace of helplessness and anger flashing in his eyes. Do I have any need to deceive you? he said sternly, What good would lying to you do me? I, Elder Talon Skyler, have lived a life of integrity; when have I ever told a lie? His voice echoed in the night sky, carrying an undeniable power. Yet the Disciples doubts did not dissipate but grew even stronger. Chapter 1296 - Chapter 1296 Chapter 712 Osmanthus Tree Chapter 1296: Chapter 712: Osmanthus Tree Chapter 1296: Chapter 712: Osmanthus Tree Why why do you say were going to be in trouble? a disciple asked with a trembling voice, his eyes filled with fear. Because I have seen the dangers of the future, Elder Talon Skyler spoke slowly, his voice deep and forceful. I have seen several powerful forces closing in, targeting us. Moreover, Ive also seen seen the aura of death, which is quietly approaching. His words exploded like a bomb in the hearts of the crowd. They looked at each other, their eyes flickering with panic and unease. No its impossible! one disciple shook his head. Logan has promised to keep us safe, how could he let something happen to us? Mentioning Logan sparked a glimmer of hope in their eyes. They knew that Logan was an outstanding figure within the Sect, strong and always true to his word. If he had promised to keep them safe, then they surely would be. However, Elder Talon Skyler scoffed again, his words striking them like a slap across the face. Dont even hope that Logan can save you, Elder Talon Skyler said coldly. You know Logans nature; he is unwavering. But have you considered? He can save you, but he can also destroy you! If something unpredictable happens in the future, do you think he will protect you as he does now? Elder Talon Skylers words were like icicles in the cold wind, stabbing straight into their hearts. Anger rose in them, and their trust in Logan began to waver. No! We must go and ask Logan for clarification! a disciple roared, turning to leave, but Elder Talon Skyler stopped him. Stop! Elder Talon Skyler said sternly, What use is there in finding Logan now? What answers can he give you? What you should do is trust in your own strength and prepare to face all the difficulties of the future! His words rang like a warning bell, instantly awakening the crowd. They all halted and began to ponder. They knew that no matter what difficulties they might face in the future, only by relying on their own strength could they truly protect themselves. The night was as dark as ink, the moonlight faint, a towering pavilion stood in the midst of the night, like the last bastion in this realm. At the staircase of the pavilion, several figures had just stepped onto the steps but were suddenly repelled by an invisible force, as if pushed away by an unseen giant hand. They staggered but managed to steady themselves, and from where they looked, they could see layers upon layers of Barriers shimmering with a pale blue light, like a vast net, firmly blocking them out. Whats going on? a Sect Disciple roared, his face full of rage and reluctance. Logan has set up a Barrier, keeping us locked out! At that moment, Sheron Perri emerged from the crowd, his expression grave, eyes revealing a trace of unease. He was well aware that these Sect members came in fury, obviously prepared. Everyone, calm down! Sheron Perri tried to soothe the crowd. Lets first understand the situation, then find a solution. However, his persuasion had little effect. The Sect Disciples remained fiercely upset, loudly demanding to see Logan. We want to see Logan! Let him come out and meet us! a disciple yelled, his voice echoing in the night air. Well wait for him right here, and if he doesnt show up, dont blame us for being rude! Thats right! another disciple concurred. Didnt he promise to take us to the Critical point? How could something go wrong on this journey? It must be related to him! Sheron Perri frowned, full of doubt. He had indeed heard that Logan promised to guide these Sect members to the Critical point, but how could suddenly something go wrong? Moreover, why would Logan suddenly set up a Barrier, keeping them out? Just then, Elder Talon Skyler slowly emerged from the shadows of the pavilion. His steps were steady, his gaze profound as if he could see into ones soul. Seeing him, Sheron Perri suddenly understood a bit more. The old man must have used his mysterious method of prophecy to foresee some ominous event. Elder Talon Skyler, what is this about Sheron Perri began, his tone holding a hint of reverence. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Talon Skyler sighed softly, his gaze sweeping across the crowd, finally resting on Sheron Perris face. Sheron Perri, you are unaware. Ive just used the method of prophecy and glimpsed the dangers of this journey. I fear there is more peril than safety. His words, akin to a heavy bomb, exploded once again in the hearts of the crowd. The Sect Disciples looked at each other, their eyes filled with panic and unrest. How can this be? a disciple asked, his voice trembling, Havent we made all the necessary preparations? Elder Talon Skyler shook his head, his eyes filled with helplessness. Who can be certain of the future? But now that weve foreseen the danger, we must not take it lightly. Perhaps Logan set up the Barrier to protect us. Hearing this, Sheron Perris mind cleared. He understood Logans intentions as well as Elder Talon Skylers concerns. Taking a deep breath, he turned and loudly addressed the Sect Disciples: Listen up, everyone! Since we have foreseen the danger, we mustnt act recklessly. We need to trust Logan, believe that he can lead us through this crisis! Chapter 1297 - Chapter 1297 Chapter 712 Osmanthus Tree_2 Chapter 1297: Chapter 712: Osmanthus Tree_2 Chapter 1297: Chapter 712: Osmanthus Tree_2 His words were like a warm current, instantly warming the hearts of everyone present. They nodded in agreement, and the fire of hope was rekindled in their eyes. They knew that no matter what difficulties the future held, as long as they stood united, they would surely overcome everything. The night remained deep, and the moonlight spilled through the sparse clouds onto the open space in front of the pavilion, casting a silver-white glow over the tense atmosphere. Sheron Perris words were like a sharp blade, directly stabbing at Elder Talon Skylers weak spot, making the already heavy air even tenser. Old man, if your art of prediction is really that accurate, Sheron Perris voice carried a hint of provocation, his gaze fixed firmly on Elder Talon Skyler, as if he wanted to see through the latters soul, how could you possibly have failed to foresee what happened at Spirit Mountain? This proves your method is useless! How can we put our hope in an unreliable prediction? His words were like a stone cast into a calm lake, stirring up ripples. The surrounding Sect Disciples began to recall their experience at Spirit Mountain, where Elder Talon Skyler indeed had failed to predict the impending crisis, nearly causing them to fall into dire straits. The memory cast a shadow over their hearts once again. Could it be Could it be that it failed just at that moment? a disciple murmured to himself, his eyes filled with doubt and unease. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyones gaze simultaneously fell on Elder Talon Skyler, expecting his reply. Elder Talon Skylers face was ashen, his beard trembling with anger, seemingly about to leap out and bite someone. Youre spouting nonsense! Elder Talon Skyler bellowed, his voice filled with resentment and anger, My art of prediction only predicts? How can we mortals easily perceive matters concealed by the Heavenly Dao? But this time, I am absolutely confident! If you dont believe it, then so be it! His words carried a trace of helplessness and sorrow, as if speaking an incomprehensible truth. However, Sheron Perri was not at all moved by this. He shook his head, skepticism still evident in his eyes. I dont believe it, Sheron Perris voice was firm and cold, If the art of prediction is really that reliable, why would we still find ourselves in such predicaments? Why would Disciples have met danger at Spirit Mountain? Elder Talon Skyler, Im afraid your art of prediction is outdated. Upon hearing these words, Elder Talon Skyler trembled with rage. His eyes widened as if he wanted to devour Sheron Perri whole. However, at that moment, a calm voice suddenly rang out, breaking the tense atmosphere. Sheron Perri, have you had enough? Logan walked out from the pavilion slowly, his expression calm yet authoritative, Elder Talon Skylers art of prediction is our Sects secret technique, passed down for a thousand years. It may have its flaws, but its not as useless as you claim. For this journey, I have made my own arrangements. You need only follow my orders; there is no need for further discussion. Logans arrival seemed to inject a sedative into the tense atmosphere. The Sect Disciples bowed their heads, not daring to speak further. Sheron Perri also reeled in his sharpness, but his eyes still flashed with an indomitable light. He knew that the debate over the reliability of the art of prediction was far from over. However, at this moment, they had to stand united, ready to face the challenges that lay ahead. Elder Talon Skyler, oh no, Elder Talon Skyler, was shaking with rage at this point, his usually deep and tranquil eyes now seeming ready to spout fire, staring intently at Sheron Perri. His voice trembled slightly with anger but still retained an undeniable authority: Sheron Perri, my art of prediction is a treasure of the Sect, tested and refined through a thousand trials, how could it possibly be false? Otherwise, how could several Sects have turned misfortune into fortune and averted disaster time and again under my guidance? You shameless brat, it is one thing to be ignorant, but to openly slander me, that is utterly preposterous! His words, like thunder, exploded in the night sky, causing the ears of those around to ache with the reverberation. Several sect disciples, upon hearing him, nodded in agreement, a glimmer of realization flashing across their eyes. They recalled that Elder Talon Skyler had indeed used his miraculous prediction technique multiple times to help them avert countless crises, ensuring the safety of their sect. Elder is right, how could his prediction technique possibly be false? Thats right, Sheron Perri, youre going too far this time, how can you question the Elder like this? The murmurs of the disciples rose and fell, clearly, Elder Talon Skylers words had successfully persuaded them. Sheron Perri, seeing this, grew anxious; he couldnt let these people be fooled by a few words from Elder Talon Skyler. He clenched his teeth, his eyes gleaming with unwavering determination, he immediately retorted, Im telling you, if you really believe what he says, then you might as well go to the Spirit World yourselves! Logan has kindly offered to take you there, pouring his heart and soul into the journey, and now that something has happened, instead of being grateful, you blame him? What kind of talk is that! Look into your own conscience and ask yourselves, is this right? Sheron Perris words were like a sharp blade, piercing directly at the soft underbelly of the crowd. Hearing this, they all showed a look of shame and lowered their heads. Yes, Logan had always taken great care of them, and this trip was for their benefit too; how could they negate all of Logans efforts just because of one accident? Elder Talon Skyler, upon seeing this, allowed a barely noticeable smile to hook at the corner of his mouth. He knew that, although Sheron Perris words were sharp, they had indeed awakened these people. He spoke slowly, his voice carrying a tinge of gratification, Sheron Perri is right, Logan has always been working hard for our sake, and we mustnt negate him because of one mishap. However, my prediction technique is not entirely unfounded; it truly has its value. I will recalculate this matter to ensure our safe passage to the Spirit World. Elder Talon Skylers words flowed like a warm current, soothing the hearts of the crowd. They nodded, hope reigniting in their eyes. They knew that, as long as they remained united, whatever difficulties lay ahead, they could overcome them together. If youre so capable, go yourselves! Sheron Perris words carried a touch of anger and a hint of helplessness. His gaze, fierce as a flame, swept over the disciples from the several sects. They all hung their heads low, not daring to speak out. They knew that with their own strength, even if they could barely reach the Spirit World, they would likely struggle to cope with the unknown challenges and dangers. The Spirit World was a place shrouded in mystery and antiquity, said to retain the form of Ancient Times, filled with the unknown and opportunities, but also concealing endless perils. After a moment of silence, one of the sect disciples mustered his courage, looked up at Sheron Perri, and said in a conciliatory tone, Sheron Perri, dont be angry, were just worried. Logan is our leader, if something happens to him, it affects all of us. Let us go see Logan, sit down together, and have a proper discussion about our next move, its much better than guessing here. His words immediately found resonance among the other sect disciples. They all nodded, their eyes filled with anticipation and urgency. Exactly, Sheron Perri, we all set out for the Spirit World together, but for what purpose? Isnt it to explore that unknown domain, to search for the secrets of Ancient Times? That place is the closest weve got to the form of Ancient Times, how can we overcome obstacles if we dont unite? Listening to their words, Sheron Perris anger gradually subsided. He knew these sect disciples were sometimes foolish, but their hearts were in the right place, all striving for a common goal. He sighed and slowly said, Alright, since you all want to see Logan, Ill take you to him. Chapter 1298 - Chapter 1298 713 chapters Heavenly Book Chapter 1298: 713 chapters Heavenly Book Chapter 1298: 713 chapters Heavenly Book But remember, he said, once inside, stay calm, and dont create chaos for Logan. What he needs now is our support and understanding, not pointless accusations and suspicions. Sheron Perri turned around, leading several Sect Disciples towards the pavilion. Under the moonlight, their figures appeared exceptionally determined and resolute. They knew that the road ahead would be full of challenges and unknowns, but as long as they stayed united, nothing could stop them. Inside the pavilion, Logan was seated quietly at an old-fashioned desk, his gaze deep and serene, as if he could see through everything. When Sheron Perri entered with the Sect Disciples, Logan slightly raised his head, his eyes sweeping over everyone, understanding their purpose. Logan, we A Sect Disciple started to speak but was gently interrupted by Logan. I know what you all are worried about. Logans voice was gentle yet forceful, But please believe that since I have promised to lead you to the Spirit World, I will do everything I can to ensure your safety. The accident was unforeseen, but trust me, I will find a solution. Right now, what we need is to unite and face the challenges ahead. Logans words flowed like a warm stream, warming everyones hearts. They all nodded, the fire of hope rekindling in their eyes. They knew that as long as they followed Logan, they could overcome any difficulty and reach the longed-for Spirit World. Sheron Perri, hearing this, couldnt help but nod inwardly. Logans explanation, which addressed why he was unavailable for visitors, displayed his deep planning and sense of responsibility. He took a deep breath, turned to the Sect Disciples with a look of helplessness yet firmness on his face. However, Logan indeed is not receiving visitors today. Sheron Perris words carried an undeniable determination, He has his own arrangements and considerations, and we should all understand and respect his decision. As his words fell, the Sect Disciples exclaimed in unison, their faces full of surprise and confusion. They had thought that since they had come here, they would at least be able to meet Logan in person and hear his plans. But now, being told that Logan wasnt receiving visitors caught them off guard. Why isnt he meeting guests? Is there another reason inside? one Sect Disciple couldnt help but ask, his eyes filled with confusion and curiosity. How can he not meet with us all of a sudden? echoed another disciple, his tone revealing a hint of dissatisfaction and disappointment. Sheron Perri looked at them, weighing his thoughts. He knew that while the Sect Disciples had superficially accepted Logans words, they still harbored doubts and concerns. Therefore, he decided to add fuel to the fire to completely eliminate their worries. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Actually, Logan had already anticipated that this journey wouldnt be easy. Sheron Perri spoke mysteriously, Thus, he has decided to retreat for a while to enhance his cultivation level. Only by doing so can he lead you all safely to the Spirit World in a better condition. This is his responsibility to you and a demand on himself. The Sect Disciples, hearing this, showed expressions of sudden realization. They looked at each other and smiled, their doubts and anxieties instantly vanishing. So thats the case, Logan indeed has foresight! exclaimed a disciple. Yes, all he does is for our sake, another disciple chimed in. Since that is the case, theres no need for us to wait at the door anymore, an Elder from the Sect spoke, Lets all go back and prepare. After Logan finishes his retreat, we can discuss the plans together. Sheron Perri watched their departing figures, feeling secretly relieved. He knew he had successfully misled these Sect Disciples, filling them with confidence and anticipation for Logan. He also believed that as long as everyone stayed united, they could indeed overcome any difficulty and smoothly reach the Spirit World. Alright, then well wait for your good news! Although the Sect Disciples were still somewhat fretful, out of respect for Sheron Perris authority and Logans decision to retreat, they could only reluctantly accept. They exchanged glances, their eyes reflecting a mix of helplessness and anticipation, then turned around and left, each returning to their dwelling to wait for the moment Logan would emerge from his retreat. Meanwhile, on the other side of the City Lords Mansion, in a room meticulously prepared by the City Lord, Logan was sitting with his eyes closed, deeply immersed in cultivation. His body seemed to merge with the surrounding natures spiritual energy, his breathing revealing an indescribable rhythm. Suddenly, he opened his eyes abruptly, his eyes shining brightly as though he could see the essence of everything in the world. As Logan awakened, the entire hall began to tremble faintly, a tremendous power surged from his body like a Giant Dragon soaring directly into the sky. The intensity of this power astounded the entire City Lords Mansion, causing countless servants and guards to stop their work and look up at this awe-inspiring scene. Outside the hall, Timothy Daiziel remained highly vigilant, faithfully guarding the room. He had been personally appointed by the City Lord, who had repeatedly instructed him to please Logan and not to show any negligence. Therefore, Timothy Daiziel dared not relax for a moment, always watching for any activity inside the room. Chapter 1299 - Chapter 1299 Chapter 713 Heavenly Book_2 Chapter 1299: Chapter 713 Heavenly Book_2 Chapter 1299: Chapter 713 Heavenly Book_2 When this awe-inspiring aura burst forth, Timothy Daiziels heart suddenly skipped a beat; he felt an unprecedented pressure. Looking up, he saw spiritual energy surge forth like a tidal wave, so dense that even the barrier of the City Lords Mansion seemed to falter, as if it might break at any moment. Immediately afterward, Timothy was shocked to discover that within this spiritual energy, there was a trace of pure Demonic Qi mixed in. This Demonic Qi was unlike any he had ever seen before; it was purer, deeper, as if it contained some sort of unknown mystical power. A strong premonition welled up in Timothys heart, and he had a faint feeling that Logans current secluded cultivation might bring about an unprecedented transformation. He stared intently at the spectacle where spiritual energy and Demonic Qi intertwined, filled with shock and anticipation. He knew that no matter what happened next, he must cooperate with Logan with all his might, ensuring that his cultivation could proceed smoothly. Because he firmly believed that Logans strength would be a great fortune for their City Lords Mansion and the entire Cultivation World. He narrowed his eyes, a look of resoluteness flashing in them, and immediately sat cross-legged to start meditating and cultivating. Timothy clearly understood that this strange power, emanating from Logans room and blending spiritual energy with Demonic Qi, was an opportunity unlike any he had encountered before. He took a deep breath, attempting to guide this spiritual energy into his body, hoping to seize this chance to improve his cultivation level. As the spiritual energy flowed in, Timothy felt a warm and comfortable power coursing through his body, like the warm sun of spring, soothing without being scorching. His heart rejoiced, knowing this was the spiritual energy nourishing his body, helping to elevate his cultivation level. Thus, he focused more on guiding the spiritual energy, allowing it to flow through his meridians, nurturing every cell. It was almost a moment later when Timothy suddenly felt an unprecedented shock. The Demonic Qi was even purer than he imagined, and it even carried a kind of experience he had never had before. It seemed like a mysterious power from ancient times, mighty and profound, making Timothy feel that his own bloodline was insignificant before this Demonic Qi. This This Demonic Qi is even purer than I imagined! Timothy trembled, urgently speaking out, his voice filled with uncontrollable excitement, It even carries experiences Ive never had before, as if all bloodlines are trivial before this Demonic Qi! This is countless times stronger than the spiritual energy weve painstakingly refined ourselves! He paused, his gaze flickering with a light interwoven with awe and curiosity, and continued, How skilled must this Big Shot be to have cultivated their body to this extent? To be able to accommodate and harness such pure Demonic Qi and spiritual energy, this is simply beyond imagination! Timothys words were filled with reverence and curiosity for Logan. He knew that this seemingly young cultivator actually possessed unfathomable cultivation levels and mysterious powers. He vowed secretly in his heart that he must follow Logan closely, learn his way of cultivation, and become a cultivator as powerful as him. So, Timothy focused even more on his cultivation, trying to draw even more spiritual energy and Demonic Qi into his body, letting them merge within his meridians to form an even mightier power. He believed that as long as he followed Logan, he could go further and soar higher. Even the wisps of Demonic Qi that dispersed were like precious nectar, silently nourishing Timothys body, becoming the nutrition for his evolution. The strength of this power, its purity, had already far exceeded Timothys realm of understanding. He was astonished; this could not merely be described as strongC it was more like a monstrously prodigious presence, hundreds of times more powerful than those Disciples in the Sects hailed as Super Geniuses. Timothy Daiziel stared blankly at the tightly closed door, his heart surging with an ineffable excitement and awe. He recalled the years of cultivation he had gone through, which was nothing compared to the present, as different as heaven and earth. Those so-called geniuses, the disciples heavily nurtured by their sects, the resources, and cultivation techniques they possessed all seemed so trivial and pale in comparison to this Big Shot from the Ancient Barrier. When he came back to his senses, Timothy Daiziel couldnt help but sigh, This Big Shot who emerged from the Ancient Barrier is after all from a mysterious family clan that has never revealed itself, practicing cultivation techniques they could never hope to encounter. What virtues or abilities do I, Timothy Daiziel, possess to have the opportunity to guard Logan here, even if its only to learn a little, it would benefit me for life! At this point, Timothy Daiziel lowered his head, carefully feeling the changes within his body. He found that his bloodline seemed to have become even purer than before, flowing with a power he had never experienced. This power made him feel an unprecedented strength and confidence, as if the whole world were under his control. I never thought that I could enhance myself in such a way, Timothy Daiziel murmured to himself, his heart filled with gratitude and awe for Logan. He knew that all of this was thanks to Logan; if it hadnt been for Logans secluded cultivation here, releasing such powerful spiritual energy and demonic qi, how could he possibly have had such an opportunity? Timothy Daiziel secretly made up his mind to grasp this chance wholeheartedly and forcibly enhance his own cultivation level. He believed that as long as he followed Logan, as long as he kept learning and improving, one day he too could become as powerful as Logan, or even surpass him and become a truly exceptional Strong One. Under normal circumstances, Timothy Daiziel would never make such a decision lightlyCguarding the door of someone in secluded cultivation, hoping to learn a little something. He had his pride and dignity; as an elite guard of the City Lords Mansion, he had always been carrying out missions, protecting the security of the mansion. Had he ever been so humble before? But times had changed, ever since Logan began his secluded cultivation and released that astonishing power of spiritual energy and demonic qi intertwined, Timothy Daiziel felt as if he had been touched by a mysterious force, experiencing an extraordinary enhancement. His cultivation level had silently progressed, his bloodline had become purerCsuch a change astounded him. I never expected it to be like this, Timothy Daiziel thought to himself with a sense of wonder, his eyes flashing with uncontrollable excitement, Without Logan, I probably could never have reached such heights in my life. This kind of power increase is like a fantastical tale, yet it has truly happened to me. Overwhelmed with emotion, Timothy Daiziel vaguely solidified his thoughts. He planned to continue staying here, guarding Logan, even if it was just to learn a bit of what he knew, it would be immensely beneficial. He was well aware that such an opportunity was once in a lifetime and should not be missed. At the same time, he swore secretly that he must not let anyone discover Logans specialness; he would protect this secret until he had the power to truly stand by Logans side and fight alongside him. However, things dont always go as one wishes. Just as Timothy Daiziel was immersed in his own plans, a series of urgent footsteps broke his train of thought. He looked up to see the City Lord hurrying over, his face showing a hint of urgency and seriousness. Timothy Daiziels heart tightened, and he quickly stood up, giving the City Lord a standard bow: City Lord! His voice carried a tremble that was difficult to detect, both out of respect for the City Lord and concern for his own future fate. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The City Lord glanced at Timothy Daiziel, a complex emotion flickering in his eyes. He was well aware of Timothy Daiziels loyalty and dedication and understood why he was guarding here. But he was even more aware that Logans secluded cultivation had attracted too much attention, including from some with malicious intentions. Chapter 1300 - Chapter 1300 Chapter 714 Wu Gang Chapter 1300: Chapter 714 Wu Gang Chapter 1300: Chapter 714 Wu Gang He must ensure Logans safety and must also ensure that the interests of the City Lords Mansion were not compromised. Timothy Daiziel, youve done well, the City Lord said solemnly, his tone carrying a hint of appreciation, but this matter has exceeded your capabilities. Logans secluded cultivation practice has caused too much commotion, and people have already started to plot against him. You must leave here and return to your post to ensure the safety of the City Lords Mansion. Upon hearing this, Timothy Daiziels heart sank. He knew that the City Lord was right, but he also understood that once he left, he would no longer have the chance to learn even a fraction of Logans skill. He glanced at the tightly closed door, a look of reluctance and determination flashing in his eyes. City Lord, I understand your point, Timothy Daiziel took a deep breath, striving to keep his voice steady, but please allow me to guard him for just a moment longer, just a moment. I think, perhaps I could still do something for Lord Logan. Theres no need for such formalities, the City Lord waved his hand, indicating that Timothy Daiziel need not be overly ceremonial. His voice carried a hint of barely concealable urgency and curiosity, I was cultivating just now, but was suddenly disturbed by the disturbances originating from this place. It was a strange feeling, as if a call from ancient times, refreshing to my spirit, yet with a slight unsettling tremor. Speaking, the City Lords gaze became icy and profound, his eyes like torches, staring intently at Timothy Daiziel, as if trying to penetrate his soul and probe the source of the disturbance. Where exactly did this disturbance come from? Do you know? his voice was low and powerful, not hiding the curiosity and inquiry in his eyes. Feeling the sharp gaze of the City Lord, Timothy Daiziels heart couldnt help but quiver, but he soon calmed himself. He knew this matter was of great importance and must tell the truth. City Lord, I must admit, the disturbance came from Lord Logans room. I have been guarding here for many days and have personally witnessed the process of Lord Logans secluded cultivation. The Spiritual Energy and Demonic Qi he released intermingled, forming an unprecedentedly powerful force that triggered the disturbance. On hearing this, the City Lords face suddenly changed, a look of shock and disbelief flashing in his eyes. Logan? He he has such strong capabilities? The City Lords voice trembled slightly, obviously shaken by this news. He knew Logans background was extraordinary but had never imagined he could be so powerful. Yes, City Lord, Timothy Daiziel nodded, his tone firm, I saw it with my own eyes, heard it with my own ears. The aura was so powerful, utterly unprecedented. I dare say, not even you, City Lord, might reach such heights. The City Lord fell silent for a moment, seemingly digesting the shocking news. He knew that Timothy Daiziel would not lie and also understood the seriousness of this matter. If Logan truly possessed such power, it was undoubtedly a tremendous opportunity for the City Lords Mansion, but also a potential threat. Could it be that newly arrived figure? the City Lord muttered to himself, his eyes gleaming with complex emotions, Who exactly is he? How does he possess such astonishing power? Timothy Daiziel observed the City Lord, his own heart filled with wonder and curiosity. He knew that Logans identity and strength were probably far more complicated than he could imagine. And he, as a Guard of the City Lords Mansion, must remain loyal, protect this secret, and also hoped to follow Logan and learn more. City Lord, what should we do? Timothy Daiziel couldnt help but ask, eager to know the City Lords stance and plans. The City Lord took a deep breath, his eyes regaining their firm and resolute look. Timothy Daiziel, youve done well. I will handle this matter personally. Continue guarding here and ensure Lord Logans safety. At the same time, I will also strengthen the security of the City Lords Mansion to prevent any mishaps. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Timothy Daiziel nodded, inwardly relieved. He knew that with the City Lord there, Lord Logans safety should be secured. And he would continue to stand his ground here, looking forward to following Logan towards a broader horizon. He looked shocked, as if he had seen something unbelievable, his pupils slightly trembling, his tone carrying an unmistakable astonishment: What cultivation technique is Logan practicing? This This is the long-lost Devouring Demon Technique of our Demon Race! How is this possible? Standing to the side, Timothy Daiziels gaze flickered, silently pondering. He hadnt fully revealed the truth, having concealed a crucial half of the information. He well knew the preciousness and power of the Devouring Demon Technique, and understood that once this news got out, the sensation and conflict it would provoke. More importantly, he discovered that during Logans cultivation process, the leaking Demonic Qi could indeed be absorbed, presenting him with a rare opportunity for advancement. City Lord, what I just spoke of is true, Timothy Daiziels tone was sincere, but his eyes hid a hint of subtle cunning, Indeed, Lord Logans cultivation has triggered the disturbances, an aura so powerful, unprecedented. However He deliberately paused, keeping the City Lord in suspense. However what? the City Lord urged eagerly, full of curiosity and anticipation about Logans cultivation. Timothy Daiziel took a deep breath, deciding to reveal part of the truth, yet still choosing to conceal the key part: However, Ive noticed that during his cultivation, some Demonic Qi spills over. Although the quantity is small, it is exceptionally pure, a great nourishment for us of the Demon Race. I I tried absorbing some and found it significantly beneficial to my Cultivation Level. Chapter 1301 - Chapter 1301 Chapter 714 Wu Gang_2 Chapter 1301: Chapter 714 Wu Gang_2 Chapter 1301: Chapter 714 Wu Gang_2 City Lords eyes flashed with surprise and greed upon hearing the words. He was well aware of the preciousness of Demonic Qi and understood what it meant for the Demon Race cultivators. However, he did not immediately reveal his intentions but asked in a deep voice, Then why didnt you speak of this earlier? This is a significant matter! Timothy Daiziels heart tightened, but he maintained a calm exterior, City Lord, I I feared it would cause unnecessary trouble. After all, Lord Logans cultivation condition is too special. If outsiders came to know, it might bring unnecessary trouble. Moreover, the amount of Demonic Qi that leaked was not much; I thought it was just a chance occurrence, so The City Lord looked at Timothy Daiziel with a profound gaze, weighing something. After a moment, he slowly said, Timothy, you did the right thing. This matter should indeed not be disclosed. However, since youve discovered this secret, you must make good use of it. Continue to stay here, ensure Lord Logans safety, and try to absorb as much of that leaked Demonic Qi as possible to enhance your Cultivation Level. A moment of joy filled Timothys heart, knowing that his selfishness had been tacitly approved by the City Lord. He respectfully performed a salute, Yes, City Lord. I will faithfully fulfill my duties, protect Lord Logan, and strive to improve my Cultivation Level. However, Timothy was scheming in his heart: Even though the amount of Demonic Qi that leaked each time was not much, as long as he could accumulate it over time, one day, he would become powerful enough. By then, even the City Lord might not be able to shake his status. He would keep this secret forever in his heart, as a stepping stone on his path to power. This Big Shot is truly amazing; he hasnt shown any flaws up to now, Timothy stood beside the City Lord, his gaze fixed on the room where Logan was secluding himself for cultivation, his tone full of reverence and admiration, Indeed, the Dragon Clan has ways to roughly modify the body to change ones bloodline, which is an internal secret of the Dragon Clan. Its incredible that this Big Shot also knows how to do it! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, the City Lords brow furrowed slightly, a trace of deep thought flickering in his eyes, It seems that this Big Shots status within the Family Clan is very high; otherwise, he wouldnt have access to such profound Secret Techniques. The Dragon Clan has always revered bloodline, and to master such a technique to change bloodline speaks volumes about his extraordinary position in the Family Clan. Their faces remained unchanged, but their hearts were stirring with tumultuous waves. They had sensed the extraordinary demeanor and the innate nobility and majesty that Logan exuded in his every move when they had interacted with him before. Now, they were even more convinced that Logan was not an ordinary figure; perhaps he was the heir of the Dragon Clan, destined to lead the entire Dragon Clan one day. City Lord, we should take good care of the Big Shot, Timothy said in a low voice, his eyes shimmering with anticipation and longing, Since the Big Shot has chosen to seclude himself for Cultivation here, it shows his trust in us. We must not betray this trust, and serve the Big Shot well so he can feel our sincerity and loyalty. Perhaps, the Big Shot will lead us, allowing us to become true members of the Demon Race, no longer trapped in this awkward Half-human Half-demon status! The City Lord nodded, his eyes also flickering with the same expectation, Youre right. Although we are of the Demon Race, we suffer discrimination due to our impure bloodline. If we could gain the favor of the Big Shot, perhaps we really have the chance to change our fate and become true members of the Demon Race. Then, we would no longer be these disdainfully viewed Half-demons; instead, we would be able to stand proudly among the Demon Race, shoulder to shoulder with the noble Dragon Clan. The two smiled at each other, their eyes filled with longing and expectation for the future. They knew that Logan was the key to changing their destiny and the ladder to reach higher realms. Therefore, they were even more resolute in their decision to take good care of Logan, hoping that through their own efforts, they could win his trust and favor. So, in the following days, Timothy Daiziel and the City Lord took care of Logan even more attentively. They not only ensured his safety but also often sent him various precious cultivation resources and supplements. Logan did not disappoint their expectations; his cultivation level kept improving, and the aura from the ancient Dragon Clan grew increasingly dense. This made Timothy Daiziel and the City Lord more convinced that their choice was correct, that Logan was indeed the key to changing their destiny. In fact, Logan, while secluded in his secret room for cultivation, had already caught the conversation between Timothy Daiziel and the City Lord with his acute perception. He frowned slightly, full of doubts, and turned to look at the Sword Qi hovering beside him, shimmering with a faint light, and whispered, Why are these people so eager for spiritual Demonic Qi as if it were something of utmost importance, yet Ive never really heard of it! The Sword Qi trembled slightly as if contemplating how to better explain the question. After a moment, it spoke slowly, echoing in Logans mind, The Demon Race is gradually weakening, no longer as glorious as in the past. They are now facing various challenges and predicaments, and strength has become their most desired thing. Demonic Qi, as the foundation of the Demon Races cultivation, naturally becomes the object of their pursuit. Its just that their attention is on you now because the aura you emit has led them to mistakenly believe you possess a large amount of Demonic Qi. But you neednt worry too much, as long as you stay vigilant and dont reveal your secrets easily, they wont dare to move against you recklessly. Upon hearing this, Logan nodded thoughtfully, but then revealed new doubts, However, what I possess isnt Demonic Qi at all, but rather Spiritual Energy naturally generated during my cultivation, fused with my Sword Intent. If these people misuse it, wont there be problems? The Sword Qi let out a soft laugh, its tone reassuring, You can rest assured about this. Though they mistake it for Demonic Qi, in reality, the power you generate during cultivation contains the pure Sword Intent and Spiritual Energy, which, even though they may not directly enhance their cultivation level, wont cause them harm. Furthermore, absorbing this power isnt easy for them. Your cultivation level and realm are far beyond theirs; for them to glimpse your secrets, they must first pass your test. Having heard the words of Sword Qi, the doubts in Logans heart gradually dissipated, replaced by a firm belief. He knew well that his path of cultivation was long, and that he would face many more challenges and tests in the future. But as long as he had Sword Qi by his side, with this pure and powerful force as his backing, he was confident about facing any difficulty and ascending to even higher realms. So, Logan closed his eyes again and continued to immerse himself in the world of cultivation. Meanwhile, Timothy Daiziel and the City Lord outside were still discussing everything about Logan, unaware that he had already grasped their conversation and was silently accumulating strength, ready to meet the challenges of the future. Logan sat in the secret room, surrounded by the gentle fluctuations of Spiritual Energy, his gaze deep, as though contemplating some weighty issue. Finally, he couldnt help but speak his mind, Sword Qi, I still have some worries. Being able to convert Demonic Qi into my own Spiritual Energy is naturally a good thing for me. But for these people of the Demon Race, if they absorb the Spiritual Energy Ive converted, it wont cause them any trouble, will it? After all, that was originally the Demonic Qi they regard as a treasure. Hearing this, the Sword Qi gently vibrated, emitting a crisp ringing sound, as if to comfort Logan, Dont worry, Owner. Your concerns are unnecessary. These people of the Demon Race, they dont have pure Demon Race bloodlines, so their reliance on Demonic Qi isnt that strong. Chapter 1302 - Chapter 1302 Chapter 715 Galaxy Chapter 1302: Chapter 715: Galaxy Chapter 1302: Chapter 715: Galaxy And moreover, the spiritual energy you transformed from demonic Qi had already undergone your refinement, making it pure and gentle. For them, this instead serves as a rare nourishment, able to help them enhance their cultivation level and stabilize their foundation; thus, you need not blame yourself, nor must you worry about any adverse consequences. Trust my judgmentCit will be fine! Logan, having heard these words from the Sword Spirit, gradually relaxed his frown and nodded thoughtfully, So it is. Then I can be at ease. I had always worried that my actions might inadvertently harm them. He then slowly began to speak, his voice carrying a hint of determination and resolve, Since that is the case, I shall continue on my path of cultivation. I believe that by continually strengthening myself, I will eventually unravel the truth of this world and find my own path. At the same time, I will do my best to aid those of the Demon Race, helping them lead better lives under the protection of my power. Having said this, Logan once again closed his eyes and immersed himself completely in cultivation. The fluctuations of spiritual energy around him grew increasingly intense, as if resonating with the heaven and earth essence energy around him. Meanwhile, the Sword Qi quietly hovered beside him, guarding this tranquil space for cultivation. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Outside the secret room, Timothy Daiziel and the City Lord were still discussing Logans various actions. Unbeknownst to them, Logan had mastered their conversations and was silently altering the fate of this demonic world in his own way. All this stemmed from Logans steadfast and kind heart, as well as his unyielding pursuit of the cultivation path. The night deepened, and moonlight spilled like water into the courtyard where Logan lived, coating his slightly solemn face with a silvery glow. Logan stood in the courtyard, gazing deeply into the distance, his heart filled with the unease and anxiety of embarking on an unknown journey. He slowly began to speak, his voice carrying an almost imperceptible weight, Tomorrow, I shall be taking several sect members to the Spirit World, and I always feel that this matter might not go smoothly. The Spirit World, a place where the strong abound and dangers lurk at every cornerCif something unexpected occurs, we must be ready to handle every possible situation! As soon as he finished speaking, a crisp sword chime sounded. The Sword Spirit timely appeared beside Logan, swirling around him as a streak of flowing light. Logan, your words are not without reason, the Sword Spirit spoke with a clear and firm voice, cutting through all illusions, The journey to the Spirit World is bound to be full of the unknown and challenges. Those from the sect, although theyve formed an alliance with you, each harbors their own motives, eager for you to brave the dangers of the unknown on their behalf. You must always remain vigilant and not trust others too easily. Logan frowned slightly upon hearing this, a hint of worry flashing in his eyes, I know, but this mission relates to our sects future; I cannot back down. However, I really worry that if It seemed as though the Sword Spirit had read Logans thoughts and interrupted, Rest assured, even if tomorrow isnt peaceful, theres no need to worry excessively. Those from the sect, though plotting their own schemes, wouldnt dare act against you if you maintain sufficient strength and wisdom. Moreover, I always believe that rather than depending on others, its better to rely on your own abilities. Take this opportunity to try and break free from the constraints of those sects, explore the Spirit World on your own, and seek your own fortunes. That way, you dont have to worry about being manipulated by others. Logan, upon hearing these words from the Sword Spirit, nodded thoughtfully, his eyes glittering with determination, Youre right. Instead of hoping for others, its better to rely on my own power. This journey to the Spirit World might just be the perfect opportunity to break free from these bindings and prove my strength. I will stay alert and prepare thoroughly, ready to face any challenges bravely! After speaking, Logan took a deep breath, as if casting all his worries and unease aside. He turned and walked back to his room, making the final preparations for tomorrows journey to the Spirit World. Meanwhile, the Sword Spirit quietly hovered beside him, guarding the peaceful night, as if to tell him: no matter how bumpy the road ahead, it would always be by his side. I think this plan is quite suitable, Logan said while standing in the courtyard, with moonlight casting over him, softening his determined facial features, By the way, besides that, do you have any good techniques or suggestions to make my upcoming actions more successful? Tell me about them, I really want to know! His eyes were filled with anticipation, as if eager to receive some valuable advice. Just as Logan was about to ask further, the Sword Spirit eagerly interjected, its voice echoing in Logans mind, urgent and earnest, Logan, before you act, I have something to entrust to you. You must absorb more spiritual energy and enhance your cultivation level as much as possible. Do you know? In me still lingers a trace of demonic Qi bloodline. After all, Ive had quite a few owners; youre at least the 30th. Each change of master impacts my strength, so my power hasnt fully recovered yet. This demonic Qi might actually be very effective for me, helping me regain strength more quickly. Chapter 1303 - Chapter 1303 Chapter 715 Galaxy_2 Chapter 1303: Chapter 715: Galaxy_2 Chapter 1303: Chapter 715: Galaxy_2 Logan realized something as he nodded, a flash of understanding in his eyes, No wonder you can transform into a Demon Races appearance, it seems that it is also related to this Demonic Qi Bloodline. Dont worry, I will try to absorb more Spiritual Energy, not only for myself but also to help you recover your strength more quickly. Just then, the City Lord hurried past. He did not linger outside Logans hall but quickly entrusted Timothy Daiziel with a few words, Timothy, you must take good care of Lord Logan and ensure his safety. This operation is crucial, and we cannot afford any negligence. Also, you must always pay attention to the movements in the Spirit World, and report to me immediately if there is any disturbance. Timothy nodded respectfully, and after watching the City Lord leave, he turned to Logan, his eyes shining with determination, Lord Logan, rest assured, I will do my utmost to protect your safety. At the same time, I will do my best to gather intelligence to provide strong support for your actions. Logan smiled and patted Timothys shoulder, his tone filled with gratitude, Timothy, with you by my side, I truly feel at ease. Lets work hard together; I believe this operation will definitely be successful. Under the moonlight, the three of them seemed to form an incredible force, each harboring different goals and expectations, setting out on this path filled with unknowns and challenges. The presence of the Sword Spirit added an element of mystery and unpredictability to their endeavors. You stay here with the master and dont leave his side, a person resembling the Guard Commander instructed Timothy inside the City Lords Mansion, If there is any disturbance, regardless of who it is, inform me immediately. The City Lords Mansion will be on heightened alert during this time, and no outsiders will enter. Just stay here peacefully; I will get more Demonic Qi for the master to ensure his cultivation goes smoothly. Upon hearing this, Timothy secretly felt a thrill of joy. He nodded vigorously, his eyes twinkling with barely concealed excitement. He never expected that he could so easily deceive the City Lord and others, keeping Lord Logan in the City Lords Mansion for cultivation. Thinking of this, he felt an indescribable joy surge within him. Next, I just need to honestly stay here and wait for the master to finish his cultivation, Timothy thought to himself, Every time the master cultivates, some stray Spiritual Energy leaks out. Even though this energy is very weak, it is a rare nourishment for me. If I can absorb this energy, my Cultivation Level might also improve. Just as Timothy was lost in this pleasant fantasy, suddenly, from the depths of the cultivation room in the City Lords Mansion, came Logans voice, devoid of any tone, cold and commanding, Timothy, come in! Like a thunderclap, the voice instantly pulled Timothy back to reality. He was startled for a moment, then his face showed uncontrollable excitement as he eagerly ran toward the cultivation room. His demeanor resembled that of a child who had just received his beloved toy, filled with innocence and joy. Logan sat in the cultivation room, eyes closed, concentrating, with faint waves of Spiritual Energy surrounding him. He sensed Timothys arrival and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Timothys almost jumping with excitement, Logan was slightly taken aback, then a faint smile curled on his lips. They are quite endearing, Logan thought to himself, Although Timothy is sometimes naive, even somewhat silly, his loyalty and innocence are rare. In a world full of schemes and intrigues, encountering someone genuinely good to oneself is a rare piece of luck. Reflecting on this, Logans tone softened considerably, Timothy, youre here. Youve worked hard, staying outside all this time. Now, stay by my side; perhaps I can help you, and let your Cultivation Level also improve. Hearing this, Timothy Daiziel was more excited than ever. He nodded repeatedly, his eyes sparkling with gratitude. He knew that he had truly found a good owner, someone worth his full and wholehearted loyalty. Thus, he stood quietly beside Logan, waiting for the upcoming cultivation and guidance, while Logan once again closed his eyes and continued to immerse himself in the world of cultivation, the spiritual energy around him growing ever more intense. You stay right here by the owners side, dont leave even a step, a burly, stern-faced middle-aged man, the Guard Commander of the City Lords Mansion, said solemnly to Timothy, During this time, the City Lords Mansion will implement the strictest precautions. If theres any disturbance, no matter who it is, it must be reported to me promptly. Remember, during this period, we will not allow any outsiders into the mansion. I will personally go and gather more Demonic Qi for the owner to ensure his cultivation can proceed smoothly. Upon hearing this, a thrill of secret joy surged in Timothys heart. He nodded vigorously, his eyes flashing with barely concealed excitement. He had never imagined that he could deceive the City Lord and the other guards so easily to keep Lord Logan inside the City Lords Mansion for secret cultivation. This plan had been jointly developed by him and Lord Logan, specifically to allow Lord Logan to enhance his cultivation level in a safer and more private environment. I cant believe I actually managed to pull it off, thought Timothy to himself, fully aware of what the success of this plan meant for Lord Logan. He also felt proud of his own cleverness and intelligence, as pulling this off was no easy feat. From now on, I just need to stay here honestly and wait for the owner to finish his cultivation, thought Timothy, Each time Lord Logan cultivates, some stray spiritual energy leaks out. Although these energies are faint, they are a rare supplement for me. If I can absorb this spiritual energy, my own cultivation level might also improve. Just as Timothy was lost in these pleasant fantasies, suddenly, a voice devoid of any tone, cold and authoritative, came from deep within the cultivation room of the City Lords Mansion: Timothy, come inside! The voice was like a clap of thunder, instantly pulling Timothy back to reality. He was shocked for a moment, then his face showed an excitement he could hardly contain. He had never expected that Lord Logan would summon him at this time. Yes, my lord! Timothy responded, then excitedly rushed towards the cultivation room. His demeanor was like a child who had just received a beloved toy, filled with innocence and joy. When Timothy pushed open the door of the cultivation room and saw Logan sitting cross-legged on a cushion, his eyes closed and focused, surrounded by a faint fluctuation of spiritual energy, his excitement was indescribable. He stood quietly beside Logan, waiting for his instructions. Logan slowly opened his eyes, his gaze resting on Timothy for a moment before a slight smile appeared on his lips. Timothy, youve come, he said. His voice was still cold, but it carried an almost imperceptible softness, Youve worked hard these past days, staying outside. Now, stay by my side. Perhaps I can help you, and allow your cultivation level to improve as well. Hearing this, Timothy was more excited than ever. He nodded repeatedly, his eyes sparkling with gratitude. He knew that he had truly found a good owner, someone worth his full and wholehearted loyalty. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Logan watched Timothys nearly jumping excitement, a warmth couldnt help but fill his heart. He thought to himself, Theyre quite adorable. In this world full of scheming and conspiracy, encountering someone who genuinely cares for me like this is a rare piece of luck. Chapter 1304 - Chapter 1304 Chapter 716 The Magpie Bridge Chapter 1304: Chapter 716: The Magpie Bridge Chapter 1304: Chapter 716: The Magpie Bridge Logan closed his eyes once more, sinking back into the world of cultivation. Meanwhile, Timothy Daiziel stood quietly by his side, feeling the faint spiritual energy radiating from Logan, his heart filled with anticipation and yearning for the future. In that city-state shrouded by ancient magic, the City Lords Mansion stood like a towering fortress, silent in the center of the city. The night fell, stars twinkled, the gentle breeze brought a hint of chill, yet it also carried with it the barely detectable fluctuations of magic. Timothy Daiziel, a young man in a gray shirt, stood at the entrance, his gaze locked onto the firmly closed door, his heart beating fast as a drum. Stay here with the Master, and if theres any disturbance, inform me immediately, Timothy Daiziel whispered to a guard beside him, his voice firm and brooking no doubt. A glint of inexplicable light flickered in his eyes, a mix of excitement and tension for the impending task. The City Lords Mansion will not allow outsiders in during this time, Ill go find more Demonic Qi for the Master to use! Upon hearing this, the guard nodded solemnly, seemingly understanding the weight of the task. Timothy Daiziel let out a sigh of relief internally, astonished that the lie he had carefully crafted actually deceived everyone. A smile, hard to detect, flickered on his lips, his heart bursting with joy, as if he could already see the rewards and promotion he would receive for his contribution. Next, Timothy Daiziel would simply need to stay honestly in the guard room, waiting for that mysterious Masters cultivation. Every time the Master cultivated, some scattered spiritual energy leaked out. Although faint, it was a precious resource for a low-level mage like Timothy Daiziel. He could feel, every time he absorbed this spiritual energy, his power grew quietlyCa subtle yet tangible progression. Time seemed to stand still, only the occasional humming of a magic array and the distant bustle of the city served as reminders of times passage. Timothy Daiziel closed his eyes to rest, trying to bring his mind to the optimal state, to capture any anomalies at the earliest moment. Suddenly, an emotionless, icy voice shattered the tranquility, Timothy Daiziel, come in! It was Logan, the Masters personal guard, his voice like the cold wind of winter, chilling to the bone. Timothy Daiziels heart skipped a beat as if gripped by something tight; he snapped his eyes open, a restless excitement shining through. Without any hesitation, he stood up and dashed towards the door, his steps as light as leaves in the wind. The Master calls, and I, Timothy Daiziel, shall brave fire and water without hesitation, he recited in his mind, his face flushed with excitement and anticipation. Yet, his impatient demeanor seemed rather amusing, even cute, in the eyes of Logan, who had just opened the door. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan slightly furrowed his brow, the Timothy Daiziel before him was a stark contrast to his usually composed image, a contrast that brought an almost imperceptible smile to Logans face. He thought to himself, Theyre quite interesting. Timothy Daiziel stepped over the threshold, into the room, and was greeted by a dense magical aura that made him inhale deeply, as if trying to absorb all of the power into his being. He looked up at the Master, seated in the center of the room, surrounded by a faint halo of magicCa sign of cultivation at its peak. Master, I have arrived, Timothy Daiziel greeted respectfully, his voice trembling slightly, though hard to notice. He knew that every moment from now on could be a turning point in his destiny. And yet, the Master remained silent, eyes closed, as if he hadnt noticed Timothy Daiziels presence, or perhaps was testing his patience and loyalty. The atmosphere in the room became exceedingly tense, Timothy Daiziels heartbeat accelerated again. He knew the real challenge had just begun In that City Lords Mansion, enveloped by magic and mystery, the night was inky black, moonlight filtered through sparse clouds, casting a soft silver glow on the stone-paved ground. Logan, the mysterious figure in the City Lords Mansion, sat in his room adorned with ancient runes, surrounded by an almost invisible magic pulse, his gaze deep as if he could see through the depths of ones soul. I need more Demonic Qi, go get me more, Logans voice was deep and forceful, each word squeezing out as if through clenched teeth, with an undeniable authority. His gaze fell on Timothy Daiziel, not far away, sharp like a blades edge, causing a shiver to run down Timothy Daiziels spine. Timothy Daiziel, usually known for his wit and loyalty, now seemed somewhat at a loss. He widened his eyes, looking unbelievingly at Logan, as if he had heard something inconceivable. Right, tell the City Lord to set up an array in my room so that all the spiritual energy is absorbed directly here; that will save me the trouble of going back and forth! Logan continued, his tone revealing a hint of impatience, as if displeased with Timothy Daiziels sluggishness. Upon hearing this, Timothy Daiziels heart quivered. He was no stranger to the array that Logan mentioned, a mysterious array capable of gathering and transforming spiritual energy, rumored to be immensely powerful yet full of unknown dangers. Ordinary mages like them dared not even approach it for fear of being harmed by the volatile spiritual energy. Chapter 1305 - Chapter 1305 Chapter 716 Magpie Bridge_2 Chapter 1305: Chapter 716: Magpie Bridge_2 Chapter 1305: Chapter 716: Magpie Bridge_2 Lord, are you really planning to set up an array? Timothy Daiziel asked cautiously, his voice trembling slightly, clearly worried about this decision, I have a feeling this array isnt simple, and there are many dangers involved. Perhaps you should ponder it further, consider it more deeply! Instinctively, he wanted to persuade Logan to abandon this perilous thought, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it. Logans gaze had suddenly become piercingly sharp, as if it could penetrate ones soul, exerting an unprecedented pressure on him. Hm? Logan hummed softly, though low in volume, it thundered in Timothy Daiziels ears. His eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a trace of displeasure, Are you questioning my decision? Timothy Daiziel shuddered, quickly bowing his head, not daring to meet Logans eyes. No not at all, Lord, Im just concerned he stammered, his voice so faint it was almost inaudible. Concerned about what? Logan interjected coldly, I know what Im doing and dont need your advice. You just need to do as I command, everything else is not your concern. Timothy Daiziel sighed helplessly, knowing that further persuasion was futile. Lord Logans decisions had never been swayed by anyone. He could only nod silently, turning to leave. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remember, this matter needs to be handled promptly. Logans voice followed him, cold as ice, I will not tolerate any delays. Timothy Daiziel quickened his pace, almost jogging to leave Logans room. He thought to himself, What changes will this array bring? Fortune or disaster, who can predict? However, regardless of the outcome, he had to execute the order, for it was a command from Lord Logan, a destiny he could not resist. In the deep and mysterious corridors of the City Lords Mansion, the night was like ink, and only a few dim magic lamps emitted faint light, illuminating the path ahead. Timothy Daiziel, usually known for his wit and loyalty, now appeared somewhat anxious and uneasy. He had just left Lord Logans room, Logans cold and firm words still echoing in his heart. You neednt worry that the array will rebound on me. My strength is well known to all. Just bring me more Demonic Qi, and dont concern yourself with the rest! Logans voice was deep and forceful, each word seemed to be squeezed through clenched teeth, carrying an unquestionable authority. Standing before Logan, Timothy Daiziel was sweating profusely, almost suffocating with nervousness. He dared not look into Logans eyes, and only listened silently, head bowed. Logans words brought an unprecedented pressure on him. He knew that no one could ever alter what Lord Logan decided upon. Moreover, the array Logan spoke of was a legendary Advanced Magic Array, said to gather and transform massive amounts of Spiritual Energy, but also fraught with unknown dangers. Timothy Daiziel thought to himself, Can Lord Logan truly harness this array? What if But he dared not continue that thought, for Logan had already interrupted him, What are you still doing standing there? Get going now! Timothy Daiziel jerked his head up, catching Logans icy stare, his heart skipped a beat, and he quickly nodded, Yes, Lord, Im on it! With that, he turned and left swiftly, as if afraid that lingering a second longer would freeze him with that chilling gaze. After a long while, Timothy Daiziel returned, panting. In his hands, he carried a large Magic Bag filled with the Demonic Qi that Logan required. He entered Logans room and placed the Magic Bag on the table, cautiously saying, Lord, I have acquired the Demonic Qi, and the amount should suffice. Logan glanced at the bulging Magic Bag, a satisfied smile appearing on his face: Very good, youve done well. For Timothy Daiziel, these words were like warm sunshine in the cold of winter, instantly making him feel an unprecedented sense of relief. All right, you can step back now. If theres nothing else, I wont call you again! Logan finished speaking, waved his hand, and gestured that Timothy Daiziel could leave. Timothy Daiziel sighed in relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He bowed respectfully and said, Thank you, my lord. Then Ill take my leave now. Should you have any other matters, please call for me again! Having said this, he cast a lingering glance at Logan and turned to leave. Logan didnt speak, merely withdrawing his gaze indifferently, continuing to focus on the magic books in front of him. However, just as Timothy Daiziel was about to step out of the room, Logan suddenly called out, Timothy Daiziel. Timothy Daiziels heart tightened, and he quickly halted his steps, turning to face Logan: My lord, do you have any other orders? Logan remained silent for a moment, seemingly pondering something. Then, he spoke slowly, You from now on, just call me Logan, no need to be so formal. We may only be husband and wife in name, but theres no need to be so distant, is there? After saying this, he revealed a playful smile. Timothy Daiziel was startled, then quickly realized that Logan was joking with him. He couldnt help but smile as well: Alright, Logan, then you shouldnt be so formal when addressing me either. Just call me Little Timothy. Logan nodded: Okay, Little Timothy, off you go. I need to continue studying my magic. Having finished speaking, he once again lowered his head, sinking into the world of magic. As for Timothy Daiziel, he left Logans room with a sense of relaxation and pleasure. He knew that no matter what challenges or difficulties he might face in the future, as long as Logan was there, he would have the courage and drive to move forward. In the bustling Magic Market, outside a shop that seemed ordinary yet exuded an extraordinary aura, the crowd was teeming, yet all uniformly kept a certain distance. Their gazes were unanimously fixed on the figure inside the shopCLogan, the legendary powerful mage. The people surrounding him watched Logan with unrestrained eyes; their looks contained both reverence and curiosity as if Logan was a miracle from another world, compelling them to take a few more glances. They looked at each other, communicating their shock and confusion through their eyes, as if at this moment, language had become superfluous. Look, thats Lord Logan! a young man whispered to his companion, his eyes sparkling with excitement, I heard he has made another breakthrough recently, and his strength is even more unfathomable! The lord is truly too strong, another person chimed in, his voice trembling slightly, I never imagined the lord would be so formidable, its truly beyond my imagination. If the lord is indeed that strong, I think we need to reassess our positions. Perhaps our previous plans were too conservative! What do you know? a seemingly older mage snorted disdainfully, his gaze filled with boundless admiration for Logan, Of course, the lords strength is the mightiest, thats indisputable. If the lord wasnt that powerful, how could he possibly attract so much Demonic Qi, causing the entire market to be shaken by it? His words resonated with the surrounding crowd, who all nodded in agreement. Though they only dared to watch from a distance outside the shop, their respect and awe for Logan swelled like a surging tide. Yes, the lords strength is indeed beyond our reach, a young female mage said softly, her eyes alight with admiration, I once had the honor of witnessing the lord casting magic, it was like a Heavenly God descending to earth, utterly awe-inspiring. Thats right, not only is the lord powerful, but hes also modest and humble, another person added, Chapter 1306 - Chapter 1306 Chapter 717 Leopard Head Chapter 1306: Chapter 717 Leopard Head Chapter 1306: Chapter 717 Leopard Head He never boasted about his strength; he always silently protected our city. With the Master present, we have a backbone, no longer afraid of any difficulties we may encounter. The murmurs of the crowd rose and fell, each expressing their admiration and gratitude for Logan in their own ways. Yet Logan, seemingly oblivious to the outside world, continued to focus on the magic books in his hands, occasionally looking up towards the window, his eyes twinkling with profound light. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, the door of the shop was suddenly pushed open, and a figure stepped out. The crowd cast surprised glances as the man, none other than Logan, emerged. He wore a long black robe and stood tall, his face cold yet mysterious. His presence instantly silenced the surrounding crowd. Logan casually glanced at the crowd as if he were looking at a group of insignificant ants. Then he slowly spoke, Ladies and gentlemen, though my strength is acceptable, I am not capable of everything. True power comes from the resolve in ones heart and the unrelenting pursuit of it. Remember this if you wish to grow stronger. Having said this, he turned and walked away, leaving the crowd stunned in place. They looked at one another, their minds filled with awe and enlightenment. Logans words, like a bolt of lightning tearing through the night sky, illuminated the path ahead for them. In a corner of the Magic Market, outside a shop named Shadow Magic Workshop, a crowd gathered yet maintained a peculiar distance. Some stood and some sat, their gazes invariably focused on the figure insideCLogan, the legendary Magic Master. Logan was engrossed in an ancient, yellowed tome, wrapped in a faint veil of Demonic Qi, like a mysterious and alluring fog. The people stared at Logan with unrestrained gazes, their eyes filled with both curiosity and reverence, as if Logan were an untouchable taboo. They exchanged glances, communicating their shock silently yet no one dared to disturb him. The Master is indeed very powerful, a young man in a blue magic robe couldnt help but whisper, his eyes shining with admiration, I never imagined the Master could be so formidable; its beyond my expectations. If the Master is truly that strong, I think we need to reconsider our previous plans! His words immediately resonated with those nearby. A burly warrior with a giant hammer nodded, his rough voice carrying a hint of reverence, Yes, the Masters strength is unfathomable. We even thought of challenging him once, which now seems ridiculous. What do you know? An elder mage sneered at them, his tone tinged with pride, Of course, the Masters strength is the greatest; theres no doubt about that. If the Masters strength werent so formidable, how could it attract so much Demonic Qi and cause the entire Market to tremble? For us to stand here and observe from afar is already a great honor. His words sparked a heated discussion among the crowd; everyone was eager to voice their opinion, as if each wanted to dominate in this debate about Logans strength. Youre all wrong. The Masters greatness is not only reflected in his mastery of magic but also in his endless pursuit of it, a beautiful witch in a lavish gown slowly spoke, her voice gentle yet magnetic. It is this desire for the unknown that has turned the Master into a legend in all our hearts. As the argument became tumultuous, Timothy Daiziel hurried through the crowd, his face marked by urgency. He made his way directly to the other end of the market where a grand castle stood, the City Lord sitting at the highest level, overlooking the entire market. Timothy Daiziel reached the front of the castle, took a deep breath, and then shouted loudly, City Lord, I have urgent matters to report! The City Lord sensed Timothy Daiziels aura and immediately snapped out of his contemplation. He smiled slightly, his voice gentle yet commanding, Timothy Daiziel, whats the rush? Take your time. Timothy Daiziel quickly entered the castle, recounting the discussion about Logan and the unusual Demonic Qi in the market to the City Lord. After listening, the City Lord frowned slightly, pondering for a moment before he spoke slowly, Logans strength is indeed extraordinary, his Demonic Qi so rich that it likely signifies a new breakthrough. We must be cautious, maintaining respect but also guarding against potential risks. Timothy Daiziel nodded, secretly relieved he had informed the City Lord in time. He knew that in this world filled with magic and unknowns, any small disturbance might provoke a storm. And Logan was undoubtedly the center of the impending storm. In a corner of the Magic Market, inside a shop called Shadow Magic Workshop, under the dim lighting, Timothy Daiziel walked in with steady steps. The shops simple decor exuded an extraordinary aura with several ancient magic books laid out on the central table, and Logan, the legendary Magic Master, was deeply engrossed in the pages, enveloped in a faint aura of Demonic Qi, as if isolated from the world. Timothy Daiziel, since youre here, the Master must have tasks to handle, an old man in a gray robe emerged from the inner room, his eyes sharp yet gentle, Speak, theres nothing the Master desires to do that we wont discuss or exhaust! After speaking, he softly coughed, seeming to mask an inner turmoil. Chapter 1307 - Chapter 1307 Chapter 717 Leopard Head_2 Chapter 1307: Chapter 717 Leopard Head_2 Chapter 1307: Chapter 717 Leopard Head_2 Timothy Daiziel nodded, his expression serious, The Master hopes that you can arrange an array outside his store that will gather all the Demonic Qi on his side. Such ability is not something an ordinary person could achieve. His tone carried a hint of awe, clearly having a profound understanding of Logans strength. The old man furrowed his brows upon hearing this, and after a moment of contemplation, he slowly began to speak, The last array was a success only because several of us worked on it together. This time it needs my help again, and the requirements are even higher, to gather all the Demonic Qi to the Masters side This He clenched his teeth, not being surprised was impossible. After all, such an array is not only extremely complicated, but also carries great risks, and the slightest carelessness could lead to unforeseen consequences. Is that really what he said? A young Mage beside the old man interrupted, surprised. Didnt you tell the Master about the dangers? If something goes wrong, we surely cant bear the responsibility! The urgency and worry in his voice were apparent, showing his confusion and concern about Logans decision. Timothy Daiziel helplessly shook his head, Of course, I did, but the Master is resolute, he says he has his plans. Moreover, the Master also specially instructed me that the array must be carried out in secret, not drawing any attention from others. There was a hint of helplessness and concern in his eyes, as he was quite aware of the enormity and danger of the task. After a moment of silence, the old man slowly spoke again, Since the Master has decided, we can only do our best. However, Timothy, you must be clear, this array is different from before, we need to be more cautious and careful. Moreover, we must be fully prepared in case any mishap occurs. His tone was firm and resolute, as if to encourage himself and Timothy. Timothy nodded, his expression resolute, I understand, I will assist you as much as I can. And I will keep a close eye on the Masters condition, and if anything seems amiss, I will report to you immediately. There was determination and courage in his eyes, as if telling himself to forge ahead no matter what difficulties arose. And so, a secret operation involving Demonic Qi and the array quietly began. Outside Logans shop, the old man, Timothy, and several other Mages began to busy themselves. They drew symbols, arranged arrays, and chanted spells, each action performed with focus and care. Meanwhile, Logan remained engrossed in his books, seemingly oblivious to everything outside. However, deep within him lay a secret and plan that no one knew In a corner of the Magic Market, Timothy was quietly talking with the City Lord, both furrowing their brows, clearly troubled by some thorny issue. They were surrounded by a bustling crowd, yet their conversation seemed to exist in a world apart. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ive already told the Master, but he never listens, and theres nothing we can do, Timothy sighed with a sense of helplessness, Hasnt the Master also said, in our current situation, that he could easily do this! But we all know its not a joking matter. The City Lord, too, wore a look of worry, Yes, Timothy, youve informed Logan of the potential outcomes and consequences, yet he stubbornly refuses to listen. He even tells us that his strength can absorb it, no matter how much Demonic Qi comes. But we all know, how challenging that Qi is to contain. If only He did not continue, but the anxiety in his eyes grew heavier. Timothy was also acutely aware of the stakes. He clenched his fists, nails nearly digging into his palms, City Lord, what do we do now? We cant really let the Master carry on recklessly, can we? If something really goes wrong, our entire Clan could suffer! The City Lord was silent for a moment as if weighing something. Finally, he spoke slowly, Ive heard that a group of Humans has been staying at the inn, disguised as members of our Clan. I suspect they have nefarious intentions. Heres what well do, Timothy, bring them here. Their strength should be significant. If we refine them into Demonic Qi to give to the Master, it can solve our pressing issue and teach a lesson to those Humans who dare to intrude on our territory. Upon hearing this, a fierce glint flashed in Timothys eyes, Excellent! If the Humans dare to intrude on our territory, they cant blame us for not being merciful. We have always restrained ourselves, but that doesnt mean we dont harbor hatred towards the Human race. This time, let them witness our might! After speaking, Timothy Daiziel turned to leave, but the City Lord suddenly called out to him, Timothy Daiziel, wait a moment. This matter must be handled cleanly, without leaving any traces. Moreover, you must remember, our target is only those of the Human race who have trespassed onto our territory, do not implicate the innocent. After all, though we bear deep hatred toward humans, we must not lose our reason and bottom line because of it. Timothy Daiziel nodded with a resolute expression, City Lord, rest assured, I know what to do. I will proceed with caution to ensure that nothing goes awry. Having finished speaking, his figure flashed and then he disappeared among the crowd. Watching Timothy Daiziels retreating figure, the City Lords heart filled with mixed feelings. He knew that although this operation was to resolve the immediate crisis, it might also trigger even greater troubles. However, faced with Logans stubbornness and the threat of the Demonic Qi, they seemed to have no other choice. One could only hope that everything would go smoothly, allowing their clan to continue living peacefully on this land. Deep within the Magic Market, a grand castle stood erect, and within, Timothy Daiziel was conversing with a figure clad in a black robe, with a cold countenance. The Masters eyes were as profound as the Abyss, radiating an unquestionable majesty. Rest assured, Master, Ill go today. I have long detested these members of the Human race. I feel theyre all a bunch of hypocrites who dont deserve to remain here! Timothy Daiziel spoke angrily, with eyes flashing with deep contempt and disdain for humanity. His words were filled with resoluteness and power, as if at that moment, he could hardly wait to round up all those hypocritical humans. Upon hearing this, the corners of the Masters mouth curled into a satisfied smile. He nodded lightly, his eyes showing a hint of approval, Good, well said. Then Ill await your victorious return! His voice was deep and forceful, as if each word carried endless authority and anticipation. Timothy Daiziel puffed out his chest, his eyes sparking with determination, Master, have no worries, we shall surely succeed! His tone was full of confidence and resolve, as if he could already see the dawn of victory. After speaking, he turned and strode out of the castle, ready to lead his subordinates to the staging post to initiate an action against the Human race. Meanwhile, at the staging post, several members of the Sect were chatting leisurely, completely unaware of the danger silently descending upon them. Suddenly, a mysterious chill tensed their hearts, and they exchanged looks, their eyes flickering with alarm and confusion. Whats going on? one of them asked in a low voice, clearly shaken by this sudden coldness. Im not sure, but something feels off, another said, his brow furrowed as his gaze searched for any potential threats. However, before they could react, Timothy Daiziel and his men appeared at the entrance of the staging post like Ghosts. Their appearance plunged the Sect members into a state of panic and despair. At that moment, outside the City Lords Mansion, a figure swiftly flashed by. Chapter 1308 - Chapter 1308 Chapter 718 Intertwined Willows Chapter 1308: Chapter 718: Intertwined Willows Chapter 1308: Chapter 718: Intertwined Willows The man emitted a powerful aura all over his body, like a ferocious beast poised to strike. His eyes were bloodshot, flickering with a bloodthirsty glow. Although he wore silk satin, a hint of rage and unease could be seen through his attire. His gait was agile and powerful, each step seeming to tread upon the heartstrings of those around him. Along the way, many people who saw this figure actively made way for him, their eyes filled with awe and fear. They knew that this man was not kind-hearted, and his appearance oftentimes heralded bloodshed and slaughter. And this time, it seemed his target was none other than those innocent people of the Sect Timothy Daiziel quickly surrounded the post station with his men, their eyes brimming with murderous intent and cold indifference. Meanwhile, the people of the Sect were trapped in the middle, their eyes filled with despair and helplessness. A cruel massacre was about to unfold, all because of baseless hatred and prejudice Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the dim and slightly oppressive great hall of the City Lords Mansion, Timothy Daiziel stood respectfully before a person draped in a black robe, his features stern. The Big Shots eyes were as dark as the Abyss, seemingly able to peer into the deepest secrets of the human heart. Timothys face was filled with outrage and determination, his fists clenched and veins bulging, clearly on the verge of an emotional eruption. Rest assured, Master, Ill go today. Ive long detested these Humans, feeling theyre all sanctimonious folks, not fit to remain here! Timothys words were laden with barely concealed fury, his gaze flashing with deep disgust and contempt for the Human race. His words were like a sharp dagger, piercing right into the Masters heart, but also intensifying the satisfaction in the Masters eyes. The Master nodded slowly, the corner of his mouth curling into a cruel smile, Good, well said. Your determination and courage are what I admire. I will await your triumphant return! His voice was deep and powerful, each word weighed heavily on Timothys psyche, further solidifying his resolve. Timothy puffed out his chest, his eyes shining with unwavering light, Dont worry, Master, our success is guaranteed! These Humans dare to trespass on our territory, they must pay the price! His tone was filled with confidence and determination, as if he had already envisioned the scene where he and his men would capture all the Humans in one fell swoop. With that said, Timothy turned and strode out of the hall with large, determined steps, followed by a group of men with faces full of anger and menacing auras. They were like a pack of hungry wolves, ready to unleash a brutal hunt upon the innocent Humans. Meanwhile, not far from the City Lords Mansion at the post station, several people from the Sect were seated together, their faces bearing traces of fatigue and worry. They had just arrived in the city and hoped for a brief respite, but instead sensed a mysterious and ominous aura slowly descending upon them. Whats going on? one of them whispered, his eyes flicking with vigilance and unease. Im not sure, but something feels off, another one said with a furrowed brow, his gaze searching the surroundings for potential threats. Aside from the dim lighting and the quiet night, he found nothing. However, while they were confused and unsure, Timothy had already arrived quietly with his men. Like ghosts, they appeared at the entrance of the post station, surrounding the Sects people. Timothys face bore a ferocious smile, his eyes filled with murderous intent and indifference. Hmph, finally found you! Timothy snorted coldly, his voice cutting like ice, You Humans dare to trespass on our territory, you must accept our punishment! Upon hearing this, the faces of the Sect members turned deathly pale, knowing that this time, they likely wouldnt escape their fate. But just then, a figure flashed across the night sky like lightning, instantly appearing at the gates of the City Lords Mansion. He had an immense aura, his eyes as fiery as flames, as if they could burn away all evil and darkness. His arrival instantly made the already tense atmosphere even more complex and delicate Under the lingering twilight, passersby hurried on the streets yet were involuntarily drawn to a figure with an overwhelming presence. The man was tall and muscular, every inch of his skin seemed to contain boundless strength. His whole being radiated a powerful aura, a blend of dignity and rage that naturally commanded respect. His bloodshot eyes, like burning embers, revealed endless anger and determination. He was dressed in high-quality silk satin, the luxurious fabric shimmering with a soft luster under the sunlight, yet it subtly conveyed an undertone of barely noticeable rage, as if ready to burst forth at any moment. Along the way, many who saw the figure stopped in their tracks and made way, fearful of provoking the seemingly unapproachable noble. They whispered among themselves, guessing at the identity of this formidable figure who dared to strut so boldly through the city. This noble was none other than the City Lords once brother, the General of Spear Riders who had fought alongside the City Lord in countless campaigns, earning great Merit. His name was Dickson Lindman, one of the City Lords most trusted aides and a Big Shot widely known throughout the city. At this moment, he was hurrying to the City Lords Mansion with an urgent expression, his heart full of uncontrollable anger and unease. Chapter 1309 - Chapter 1309 718 Chapter Xiang Liu_2 Chapter 1309: 718 Chapter Xiang Liu_2 Chapter 1309: 718 Chapter Xiang Liu_2 I need to see the City Lord! Let me in at once! Dickson Lindman hastened to the gates of the City Lords Mansion, shouting loudly, his voice filled with undeniable authority. His hands were positioned behind his back, clenched into fists, as if he was ready to strike at any moment and shatter all obstacles in his way. Upon seeing this, Timothy Daiziel, the guard at the gate, shuddered inside. He was well aware of Lindmans identity and status, as well as the General of Spear Riders temperament and character. However, because of his duty, he had no choice but to step forward and stop him, General Lindman, this is The City Lord is currently hosting guests and is afraid its not convenient to see you. Lindman, upon hearing this, furrowed his brows and his anger intensified, Timothy, you should know the consequences of stopping me! The City Lord and I have significant interactions; do you realize the crime you are committing by blocking me here! His voice was deep and powerful, each word seemingly carrying the weight of a thousand pounds upon Timothys heart. Timothys complexion shifted slightly but he still held his ground, General Lindman, I am not intentionally blocking you, but the City Lord indeed has urgent matters on hand. Perhaps you could wait for a moment, and as soon as the City Lord is free, I will notify him immediately. Lindman was not buying it; he took a fierce step forward, his crimson eyes staring intensely at Timothy, Wait? I, Dickson Lindman, can wait, but can the crisis in the city wait? I have urgent military information to report, and if delayed, can you bear the responsibility? Hearing this, Timothy was jolted inside. He knew full well Lindman was not exaggerating, and he also understood that the situation indeed allowed no delay. Thus, he clenched his teeth and decided to make an exception, Alright, General Lindman, please wait a moment, Ill go and inform the City Lord right now. Having said that, Timothy turned and ran quickly towards the mansion, praying internally that the City Lord would be able to finish his current affairs quickly and meet with the furious General of Spear Riders. Meanwhile, Lindman stood still, his eyes blazing, staring intently at the gates of the City Lords Mansion as if trying to bore through them. His heart was filled with anxiety and anticipation, hoping to once again join forces with the City Lord to confront the impending crisis. Outside the grand and towering Demon Clan Hall, the remnants of the sunset slanted, mingling the golden glow with the dark ambiance inside, creating a strange and solemn scene. Yet, this tranquility was shattered by a sudden outcry, like a stone thrown into a calm lake, causing ripples to spread. What are you ranting about over there, doing whatever you please! This is the Great Hall, not a place for you to behave recklessly; the noise everywhere, what does this look like! A commanding and slightly angry reprimand, thunderous like the roar in the Great Hall, approached the source of the noise. The speaker, adorned in elaborate Demon Race attire, tall and with hands clasped behind his back, walked steadily toward the source of the disturbance. His face wore displeasure, and his eyes conveyed a strict adherence to order and rules. The person causing the commotion was none other than the City Lords former brother, the General of Spear Riders, Dickson Lindman. Covered in dust, it was clear he had come from afar hurriedly, his face filled with urgency and eagerness. Faced with this sudden reproach, he did not shrink back but held his head high, his voice tinged with resentment and stubbornness, I have urgent military information to report, and if it causes delay in the Big Shots cultivation within, you would be unable to bear the responsibility! Even if you are a subordinate of the City Lord, you cannot block me so indiscriminately! Timothy, the guard of the Demon Clan Hall, with traditional Demon Race blood flowing through his veins, stood proud and dignified like the armor on his body, hard and cold. He gave Lindman a cold glance, a sneer of disdain curling at the corner of his mouth, Humph, even if you were once the City Lords brother, havent you been relegated to a remote place now? Coming back unbidden is already a mistake, yet you still dare to run wild here! Do you think you are still the General of Spear Riders from back then? Lindmans face darkened, a hint of pain and helplessness flashing in his eyes. He knew that his past experiences had become a joke among the Demon Race, but he had never given up on his pursuit of justice and his loyalty to the City Lord. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions, Timothy, I am not here to compete or fight, but there is urgent military information concerning the safety of the Demon Race that I need to report. If you continue to block me and delay this critical matter, the consequences are unimaginable! Timothy Daiziel was unmoved and shook his head coldly, Hmph, what urgent military intelligence could be more important than the cultivation of the Big Shot inside? If you truly have an emergency, go ask for permission from the City Lord first, then come back. Otherwise, dont blame me for being impolite! As the two were at an impasse, a deep and authoritative voice suddenly emanated from inside the hall, Who is causing a commotion outside? The voice seemed to carry endless power, causing everyone present to shudder. Timothys expression changed slightly, and he quickly bowed deeply, Reporting to the ancestor, it is it is Dickson Lindman, the City Lords former brother. He says he has urgent military intelligence to report. As his words fell, the doors of the hall slowly opened, and a figure slowly emerged. The figure was tall and exuded an immense presence; it was the ancestor of the Demon Race. His gaze swept over Dickson Lindman and Timothy Daiziel, finally resting on Dickson, Oh? Dickson, since you have urgent military intelligence, why didnt you come directly to me? Didnt you know that this is a crucial place for our Demon Race and we do not allow disturbances lightly? Upon hearing this, Dickson felt a chill in his heart and immediately knelt on the ground, Ancestor, please see the truth, I truly had no other choice. Please allow me to explain the details. The ancestor slightly nodded, indicating for Dickson to stand up and speak. Meanwhile, Timothy secretly felt fortunate that he hadnt rashly offended the people close to the ancestor. He stood quietly to the side, listening to Dickson report the military intelligence, but his heart could not help but feel a deep respect and admiration for the former General of Spear Riders. In the dark and solemn atmosphere of the Demon Clan Hall, Timothys words were like sharp blades mercilessly stabbing at the former General of Spear Riders, Dickson Lindman. What does being a former General of Spear Riders count for? In his eyes, it is nothing. And now he even dares to shout in the hall? If it caused a delay, even killing him would not make amends. Timothys voice was cold and haughty, and his eyes were filled with disdain and contempt for Dickson. Dickson, hearing this, felt his anger ignited instantly. He thought back to the years of humiliation and injustice he had suffered, the days when he was relegated to the remote areas and faced ostracism, and how he was still so belittled upon his return. His eyes seemed to spit fire, and his fists were tightly clenched, as if ready to strike and knock down Timothy at any moment. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Timothy, do you realize what you are saying! Dicksons voice was low and forceful, each word seeming to carry an immense weight. His eyes revealed intense anger and unwillingness, but they also held a trace of helplessness and compromise. He knew well Timothys position and strength in the Demon Race and the tense and delicate relationship between the two. If he truly confronted Timothy head-on, it would likely end in a lose-lose situation. Timothy, seeing Dickson struggling to contain his anger, couldnt help feeling a sense of triumph. He knew his words had touched Dicksons sore spot and had achieved the desired effect. However, just as he prepared to taunt Dickson a few more words, he suddenly noticed a determined look in Dicksons eyes, as if he had made a certain decision. Timothy, although I, Dickson Lindman, may be in a low state now, I am not a soft persimmon ripe for the picking. Dicksons voice, though low, was filled with force, I have returned this time with urgent military intelligence to report. If it is truly delayed because of your interference, both you and I will be to blame. Timothy, hearing this, couldnt help but shiver. He realized that Dicksons return was indeed not just for show, but to handle an important matter. Chapter 1310 - Chapter 1310 Chapter 719 Gluttonous Feast Chapter 1310: Chapter 719: Gluttonous Feast Chapter 1310: Chapter 719: Gluttonous Feast Thinking about this, his attitude softened somewhat, Alright, since you have urgent military intelligence, then speak. But you must remember, this is the Demon Clan Hall, not a place where you can run wild. Dickson Lindman gave a slight nod upon hearing these words. He knew well that even though he was angry, he couldnt confront Timothy Daiziel head-on here. Thus, he took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions and began to discuss the urgent military intelligence. Meanwhile, Timothy Daiziel stood by quietly, his eyes glittering with contemplation and calculation. He knew this matter was probably not simple, and Dickson Lindman might indeed become an important chess piece in his hand. In the quiet and solemn corridor of the Demon Clan Hall, the standoff between Timothy Daiziel and Dickson Lindman persisted. The remnants of the setting sun filtered through the sparse clouds, casting mottled patterns on the ground, adding an odd tint to the tense atmosphere. Is the City Lord in seclusion inside? If so, I wont disturb him! Timothy Daiziels words carried a hint of compromise, understanding that Dickson Lindman must have returned for some urgent matters, and judging by his expression, it seemed not trivial. Thus, he planned to understand the situation completely before making any decisions. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Dickson Lindmans brow furrowed slightly, a spark of confusion in his eyes. Not being a foolish man, he naturally sensed the underlying implications in Timothy Daiziels words. He said in a deep voice, Timothy Daiziel, why would you say that? Is the City Lord not inside the hall? Timothy Daiziel chuckled, amusement twinkling in his eyes: The one inside is not any City Lord, its our Lord Dragon! His words were tinged with mockery, as if he was ridiculing Dickson Lindmans ignorance. Dickson Lindman was shocked upon hearing this. Lord Dragon? He had never heard of this name, nor did he know when such a Big Shot had appeared among the Demon Race. He widened his eyes and stared at Timothy Daiziel, trying to spot any flaws in his expression, What Lord Dragon? I have never heard of it. Timothy Daiziel, are you mocking me? Watching the puzzled and wary look on Dickson Lindmans face, Timothy Daiziel couldnt help feeling a bit smug. He deliberately elongated his tone, slowly saying, Humph, Lord Dragon is a newly emerged Strong One of our Demon Race, with unfathomable strength. His visit to the hall is for secluded Cultivation, aiming for a higher Realm. If you are wise, you would not enter and disturb him, lest you invite disaster upon yourself. Listening to Timothy Daiziels exaggerated words, anger inadvertently rose in Dickson Lindman. He knew that Timothy Daiziel had always looked down on him and now seemed to be taking the opportunity to humiliate him. However, he was not someone to be manipulated by others, nor would he be easily intimidated by Timothy Daiziels words. Timothy Daiziel, I know youve always looked down on me, but you cant just fool me around. Dickson Lindmans voice was low and forceful, each word seeming to carry immense weight, Im not so easily bullied! If you dont tell the truth now, dont blame me for being impolite! As he spoke, Dickson Lindmans eyes shimmered with unprecedented determination and resolve. He stared intently at Timothy Daiziel, as if trying to see through his soul. Timothy Daiziel, taken aback by this sudden display of authority, couldnt help feeling a bit panicked. He had never seen Dickson Lindman so serious before, nor had he expected such a strong reaction. However, Timothy Daiziel, being a notable figure among the Demon Race, quickly adjusted his emotions and scoffed, Humph, Dickson Lindman, who do you think you are? You are just a General of Spear Riders abandoned by the City Lord. Do you think Im just making empty threats? Let me tell you, Lord Dragon indeed is in secluded Cultivation inside the hall, if you dont believe it, youre welcome to check for yourself. But bear the consequences yourself! Upon hearing this, Dickson Lindman fell into deep thought. Although he knew Timothy Daiziel was arrogant and conceited, he wasnt someone who made baseless claims. Since he spoke thus, the existence of Lord Dragon was highly likely. However, he did have urgent military intelligence to report, and if it was delayed due to Lord Dragons seclusion, the consequences could be unimaginable. With this in mind, Dickson Lindman took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions. He looked at Timothy Daiziel and slowly said, Timothy Daiziel, I did not come back to fight with you. I have urgent military intelligence to report to the City Lord. If its delayed because of Lord Dragons seclusion, neither of us can bear the responsibility. Could you tell me how long Lord Dragons seclusion will last? Or, is there a way I could report the intelligence without disturbing him? In front of the dark and solemn doors of the Demon Clan Hall, the standoff between Timothy Daiziel and Dickson Lindman seemed to freeze time. The slanting rays of the setting sun cast a golden fringe over the tense atmosphere. Is the City Lord secluding himself inside? If thats the case, I really shouldnt disturb him! Timothy Daiziels words carried a hint of hesitation. He was well aware of the purpose of Dickson Lindmans return, but he didnt want to cause unnecessary trouble by making a wrong move. He decided to be straightforward and see how Dickson Lindman would respond. Upon hearing this, Dickson Lindmans brow wrinkled slightly, confusion and unease flashing in his eyes. He had indeed heard rumors about the City Lords seclusion, but hearing it from Timothy Daiziels mouth made it feel unusual. In a grave voice, he said, Timothy Daiziel, why would you say that? Is the City Lord not inside the hall? Timothy Daiziel chuckled, amusement and disdain sparkling in his eyes: The one inside is not any City Lord, its our Lord Dragon! His statement was laced with mockery, as if he was making fun of Dickson Lindmans ignorance and backwardness. Chapter 1311 - Chapter 1311 Chapter 719 Gluttonous_2 Chapter 1311: Chapter 719: Gluttonous_2 Chapter 1311: Chapter 719: Gluttonous_2 Dickson Lindman was shaken and surprised flashed in his eyes. Lord Dragon? He had never heard of this name, and he was unaware when such a mysterious Big Shot had emerged among the Demon Race. His eyes widened as he looked at Timothy Daiziel, trying to spot inconsistencies in his expression, What Lord Dragon? I have never heard of him. Timothy, are you not playing a joke on me? Witnessing Dicksons confused and guarded expression, Timothy couldnt help feeling a bit smug. He deliberately elongated his tone, speaking slowly, Humph, Lord Dragon is a newly risen Strong One among our Demon Race, his power unfathomable. He has come to the Palace this time to engage in closed-door Cultivation, aiming to reach a higher Realm. If you knew any better, you would not go in to disturb him and invite disaster upon yourself. With that, his gaze conveyed a hint of threat and warning. Listening to Timothys exaggerated words, anger began to rise in Dicksons heart. He knew well that Timothy had always looked down on him and was now trying to humiliate him. However, he was not someone to be easily manipulated nor frightened by Timothys words. He took a deep breath, attempting to calm his emotions, and said word by word, Timothy, I know youve always looked down on me, but you cant just deceive me like that. I am not that easy to bully! If you do not tell the truth now, dont blame me for being rude! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Dicksons eyes showed unprecedented determination and decisiveness. He stared intensely at Timothy as if to see right through his soul. His body slightly leaned forward, ready to launch an attack to defend his dignity and honor. Stunned by Dicksons resolved gaze, a trace of panic arose in Timothys heart. He had never seen Dickson so serious before, nor had he expected such a strong reaction. He took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions, and scoffed, Humph, Dickson, who do you think you are? You are just a discarded General of Spear Riders by the City Lord. Do you think Im just trying to scare you? I am telling you, Lord Dragon is indeed in seclusion in the Palace. If you dont believe it, you can go in and see for yourself. But have it on your own head! Upon hearing this, Dickson fell into deep thought. He knew despite Timothys arrogance and pride, he was not one to make unfounded claims. If he said so, then Lord Dragons existence was very likely. However, he had returned with urgent military intelligence to report to the City Lord, and should the matter be delayed because of Lord Dragons seclusion, the consequences would be unthinkable. He needed to find a solution that would ensure the military information was delivered on time and without offending Lord Dragon. Thinking this, Dickson took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions. He looked at Timothy and said slowly, Timothy, I did not come back to fight with you. I have urgent military intelligence to report to the City Lord, a matter concerning the security of our Demon Race. If it is really delayed because of Lord Dragons seclusion, neither you nor I can bear the responsibility. Can you tell me how much longer Lord Dragon will be in seclusion? Or, can I report the intelligence without disturbing him? His tone was sincere and resolute, revealing his concern and sense of responsibility for the bigger picture of the Demon Race. In the complex and mysterious corridors of the Palace, the slanting sun caste a dim golden light over everything. A man in a black robe, displeasure evident on his face, spoke sternly to another man who had just returned appearing like a warrior, If you have concerns, you should ask the City Lord; he will naturally have answers for you, instead of shouting at me here. If you cause delays to significant matters, dont blame me for being unkind! His voice was sharp and forceful, each word heavy; after speaking, he left, leaving behind a resolved silhouette. The reprimanded man, furrowing his eyebrows with a hint of confusion and unwillingness in his eyes, watched the direction in which the man in the black robe had left, contemplating internally, Who is this person? Why is he so arrogant? Although our Demon Race has many Strong Ones, I have never seen this person before. However, he didnt dwell on it much longer, just shook his head slightly, deciding to bury his doubts temporarily. Enough, the Demon Race has an abundance of Strong Ones, with new faces appearing every day; perhaps he really is some newly emerged Strong One I havent yet heard of, he said to himself. His tone conveyed a bit of helplessness, but even more, it reflected acceptance and understanding of the Demon Races world where the strong are revered. He decided not to linger on this further and shifted his attention to more critical matters. Right now, I have urgent military intelligence that needs to be reported to the City Lord, which is of paramount importance, the man thought to himself, then promptly strode towards the City Lords Mansion with big, determined steps, each step landing solidly, displaying his resolve and conviction. When he arrived at the City Lords Mansion, he happened to meet the steward. Upon seeing him, the steward showed a hint of surprise, Ah, you have finally arrived! The City Lord has been waiting for you, saying that theres important matters to discuss. Hearing this, the man felt a chill in his heart, knowing that the City Lord must have something important to discuss. He nodded to the steward and said, I also wished to discuss important matters with the City Lord. Please announce my request to see him. The steward agreed, turned around, and hurriedly entered the mansion. In a moment, he came back out and respectfully said, The City Lord invites you in. The man straightened his clothes, took a deep breath, and stepped into the City Lords Mansion. He understood that the upcoming meeting with the City Lord would determine the course of the military intelligence he was to report, and would also impact the future of the entire Demon Race. Therefore, he had to give his utmost to explain every detail clearly to ensure the City Lord could make the right decisions. When he walked into the City Lords study, the City Lord was sitting upright at his desk, his expression solemn. As soon as the man entered, the City Lord spoke, Youve come, just in time. Theres something I wish to discuss with you and the man also immediately said, Lord City, I also have important matters to report Their words intermingled, as if heralding a significant conversation about the future of the Demon Race that was about to unfold. In that grand and ancient palace of the Demon Race, sunlight filtered through sparse clouds, spottily illuminating the ground and adding a bit of brightness to the somber environment. He, a respected elder within the Demon Race, was standing in a corner of the great hall, looking intently at the man slowly approaching. This man, whom he had personally mentored from obscurity to his now renowned status, had each step imbued with his mentors care and expectations. Under his meticulous guidance and selfless help, the mans strength had advanced rapidly, as if he had sprouted wings, soared up high, and become a brilliant new star of the Demon Race. He looked the man up and down, a trace of hard-to-detect satisfaction flickering in his eyes. The man had finally returned, his clothes slightly dusty and his expression a bit weary, yet his eyes still shone bright and determined, revealing an unyielding will. He knew that the mans return must have followed a long period of secluded reflection, gaining a deeper understanding of past mistakes. It wasnt easy for you to come back today, he slowly said, his voice low and magnetic, as if penetrating the soul, just in time, let me introduce you to Lord Dragon. With that, he gestured towards a middle-aged man beside him, who exuded an extraordinary aura, radiating a powerful presence. The man, hearing this, was instantly covered in an expression of astonishment, as if he had heard something unbelievable. His eyes widened, his mouth slightly agape, evidently feeling very unfamiliar and shocked by the title Lord Dragon. What earth-shattering changes had occurred within the Demon Race during his absence? Why was everyone calling him Lord Dragon, Chapter 1312 - Chapter 1312 Chapter 720 True Dragon Chapter 1312: Chapter 720 True Dragon Chapter 1312: Chapter 720 True Dragon As if Lord Dragon had already become an indispensable existence among the Demon Race? His heart was filled with puzzlement and doubts, but as a member of the Demon Race, he knew that this was not the time to ask questions. He suppressed his curiosity and unease, trying to keep his expression calm, and then couldnt help saying, Senior, this Lord Dragon I have never heard of him. Could you please enlighten me? His tone was sincere and humble, revealing his respect for the senior and his desire for the unknown. Upon hearing this, the senior smiled slightly, a glint of appreciation flashing in his eyes. He knew that although the young man was young, he was observant and thoughtful. Thus, he slowly explained, Lord Dragon is a newly emerged Strong One among our Demon Race, with unfathomable strength. He had been in seclusion for many years and only recently came out. Because of his emergence, our Demon Races power has climbed to a new level. During the time you were away, many things happened in the Demon Race. Once youve settled down, Ill slowly tell you all about it. The young man suddenly realized upon hearing this. Indeed, during the time he was away, the Demon Race had undergone earth-shattering changes. He secretly rejoiced that he could come back to witness all these changes firsthand and have the opportunity to fight alongside the mysterious Lord Dragon. At the same time, he became even more determined to cultivate harder and contribute his strength to the future of the Demon Race. In the Demon Races dark and profound council hall, the candlelight flickered, casting diverse expressions on everyones faces. He, a veteran of the Demon Race, was currently furrowing his brows, looking puzzled at the sitting City Lord and those high-ranking Demon Race members who were obedient to the City Lord. His heart was filled with doubts and dissatisfaction, especially when the City Lord mentioned the mysterious Lord Dragon, his emotions reached their peak. What kind of background does this Lord Dragon have that you all hold him in such high regard? I just cant understand, he couldnt help but say, his tone carrying a bit of disdain and ridicule, shaking his head uncontrollably as if the City Lord had made an utterly absurd decision, Couldnt it be that you are relying all of the Demon Races future on some damn Lord Dragon? As soon as he finished speaking, a high-ranking Demon Race official across him violently slapped the table, stood up, and glared angrily, What do you know, how dare you be so presumptuous! If you continue to spout nonsense, dont blame me for being ruthless! His voice was cold and authoritative, like a sharp sword hanging over the veterans head. The veteran felt a chill in his heart upon hearing this, but he didnt back down. He widened his eyes, staring back at the high-rank, as if to see just what confidence lay behind the others words. However, just then, another high-ranking official slowly said with a tone of helplessness and sigh, Ah, why must you be so stubborn? Lord Dragon is no ordinary person. He emerged from the Ancient Barrier, possessing tremendous strength and means. Just this point alone makes him incomparable to ordinary people. Do you understand? The veteran was shaken by these words. The Ancient Barrier? That was legendary forbidden land within the Demon Race, rumored to seal countless powerful beings. If this Lord Dragon truly had emerged from the Ancient Barrier, then his power indeed could not be underestimated. However, even so, the veterans doubts did not completely fade away. He looked at these brothers who once fought beside him, who had now become so alien because of an unknown Lord Dragon, and felt a mix of annoyance and headache. Do you do you really trust him that much? The veterans voice was low, carrying a hint of reluctance and helplessness, How could yesterdays brothers become what they are today? Finally, he took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind. He said, Alright, even if this Lord Dragon is truly powerful, we cannot blindly follow him. The future of the Demon Race should be in our own hands. I propose that we conduct a thorough investigation of Lord Dragon to ensure that he truly is a trustworthy ally of our Demon Race. His words were firm and powerful, as if seeking a glimmer of hope for the future of the Demon Race. The council hall suddenly fell silent. People glanced at the veteran, admiring his courage and determination. The City Lord squinted his eyes slightly*angstrombedPane, seemingly pondering over the veterans suggestion. A discussion about the future of the Demon Race thus began. Deep within the majestic and splendid palace of the Demon Race, in a gorgeously decorated yet dignified secret room, the City Lord was sternly admonishing the man before him. Complex runes filled the surroundings of the secret room, glowing with a pale blue light, as if isolating all external prying. Lord Dragon emerged from the Ancient Barrier, possessing great strength and even an unearthly Treasure. Such a person is the most powerful, you must treat him courteously, never harboring second thoughts. The City Lords voice was low and forceful, each word seemingly carrying immense weight, striking the mans heart. The mans eyes widened, his face full of disbelief. How could he believe that the seemingly ordinary Lord Dragon had actually escaped from the Ancient Barrier? The Ancient Barrier, a legendary forbidden land within the Demon Race, rumored to seal countless powerful beings and precious treasures. If this person truly had come out from the Ancient Barrier, then his strength The man didnt dare to continue thinking, only feeling a tremor in his heart. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1313 - Chapter 1313 Chapter 720 True Dragon_2 Chapter 1313: Chapter 720 True Dragon_2 Chapter 1313: Chapter 720 True Dragon_2 Could it be that youve made a mistake? the man finally couldnt help speaking, his voice trembling slightly with skepticism, This time when I was wandering outside, I also brought back someone who had escaped from the Ancient Barrier. He is a Flood Dragon with great strength, wanting to seek refuge with our Demon Race, and he has even experienced a great upheaval among the Human race! Upon hearing this, the City Lords eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He knew very little about this Lord Dragon, only that his strength was unfathomable and his origin mysterious. Now, the man suddenly mentioned that he too had brought back someone who had escaped from the Ancient Barrier, which piqued his interest. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh? Tell me more, what is the situation with this Flood Dragon? The City Lord leaned forward slightly, clearly very interested in the topic. Seeing this, the man was delighted, knowing he had caught the City Lords attention. He took a deep breath and began to recount his encounter during his travels: That day, as I was passing through a desolate valley, I suddenly felt a powerful aura. Following the aura, I saw a huge Flood Dragon being attacked by a group of Human cultivators. Even though the Flood Dragon was powerful, he seemed to have been severely injured and was trapped by the Humans magical treasures. I intervened and drove off those Human cultivators. In gratitude, the Flood Dragon then revealed that he had escaped from the Ancient Barrier and wanted to seek refuge with our Demon Race for protection. After listening, the City Lord fell silent for a moment, his eyes gleaming with contemplative light. He was filled with curiosity and desire for everything about the Ancient Barrier, and now, not only was there the mysterious existence of Lord Dragon, but also the Flood Dragon brought back by the man All of this seemed to be hinting at something. Hmm, you did well, the City Lord finally spoke, his voice carrying a hint of approval, This Flood Dragon may be of use to us. As for Lord Dragon since he has come out from the Ancient Barrier, then his strength and treasures are surely needed by our Demon Race. You must show him sufficient respect and loyalty, and you must not harbor any ulterior motives. Do you understand? The man shivered inwardly and quickly nodded in agreement. He knew that the City Lords words were indisputable. And he himself would play an important role in this conflict concerning the Ancient Barrier, Lord Dragon, and the Flood Dragon. In the deep and dark palace of the Demon Race, the City Lord and the man were conversing in low voices, both of their gazes flickering with curiosity and desire for the unknown. The man suggested, Why not meet this Flood Dragon and see if we can get some information out of him. He may know more about the Ancient Barrier and could possibly bring us unexpected gains. Upon hearing this, a glint flashed in the City Lords eyes, fully aware of the value of this suggestion. So, he nodded and said in a deep voice, You first take me to see this Flood Dragon, and Ill assess the situation! With that, the two left the palace together, embarking on their journey to the location of the Flood Dragon. After some twists and turns, they finally arrived at the hidden cave where the Flood Dragon was housed. Inside the cave, the Flood Dragon lay curled up with his massive body, seemingly calm, but the powerful aura that had been passed down from Ancient Times was impossible to ignore. The City Lord carefully observed the Flood Dragon, inwardly marveling. He was indeed as the man had described, possessing no simple strength, exuding an ancient and mysterious aura all over, undoubtedly a remnant from Ancient Times. However, when he noticed the faint mark of a Contract on the Flood Dragons body, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. You, serving as someone elses mount, why would you think to come and seek refuge? Arent you afraid your Ancient Master might claim you back? The City Lords voice carried a hint of skepticism, eager to uncover the secrets hidden behind this Flood Dragon. Flood Dragon heard the words and slightly lifted his head, his eyes flashing with a complex emotion. He slowly spoke, Actually, it was my Owner who wanted me to come to the Demon Race to cultivate with you for a while. My Owner has sustained serious injuries and is currently in secluded cultivation, unable to attend to me. And since you all are somewhat kin from the old days, I thought you wouldnt refuse my request. Upon hearing this, the City Lord suddenly realized. He recalled that the Demon Race and the Flood Dragon race indeed shared some ancient blood ties, which, although now distant, still existed. He glanced at the man, noticing a contemplative expression on his face. Well, what you say is true, we indeed share some relations, the City Lord slowly said, his tone laced with nostalgia, Since your Owner has such intentions, we cant properly refuse. However, during this time, you must follow the rules of the Demon Race and must not cause any unnecessary trouble. Flood Dragon hurriedly nodded in agreement. He was well aware of his current situation and understood that only by leveraging the power of the Demon Race could he grow faster, to better assist his Owner later. Thus, a mysterious connection involving the Ancient Barrier, Flood Dragon, and the Demon Race quietly began to unfold. And the City Lord and the man, in this connection, gradually unveiled more about the Ancient Times mysterious veil. In a dark and secretive corner of the palace, the City Lord and the man stood quietly before Flood Dragon, their eyes filled with scrutiny and curiosity toward this being from the Ancient Times. Flood Dragon lay on the floor, his massive body looking even more imposing under the dim lighting, while his deep eyes twinkled with wisdom and steadiness. This Flood Dragon indeed knows how to speak and show manners, the City Lord inwardly praised, feeling very satisfied with Flood Dragons demeanor. Flood Dragon seemed to sense the City Lords goodwill, slightly lifting his head and making eye contact, a flash of gratitude in his eyes. After a moment of silence, Flood Dragon seemed to remember something and slowly began to speak, Since Lord City Lord is so concerned about the situation in the Ancient Barrier, I will tell you about it. Actually, a long time ago, the Barrier was subjected to a mysterious tremor so intense that even we living within it felt an unprecedented panic. Later, we discovered a small breach in the Barrier, although not large, it was enough for some powerful beings to escape. The City Lord was shaken upon hearing this. He hadnt expected such events to occur within the Ancient Barrier, and Flood Dragons words also reminded him of the Lord Dragon mentioned earlier by the man who had escaped from the Barrier. He looked incredulously at Flood Dragon and asked, Are you saying there are others like you who escaped from the Barrier? Is that really true? Flood Dragon nodded, his tone carrying a hint of certainty, Yes, after that significant disturbance, the Barrier indeed had some problems. Although I dont know exactly how many escaped, there were definitely more than just me. However this Lord who escaped possesses extraordinary abilities; I am unaware of his level of existence. The City Lord took a deep breath, trying to calm his inner turmoil. He slowly spoke with a weighty tone, If thats the case, then things have become complex. Every being from the Ancient Barrier possesses great power. This Lord who escaped, whether a friend or foe, significantly impacts our Demon Race. At this point, the City Lord paused, glanced at the man, then turned back to look at Flood Dragon and continued, However, since you have already come to our Demon Race, you are a guest of our race. I hope you can tell us in detail what you saw and heard in the Ancient Barrier, including the circumstances of the Lord who escaped. This way, we can better prepare for any challenges that might arise. Chapter 1314 - Chapter 1314 Chapter 721 Ancestral Dragon Chapter 1314: Chapter 721: Ancestral Dragon Chapter 1314: Chapter 721: Ancestral Dragon Flood Dragon hesitated upon hearing the words, a flicker of uncertainty passing through his eyes. He was deeply aware that what he was about to reveal might touch on some sensitive topics, and might even provoke conflict between the Demon Race and other beings within the Ancient Barrier. But, seeing the City Lords resolute gaze and the mans anticipatory eyes, he eventually nodded, deciding to tell them everything he knew. Thus, a discussion about the Ancient Barrier and the beings seeking escape quietly unfolded in a corner of the Demon Clan Palace. This conversation would come to be a crucial turning point in the fate of the Demon Races future. Within the dim and solemn Demon Clan Palace, the conversation between the City Lord, the man, and Flood Dragon continued. Words of reverence and hope filled Flood Dragons speech as he spoke slowly, He is only at Demigod Level now, suppressed and needing some time to recuperate before he can make a dash for the Divine Level! But after this Master ascends to Divine Level, our future will indeed be within reach! At this point, Flood Dragons eyes shimmered with excitement. It was as if he could already envision a glorious future for the Demon Race under that Masters leadership. He swung his massive tail in wild exuberance, stirring up dust, as the entire cave seemed to vibrate with his joy. That is truly wonderful! The City Lord couldnt help but smile, fully aware of what the emergence of a Divine Level Expert meant for the Demon Race. He turned to Flood Dragon, his voice filled with gratitude, We owe you thanks for sharing this vital information; otherwise, we would have no idea when we would discover the existence of this Master. Flood Dragon humbly lowered his head, implying that it was simply his duty. Then, he changed the subject, speaking of his owners ordeal, After our Master escaped from the Barrier, he suffered terribly. He was ambushed by the Human race and is now heavily injured, in seclusion to recuperate. At this, Flood Dragon paused as if recalling that harrowing experience. His eyes dimmed, and his voice grew much heavier, Those Human Cultivators, relying on their numbers and powerful Magical Treasures, pursued our Master relentlessly. If it werent for my desperate protection, perhaps Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flood Dragon didnt finish his sentence, but both the City Lord and the man could sense the sorrow and helplessness in his words. They remained silent for a moment before the City Lord consoled him, Brother Flood Dragon, do not be too saddened. Since your Master has already escaped and is recuperating in seclusion, that means there is still hope for him to recover his strength. Besides, with the Demon Races protection, we will ensure that your Master will not suffer any further harm. Gratitude flashed in Flood Dragons eyes at these words. He knew all too well that he was alone in the Demon Race, without family or kin, but the City Lords words brought him a sense of warmth and reliance. He nodded firmly and said, I am grateful for your concern, Lord City Lord. I believe our Master will recover his strength soon, and then we can join forces against the Human race and show them the might of our Demon Race! The City Lord and the man shared a smile, inspired by Flood Dragons determination and courage. In this discussion about the Ancient Barrier, the Divine Level Expert, and the future of the Demon Race, they could almost see the dawn of the Demon Races rise. And without a doubt, the Master who had escaped the Barrier would become the key to their path to glory. In the dark and profound chambers of the Demon Clan Palace, Flood Dragons voice echoed within the spacious cave, carrying endless rage and bitterness, Those Humans are utterly ruthless, overlooking my family and subjecting our Master to all kinds of abuse! Our Master had no choice but to flee to these lands, fortunate enough to receive your aid. Tears glistened in Flood Dragons eyes as his massive form trembled slightly, recounting a past too painful to revisit. The City Lord and the man listened silently, their hearts filled with sympathy and anger for Flood Dragons family. The City Lord spoke with a grave voice, Those Humans have truly gone too far! However, now that you have come to the Demon Race, you are our friends. We will do everything in our power to help your Master regain his strength, so that you can stand again and fight against those despicable Humans! Flood Dragons eyes showed gratitude at these words, but then a look of worry appeared, Actually, in coming to the Demon Race, we also hope to journey to the Spirit World. It is said there is a Bodhi Tree there, beneath which lies endless vitality. If we could find our chance under the Bodhi Tree, perhaps our Masters strength could be fully restored. The City Lord and the man were taken aback upon hearing this. They hadnt expected such a plan from Flood Dragons family, but it quickly made sense to them. After all, strength is the most important thing for any being, and the Bodhi Tree, being a divine object in the Spirit World, undeniably offered a great opportunity to regain lost powers. After a moment of contemplation, the City Lord slowly said, It seems that your Masters strength is extraordinary. Merely bullied by the Human race, he has already fallen to such a state. If you wish to collaborate, we will have to consult with our Master. After all, this matter pertains to the future of the Demon Race; we cannot make decisions lightly. With that, the City Lord stood up, signaling the man and Flood Dragon to follow him. They passed through the winding corridors and arrived in front of a Secret Room deep within the Palace. The door of the Secret Room was tightly shut, but the City Lord knew that at this very moment, Lord Dragon was inside, in seclusion for recovery. Chapter 1315 - Chapter 1315 Chapter 721 Ancestral Dragon_2 Chapter 1315: Chapter 721: Ancestral Dragon_2 Chapter 1315: Chapter 721: Ancestral Dragon_2 The City Lord gently knocked on the door, and from inside came Lord Dragons deep voice, What is it? The City Lord replied respectfully, Lord Dragon, we have brought a Flood Dragon who escaped from the Ancient Barrier. He has some important matters to discuss with you. Are you available to meet with him now? There was silence for a moment, then Lord Dragons voice came again, Let him in. Hearing this, the City Lord opened the door and walked in with the man and the Flood Dragon. Inside the secret room, Lord Dragon was sitting quietly on a cushion, meditating with his eyes closed. His aura was so powerful that it commanded respect. Seeing Lord Dragon, the Flood Dragons eyes flickered with reverence and anticipation. He knew that his future fate might well be in the hands of this great figure. Thus, he respectfully began, Lord Dragon, I am a Flood Dragon who escaped from the Ancient Barrier. Our lord was persecuted by the human race and has fallen to this place. We heard that there is a Bodhi Tree in the Spirit World that we wish to seek out to regain our strength. Would you be willing to collaborate with us? Lord Dragon slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was profound and wise, as if he could see through everything. He glanced at the Flood Dragon, then spoke slowly, Collaborate? That will depend on what you can offer me. However, since you wish to go to the Spirit World, perhaps we can go together. After all, I am quite interested in that Bodhi Tree. Hearing this, the Flood Dragons heart leapt with joy. He knew that he had taken the first step toward regaining his power. And now, they would journey together with Lord Dragon to the Spirit World, in search of the legendary Bodhi Tree and the endless vitality it held. In the dark and mysterious depths of the Demon Clan Palace, Logan was meditating with his eyes closed, focusing on his cultivation. He was in a room made of obsidian, where the walls inlaid with demon crystals emitted a faint glow, adding a strangely beautiful light to the dim space. Logans breath was even and deep, each breath seeming to engage in a subtle exchange with the surrounding Demonic Qi. Suddenly, his brow furrowed as he sensed two unusual fluctuations originating from the outside. One was unfamiliar and powerful, carrying an indescribable oppression; the other wave, though, felt oddly familiar as if he had intersected with it in a distant moment. Logan slowly opened his eyes, his pitch-black pupils shimmering with curiosity and confusion. He blinked, trying to capture more information about that familiar fluctuation, but unfortunately, it seemed to have only briefly lingered before disappearing without a trace. Just then, the City Lords voice came from outside the secret room, breaking the silence, Lord, my subordinate has hurried back from outside, claiming to have urgent matters to discuss with you. Are you available now? Logans heart stirred. He faintly felt that this subordinate who suddenly requested a meeting might have some connection with the familiar fluctuation he had just felt. Thus, he nodded and responded tersely, Let them in. I would like to see who it is. Following the City Lords command, the stone door of the secret room slowly opened, and a figure walked in. Following him was another demon race member whom Logan did not recognize. As they stepped into the secret room, they immediately felt the unique atmosphere of the place. The entire room was filled with pure, rich Demonic Qi, unlike any they had encountered before. The unfamiliar demon race members eyes flashed with surprise; he clearly had not expected to find such a place filled with Demonic Qi deep in the Demon Clan Palace. Meanwhile, the subordinate who had requested the meeting looked around searchingly, as if he were looking for something. They approached Logan and bowed respectfully. One of the subordinates spoke, My lord, I am a subordinate of the City Lord, named XXX. I have specifically come because I have discovered some important information that may be related to you. Logan slightly raised an eyebrow and gestured for him to continue. XXX took a deep breath and started recounting everything he had experienced, including the familiar yet powerful fluctuation he felt in the outside world and how he suspected that this fluctuation was connected to Lord Logan. As XXX narrated, Logans frown grew deeper. His curiosity and doubts sprouted wildly like weeds, and he began to realize that the fluctuation mentioned by his subordinate was probably of the same origin as the familiar fluctuation he had once felt. And all of this seemed to foreshadow that something important was about to happen In the grand and magnificent palace of the Demon Clan, the lights were bright, and the decor was splendid. In the center of the great hall, Logan sat on a throne crafted from obsidian, surrounded by a faint aura of Demonic Qi, looking majestic and mysterious. His eyes, like stars in the abyss, twinkled with wisdom and power. At that moment, his gaze was fixed on the palace door, where two demon soldiers stood, their eyes shining, clearly full of anticipation for what was about to occur. My lord, this is our Standard General, undefeated in a hundred battles! one soldier announced loudly, his tone filled with admiration and pride for the general. As he finished speaking, another soldier led in a massive Flood Dragon, which slowly stepped into the hall. The Flood Dragon radiated a faint luster, its scales shimmering dazzlingly in the sunlight, clearly extraordinary. This is the Flood Dragon he has specially invited, which once had significant relations with our Demon Clan, the soldier continued, his eyes conveying a hint of hope, seemingly eager for Logan to accept the Flood Dragon. However, at the sight of the Flood Dragon, Logans expression suddenly turned sharp. He squinted, with the memory of their last conflict flashing through his mind. During that encounter, he had intended to capture the Flood Dragon but had unexpectedly let it escape. Now, daring to appear so boldly before him, Logans fury was instantly ignited. He clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening from the force, emitting a faint sound. Sensing something amiss with Logan, the surrounding demon soldiers turned to look at the Flood Dragon, speculating about the past grudge between it and their lord. Hmph, so its you, you monster! Logan finally spoke, his voice as cold as a chilling wind, carrying an undeniable authority, Last time you managed to escape by chance, yet today you dare to walk into the trap yourself! Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Flood Dragon, startled by these words, kept a calm exterior. It knew its purpose for coming today was to seek the protection of the Demon Clan against the tyranny of the human race. Thus, it respectfully bowed its head, speaking sincerely, My lord, I have come here truly wishing to join the Demon Clan. I know there were some misunderstandings between us before, but please believe, I come with genuine intentions this time. Logan scoffed, Genuine intentions? You, a monster, dare talk about sincerity? Nonetheless, since you dare come today, state your reasons for wishing to join the Demon Clan. If you can convince me, perhaps I will give you an opportunity. The Flood Dragon was overjoyed upon hearing this, realizing it was its only chance. It then began detailing its grievances with the human race and the significant importance of the Demon Clan to it. Its words were earnest, emotions genuine, moving the demon soldiers present. As Logan listened to the Flood Dragons recount, the cold look in his eyes gradually softened. After a moment of contemplation, he finally spoke, Very well, I will give you an opportunity. Chapter 1316 - Chapter 1316 Chapter 722 Mandated by Heaven Chapter 1316: Chapter 722 Mandated by Heaven Chapter 1316: Chapter 722 Mandated by Heaven But you must remember, Lord Logans voice was deep and powerful, if you have chosen to serve the Demon Race, you must dedicate yourself wholeheartedly to their cause. This is not just a verbal commitment, but the guideline for your future actions. The Demon Race doesnt support idlers, nor do they tolerate any betrayal or Different Heart. Should you show the slightest slackness or dissent, I will not be lenient! I shall personally cast you into a place of eternal damnation, making you regret your initial choice! Each word seemed to carry the weight of a thousand pounds, heavily crashing into the heart of the Flood Dragon. The Flood Dragon, upon hearing this, felt immense relief, as if a massive stone had been lifted from his heart. He knew he had finally made the right choice. He quickly responded respectfully, Thank you, my lord! I will exert all my efforts, to serve the Demon Race like a dog or a horse! I wont hesitate to walk through fire and water! Please rest assured, from now on, in life I belong to the Demon Race, and in death, I will be a ghost of the Demon Race! His voice was firm and resolute, filled with determination and belief in the future. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the great hall, the Demon Race soldiers burst into applause and cheers, praising Lord Logans wise decision. They knew that the Flood Dragons inclusion added a significant strength to the Demon Race. Under the protection of the Demon Race, the Flood Dragon had finally found his belonging, feeling an unprecedented sense of belonging and security, as if he had found the harbor of his life. However, deep in the dark and mysterious palace of the Demon Race, the massive body of the Flood Dragon trembled slightly. He felt an unprecedented nervousness and unease, as if an invisible hand was tightly gripping his throat. His eyes widened, staring at the lord seated on the throne ahead, filled with confusion and bewilderment. This lord bore the last name Dragon, a rare surname within the Demon Race. In the Demon Race, the Dragon surname often signified nobility and power, which aroused intense curiosity about the lords identity. Lord, are are you really from the Dragon Clan? the Flood Dragon finally couldnt help asking, his voice trembling with reverence. He knew his question might be presumptuous, but the doubts in his heart surged like a tide, unable to be suppressed. Lord Logan, hearing this, smiled slightly, a mysterious and profound expression crossing his face. Hehe, Flood Dragon, why are you so interested in my identity? In the Demon Race, identity and surname are not important; what matters is your strength and loyalty. However, since you asked, I might as well tell you. Indeed, I am deeply connected to the Dragon Clan, but what of it? In the Demon Race, I am just an ordinary soldier like you, fighting for the future of our race. Lord Logans voice was calm and indifferent, as if speaking of something unrelated to himself. Flood Dragon, upon hearing this, felt enlightened. No matter what the lords identity was, he was a leader worthy of his respect and loyalty. He bowed deeply, his voice firm, My lord, I understand! No matter who you are, I will serve you wholeheartedly! To serve the Demon Race! His eyes sparkled with determination as if he could already see his future path. Could it be, my lord, that you and he are acquainted? a Demon Race soldier whispered beside the Flood Dragon, his voice as soft as a mosquito yet filled with cautious probing. He slightly tilted his head, glancing at the lord seated on the throne with peripheral vision, trying to catch a clue from the lords expression. He sensed a subtle and complex atmosphere between the lord and the Flood Dragon, a kind of invisible web that made the bystanders feel uneasy. Or has he wronged you in some way before? Do we need to take action? another soldier joined in, his voice low but revealing a strong hostility and vigilance. He clenched the weapons in his hands, his eyes flashing with sharp light, ready to charge forward and clear any obstacles for the lord. They all knew that on the Demon Races territory, any minor disturbance could not be taken lightly, especially when the situation appeared calm yet turbulent underneath. Flood Dragon, hearing these words, felt even more nervous, as if a massive stone was pressing on his heart, making it difficult to breathe. He stood rooted in place, daring not to move, fearing that any action might provoke the lord and lead to unnecessary trouble. His mind raced, trying to figure out how he might have offended the lord, but to no avail. He truly had no prior interactions or offenses with this lord! My lord, I I really dont know you, nor have I ever wronged you! Flood Dragon finally mustered the courage to say, his voice weak but full of helplessness and fear. He knew he was at the mercy of others like a fish on a chopping block, but he still hoped for a chance to escape this awkward situation. Lord Logan slightly lifted his head, his deep eyes seemingly able to peer into peoples hearts. He glanced at the Flood Dragon, then at the surrounding Demon Race soldiers, a faint smile curling on his lips. Hehe, there is no need to be so tense. I and this brother Flood Dragon indeed do not know each other and have never interacted. My interest in him arose merely because the aura he emits is somewhat unique, which piqued my curiosity. Lord Logans voice was calm and measured, yet it seemed to carry a magical power, instantly easing the tense atmosphere. Chapter 1317 - Chapter 1317 Chapter 722 Mandated by Heaven_2 Chapter 1317: Chapter 722: Mandated by Heaven_2 Chapter 1317: Chapter 722: Mandated by Heaven_2 Flood Dragon, upon hearing the Masters words, instantly felt a wave of relief in his heart. He gratefully glanced at the Master and then bowed deeply, saying with utmost sincerity, Thank you, Master, for your generosity! I, Flood Dragon, will be even more cautious and careful in the future, ensuring I cause no trouble for you and the Demon Clan! Could the Master have recognized the wrong person? Flood Dragon mused quietly to himself. Though his voice was faint, as if just the breath from his lips fluttering, it was exceptionally clear in the silence of the Palace where only his own heartbeat could be heard. He looked up at the Master seated high on the Throne, those eyes appearing to cut through all fog in an attempt to find some sign of recognition or even the slightest warmth and reconciliation. Yet, the Masters face was as unyielding as an iceberg, devoid of any expression, like a lifelike statue carved from stone, inscrutable in its innermost thoughts. We are complete strangers without any past grievances; it shouldnt be possible by any means! Flood Dragon continued to talk to himself, his tone filled with helplessness and confusion. It was as though he was speaking to himself, but also searching for answers in the emptiness of the Palace. He was well aware of the importance of identity and status in the stringently hierarchical world of the Demon Clan. A mere Flood Dragon like him, despite his notable strength, was but an insignificant existence within the Demon Clan. How could he possibly have any entanglement with this venerable and imposing Master? It was utterly preposterous! Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the atmosphere in the Palace suddenly grew tense. The Master began to speak; his voice was deep and commanding, echoing as if from the Abyss, inspiring an involuntary awe, Flood Dragon, there is no need to be nervous. Indeed, I do not know you, nor have we ever had any grievances. The reason I have taken notice of you is due to an Aura on you that resembles someone I once knew. That Aura, I will never forget. It reminds me of a distant past, a chapter I have buried deep within my heart, unwilling to touch. The Masters words struck like lightning, instantly illuminating the fog in Flood Dragons mind. He realized that it was only because his Aura resembled that of the Masters old acquaintance that he had caught the Masters attention. His nervousness and unease dissipated almost entirely, replaced by a strong curiosity about the Masters mysterious past. Master, who was that person? Flood Dragon couldnt help but ask, his voice still trembling but much steadier than before. He wanted to know with whom he shared such a profound connection that even this revered Master could not forget. The Master, upon hearing this, remained silent for a moment. His gaze turned deep and distant, as if traversing through the barriers of time and space back to that remote past. Then, he began to recount a long-buried story, a tale of friendship, betrayal, and redemption Flood Dragon, hearing this, again felt a wave of relief, as if a massive boulder had been lifted from his chest, giving him an unprecedented lightness. He knew that he was finally liberated from the sudden calamity, no longer the one misunderstood or doubted. He looked gratefully at the Master, his eyes shining with sincerity, and said respectfully, Thank you, Master, for your keen insight. I am indeed a complete stranger to you, having had no dealings with you before. To be shown such magnanimity by you today is my great fortune. Should there be a chance, I shall exert all my efforts for the Demon Clan, braving fire and water without hesitation, to repay your kindness and understanding. The Master nodded slightly at these words, a smile flashing across his face like the warm sun on a spring day, pleasant and not blinding, his satisfaction evident. He knew that his words had not only dispelled Flood Dragons puzzlement and anxiety but also subtly established his own image of dignity and compassion. At the same time, he had successfully won over this formidable Flood Dragon, adding a powerful force to the Demon Clan. In the days to come, this Flood Dragon would surely become a mainstay of the Demon Clan, contributing to the prosperity and strength of their world. Flood Dragon, since youre willing to serve the Demon Race, I shall give you an opportunity, the Master pondered for a moment and slowly said, Recently, the border of the Demon Race has been frequently disturbed. I need you to lead a team to the border and guard our homeland. Are you up to the task? Hearing this, a flicker of determination and resolve passed through Flood Dragons eyes. He knew he had finally gotten the chance to prove himself and was well aware of the magnitude and importance of the mission. Without any hesitation, he straightened his chest and loudly replied, Master, I am willing! I will do my utmost to safeguard the Demon Race border, and not let any enemy set foot in our territory by even half a step! The Master, seeing the firm look in Flood Dragons eyes and his soaring fighting spirit, couldnt help but silently admire him. He knew he had chosen the right person, this Flood Dragon would surely live up to the expectations and win great war honors for the Demon Race. Therefore, he stood up, walked over to Flood Dragon, and personally handed him a token glowing with a faint light: This is the Troop Summoning Order; with it, you may go to the barracks and gather your troops. Remember, your task is not just to guard the border but also to showcase the might of the Demon Race and make those who dare disturb us dread at the very news of our approach! Flood Dragon took the Token, feeling its significant weight. He knew it was not merely a token, but also a symbol of the Masters trust and expectation in him. He clenched the Token tightly and bowed deeply to the Master: Master, I shall fulfill my duty without fail! In that ancient and mysterious Demon Clan Palace, where the light was faint as if night had fallen, only a few Demon Crystal Lamps cast a dim blue glow, like fireflies in the Netherworld, illuminating the stone walls carved with intricate totems. Those totems, primitive and enigmatic, seemed to contain the long history and legends of the Demon Race. Flood Dragons vast silhouette was strikingly prominent in the spacious hall, his scaled body reflecting a chilling sheen in the faint light, yet his eyes revealed a trace of confusion and unease, like a Giant Beast that had lost its way, uncertain of where to turn. Across from him, the one seated on the Throne carved from Obsidian had a face as stern as the summit of an iceberg, with eyes as profound as the Sea of the Sky, seemingly capable of discerning the deepest secrets of the human heart. The Masters posture was tall and imposing, radiating an aura of awe without anger, commanding respect without need for direct gaze. What astonished Flood Dragon the most was that this Master bore the surname Dragon, an exceedingly rare occurrence within the Demon Race, almost as precious and unique as a phoenix feather or a Qilin horn. Could it be that you, Master, are acquainted with this one? asked a Demon Race soldier standing next to Flood Dragon in a low voice tinged with poorly concealed probing and curiosity, clearly also feeling the subtle yet tense atmosphere filling the air. His gaze darted back and forth between Flood Dragon and the Master, attempting to catch a clue that might unravel the mystery from their expressions and movements. At this, Flood Dragons heart tightened even more. He feared there might indeed be some unknown connection between himself and this Master that could lead to unwelcome complications. He quickly explained, Master, I I really do not know this Master, nor have we ever been in contact. My presence here today is solely because However, before Flood Dragon could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the Masters deep and authoritative voice: Flood Dragon, theres no need for more words. I indeed do not know you, nor do we have any past grievances. Chapter 1318 - Chapter 1318 Chapter 723 Longevity and Everlasting Prosperity Chapter 1318: Chapter 723: Longevity and Everlasting Prosperity Chapter 1318: Chapter 723: Longevity and Everlasting Prosperity I have been paying attention to you because the aura you carry resembles someone I once knew. The Masters words stunned the Flood Dragon and the surrounding Soldiers of the Demon Race. They had not expected the Master to take the initiative to explain himself, especially in such a direct and sincere manner. The tension and unease in the Flood Dragons heart quickly dissipated, and with gratitude, he looked at the Master and said respectfully, Thank you, Master, for your discerning insight. Indeed, I have no prior acquaintance with you. If given the chance, I shall exert all my efforts to serve the Demon Race and to repay your magnanimity. Upon hearing this, the Masters face revealed a trace of a satisfied smile. He knew that his words had not only resolved the Flood Dragons confusion and disquiet but had also successfully subdued this exceptionally powerful individual. In the days to come, the Flood Dragon would undoubtedly become a formidable force for the Demon Race, contributing his strength to the Races prosperity and flourish. Or has this person done something to the Master before? Do we need to take action? another Soldier chimed in, echoing the previous statement. His voice was deep and forceful, carryring an unquestionable chill, like a sharp ice blade ready to slice through the fog at any moment. His gaze was fixed firmly on the Flood Dragon, as if ready to pounce like a cheetah upon the Masters command and subdue the target. Hearing this, the Flood Dragon felt even more anxious, as if a massive stone was pressing on his heart, almost leaving him breathless. He was well aware that he was on Demon Race territory and that any rash actions could lead to fatal consequences. He stood in place, his immense body slightly trembling, not from fear, but due to the anxiety and unease that filled him. His eyes were filled with dread as if recalling a moment that had left him profoundly shaken. I I really have not offended the Master! The Flood Dragons voice trembled, wracking his brain to understand how he could have possibly offended the Master. He truly had no recollection of ever encountering him! His heart was full of confusion and helplessness, feeling as though he had been caught in an inescapable vortex. Could the Master have mistaken me for someone else? the Flood Dragon wondered silently. Although his voice was faint, it sounded incredibly clear in the silent Palace where one could only hear their own heartbeat. He looked up at the Master, those eyes attempting to penetrate any mystery, trying to find any sign of recognition or any hint of warmth and reconciliation on the Masters face. However, the Masters expression was as cold as an iceberg, devoid of any emotion, like an eternal snow peak, impenetrable to any insight into his true thoughts. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master, I I really dont know you, nor have I ever committed any offense, the Flood Dragon mustered the courage to say in a quivering voice. He knew his current situation was perilous, but he still hoped for a glimmer of a chance to escape this unwarranted disaster. The Master, upon hearing this, narrowed his eyes as if scrutinizing the Flood Dragon. He remained silent for a moment, then slowly began to speak: Flood Dragon, you need not be nervous. I truly do not know you, nor do we have any past grievances. The reason I have taken an interest in you is that the aura you carry is similar to someone I once knew. That kind of aura, I will never forget. The Masters words once again stunned the Flood Dragon and the surrounding Soldiers. They were taken aback that the Master would explain himself proactively, and so candidly. The anxiety and unease in the Flood Dragons heart were largely reduced, and he looked at the Master with gratitude, saying respectfully, Thank you, Master, for your keen discernment. I indeed have no previous acquaintance with you. Should the opportunity arise, I vow to faithfully serve the Demon Race, to express my gratitude for your generous understanding. I have no acquaintance with you, and there has never been any friction. Logically, it shouldnt be possible! the Flood Dragon continued to mutter to himself, his voice echoing through the vast Palace, carrying a tinge of helplessness and confusion. He lowered his head, his massive body trembling slightly, those eyes filled with bewilderment as if conveying an inner anguish. He was acutely aware of the significance of identity and status in the strictly hierarchical society of the Demon Race. Being just a humble Flood Dragon, despite his not insignificant power, he was an insignificant figure among the Demon Race. How could he possibly be connected to this noble, imposing Master? It seemed utterly fanciful and left him feeling both absurd and helpless. Just then, the atmosphere in the Palace turned heavy. The Master suddenly spoke, his voice deep and commanding as if it contained endless power, echoing from the Abyss and instilling involuntary reverence: Flood Dragon, you need not be nervous. I truly do not know you, nor have we any past grievances. My interest in you is not due to who you are but because of the aura you carry it reminds me of someone I once knew. The Masters words left the Flood Dragon stunned. He looked up at the Master, his eyes shining with curiosity and bewilderment. He had not expected that his aura would attract the Masters attention. Unable to contain himself, he asked, Master, who was this person? Do they have any relation to me? The Master fell silent for a moment, his gaze growing deep and distant as if crossing the barriers of time and space, returning to a distant past. Then he began to speak slowly, narrating a long-forgotten tale: He was a comrade-in-arms who fought beside me for many years. His name was James Dragon. We had been through countless life-and-death trials together, forging a deep friendship. However, he was grievously injured in one battle and ultimately fell on the battlefield. Since then, I have been searching for someone with a similar aura, hoping to find his reincarnation or descendant. Chapter 1319 - Chapter 1319 Chapter 723 Long Life and Prosperity_2 Chapter 1319: Chapter 723: Long Life and Prosperity_2 Chapter 1319: Chapter 723: Long Life and Prosperity_2 Flood Dragon listened to the elders narrative and a surge of unnamed emotion welled up within him. He had never anticipated that someone of such high standing would harbor such deep feelings of loyalty and never forget a comrade-in-arms. At the same time, he felt a touch of fortune, for he had the opportunity to be associated with such a great figure. He respectfully said, Elder, although I do not know the senior James Dragon, if you need, I am willing to do everything in my power to help you search for his reincarnation or descendants. The elder looked into Flood Dragons sincere eyes and couldnt help but silently commend him. He knew that he had chosen the right person; this Flood Dragon was not only powerful but also kindhearted and valued friendship and loyalty. He smiled and nodded, Good, Flood Dragon, I appreciate your sentiments. However, finding James Dragons reincarnation or descendants is not an easy task. It requires time and patience. You should focus on your current tasks first, and when the opportunity arises, I will take you to search for him. Upon hearing this, Flood Dragon felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his chest, and he experienced an unprecedented sense of relief and ease. He knew he had finally been freed from a sudden, clueless disaster and was no longer the poor soul misunderstood and suspected. He gratefully looked towards the elder, those eyes filled with reverence and gratitude as if they could speak, respectfully saying, Thank you, elder, for your insightful understanding. I indeed have no prior acquaintance with you and have never interacted with you before. That I have been granted such generosity from you today is my greatest fortune. If given the chance, I will spare no effort to serve the Demon Race, go through fire and water, and do whatever it takes to repay your grace and magnanimity. The elder heard this and nodded slightly, a barely noticeable smile of satisfaction appeared on his face, warm as a ray of sunshine in spring, gentle and not harsh, yet enough to convey his goodwill and approval. He was well aware that his words had not only resolved the confusion and unease in Flood Dragons heart but also had, imperceptibly, established his authority and compassionate image, successfully winning over this powerful Flood Dragon. In the days to come, this Flood Dragon would surely become a significant force for the Demon Race, contributing his strength to the prosperity and flourishing of his clan. This unexpected meeting was fated to leave a bold and vivid mark in the annals of the Demon Races history, becoming a legendary tale that future generations would relish. In the dark and solemn hall of the Demon Clan Palace, the atmosphere gradually softened. Logan, a standout among the Demon Race, coughed lightly, his voice echoing in the vast space, carrying undeniable authority and solemnity. He slowly stood up, his tall stature like an unshakable mountain, eyes blazing, looking directly at the massive Water Dragon before him. His gaze revealed a hint of unnoticeable coldness and aloofness, but more so depth and wisdom, as if he could see the deepest secrets of the heart. Water Dragon, since you are willing to serve the Demon Race, I will give you an opportunity, Logan pondered for a moment and then began to speak, his voice deep and powerful as if containing endless strength, Recently, our Demon Races borders have been frequently harassed. I need you to lead a team to the border to defend our homeland. Are you capable of undertaking this assignment? Upon hearing this, a glint of determination and resolve flashed in Water Dragons eyes. He knew he had finally gotten the chance to prove himself and was well aware of the tasks difficulty and importance. Without any hesitation, he puffed out his chest and responded loudly, Elder, I am willing! I will do my utmost to guard the Demon Races border and not let any enemy step even half a pace into our territory! Please rest assured! Logan looked at the Flood Dragons determined eyes and high fighting spirit, and couldnt help but silently admire him. He knew he had chosen the right person; this Flood Dragon would surely live up to expectations and make great contributions to the Demon Clan. So, he extended his hand, gently patted the Flood Dragon on the shoulder, Good, Flood Dragon, you indeed did not disappoint me. Go, get ready, and we shall depart for the frontier tomorrow. Remember, your mission is not just to guard the border but also to strike fear into the hearts of those enemies who dare to disturb us by showing the might of the Demon Clan! I indeed do not know you well, Logan began slowly, his voice deep and forceful, each word as if weighed with deep thought, possessing an unmistakable dignity, but if I find your aura somewhat repulsive, even to the point of losing my control instantly, then the matter becomes complicated. Your aura, intermingled with that of the Human race, is something I will never mistake. You must have had contact with the Human race, and perhaps even deeper ties. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this statement, the entire hall fell into dead silence; the air itself seemed to freeze. The Demon Clan soldiers cast their gazes towards the Flood Dragon, their eyes filled with confusion, shock, and even a trace of anger. They could not understand. The Flood Dragon was clearly one of them, a comrade-in-arms, so why was he tainted with the aura of the Human race? The reason behind this was unsettling, as if a fog engulfed their hearts, obscuring the truth. Youyou couldnt possibly be a Demon Clan soldier suddenly spoke up, his voice trembling, carrying with it a hint of disbelief and anger, an undercover sent by them! No wonder we never discovered anything unusual about you before. If it werent for the Lords words just now, which shocked us all, we would still be in the dark. You really are crafty, hiding so deeply. How long were you planning to conceal your true intentions before revealing yourself? His words were like a stone thrown into a calm lake, creating ripples. Other Demon Clan soldiers also echoed their support, their voices filled with anger and confusion: Yes, Flood Dragon, why would you betray our Demon Clan and collude with the Human race? How can your actions justify the trust and cultivation our Demon Clan placed in you? Faced with everyones questions, the Flood Dragons face turned pale, and he widened his eyes, as if to prove his innocence. No, its not like that! I have never betrayed the Demon Clan, nor have I colluded with the Human race. The aura on me, it might be because I was injured on the Human territory and tainted with their aura. But I assure you, I am definitely a member of the Demon Clan, completely loyal and without a second heart! Logan watched the anxious Flood Dragon and couldnt help but have a flicker of doubt in his heart. He knew there was more to it; the aura on the Flood Dragon was not as simple as just being tainted. But he also understood that this alone was not enough to conclude that the Flood Dragon was a spy. Therefore, he spoke slowly, his voice carrying a hint of authority and compassion: Flood Dragon, there is no need to be nervous. Our Demon Clan always bases its judgment on facts and will not accuse anyone without cause. We will further investigate the aura on you. But before that, I hope you can remain calm and not make any moves that would cause us to misunderstand. Logans words flowed into the Flood Dragons heart like a warm stream, bringing him a hint of comfort. He knew he still had a chance to prove his innocence and clear himself of suspicion. So, he bowed respectfully, his voice carrying a hint of determination: Thank you for your trust, Lord. I will fully cooperate with the investigation to prove my innocence. Chapter 1320 - Chapter 1320 Chapter 724 Apocalypse Chapter 1320: Chapter 724: Apocalypse? Chapter 1320: Chapter 724: Apocalypse? Meanwhile, I will also do my utmost to serve the Demon Race in gratitude for your generous forgiveness, said Logan. As these words were uttered, the atmosphere in the entire hall instantly froze, becoming tense and oppressive as if even the air had ceased to flow. Demon Soldiers closed in from all sides, their steps heavy and powerful, as they encircled the Flood Dragon, forming an impenetrable circle. Their eyes were filled with vigilance and hostility, like cheetahs eyeing their prey, ready to strike a deadly blow at any moment. They never expected to find such a deeply scheming, unidentified undercover in their midst, which, to them, was an enormous blow and a threat. Seeing this, the Water Dragon couldnt help but inwardly groan. He felt as if he were being pushed to the brink of a storm, at any moment to be devoured by the tempestuous winds and raging waves. He knew all too well how perilous his situation was at that moment, that he could inadvertently lose his life here and become a sacrificial pawn in the internal struggles of the Demon Race. He hurriedly defended himself, Lord, I am wronged! Although I had contact with the Human race, it was completely out of desperation. At that time, I was on the verge of death from injuries when a Human Doctor saved me, allowing me to cling to life. I have never harbored thoughts of betraying the Demon Race, nor could I possibly be an undercover! Please, Lord, discern the truth and vindicate me! Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, his defense seemed to have little effect. The Demon Soldiers remained highly alert, their eyes full of doubt and distrust, as if every single word the Flood Dragon uttered was a lie, every action a pretense. Some soldiers even began to murmur amongst themselves. Although their voices were low, they were filled with hostility, Hmph, your words come too easily. Who knows if youre just making up stories? A Human Doctor saved you? Can such nonsense be believed? Exactly, the aura on your body is clearly that of the Human race, yet you still attempt to argue your case? The Flood Dragon, listening to these harsh murmurs, felt a mix of helplessness and anger. He knew that no matter what he said, it would be difficult to change the impression the Demon Soldiers had of him. But he couldnt just give up; he had to find a way to prove his innocence and clear the suspicions against him. So, taking a deep breath and striving to remain calm, he said loudly, Lord, I am willing to undergo any investigation, even if it means proving my innocence with my life. Please give me a chance to uncover the truth and vindicate myself! Logan watched the Flood Dragons steadfast gaze and couldnt help but feel a flicker of doubt. He knew that the situation wasnt so straightforward; whether the Flood Dragon was truly an undercover required further investigation. Thus, he slowly began to speak, his voice bearing a hint of authority and compassion, Very well, Flood Dragon, I grant you a chance. But understand that this chance isnt given freely; you must go all out to investigate the truth and prove your innocence. At the same time, I will assign people to assist you to ensure your safety. However, should you dare any deception, dont blame me for being ruthless. Upon seeing this, Logan made a subtle hand gesture, exuding an authoritative air that could not be ignored, signaling the restless Demon Soldiers around to keep their composure. He slowly walked toward the Flood Dragon, each step firm and powerful, as if treading upon everyones hearts. He gazed deeply at the Flood Dragon as though his eyes could pierce through layers of fog and directly see through his soul, seeking the hidden truth deep within. Flood Dragon, I know you are nervous now, and your heart may be filled with fear and restlessness, Logans voice was deep and forceful, each word clearly entering everyones ears as if it carried a magical power to soothe the heart, But dont worry, our Demon Race has always been clear with rewards and punishments, upholding justice. As long as you havent committed acts of betrayal against the Demon Race, havent harmed the interests of the Demon Race, we will not trouble you, nor will we rashly condemn you. Hearing this, a warm current surged through the Flood Dragons heart, like a ray of sunlight in winter, warming his soul. Although he found himself in a treacherous situation, misunderstood and doubted by everyone, he still had Lord Logan, a person who understood right from wrong, was fair and impartial. With grateful eyes that shimmered with tears, he respectfully said, Thank you, Lord, for your discerning eyes, for not being deceived by superficial illusions. I will do everything in my power to serve the Demon Race, brave any danger, all to repay your magnanimity and trust. C Logan watched the Flood Dragons sincere and unwavering gaze and couldnt help but nod inwardly. He knew that although the Flood Dragon was engulfed in suspicion, his heart was still full of loyalty and love for the Demon Race. Such a warrior was a valuable asset to the Demon Race, one that should not be lost lightly. So, he patted the Flood Dragons shoulder and said with earnest gravity, Flood Dragon, I acknowledge your intent. But understand that proving your innocence isnt just for your sake, but also for the entire Demon Race. I hope you can remain composed, cooperate fully with our investigation, and quickly clarify the truth to vindicate yourself. The Flood Dragon nodded gravely in response. He was acutely aware of the heavy responsibility on his shoulders, not only concerning his own life and death but also the future and stability of the Demon Race. He secretly vowed that no matter the difficulties and challenges he faced, he would persevere, uncover the truth, prove his innocence, and contribute his strength to the Demon Race. Chapter 1321 - Chapter 1321 Chapter 724 Apocalypse _2 Chapter 1321: Chapter 724: Apocalypse? _2 Chapter 1321: Chapter 724: Apocalypse? _2 At that moment, the atmosphere in the hall had gradually eased. Although the Demon Clan Soldiers still maintained their vigilance towards the Flood Dragon, there was now less hostility and suspicion in their eyes, replaced by more anticipation and trust. They knew that with Lord Logan present, the situation would definitely be resolved and the truth would be revealed to The World. Logan nodded slightly, his smile like a warm sun in spring, warm yet dignified. His deep eyes twinkled with the light of wisdom, as if he had already seen through the complexity and twists behind this turmoil. Good, Flood Dragon, I have received your statement, his voice was steady and powerful, every word clearly reaching everyones ears, I know that although the turmoil has temporarily subsided, the truth behind it is like a treasure hidden in the fog, requiring us to further investigate and uncover. However, with your honest statement, I believe, no matter how twisted the truth, the situation will definitely be resolved, and the truth will be revealed. In the dark and tense hall of the Demon Clan Palace, the flickering lights cast patchy, ghostly shadows on the walls. The Demon Clan Soldiers surrounded the Flood Dragon, their towering and formidable figures like insurmountable mountains. The atmosphere was so tense it seemed as if the air itself would solidify, and breathing became cautious, for fear that a careless breath might break this delicate balance. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Really, do you think we are all fools? Cant see through those sweet nothings youve done! a Demon Clan Soldier suddenly shouted loudly, his voice echoing like thunder in the spacious hall, carrying a thick tone of interrogation and dissatisfaction. His eyes were like sharp swords, piercing right into the heart of the Flood Dragon, as if to penetrate and uncover the secrets hidden deepest within. The Flood Dragon heard this, and couldnt help but tremble inside. He knew that although he had made a statement, he needed to put in much more effort to completely clear his suspicions. He took a deep breath, trying to keep himself calm, then slowly began, Brother, I understand your anger and confusion. But I want to tell you that every word I say is sincere, I have never had any intention of betraying the Demon Clan. Everything I do is for the future and stability of the Demon Clan. If you do not believe me, I am willing to undergo any investigation and even risk my life to prove my innocence. C As soon as the Flood Dragon finished speaking, a wave of murmuring arose in the hall. Some of the Demon Clan Soldiers expressed their belief in the Flood Dragon, thinking he deserved a chance to prove himself; while others remained skeptical, thinking the Flood Dragon might be bluffing. Logan watched this scene, pondering silently. He knew that to thoroughly uncover the truth, more evidence and clues were needed. So, he slowly began, his voice carrying a tone of authority and compassion, Enough, everyone! Whether the Flood Dragon is innocent is not something we can decide by arguing here. I will personally lead a team to investigate the matters mentioned by the Flood Dragon. Until the truth is uncovered, I hope everyone can remain calm and avoid rash actions. Flood Dragon, be prepared to face our investigation at any time. Logans words calmed the clamor in the hall instantly. The Demon Clan Soldiers nodded in obedience, and the Flood Dragon also breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that although he was still under suspicion, he at least now had a chance to prove his innocence. He secretly vowed to persevere through any difficulties and challenges to reveal the truth and clear his name. Exactly! To carry out such acts right under our eyes, what unspeakable motives do you harbor! Dont think we cant see, your every move cannot escape our eyes! Another Soldier joined in, his tone filled with anger and scorn, as if the Flood Dragons actions had crossed a line. He brandished his weapon, the cold edge shimmering in the light, as if ready to launch a fatal strike at the Flood Dragon at any moment. Indeed, hurry up and confess everything as it is, lay out all the conspiracies and tricks behind you, and perhaps there will still be a thread of a chance! Otherwise, dont blame us for not being polite later, and dont regret it then! another soldier bellowed loudly, his voice hoarse yet powerful, exuding a strong threat. He clenched his fists, his veins bulging, as if readying himself to rush forward and teach the Flood Dragon a profound lesson. Their words, like a violent storm, besieged the Flood Dragon, each sentence filled with questions and accusations, subjecting him to unprecedented pressure. The Flood Dragon could only feel his heartbeat accelerate, his breathing becoming rapid as if his entire world was collapsing at that moment. The Flood Dragon was utterly dumbfounded by these sudden accusations. He stared wide-eyed, his gaze filled with confusion and helplessness. He looked at the angry faces surrounding him, each gaze seemingly eager to devour him. What did this have to do with him? He had never been clear, nor had he ever been involved in any conspiracies or tricks. He merely wanted to serve the Demon Race peacefully; why had it turned out this way? I I really dont know what youre talking about. The Flood Dragon spoke with difficulty, his voice trembling and weak, as if it could be drowned out by the noise around him at any moment, I have never done anything to betray the Demon Race, nor have I ever been involved in any conspiracy. Please believe me, give me a chance to explain. However, his explanation seemed to have little effect. The Demon Races soldiers still glared at him angrily, as if every word he said was a lie, every action a disguise. The Flood Dragon felt a deep sense of powerlessness; he didnt know how to prove his innocence or escape this unwarranted disaster. Just then, Lord Logans voice rang out again, like a bolt of lightning tearing through the darkness: Enough, stop arguing! Before we have clarified the matter, no one should jump to conclusions. Flood Dragon, calm down first, and carefully recount the whole story. We will listen carefully and do our best to verify. If youre truly innocent, we naturally wont make things difficult for you; but if youre hiding something, then dont blame us for not being polite. Lord Logans words were like a refreshing stream, instantly quieted the uproar in the hall. All the Demon Race soldiers quieted down, their eyes converged on the Flood Dragon, waiting for his explanation. The Flood Dragon also took a deep breath and began to slowly narrate his story, hoping to use this opportunity to prove his innocence and clear himself of any suspicions. I really dont know! Why would I lie about such a thing? The Flood Dragon hurriedly defended, his voice trembling slightly, a natural reaction triggered by nervousness and fear, but more so from firmness and innocence, as if his pure heart and loyalty could penetrate all misunderstandings and doubts, I was just being pursued by the Human race, enduring countless hardships to escape here! How could I possibly be a spy, or have concocted some clever lies to deceive everyone? My loyalty to the Demon Race is evident to Heaven and Earth! His words were filled with sincerity and earnestness, yet, they did not completely dispel the Demon Race soldiers doubts. Inside the hall, the silence was like thick dark clouds, hanging heavily over everyones hearts. The Demon Race soldiers still kept a high level of vigilance and suspicion towards him, their eyes filled with distrust and hostility, as if the Flood Dragon were a venomous snake lurking in the shadows, ready to inflict lethal damage on the Demon Race at any moment. Hmph, you say you dont know? Then why does your body bear the aura of the Human race? This aura is so strong that it almost masks your own characteristics as a Demon. One soldier coldly questioned, his voice like the icy blade in a cold wind, piercing directly at the Flood Dragons crucial point. Chapter 1322 - Chapter 1322 Chapter 725 Myriad Tribulations Chapter 1322: Chapter 725: Myriad Tribulations Chapter 1322: Chapter 725: Myriad Tribulations Why have you appeared at this delicate moment, in this sensitive place? How will you explain all this? Surely you dont intend to fob us off with more clumsy lies? Upon hearing this, a wave of bitterness swept through the Flood Dragons heart. He knew that the human aura on him was indeed a difficult issue to explain. Yet, he also understood that this could not be taken as evidence of his betrayal to the Demon Race. He took a deep breath, striving to keep calm, then slowly began, I admit, I have indeed been tainted with the aura of the human race. However, that was because during my escape, I had no choice but to cross through human territories. In order to evade their pursuit, I hid among the humans, and that was how I accidentally acquired the scent. As for my presence here, it is purely because I have nowhere else to go and can only seek asylum with the Demon Race. I have never thought of betraying the Demon Race, let alone doing anything that would harm our interests. His explanation was reasonable, but the suspicion on the faces of the Demon Race soldiers had not entirely dissipated. They knew that things were not so simpleCthe Flood Dragons identity and motives still needed further investigation and verification. Nevertheless, in this tense and oppressive atmosphere, his words at least provided a direction for thought, a potential clue to uncover the truth. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Flood Dragon heard these words, a surge of bitterness rose in his heart, threatening to overwhelm him like an oncoming tide. He was acutely aware of the dire danger of his situation, surrounded by Demon Race soldiers who were watching him like predators, ready to strike. But he also knew that he must not let himself be wrongfully accused, nor let his innocence be tarnished without cause. Lord, the aura on me is indeed due to being pursued by the human race, the Flood Dragon explained eagerly, his voice trembling slightly, yet imbued with resolve, I fled here hoping to find shelter with the Demon Race, away from the endless pursuit and danger. My appearance here is entirely coincidental. In my blind flight, I never intended to stumble into Demon Race territory. I never harbored thoughts of betrayal, and certainly, I am no spy! Please, Lord, discern the truth and grant me justice! As he spoke, his eyes shimmered with sincerity and innocence, as if they could pierce through all misunderstandings and doubts, and touch the very depths of the heart. However, the Demon Race soldiers seemed unconvinced. They remained vigilant and doubtful, their cold gazes piercing the Flood Dragons heart like swords. Coincidence? Hmph, how could there be so many coincidences in the world? sneered a Demon Race soldier, his voice laced with disdain and mockery, The human aura on you, and the timing of your arrival, are both too suspicious. You say youre not a spy, but who would believe that? Unless you can present more convincing evidence to prove your innocence! Upon hearing this, the Flood Dragon felt a wave of helplessness. He knew that whatever he said now would hardly be believed. But he also knew that he could not just give up. He took a deep breath, made an effort to remain calm, and then slowly began again, Lord, I admit my current situation is suspicious. But I also know that words alone are not enough. I am willing to undergo any form of investigation, even risking my life to prove my innocence. I only ask for a chance from you, Lord, to uncover the truth and clear my name. His words were filled with resolve and courage, as if he was prepared for the worst. The Demon Race soldiers, swayed by his steadfast gaze, began to falter in their certainty. They knew that the Flood Dragon might not be the spy or infiltrator they had imagined. Yet, they also understood that the matter was not so simple, and that further investigation and confirmation were necessary. At that moment, Lord Logans voice cut through again like a bolt of lightning piercing the darkness, Enough, all of you. Flood Dragon, I have seen your determination and courage. I will give you a chance to prove your innocence. But you must understand that this opportunity is not without conditions. You must fully cooperate with our investigation, providing any and all clues and evidence. If you are truly innocent, I will naturally grant you justice; but if there is any concealment or deception, then dont blame me for being unkind. Lord Logans words were filled with authority and compassion, like a beacon illuminating the darkness in the Flood Dragons heart. Upon hearing this, the Flood Dragon felt a surge of emotion. He knew he now had a chance to prove his innocence. He nodded solemnly, willing to accept all investigations and challenges. And as Lord Logan signaled, the Demon Race soldiers gradually dispersed. Once again, the hall returned to calm, but beneath this calm lurked endless undercurrents and turmoil. Just then, Lord Logan slowly began to speak, his voice deep and powerful, echoing like the sound from the depths of a valley, as if capable of penetrating the deepest fog within ones heart, Everyone, be at ease and listen to me. He paused, his gaze sweeping over each Demon Race soldier present, an expression of both dignity and compassion in his eyes, The words of the Flood Dragon do not seem to be lies. Our Demon Race has always been known for clear rewards and punishments; we must not rush to convict someone based on mere speculation and doubts. To do so would not only violate our principles but would also dishearten our soldiers. Chapter 1323 - Chapter 1323 Chapter 725 Myriad Tribulations _2 Chapter 1323: Chapter 725: Myriad Tribulations _2 Chapter 1323: Chapter 725: Myriad Tribulations _2 Lord Logans words were like a gentle breeze, sweeping away the tense and oppressive atmosphere in the hall. The Demon Soldiers gradually quieted down, their originally taut nerves slowly relaxing. Their gazes converged on Lord Logan, awaiting his further instructions, as if he were the beacon guiding them through their lost path. We should first investigate the truth of the matter before making a decision, Lord Logan continued, Above the remote and quiet station, the sky suddenly turned gloomy with dense clouds, as if a significant event was about to occur. Elder Talon Skyler, an aged cultivator with still-sharp eyes, stood in one corner of the station, his brow furrowed as he stared at the swirling Demonic Qi in the sky. A foreboding feeling welled up in his heart, the thickness of the Demonic Qi was clearly indicative of Demon Clan activity in the area. Its not good, the Demon Clan is approaching, we must act immediately. Elder Talon Skylers voice was low and urgent, each word seeming to carry immense weight. He intently watched a Demon Patrol Team slowly approaching from a distance, his eyes flashing with resolute and intelligent light. Upon hearing this, his companions stiffened, quickly retrieving carefully prepared disguises from their bags and commenced a race against time to change their attire rapidly. The air was filled with a tense and heavy aura, every movement meticulously cautious, afraid to make even the slightest sound. Elder Talon Skylers companions were skilled in their actions, some quickly donning broad hats to hide their faces in the shadows; others draped in long cloaks wrapping themselves tightly, with only their alert and keen eyes visible; and still others tightly wrapping their faces with cloth strips, leaving only necessary gaps for breathing, each looking like a mysterious traveler, their true identities hard to discern. Remember, our aim is to avoid the attention of the Demon Clan, make sure we are not discovered, Elder Talon Skyler warned again, his voice though low was exceptionally powerful, as if piercing through the heart, making everyone feel the firmness and determination in his words. He well knew that once discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable, not only would their mission fail, but it could also endanger the safety of their entire Clan. His companions nodded, their eyes revealing firmness and trust. They knew that Elder Talon Skyler was not only experienced but also wise and courageous, having led them safely out of perilous situations many times. This time, they equally believed that by staying united and following Elder Talon Skylers command, they would surely evade the pursuit of the Demon Clan and successfully complete their mission. Alright, now lets proceed with the plan we previously devised, Elder Talon Skyler ordered softly. He swiftly assigned each person a task, some were responsible for diverting the attention of the Demon Soldiers, others for finding safe routes of retreat. Every detail was thoughtfully and meticulously considered to ensure a flawless operation. With Elder Talon Skylers command, everyone quickly dispersed, moving stealthily in their designated directions. In the darkness of the night, their figures flickered unpredictably like ghosts, hard to track. Elder Talon Skyler stayed put, quietly observing the surroundings, ready to respond to any sudden situations. His heart was full of confidence and courage, knowing that as long as they worked together, they could overcome any difficulty and ultimately witness the dawn of victory. However, just as they had finished disguising themselves and were preparing to quietly leave the station under the cover of night to avoid detection by the Demon Soldiers, they discovered that the situation inside the station had quietly changed. The originally empty and quiet station had now become bustling with activity, the number of guests suddenly spiked, many of whom emitted an unsettling aura unique to the Demon Clan. They wore robes or cloaks of various shapes, but all unmistakably revealed the identity of the Demon Clan. These Demon Clan members bustled through the station, some gathered in groups whispering lowly, their expressions mysterious as if discussing an important plan; others rushed about as if engaged in some urgent and secretive mission. Their presence made the atmosphere of the entire station both tense and delicate. One of the Demon Soldiers expressed his confusion, This inn doesnt usually house many people, so why are there suddenly so many people with the aura of our clan members? His eyes glimmered with a mix of wariness and curiosity. He looked around, trying to gather some clues from these suddenly appeared Demon Clan Members to resolve his doubts. His companion also showed the same confusion, Indeed, this is too strange. Moreover, look at them, each one acting all secretive. They must be hiding some unspeakable secrets. We have to be careful, they might be here on some special mission, another soldier whispered, his eyes showing a hint of worry, The city has been on high alert recently. Its said that Lord Dragon is capturing suspicious individuals everywhere. We must not get involved in any trouble. Youre right, the previous soldier nodded, his expression growing even graver. We need to strengthen our vigilance and keep a close watch on these people. At the same time, we also need to report to our superiors as soon as possible to see if any measures need to be taken. While they were whispering, Elder Talon Skyler and his companions hid in the shadows, internally anxious. They hadnt anticipated that their well-planned evacuation could be jeopardized by the appearance of these Demon Clan Members. They knew that being discovered could lead to unimaginable consequences. What should we do? If we leave now, they will definitely notice us, one of Elder Skylers companions whispered, his voice revealing a hint of anxiety. Dont panic yet, lets observe the situation first, Elder Talon Skyler said gravely, his eyes shining with calm and wisdom. These Demon Clan members might just be stopping by temporarily and could leave after a moment. We need to patiently wait for the best moment to evacuate. Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They knew that at this critical moment, only by staying calm and patient could they find a way out. Thus, they continued to hide in the shadows, closely watching every move inside the inn while waiting for the ideal moment to make their escape. Look, this is really unusual! Who are you? Why are you here? And didnt you hear the decree? another Demon Soldier strode forward, his voice booming with unquestionable authority echoing inside the inn, instantly attracting the attention of many guests. Recently, the City Lord had issued a strict order for all Demon Clan Members to return to the city immediately and not linger outside without cause. These mysteriously appearing Demon Clan Members in the inn, who were clearly against the City Lords command, naturally heightened the soldiers alertness. The hearts of Elder Talon Skyler and his companions tensed up as if gripped by an invisible hand, almost leaping out of their chests. They never expected the Demon Soldiers to be so alert merely because they briefly stayed in the inn, drawing so much attention and questioning. They knew that any slight panic or mistake at this juncture could expose their identities and lead to unforeseen consequences. Elder Talon Skyler quickly regulated his breathing, trying to calm himself down. He gently nudged his companion and signaled with his eyes to remain calm. Then, he slowly turned around to face the Demon Soldier, putting on a seemingly natural smile, Brother, we are from out of town. We were delayed by some matters, so we couldnt return to the city in time. As for the decree, we did hear about it, but we had urgent matters to attend to, which is why we had to stop here for a while. Elder Talon Skyler spoke calmly, his tone containing a mix of sincerity and helplessness, trying to make the soldier believe their explanation. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1324 - Chapter 1324 Chapter 726 Added to the Body Chapter 1324: Chapter 726: Added to the Body Chapter 1324: Chapter 726: Added to the Body His companions echoed his sentiment one by one: some nodded in agreement, some revealed an expression of anxiety and helplessness as if genuinely troubled by something. However, the demon soldier did not completely relax his vigilance. He squinted his eyes, scrutinizing Elder Talon Skyler and his entourage carefully, as if searching for flaws, From abroad? Then why are you at this secluded outpost? And why do you carry such a strong demon aura? A chill went through Elder Talon Skylers heart, but he quickly regained his composure. He knew that now was not the time to show any flaw. Pretending to be relaxed, he smiled and said, Brother, you are not aware. Although we come from abroad, our family clan has a deep connection with the Demon Race. As for why we are here, it is out of necessity. We had planned to rest here for the night and start our journey back to the city tomorrow. Please, brother, show us mercy and let us go. Saying this, Elder Talon Skyler quietly pulled out a token from his sleeve, a symbol of their family clans exchanges with the Demon Race. He gently handed the token to the soldier, hoping to dispel his doubts. The soldier took the token and examined it closely. The pattern and aura on the token made him frown slightly, but he finally nodded, Very well, since you have the family clans token, I will not question further. However, you should return to the city swiftly to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler and his companions internally breathed a sigh of relief. They quickly took back the token, thanked the soldier, then hastily left the outpost and disappeared into the night. They knew that although the crisis was temporarily averted, the path ahead was still fraught with the unknown and dangers. They had to be even more careful and cautious to successfully complete their mission and return safely. Stay calm, dont panic, Elder Talon Skyler whispered in a voice almost only his companions could hear. His gaze was firm and profound, as if instilling an invisible strength into his companions, allowing them to remain composed in this tense atmosphere. He gently patted the shoulder of a companion next to him, a young girl whose eyes twinkled with unease. Yet, under Elder Talon Skylers encouragement, she seemed to gradually regain her courage. Just then, the leader of the demon soldiers spoke up again, his voice cold and authoritative like a blade in the chilling wind, piercing to the heart, Who are you? Why are you here? Do you not know that in times like these, all Demon Clan Members should remain in their own territory and not wander about? His gaze was piercing, scanning over Elder Talon Skyler and his party, trying to detect any flaw in their expressions and movements. Faced with this sudden questioning, one of Elder Talon Skylers companions, a perceptive young man, quickly stepped forward. His name was Ethan Cloud, the strategist of the team, always able to come up with countermeasures at critical moments. Ethan Cloud took a deep breath, trying to make his voice sound more natural, and although a tremor of nerves still lingered in his voice, his words were clear and forceful, We are we are clan members who have just returned from abroad, having encountered some trouble on the road, thus delaying our trip. We had hoped to rest a bit at the outpost, replenish some dry food and water, then immediately continue our journey back to our own territory. We didnt mean to alarm the esteemed lords. We will leave at once and not cause you any trouble. With that, Ethan Cloud even purposely took out some dry food and a few bottles of water from his bag, showing them to the demon soldiers to prove that they were indeed just passing through with no ulterior motive. His actions appeared both sincere and helpless, making it difficult to doubt their words. The leader of the demon soldiers squinted his eyes, scrutinizing Ethan Cloud and the rest of Elder Talon Skylers party carefully. He seemed to be weighing the truthfulness of Ethan Clouds words and considering whether to interrogate them further. After a moment, he slowly nodded, his tone revealing a subtle relenting, If that is the case, then depart quickly. Remember, it is a sensitive time, and any small disturbance could lead to unnecessary trouble. You would do well to proceed with caution, and not bring disaster upon yourselves or the clan. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler and his companions internally breathed a sigh of relief. They knew their ability to turn danger into safety was largely due to Ethan Clouds quick thinking and composure. They quickly packed up their belongings, nodded their thanks to the demon soldiers, and then hastily left the outpost, disappearing into the vast night. They knew the road ahead was still filled with the unknown and danger, but as long as they remained united, nothing could stop their forward progression. He said this, also intentionally portraying a look of utter exhaustion, rubbing his eyes as if he could hardly keep them open, giving the impression of truly having endured a long and tiring journey, both physically and mentally worn out. His movements were natural and fluid, with no hint of pretense, eliciting sympathy at first glance. The other companions immediately cooperated, some pretending to adjust their clothes with their heads lowered, their fingers weaving through the fabric while they stayed alert to their surroundings; others feigned a relaxed demeanor as they looked around, though a hint of barely discernible tension shone in their eyes, attempting to create the illusion that they were simply ordinary Demon Clan Members stopping to rest due to fatigue from their travels. The leader of the demon soldiers had eyes as sharp as a hawk, scanning over them again and again, seemingly trying to detect any flaw in their expressions, movements, and even their breathing. He remained silent, just quietly observing, the air thick with a suppressive and intense atmosphere. After a while, he let out a curt huff, the sound not loud but seemingly containing a tremendous force, making ones heart skip a beat. Chapter 1325 - Chapter 1325 Chapter 726 Enhancement_2 Chapter 1325: Chapter 726 Enhancement_2 Chapter 1325: Chapter 726 Enhancement_2 Since thats the case, you should leave as soon as possible, he slowly began, the tone still cold but somewhat softened, Its a critical time, both inside and outside the city are on edge. I hope you wont bring unnecessary trouble to yourselves or your people. His gaze swept over Elder Talon Skyler and his companions again, seemingly warning and reminding them. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions heard this and quietly breathed a sigh of relief internally. They knew, although the immediate crisis was temporarily avoided, the path ahead was still filled with unknown dangers. They quickly packed up their belongings, nodded in gratitude to the Demon Soldiers, and then hurriedly left the post. Throughout their departure, they remained vigilant, fearing another unexpected situation might arise. As night deepened, the stars in the sky twinkled with faint light, as if guiding their way. Elder Talon Skyler and his company moved swiftly along the path, their figures elongated by the moonlight, appearing both lonely and resolute. They knew that only by sticking together could they survive in these turbulent times and find their own piece of the sky. This time was really close, Ethan Cloud softly spoke, his voice carrying a mix of relief and emotion, Thanks to Elder Talon Skylers composure and our coordinated cooperation, we successfully deceived those Demon Soldiers. Yes, another companion agreed, But we mustnt let our guard down. Theres still a long road ahead, and many more challenges await us. Elder Talon Skyler heard this and nodded slightly. He knew this was just the beginning, the road ahead was long and tough. But he believed that as long as they stood united and moved forward bravely, nothing could stop their progress. They would continue on until they found the place they belong. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions again breathed a sigh of relief internally, as if a huge stone had been lifted from their chest, allowing them to breathe freely again. They quickly nodded and bowed in agreement with the leading Demon Soldiers words, their faces filled with respectful and submissive smiles. They pretended to tidy up the items on the table, moving quickly and orderly, preparing to leave this perilous post. Each of them silently prayed in their hearts, hoping that the road ahead would be safe. However, fate seemed to always jest at the most inappropriate times. Just as they were about to step out of the post and into the night, an unexpected voice suddenly sounded, like a bolt from the blue, tensing their hearts again. Wait! a Demon Soldier suddenly stopped them. His voice was not loud, but filled with undeniable authority. His eyes flashed with suspicion, as if he had discovered something amiss, What are you carrying? Could it be prohibited items? Elder Talon Skyler and his companions hearts leapt to their throats, exchanging nervous glances, inwardly cursing their luck. They knew the sudden challenge from the Demon Soldier meant that all their prior efforts could have been in vain. The real test had just begun Elder Talon Skyler quickly adjusted his attitude, took a deep breath, and tried to make his voice sound calm and natural, My friend, you are mistaken. What we carry is only basic dry food and spare clothes, nothing prohibited. Look, these are all essentials for our journey, absolutely no issues. Saying this, Elder Talon Skyler deliberately opened his bag wide, allowing the Demon Soldier to clearly see the items inside. His companions followed suit, opening their own bags for inspection. They knew that any sign of panic at this moment could arouse suspicion from the soldiers, so they had to remain calm and let the facts speak for themselves. The Demon Soldier squinted, inspecting the displayed items carefully. His face still held a trace of doubt, but he seemed to find nothing unusual. After a moment, he slowly nodded, Alright, if thats the case, then you can go. But be more careful in the future, do not carry any suspicious items to avoid unnecessary trouble. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions silently rejoiced when they heard this. They knew that their calm and wit had allowed them to turn danger into safety. They quickly packed their belongings, nodded in thanks to the Demon Soldiers once more, then hurriedly left the station, disappearing into the night. They were aware that the road ahead was still fraught with unknowns and dangers, but they believed that as long as they stayed united and pressed forward, nothing could stop them. In a desolate and quiet Wilderness, a solitary station stood abruptly like an oasis in the desert. The night sky hung low, the moonlight was sparse, and only a few dim lanterns flickered in the wind, adding a touch of warmth to the deserted station but unable to dispel the surrounding chill and unease. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Delayed your journey? Then why didnt you stay in the city, instead of running to this remote station? the voice of a Demon Soldier pierced the nights silence. His armor reflected a chilling light under the weak lantern light, his eyes filled with suspicion and wariness, his hands tightly grasping his spear as if ready for any sudden situations. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions exchanged looks, silently calculating how to handle this unexpected interrogation. Their group, dressed in the clothing of ordinary travelers and faces smeared with disguises to avoid recognition, attempted to move silently under the strict surveillance of the Demon Race. We we were afraid of missing the City Lords summons, a companions voice trembled slightly as she tried to appear more composed, but the nervousness inside her was hard to completely hide, We heard that the City Lord has important matters to announce recently, and we were afraid of delaying ourselves, so we wanted to rest briefly at the station before hurrying on our way. Her words carried a hint of urgency, as if there truly was some pressing matter awaiting them. Beside her, Elder Talon Skyler gently patted her shoulder to comfort her, while signaling with his eyes to stay calm. The Demon Soldiers, upon hearing this, looked at each other, their eyes still flickering with distrust. One of the soldiers stepped forward, gently prodding the bags behind them with his spear, as if searching for something suspicious. Hmph, the City Lords summons? Ive heard that excuse too many times, the soldier snorted disdainfully, But since you say so, I wont probe deeper. However, youd better remember, this is the territory of the Demon Race, not a place where you can come and go as you please. If I see you acting suspiciously again, dont blame us for being rude! With that, he waved his hand, signaling for his companions to leave. Although the Demon Soldiers still harbored doubts, they were unwilling to stir trouble without solid evidence. They turned and left, their footsteps heavy as they disappeared into the night. Seeing this, Elder Talon Skyler and his companions silently heaved a sigh of relief. They knew this was only temporary safety; the real test was yet to come. Inside the station, the dim lantern light shone on their tired and tense faces as each person silently pondered their next plans. Elder, should we really continue forward? a young companion could not help but ask, his voice revealing a hint of unease, We are getting closer and closer to the core area of the Demon Race. What if were discovered Elder Talon Skyler took a deep breath, his gaze fixed firmly on the distant horizon. We must continue. Chapter 1326 - Chapter 1326 Chapter 727 True Spirit Chapter 1326: Chapter 727: True Spirit Chapter 1326: Chapter 727: True Spirit He slowly said, Our mission is related to the future of our entire Clan, we cannot give up just because of some momentary danger. Moreover, only by venturing deep into the heartland of the Demon Race can we find that legendary secret passage to safely escape this perilous place. At this point, he paused and his gaze swept over the faces of each of his companions. But you are right, we must be more careful and cautious. From now on, we need to remain vigilant at all times and avoid direct confrontations with the Demon Race as much as possible. At the same time, we must also hasten our steps, striving to complete our mission and return home at the earliest. Hearing this, his companions nodded in agreement. They knew this was a road full of the unknown and dangers, but as long as they were united, nothing could stop their progress. The night grew deeper, and the wind outside the post station seemed to become fiercer. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions sat around the fire, discussing their upcoming travel plans in low voices. The firelight lit up their faces, revealing expressions of determination and resolve. They knew, no matter how difficult the road ahead, they must bravely face it. Because this was their mission and their duty. In that moment, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly had a revelation as if a beam of Spirit Light, like lightning tearing through the night sky, instantly illuminated his confused thoughts. He quickly waved his hand in a hurried and forceful motion, as if to dispel some invisible gloom. Seeing this, his companions set down their cups with a mix of confusion and vigilance, slowly drawing closer to him. We were originally planning to have a drink here to relax before continuing on our way back to Constantia Prefecture, Elder Talon Skyler said in a rushed and urgent whisper, his voice low and hoarse as if each word carried a heavy burden, Who would have thought wed be so unlucky to be stumbled upon by these Demon Soldiers! What exactly is going on here? Have our movements already been exposed? His words carried a hint of helplessness and anxiety, a restless light flickering in his eyes. A subtle and concealed aura emanated from his body, starkly different from the robust and ostentatious Demonic Qi of the surrounding Demon Soldiers, clearly indicating he was not of pure Demon Race lineage. This also made him exceedingly cautious when facing these Demon Soldiers, for fear that a single careless move could reveal a flaw. His companions heard this and frowned, their faces filled with confusion and unease. One of the burly companions couldnt help but speak, Elder, were puzzled by your words. We have been extremely careful all along, for fear of alerting the Demon Race. How could our movements be exposed so easily? Moreover, this post station is remote, but its not a place where Demon Soldiers can just randomly barge in. Another companion chimed in, Yes, Elder. Are we being overly sensitive? Perhaps these Demon Soldiers merely happened to pass by coincidentally and have nothing to do with us. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers brows tightly knitted. He was well aware of his companions doubts and dissatisfaction, but the worry in his heart did not dissipate. He took a deep breath, striving to calm himself, then slowly said, Your points are valid, but we cannot let our guard down. The demons are cunning and deceptive, we must be wary. And havent you noticed? The timing of these Demon Soldiers appearance is too coincidental, as if they were targeting us. His words plunged his companions into deep thought as they began to recall various details from before, trying to find any clues. The atmosphere inside the post station immediately became heavy, seriousness and tension etching each persons face. Elder, what should we do now? asked a young companion, his voice quivering slightly, clearly frightened by this sudden turn of events. Elder Talon Skyler pondered for a moment, then spoke slowly, The most important thing now is to remain calm and not panic. We need to leave this place as soon as possible to avoid a direct confrontation with the Demon Soldiers. At the same time, we must also heighten our vigilance and constantly be aware of our surroundings to ensure our movements are not detected. His words were firm and powerful, as if infusing an invisible strength into his companions. They nodded in agreement, then began to quickly pack their gear, ready to leave this perilous place. As they departed the post station, Elder Talon Skyler maintained a high level of vigilance. His eyes were as sharp as a hawks, constantly monitoring the surroundings. His companions followed closely behind him, their steps firm and forceful, as if declaring their resolve and courage to the world. The night deepened, and the stars in the sky twinkled with faint light. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions embarked on their journey to Constantia Prefecture, their hearts filled with uncertainty and challenges. But they knew that as long as they remained united and boldly moved forward, nothing could stop their progress. Just like these people to try and get close to us, its ludicrous! muttered a companion in a low voice, though trying to suppress it, his disdain and mockery still seeped through. The contempt in his eyes flickered, and a cold smirk curled his lips, clearly extremely displeased with the arrogant attitude of the Demon Soldiers in front of them. However, at this critical moment, they dared not openly reveal their real thoughts, and they could only remain secretly vigilant, prepared to handle any unforeseen situations that might arise. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1327 - Chapter 1327 Chapter 727 True Spirit_2 Chapter 1327: Chapter 727 True Spirit_2 Chapter 1327: Chapter 727 True Spirit_2 At that moment, Demon Soldiers had already surrounded them, their steps uniform, the clashing of their iron armor emitting a crisp sound as if heralding their arrival. The leading soldier was tall, his gaze piercing, as if he could see into ones soul. He scanned Elder Talon Skyler and his companions, his eyes filled with scrutiny and suspicion. You dare to hide here and drink wine, your audacity knows no bounds! the leading soldier said coldly, his voice deep and powerful, as if every word contained endless authority and threat, Hurry up and come back to Constantia Prefecture to prepare for your punishment! Hmph, dont think you can escape our scrutiny! Elder Talon Skylers heart tightened, knowing that any slight carelessness could lead them into a dire situation. However, years of experience had taught him to remain calm in the face of crisis. He took a deep breath, striving to make his voice sound calm and sincere, Esteemed sir, we truly are just passing by, wanting to rest for a moment, with no other intentions. Look, we do not carry any prohibited items, nor have we engaged in any illegal activities. Please show us mercy and let us go! Saying this, Elder Talon Skyler slightly bowed, his hands clasped in front of him in a respectful manner. His companions also followed suit, trying to use their humble attitude to defuse the crisis. However, the Demon Soldiers did not relax their vigilance. The leading soldier sneered, his eyes twinkling with playfulness and mockery, Hmph, do you think I would believe such fabrications? You Humans are always full of schemes, trying to infiltrate our Demon territories. But today, you are unlucky to have run into me. I will not let any suspicious person go! After speaking, he waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to encircle Elder Talon Skyler and his group. The atmosphere suddenly became tense and oppressive, as if a storm was about to break. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions tensed up, knowing that every moment that followed was critical. However, just as the situation reached a critical point, an unexpected voice suddenly rang out: Hold on! A Demon Clan Noble dressed in magnificent attire slowly approached, a faint smile on his face, yet his eyes emanated undeniable authority, These people are my guests, you must not disrespect them. Hearing this, the Demon Soldiers stopped their actions and turned to look at the noble. Although the leading soldier was reluctant, he could only respectfully salute, Yes, my lord, and then led the soldiers away. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions secretly rejoiced, knowing that they owed their escape from danger to the timely appearance of the noble. They expressed their gratitude to the noble and then quickly left the station, disappearing into the night. However, they also understood that this was only temporary safety, and the road ahead was still filled with unknowns and dangers. They had to be even more cautious in order to successfully avoid the attention of the Demon Race and safely reach their destination. However, the Demon Soldiers clearly were not convinced, suspicion growing on their faces as if it could drip water. The leading soldier took a step forward, slamming his long spear onto the ground with a thud that sent a shiver down everyones spine. His gaze was sharp as he stared at Elder Talon Skyler and his group, pressing on, And, have you not seen any Humans around? How come this station is so empty! Speak, have you hidden the Humans somewhere? Or, are you their accomplices, just pretending here? Elder Talon Skyler and his companions looked at each other, their anxiety intensifying. They frowned, looking around as if searching for the whereabouts of Humans. But their eyes revealed a hint of helplessness and confusion. They knew that the Humans had grown smarter; faced with the pursuit of the Demon Race, they had either left early to hide deep in the mountains or remote villages; or they were scattered around, hiding in corners or dark places of the station, holding their breath, fearful of being discovered by the Demon Race. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My lord, we truly havent seen any Humans! Elder Talon Skyler pleaded desperately, his voice trembling slightly, yet still trying to maintain composure, Please believe us, we are just innocent passersby. We just wanted to have some wine here, rest a while, and then continue on our journey. How could we possibly hide Humans? What benefit would that bring us? He spoke, spreading his hands, signaling that he bore no malice. His companions also nodded in agreement, their faces filled with sincerity and innocence. However, the Demon Soldiers did not relax their vigilance. The leading soldier sneered, his eyes twinkling with amusement and doubt, Hmph, just because you say you didnt see doesnt mean you didnt. The Human race is best at lying and deceiving. But, Im too lazy to waste words with you. Someone come, search! Dont leave any corner untouched, find the Humans! At his command, the Demon Soldiers dispersed and began searching throughout the station. They overturned boxes, kicked doors, and even used spears to pierce walls, attempting to find the hiding place of the Humans. The station quickly turned into chaos, a complete mess. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions felt a growing anxiety. They knew that if the Demon Soldiers did not find any Humans, they would vent their anger on them. They had to find a way to quickly escape this crisis. Just then, an unexpected voice suddenly rang out, Stop! The Demon Clan Noble they had seen earlier reappeared before everyone, his face showing some anger. What are you doing? Dont you know this is my station? Who gave you the right to run amok here? Hearing this, the Demon Soldiers stopped their actions and turned to look at the noble. The leader, though reluctant, could only bow respectfully, Sorry, my lord. We are only following orders to search for the whereabouts of the Human race. Please forgive our rudeness. The noble scoffed, his eyes showing undeniable authority, Searching for Humans? Do you think the Humans would foolishly stay here waiting for you to catch them? They have long since escaped without a trace. Moreover, your rampant search only causes greater panic and chaos. Get out, and dont let me see you causing trouble here again! The Demon Soldiers, upon hearing this, bowed their heads, and then sheepishly left the station. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions inwardly rejoiced, knowing that they had once again managed to turn danger into safety thanks to the timely arrival of the noble. They expressed their gratitude to the noble and then quickly left the station, disappearing into the night. However, they also understood that this was only temporary safety. The road ahead was still full of unknowns and dangers. They needed to be even more careful to successfully avoid the attention of the Demon Race and safely reach their destination. In their hearts, they silently prayed for the day when the Human race would throw off the rule of the Demon Race and usher in true peace and freedom. The Demon Soldiers, upon hearing the words, showed skeptical expressions. They furrowed their brows and scanned Elder Talon Skyler and his group, as if trying to detect any flaws in their expressions and actions. They exchanged glances filled with caution and suspicion, seemingly weighing whether Elder Talon Skylers words were credible. Yet, in this tense atmosphere that felt almost wringing wet, no one dared to make a rash decision. After all, if they misjudged, the consequences were unthinkable. The leader pondered for a moment, his gaze sharp as a knifes blade, skimming across Elder Talon Skylers face. He seemed to be assessing every sentence, every movement, trying to catch a trace of lies. Chapter 1328 - Chapter 1328 Chapter 728 Immortal Chapter 1328: Chapter 728: Immortal Chapter 1328: Chapter 728: Immortal However, Elder Talon Skyler and his companions appeared exceptionally calm; their eyes revealed innocence and panic, as if they had indeed been frightened by this sudden and unforeseen storm. In the end, the leading soldier snorted coldly, his voice tinged with bitterness and helplessness, Fine, well let you off this time. But if you dare to make any underhanded moves again, dont blame us for being inhospitable! The Demon Race is not to be trifled withCour patience and tolerance have limits. He said, waving his hand to signal the soldiers to stand down, Hurry and leave this place, return to where you belong! Dont let me see you lingering here again! Elder Talon Skyler and his companions breathed a sigh of relief as if they had heard the sounds of heaven; the boulder hanging in their hearts finally fell to the ground. They quickly nodded and bowed, their faces full of grateful smiles, Thank you, sir, thank you for your mercy! Well leave at once, immediately! Saying so, they hastily left the post station, their steps light and hurried, as if they feared that lingering one second longer would give the Demon Race soldiers a chance to change their minds and capture them. On the way out, they felt secretly fortunate and kept sighing at their extreme luck in turning danger into safety. Whew, that scared me to death! one of the companions patted his chest, still feeling the aftershock, I thought we were really done for this time! Indeed, thanks to Elder Talon Skylers clever response, we managed to escape smoothly, another companion added, admiration for Elder Talon Skyler filling his gaze. Elder Talon Skyler merely smiled slightly, knowing well that their escape was not solely due to his own wit, but much depended on luck and the timely appearance of a member of the Demon Clan Nobles. He reminded his companions, Dont celebrate too early, our journey ahead will be even more difficult. The Demon Soldiers are just a temporary threat; the real challenge lies ahead. We must be more careful and cautious to safely reach Constantia Prefecture. Upon hearing this, his companions nodded in agreement. They knew Elder Talon Skyler was right. The road ahead was filled with unknowns and dangers; they must remain vigilant at all times to ensure their safety. Thus, they quickened their pace, vanishing into the vast night. Back in the station, the Demon Soldiers continued their patrols and searches as if nothing had happened. In a corner of the station, by an old wooden table, Elder Talon Skyler and several companions sat together. On the table sat several unopened jars of alcohol and a few simple dishes, but the atmosphere was exceptionally oppressive. The dim glow of an oil lamp flickered, casting shadows on the furrowed brows of the company, as if the air itself had solidified. One of the companions, named Ah Qiang, a cheerful and optimistic young man, tried to break the gloomy atmosphere. He gently nudged Elder Talon Skylers arm, a bit of hope and luck in his eyes, whispering, Sir, why dont we just go back later, we want to finish all the alcohol weve called for, otherwise, it would be a waste! We spent quite a bit of silver on this drink, and Ive heard it tastes quite good, wouldnt it be a pity to just leave it like this? Before Ah Qiang could finish, a cold and proud voice interrupted, Enough! What do you think this place is? Is this a place where you Mixed Bloods can run wild? What gives you the right to negotiate with us? We are Demon Clan Nobles of pure and noble lineage, how can we mingle with you lowly Mixed Bloods? The speaker was a young man of the Demon Race, dressed in luxurious clothing, his eyes filled with pride. He wore a deep purple robe adorned with intricate Demon Race totems, with a gem-encrusted longsword at his waist, radiating an intimidating aura. His features were handsome, but his gaze exuded an undeniable arrogance and disdain. His companions also echoed in agreement, their faces showing scorn and mockery. Indeed, dont you see your own status, daring to sit on equal footing with us nobles? a burly Demon Soldier, his face covered with flesh, shouted loudly, his long spear thudding heavily on the ground as if to show off his power. Hmph, you Mixed Bloods, not even fit to carry our shoes! another young man of the Demon Race scoffed, his fingers lightly tapping on the table, his eyes full of contempt for Elder Talon Skyler and his party. Elder Talon Skyler frowned at these words, a flash of displeasure crossing his eyes, but quickly returned to calm. He was well aware that in this world ruled by the Demon Race, Mixed Bloods always faced various forms of discrimination and oppression. Though they possessed the blood of the Demon Race, they were ostracized for not being pure. However, Elder Talon Skyler had no intention of arguing with these arrogant Demon Clan Nobles; he had his plans and objectives and didnt want to ruin the big picture due to a momentary impulse. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, he smiled slightly, speaking calmly, Honored sirs, we meant no offense. We were just passing through and wanted to rest for a moment, perhaps to appreciate the post stations alcohol. Since you sirs dislike our presence, we will take our leave immediately and not disrupt your refined pleasures. With that, Elder Talon Skyler stood up, gave his companions a glance to follow him, and leave. Although Ah Qiang was reluctant, seeing Elder Talon Skylers look, he could only silently follow. They gathered their belongings from the table and turned to leave. Chapter 1329 - Chapter 1329 Chapter 728 Immortal_2 Chapter 1329: Chapter 728 Immortal_2 Chapter 1329: Chapter 728 Immortal_2 However, just at that moment, the proud young demon suddenly called out to them, Wait! Youre just going to leave like this? Do you think we, the Demon Clan nobles, would let you go so easily? Elder Talon Skylers heart tightened. He turned around, his gaze steadfast as he looked at the young demon, My lord, we have done nothing wrong. Why wont you let us go? We only want to spend a quiet night. Is there something wrong with that? The young demon sneered, Ha, youve done nothing wrong? Then why wont you face your own identity? Why wont you admit that you are mixed-blood? In our world of the Demon Race, only pure bloodlines are a noble symbol. You mixed-bloods are only fit to be our slaves and servants! Upon hearing these words, Elder Talon Skyler felt a surge of anger. He knew that this racial discrimination and oppression were common in demon society, but he could not tolerate such insults and provocations. He took a deep breath, trying to keep his voice calm, My lord, ones bloodline cannot determine their value and dignity. Although we are of mixed heritage, we also have our pride and dignity. We will not bow our heads to anyone, nor will we accept any unjust treatment. The young demon, taken aback by Elder Talon Skylers firm rebuttal, flashed a hint of astonishment in his eyes. However, he quickly regained his arrogant demeanor, Ha, no matter how eloquently you speak, its useless. In our Demon Race world, bloodline is everything. You mixed-bloods will never have a chance to turn the tables! Elder Talon Skyler said no more. He gave the young demon a deep look, then turned and led his companions away from the inn. Their figures gradually receded into the night, but their hearts were filled with resolve and belief. They knew that no matter how many difficulties and challenges they faced, they would never give up their dignity and pursuit. The dispute with the Demon Clan nobles was just a small episode in their long journey. Elder Talon Skyler felt a heaviness in his heart as if a huge stone was pressing on his chest, making it hard to breathe. He knew that in this territory of the Demon Race, they, the mixed-bloods, would always face varying degrees of discrimination and exclusion. Every inch of this land, every wisp of air, was filled with prejudice and hostility against mixed-bloods. However, Elder Talon Skyler knew that now was not the time to act rashly; he must remain calm and look for the most appropriate strategy. He took a deep breath, striving to make his voice sound calm and respectful, My lords, we mean no offense, were just passing through and wish to rest here for a while. We have no ill intentions, nor will we cause any trouble for the lords. Please show mercy and let us pass. However, before Elder Talon Skyler could finish, he was interrupted by a much colder and firmer voice. It belonged to a seemingly leading demon soldier, a towering figure with bulging muscles, like a walking mountain. His expression was serious, his eyes radiated an unquestionable authority, and his tone as cold as winter frost, Enough, under normal circumstances, I might turn a blind eye and let you insignificant characters scrounge here. But the situation is different now, a Lord Dragon has arrived at the City Lords Mansion. His strength is extraordinary, one of the best among us demons. His arrival signifies that our city will face stricter governance. At such a time, we cant afford to be slack, we cannot allow any factors that might cause trouble. The leading demon soldier paused, his gaze cutting through Elder Talon Skyler and his group like a knife, as if trying to dissect their souls, You all come with me. Dont cause trouble here. Otherwise, once you anger Lord Dragon, the consequences will be unimaginable. By then, not even the City Lord could protect you. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler felt a pang of dread in his heart. He knew that the arrival of Lord Dragon had indeed brought a great uncertainty to their mission. Originally, they had only planned to make a brief stop at this station to replenish some supplies and then continue their journey. But now, it seemed that this plan was likely to fall through. However, Elder Talon Skyler was not willing to give in so easily. He took a deep breath again, trying to seize a glimmer of hope, Lord, we are really just passing by and harbor no malice. We are willing to cooperate with your inspection to prove our innocence. Please give us an opportunity to demonstrate our innocence. The leading Demon Soldier frowned slightly upon hearing this, seemingly weighing Elder Talon Skylers words. After a moment, he scoffed, Prove your innocence? Do you think this is a joke? However, since you insist, I will give you one chance. But remember, you only have one chance. If you cannot satisfy me, you will bear the consequences! As he spoke, he waved his hand to signal his soldiers to surround Elder Talon Skyler and his companions. Then, he began a thorough search of Elder Talon Skyler and his companions, not missing any detail and scrutinizing every corner. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions could only endure this humiliation and injustice in silence, silently praying they would safely get through this ordeal. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler couldnt help but inwardly groan, as if ten thousand ants were gnawing at his heart. He knew that the arrival of Lord Dragon, like an unexpected storm, had thrown their carefully planned journey into chaos. Originally, they had planned to make a brief stop at this relatively secluded station to replenish some necessary supplies before continuing their secret and perilous journey. But now, with the appearance of Lord Dragon, the City Lords Mansion would undoubtedly become the focus of the entire Demon Clan territory, where any little movement could attract the attention of the Strong One. Once inside the City Lords Mansion, their identities and movements would probably no longer be hidden, like ice exposed to the blazing sun, constantly at risk of melting. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Talon Skylers brows were tightly knitted, and his eyes flickered with complex emotions. He knew that every decision at this moment could affect the life and death of all of them. However, at this critical juncture, an unexpected and shocking situation suddenly occurred, breaking the original tense standoff. In an atmosphere so tense it could almost wring out water, a wave of inexplicable fluctuation suddenly surged, as if every molecule in the air trembled at that moment. Following that, a figure appeared quietly before everyone like a ghost, without stirring a breeze or disturbing a leaf. This person was Elder Logan, a revered, unfathomably powerful Elder among the Demon Clan. His appearance, like a sudden breeze, instantly dispersed the surrounding oppression and tension, subtly changing the previously tense atmosphere. Elder Logans face was calm and profound, seemingly able to see through the abyss of peoples hearts. His gaze swept over everyone and finally rested on Elder Talon Skyler. The corners of his mouth slightly lifted in a meaningful smile, Talon Skyler, long time no see. It seems youve run into quite some trouble. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler felt a surge of excitement in his heart. He knew that Elder Logans arrival had undoubtedly brought them a glimmer of hope. He hurriedly stepped forward and respectfully bowed, Elder Logan, your arrival is timely. We indeed encountered some trouble and hope you can lend a hand. Elder Logan gently waved his hand, signaling that Elder Talon Skyler need not be overly courteous, No need for formalities. Since I am here, I naturally will not stand by idly. However, the trouble youve gotten into is no small matter, that Lord Dragon is not to be trifled with. Chapter 1330 - Chapter 1330 Chapter 729 Reality Chapter 1330: Chapter 729: Reality Chapter 1330: Chapter 729: Reality Elder Talon Skyler gave a wry smile, his expression revealing a mix of helplessness and exhaustion. He slowly began to speak, succinctly and clearly explaining to Elder Logan what had occurred. From how they had accidentally trespassed into the Demon Clans territory, to how they were mistaken for spies and pursued, and finally to their harrowing escape to this place, he left out no detail. After listening, Elder Logans eyebrows slightly furrowed, as though a great weight pressed upon his heart. He fell silent for a moment, his gaze deep and thoughtful as he stared into the distance, seemingly pondering something. After a short while, he slowly spoke, his voice firm and powerful, I see. It seems your journey here was incredibly perilous. Its fortunate you arrived alive. But dont worry, as long as Im here, you wont suffer any harm. Elder Logans words were like the warm sun on a winter day, instantly brightening the gloom in the hearts of Elder Talon Skyler and his companions. They exchanged smiles, their eyes twinkling with gratitude and hope. They knew that with Elder Logans protection, they might be able to overcome this crisis and continue their adventure to explore the vast unknown world. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, they also understood that this ordeal was far from over. The pursuit by the Demon Race was just the beginning. The real challenges might have only just begun to reveal the tip of the iceberg. They needed to remain vigilant at all times and be ready to face any difficulty. Elder Logan stood tall and unyielding, like a proud pine tree. His eyes were sharp as if they could see through all deceits and truths of the world. With a graceful, composed gesture that held boundless power and mystery, he waved his hand. An invisible barrier spread out like ripples on water, enveloping Elder Talon Skyler and his group firmly. This barrier not only blocked external view and perception but also seemed to freeze time. When Elder Talon Skyler and his companions opened their eyes again, they found themselves in a completely different world. Mist shrouded everything, making it feel like they were in the Immortal Realm. Meanwhile, from the viewpoint of the Demon Soldiers and the nobles, they had vanished without a trace, as if they had never existed. What is this? Elder Talon Skyler exclaimed in surprise, staring at the scenery before him, almost unable to believe his eyes. This is a Concealing Barrier I created myself, Elder Logan explained with a slight smile. Within this barrier, you can rest and recover in peace. Once youre refreshed, well discuss how to face the challenges that lie ahead. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions exchanged smiles, filled with gratitude and admiration. They knew that with Elder Logan present, they had the confidence to overcome any obstacle. And this ordeal would become one of the most precious experiences of their lives. Inside the barrier, Elder Talon Skyler and the others felt a mysterious force gently sweep across their eyes, and the surrounding scene changed drastically. The noisy inn, the ferocious Demon Soldiers, and the haughty Demon Clan noble seemed to be blown away by a gust of wind and vanished. In their place was a tranquil and serene space, filled with a faint fragrance, as if it were an isolated part of the Immortal Realm. Looking around, they saw mist curling around, light veils of fog drifting in the breeze like spirits dancing in an immortal scene. Sunlight filtered through the clouds, casting dappled light and shadows, adding an element of mystery and dreaminess to the space. They felt as if they were in another world, separate from all external chaos and danger, and an indescribable peace and joy welled up inside them. Elder Talon Skyler, what brings you here? Just then, the deep, magnetic voice of Logan reached Elder Talon Skylers ears, ringing like the sound of an ancient musical instrument, melodious and appealing. His voice carried a hint of unmistakable surprise, as if he was taken aback by their appearance and filled with deep concern, like inquiring of an old friend reunited. Elder Talon Skyler turned to look and saw Logan standing not far away, his figure faintly discernible through the mist, like an ethereal Transcendent being. His eyes shone with a complex light, showing both concern for Elder Talon Skyler and his groups predicament and relief and joy that they had arrived safely. Elder Logan, your arrival is timely! Elder Talon Skyler called out excitedly, his voice trembling slightly. Our mission met with some mishaps; we accidentally breached the Demon Clans territory and were mistakenly hunted as spies. Thanks to your timely appearance, our odds of survival greatly increased. Hearing this, Elder Logans brows slightly furrowed, a solemn look flashing in his eyes. He paused for a moment, seemingly contemplating something. Then, he spoke slowly, his voice firm and powerful, Elder Talon Skyler, rest assured. Now that I am here, you wont suffer any further harm. I will do everything I can to help you through this crisis. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions exchanged smiles again, their hearts filled with gratitude and admiration. They knew that with Elder Logan by their side, they had the mainstay to overcome all difficulties and the courage and confidence to make their unplanned journey even more thrilling and memorable. Chapter 1331 - Chapter 1331 Chapter 729 True_2 Chapter 1331: Chapter 729 True_2 Chapter 1331: Chapter 729 True_2 Elder Talon Skyler couldnt help but feel a surge of emotions upon hearing the news. He knew well that in this perilous Demon Race territory, the appearance of Elder Logan was like a beam of light in the darkness, undoubtedly bringing them a glimmer of hope. Looking into Elder Logans firm and profound eyes, his heart was filled with gratitude and respect. Taking a deep breath, Elder Talon Skyler began to meticulously recount the events, each detail vivid as if it had just happened: Elder Logan, we had planned to make a brief stop at this station to replenish some urgently needed supplies to continue our journey. However, what man proposes, heaven disposes. Suddenly, a Lord Dragon arrived at the City Lords Mansion. His arrival was like an unexpected storm, completely disrupting our plans. The Lord Dragon, possessing an immensely powerful aura, has unfathomable strength. We fear that once we enter the City Lords Mansion, our identities and whereabouts would be completely exposed. By then, not only would our mission fail, but our lives might also not be spared, Elder Talon Skyler said, revealing a hint of fear and helplessness in his tone. After listening, Elder Logans brows furrowed slightly, as if a great mountain weighed upon his heart. He pondered for a moment, his gaze profound as he stared into the distance, seemingly contemplating a strategy. After a moment, he spoke slowly, his voice firm and forceful, So it is. I have also heard of this Lord Dragon. His strength is indeed extraordinary, a prominent figure among the Demon Race. However, rest assured, now that I am here, I will not let you fall into danger. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Logans words were like the warm sun of spring, instantly warming the hearts of Elder Talon Skyler and his companions. They exchanged smiles, their eyes sparkling with gratitude and hope. They knew that with Elder Logans protection, they might be able to weather this crisis and continue their journey. Elder Logan, what should we do next? Elder Talon Skyler asked, his tone full of expectation and trust. Elder Logan smiled slightly, confidently saying, You all rest here for a moment to recover your strength and spirit. I will inquire about the specifics of Lord Dragon and the movements within the City Lords Mansion. Once everything is ready, we will formulate a detailed plan to ensure you can safely leave this station. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions nodded their heads, filled with admiration and gratitude towards Elder Logan. They knew that no matter how many difficulties and challenges lay ahead, with Elder Logan by their side, they had the confidence to overcome all and continue their exploratory journey. This unexpected journey would also become more exciting and memorable due to their joint efforts and perseverance. As he spoke, Elder Logans gaze swept gently over the faces of Elder Talon Skyler and the others like a warm spring breeze. His eyes were filled with determination and resolve, as if telling them: with me here, everything will be alright. He continued, For now, rest here and adjust your conditions. I will reconnoiter the surroundings, including Lord Dragons whereabouts, the City Lords Mansions defenses, and any potential threats we might face. When the time is right, well figure out a way to safely leave this place. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler and his companions felt a warm surge in their hearts, as if the sunlight of winter had shone into their hearts. They knew that Elder Logan was not only powerful but also a compassionate and trustworthy ally. They nodded their heads, their eyes shimmering with gratitude and trust, willing to follow Elder Logans arrangements to overcome this difficulty together. Seeing this, Elder Logan smiled faintly, patted Elder Talon Skylers shoulder, and said, Dont worry, I will be back soon. During this time, stay alert but dont be overly nervous. Remember, we are a team, and only through mutual trust and support can we overcome all difficulties. Having said that, Elder Logan vanished in a flash, leaving Elder Talon Skyler and the others standing there, filled with admiration and gratitude towards Elder Logan. They knew that each of Elder Logans actions was for their safety, and his every effort was a deep expression of his care. Under the protection of Elder Logan, Elder Talon Skyler and others temporarily escaped the crisis and found a relatively safe place to rest. However, they knew that the turmoil was far from over. They had to remain vigilant at all times, ready to face any challenges that might arise. After all, in the perilous territory of the Demon Race, any negligence could have fatal consequences. But even so, Elder Talon Skyler and the others were not afraid. They knew that Elder Logan was by their side, a strong support and a pillar of spirit for them. They believed that as long as Elder Logan was there, no matter what difficulties they faced, they could turn danger into safety, continue their journey, and explore the unknown vast world. Time quietly passed, and Elder Logan finally returned. He brought with him the latest intelligence about Lord Dragon and the City Lords Mansion, as well as a meticulous escape plan. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler and the others exhibited looks of surprise, knowing that with the guidance and help of Elder Logan, their successful escape was not far off. Thus, under the leadership of Elder Logan, Elder Talon Skyler and the others began their tense preparations. They cooperated and each performed their duties, quickly and efficiently executing the plan. In the midst of this turmoil, they deeply realized the power of teamwork and the preciousness of friendship. They believed that as long as they were united, nothing could stop their progress. Near an ancient and deep forest, the lazy afterglow of the setting sun spilled on a seemingly ordinary inn, casting a light golden glow on this solitary place. Elder Talon Skyler walked with slightly heavy steps beside Elder Logan, entering the inn as the unease in his heart was gradually replaced by a profound emotion. Brother Talon Skyler, you look pensive, is there something troubling you? Elder Logans voice was gentle yet forceful, like a spring breeze gently brushing over Talon Skylers heart. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler stopped, turned his gaze towards Logan, and a complex emotion flickered in his weathered eyes. Brother Logan, this scene reminds me of the difficulties weve faced along the way. And now, a warmth surges in my heart, like a hot tea in winter, warm and nourishing. His words carried a mix of emotion and relief. Elder Logan smiled slightly, his smile containing endless wisdom and warmth. In this world full of prejudice and danger, the trust and support between us are the most precious treasures. My goodwill is just a ray of light in the darkness, hoping to illuminate your path and give you courage and hope. Elder Talon Skyler looked at Logan gratefully, his deep eyes shimmering with profound respect and gratitude. Brother Logan, your every word is like nectar, nourishing my parched heart. Please accept my bow. Saying this, he bowed slightly, expressing his sincerest thanks. The two exchanged smiles, then found a seat by the window. Elder Talon Skyler took a deep breath and began to share their recent experiences. His voice was low, but each word carried undeniable power and determination. We originally just wanted to rest at this inn, away from the disturbances and dangers of the outside world. However, fate is unpredictable, and Demon Soldiers suddenly appeared, surrounding us. At that moment, the air seemed to freeze, and I could feel everyones heartbeat accelerating, fear and tension spreading among the crowd. He paused, seemingly recalling that thrilling moment, a subtle tremor passing through his eyes. We tried to disguise our identities and find ways to avoid their attention. But the alertness of the Demon Soldiers was extremely high, and any slight movement of ours could have sparked exposure. At that moment, I could almost hear my own heartbeat, each beat struggling on the edge of life and death. Chapter 1332 - Chapter 1332 730 Chapter 1332: 730 Chapter 1332: 730 Elder Logan listened quietly to Elder Talon Skylers account, His face showed neither surprise nor fear, Only deep sympathy and understanding. He sat on the ancient and mottled stone seat, The sunlight filtered through the sparse leaves, Dappled on his silver hair, Adding a sense of vicissitude to his appearance. Elder Logan gently patted Elder Talon Skyler on the shoulder, the movement gentle yet full of strength, as if conveying a silent support and comfort. Brother Talon Skyler, weve all experienced moments like this, his voice was low and warm, like a breeze in spring, gently brushing across Elder Talon Skylers heart. Elder Talon Skyler tilted his head slightly, his gaze flashing with a complex mix of emotions, gratitude mixed with the bitterness of reminiscence. He took a deep breath as if to chew over that indelible experience once more, then slowly exhaled it, accompanied by the flow of his words: Yes, Brother Logan, those were truly unforgettable days. We had thought that mission into the Demon Race territory would be the end of our lives. The traps set by the Demon Race were too cunning; we stepped into their snare one move after another until it was discovered too late, with nowhere to turn and surrounded on all sides. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this point, Elder Talon Skylers gaze became somewhat distant, as if he returned to that perilous night. He continued, We were surrounded by Demon Soldiers tight as a drum, their eyes filled with cruelty and the intent to kill. We fought desperately, but we were outnumbered and our strength gradually drained away. Just when I was nearly in despair, an unexpected turn of fate occurred. Elder Logan leaned forward slightly, his eyes sparkling with curiosity and concern, as if he too were living through that heart-stopping escape recounted by Elder Talon Skyler. Elder Talon Skyler went on: It was a seemingly ordinary Demon Soldier, blending into the crowd, inconspicuous. But at the moment when we were about to be completely surrounded, he suddenly signaled to usCa subtle and swift gesture, almost imperceptible. At first, I thought I was seeing things, but then he confirmed with his gaze again, filled with resolve and determination. Elder Logan interjected, That was truly a miracle, Brother Talon Skyler. To have a Demon Soldier help us in such circumstances is incredible. Elder Talon Skyler nodded, a trace of emotion flickering in his eyes: Indeed, I was shocked too. But there was no time to think; I quickly conveyed the message to the others, and we decided to seize this rare opportunity. Pretending to resist, we quietly moved in the direction indicated by the soldier. Here, Elder Talon Skylers tone became tense, as though he was back at that critical juncture: The process was terrifying; every step was like walking on thin ice. Though the Demon Soldiers had relaxed slightly, their vigilance was still high. We had to be extremely cautious, fearing that one false move would reveal our presence. Several times, I felt that we had been detected, my heart pounding as if it would leap out of my chest. Elder Logan tightly clasped Elder Talon Skylers hand, his eyes full of encouragement and support: But you did succeed, Brother Talon Skyler. With courage and wisdom, you finally evaded their pursuit. Elder Talon Skyler offered a wry smile, within it both relief and a reflection on the past: Yes, we did. But that experience taught me how life can be so fragile and yet so resilient. In the face of desperation, we can rely not only on our own strength but also on the trust and help of companions. These experiences have made us stronger and more appreciative of our friendship. Elder Logan nodded deeply, his eyes flickering with firm resolve: Youre right, Brother Talon Skyler. No matter how many difficulties and challenges we may face in the future, as long as we stand united, nothing can stop our advance. The two exchanged smiles filled with anticipation and confidence for the future. The sunlight continued to bathe them, as if cheering for their friendship and bravery. At this point, Elder Talon Skylers face revealed a barely noticeable smile, faint yet laden with infinite depth. His gaze passed through the flickering flames inside the station and settled on the distant Land of the Unknown enveloped in night, his heart unusually tranquil. He knew that the hardships and challenges along the way, those thorny predicaments, the pressure that nearly suffocated them, would all become indispensable trials on their path to growth. These experiences, like sharp engraving tools, left deep marks on their hearts and forged their unyielding will. Brother Logan, have you ever thought about why weve endured so many trials? Elder Talon Skyler asked softly, his voice exceptionally clear in the still station. Upon hearing this, Elder Logan was momentarily stunned, then he laughed, his smile embodying comprehension: Brother Talon Skyler, I often think that perhaps this is our destiny. As elders, we bear the hope and future of our Clan and naturally face more than the average person. But it is precisely these trials that make us understand the importance of each other and cherish this rare friendship all the more. Elder Talon Skyler nodded, his eyes alight with wisdom: Youre right, Brother Logan. I remember that time we were almost in despair under the Demon Races siege, but it was your encouragement and support that rekindled the fire of hope in me. Your presence is the most solid support in my heart. Chapter 1333 - Chapter 1333 Chapter 730 Water Dragon_2 Chapter 1333: Chapter 730 Water Dragon_2 Chapter 1333: Chapter 730 Water Dragon_2 Elder Logan felt a warm current surge through his heart upon hearing those words. He patted Elder Talon Skyler on the shoulder and chuckled, Brother Talon Skyler, arent you the same? Whenever I face difficulties, you are always the first to stand up and guide me with your wisdom and courage. With you by my side, I feel like there is nothing we cant overcome. The two exchanged a smile, their mutual understanding and trust evident in their eyes. They continued their conversation, sharing stories and insights with each other. Elder Talon Skyler recounted an adventure from his youth when he had ventured alone deep behind enemy lines, using his wit and courage to successfully gather crucial intelligence. Elder Logan shared how he had led his people through a clan crisis, collectively resisting external enemies and ultimately safeguarding their homelands peace. Inside the station, the flickering firelight illuminated their resolute faces. The outside world was filled with unknowns and dangers, but in this small station, they had found each others support and warmth. The inner warmth, like hot tea on a winters day, not only warmed their bodies but also nourished their souls. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brother Talon Skyler, do you think our future path will continue to be as difficult as it is now? Elder Logan suddenly asked, a hint of worry flashing in his eyes. Elder Talon Skyler pondered for a moment, then shook his head firmly, Brother Logan, the path ahead may be even more challenging, but as long as we advance together, nothing can stop our progress. We are elders, the hope of our clan; we must be strong, we must be brave. Upon hearing this, a flicker of determination crossed Elder Logans eyes, Youre right, Brother Talon Skyler. No matter how many difficulties and challenges we may face in the future, I will stand by your side and fight until the end. The two exchanged another smile, their firm belief and deep friendship taking root in their hearts. They knew that no matter how difficult the road ahead was, nothing could defeat them as long as they were together. In this station filled with unknowns and dangers, they had found each others support and warmth, as well as the strength and courage to keep moving forward. Having spoken, Elder Talon Skylers brow furrowed deeply, the wrinkles as if carved with a chisel, firmly etched across his forehead. His gaze grew exceedingly heavy, like an invisible mountain weighing down on his heart, making his breathing labored. Each breath seemed to drain his strength, while exhaling only a dull aura. His eyes flickered with anxiety and confusion, the uncertainty about the future overshadowing his spirit like dark clouds. He clenched his fists tightly, his nails almost digging into his palms, yet seemingly unable to dispel the unease in his heart. His fingers whitened from the strain, and his knuckles even let out a slight crack. Elder Logan, Elder Talon Skylers voice was deep and tremulous, each word seemingly squeezed through clenched teeth with indescribable heaviness, what should we do now? These Demon Soldiers clearly suspect us, their gaze as sharp as knives, as if they can see through the disguise weve meticulously prepared. Upon hearing this, Elder Logans expression also turned solemn. He walked over to Elder Talon Skylers side and gently patted his shoulder, trying to offer some comfort. Brother Talon Skyler, dont be too nervous. Since weve come this far, we cant give up easily. Although our disguise might have some flaws, as long as we remain calm and reveal no flaws, it will be hard for them to discover our true identities. Elder Talon Skyler shook his head, the anxiety in his eyes not dissipating. But, Brother Logan, you dont understand. These Demon Soldiers are unlike any weve faced before; they seem to have undergone special training, their attention to detail is beyond imagination. I worry that our every move is under their surveillance, and any slight carelessness will expose us entirely. Elder Logan pondered for a moment, then slowly began, Brother Talon Skyler, you are right. These Demon Soldiers are not to be underestimated. However, we cant just surrender because of this. We must find a way to divert their attention or create some chaos, giving us a chance to escape. Elder Talon Skylers eyes gleamed with a flicker of hope as he tightly grasped Elder Logans hand, Brother Logan, do you have a specific plan? We are running out of time and must act quickly. Elder Logan nodded, his gaze turning resolute, I have an idea. We can take advantage of the chaos at the station, create some noise or firelight, and draw the attention of the Demon Soldiers. Then, we can escape in the opposite direction. Although its risky, its our only option. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers eyes showed a flash of determination, Good! Brother Logan, lets proceed with your plan. We cant hesitate any longerCwe must act quickly. No matter the outcome, we have to give it our all. The two exchanged a look, seeing the firmness and resolve in each others eyes. They knew that this moments decision would determine their fate. Thus, they quietly began to prepare, waiting for the perfect opportunity to arise. Meanwhile, the atmosphere inside the station grew tenser, as if a storm were about to arrive. After listening to Elder Talon Skyler, Elder Logans expression grew even more solemn, his brows furrowed as if they could trap a drifting breeze. His gaze was profound like a deep pool, quietly settling all thoughts and worries, yet seeming to pierce through the fog before them, envisioning a distant and unknown future. His eyes flickered with complex lights under the reflection of the fire, acknowledging the depth of their current predicament and faced the unknown challenges resolutely. Elder Talon Skyler, what you have said is all too known to me, Elder Logans voice was low and powerful, each word appearing well-considered, I have also heard that a formidable Lord Dragon has arrived at the City Lords Mansion. His arrival undoubtedly worsens our dangerous situation. We are like candles in the wind, at any moment ready to be extinguished. Elder Talon Skyler sighed, his eyes flashing with a hint of helplessness, Yes, Brother Logan. The power of this Lord Dragon is said to be unfathomable. His presence is like an insurmountable mountain lying before us. And us, we are like trapped in an invisible net woven by the Demon Race, unable to find an exit or free ourselves. Elder Logan stayed silent for a moment, his gaze slightly trembling under the firelight, as if pondering something. Then, he slowly began, Elder Talon Skyler, do you know why I am not afraid? Elder Talon Skyler was stunned for a moment, looking at Elder Logan with curiosity, waiting for his elaboration. Elder Logan continued, Because we are not fighting alone. We share common beliefs, and we have each others support. Within this invisible net, we might not find an exit, but we can join hands and, with our wisdom and courage, carve a path of survival. Hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers eyes lit up, and he tightly grasped Elder Logans hand, Brother Logan, you are right. We are not fighting alone; we have each other. As long as we unite, nothing can stop our progress. Elder Logan nodded, determination and resolve sparkling in his eyes, Moreover, Elder Talon Skyler, do not forget, we also have our clan. They are our strong backing, the source of our strength. For them, we also cannot give up easily. Chapter 1334 - Chapter 1334 Chapter 731 Sky Man Chapter 1334: Chapter 731 Sky Man Chapter 1334: Chapter 731 Sky Man Everyone be careful, Elder Talon Skyler whispered in a low voice, his gaze as sharp as an eagles, continuously scanning the surrounding darkness, trying to capture any possible threats. Yes, Elder Talon Skyler. His companions responded in unison, their voices low but filled with determination. Everyone knew that in this dangerous and unknown world, any slight rustling might hide a deadly crisis. They dared not to relax in the slightest, even breathing as lightly as possible, for fear of disturbing something they shouldnt. Time seemed to stretch, every second unusually protracted. Their conversations dwindled, everyone immersed in their own thoughts, both anticipating Elder Logans return, and worried whether his journey had been a smooth one. Finally, after a long wait, a faint sound of footsteps broke the nights silence. The footsteps were steady and forceful, as if treading on their hearts. They all lifted their heads, peering through the darkness, settling on a familiar silhouette. Elder Logan, youre back! Elder Talon Skyler was the first to cry out, his voice full of unrestrained excitement and expectation. The others also crowded around, concern and urgency written all over their faces. Elder Logans figure appeared especially tall and mysterious under the moonlight, his stride easy and carefree, as though he had only just popped into a nearby room, rather than embarking on an exploration filled with the unknown and danger. However, when he drew close, everyone saw a flicker of fatigue and gravity in his eyes, not easy to detect. Dont worry, everyone, Ive found some clues. Elder Logans voice was deep and powerful, as if each word contained endless strength. But the situation is more complex than I imagined; we need to be even more cautious. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skyler and the others gathered closer, their eyes filled with hope and trust. They knew that Elder Logans return not only meant that they were one step closer to escaping their predicament but also that they now had a backbone, the courage, and confidence to overcome all difficulties. Elder Logan, please tell us, what have you discovered? one of the companions asked impatiently, his voice filled with both eagerness and curiosity. Elder Logan smiled slightly, his expression conveying comfort to his companions and firm belief in the future. Dont worry, Ill tell you everything in time. But first, we need to prepare thoroughly, because the road ahead will be even more difficult. His words were like a warm current, warming everyones hearts and strengthening their determination to move forward. Logan pondered for a moment, his gaze sharp and swift, like a cheetah scanning the savanna for prey, trying to capture every inch of space and every possible escape route. His brows furrowed slightly, betraying inner anxiety and thought. The air around seemed to freeze, and all that could be heard was his steady yet somewhat heavy breathing. The current situation is indeed somewhat tricky, Logan finally spoke, his voice low and magnetic, each word as if thoroughly considered, not only have the Demon Soldiers grown suspicious of you, but a Lord Dragon of unfathomable strength has also arrived at the City Lords Mansion. This Lord Dragon, said to come from the core ranks of the Dragon Clan, possesses immense power and keen insight, his arrival making matters more complicated and unpredictable. Pausing here, Logan seemed to be organizing his thoughts and allowing Elder Talon Skyler and his companions a moment to digest this information. His gaze once again steeled, as if he had found the direction forward. He took a deep breath, as if to draw all the courage and determination into his chest, then slowly said, However, dont panic just yet, Ill find a way to help you escape this crisis. Although I, Logan, am not a big shot, without a distinguished lineage or status, I do hold some sway among the Demon Race and have made some friends with the same ideals. I will use my connections and resources to ensure your safety and allow you to leave here unharmed. Upon these words, Elder Talon Skyler felt a warmth surge in his heart, like the sun breaking through heavy clouds on a winters day, shining into his soul. He knew Logan well; this Demon Elder, usually acting unobtrusively and a man of few words, always stood up in critical moments, providing shelter for the weak. His promises were not empty words but vows validated by concrete actions. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Talon Skyler looked at Logan gratefully, with a glint of trust and admiration in his eyes. He nodded, indicating his belief in Logan, and in their ability to overcome this crisis together. His voice was low but filled with resolve and determination: Elder Logan, we trust you. As long as we work together, theres nothing that can stop our progress. No matter the difficulties and challenges ahead, we will face them and conquer them together. - Hearing this, Logans lips curled into an almost imperceptible smile. He knew that this trust and unity were the sources of their strength to overcome all difficulties. He patted Elder Talon Skylers shoulder, signaling for him to be at ease, then turned around, beginning to plan their next steps. His figure, under the dim light, appeared all the more imposing and steadfast, like an unshakeable peak offering shelter to everyone. Chapter 1335 - Chapter 1335 Chapter 731 Sky Man_2 Chapter 1335: Chapter 731 Sky Man_2 Chapter 1335: Chapter 731 Sky Man_2 As for those bottles of wine, Logan said with a slight smile, glints of playfulness and teasing in his eyes as if he were discussing the most ordinary matter, let them lie there quietly for now, enjoying some rare leisure time. Once we have successfully resolved the current trouble, Ill invite you all for a good drink. At that time, not only will we toast to our escape from crisis, but also to the deeper friendship that adversity has forged among us. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions exchanged smiles upon hearing this. Their smiles held both appreciation for Logans humor and aspiration for a brighter future. Although they were still in a dangerous situation, surrounded by the unknown darkness and potential dangers, Logans words were like a warm spring breeze, clearing the clouds in their hearts and filling them with hope and strength. Indeed, with Elder Logan here, what is there to worry about? one of Elder Talon Skylers companions said with a laugh. His voice still carried a hint of barely detectable tension, but it was overshadowed by a firm trust and boundless expectation in Logan, As long as we are united, there is nothing we cannot overcome. Thats right, another companion added, his eyes shining with resolute light, Although we are in the territory of the Demon Race, as long as we keep our hearts towards the light, we will definitely find a way out. Elder Logan, you tell us, what should we do? Logan looked at everyone, feeling moved. He knew that although his companions came from different backgrounds, each with their own stories, at this moment, they were all united and facing the difficulties together. This trust and unity was his most valuable treasure. He pondered for a moment, then slowly said, First, we need to act even more cautiously to avoid drawing the attention of the Demon Soldiers. Next, I need to seek help from some reliable friends who might provide us with useful information or assistance. Finally, we must devise a thorough plan to ensure that nothing goes wrong during the execution. At this point, Logans gaze became exceptionally determined, as if he had already seen victorys first light. Remember, no matter what difficulties we encounter, we must not give up hope. So long as we have love and belief in our hearts, nothing can stop our footsteps. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions nodded in agreement. They knew that the road ahead would be full of challenges and dangers, but as long as they joined hands and moved forward together, they would be able to emerge from this darkness and welcome a bright future. And the profound friendship they had formed in adversity would become the most valuable wealth of their lives. Logan reflected for a moment, his brow furrowed as he weighed the potential risks and rewards. He took a deep breath, his eyes determined as he said, You all wait here for a moment, stay alert, but try not to be overly tense. I will go and scout out the City Lords Mansion, see if I can find any useful information, like the purpose of Lord Dragons visit, or the deployment of the Demon Soldiers. This information is critical to formulating our next plan. He paused, sweeping his gaze over Elder Talon Skyler and the companions, his eyes flickering with determination and trust. Meanwhile, I will also try to contact some friends within the Demon Race who are influential. They may provide us with shelter, or at least some useful advice. At this crucial juncture, every bit of help could be key to us breaking free from this predicament. C Having said that, Logan turned to leave, his figure tall and resolute in the dim light, like an unshakeable mountain peak. However, just then, Elder Talon Skyler suddenly called out to him, Elder Logan, please wait a moment. Logan stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at Elder Talon Skyler with puzzlement, as if awaiting further words. Elder Talon Skyler stepped forward, his eyes full of concern and caution. Elder Logan, please be very careful. We know you are powerful and wise, but Lord Dragon is not an ordinary opponent, his strength and background are unfathomable. Do not take any unnecessary risks, and should you encounter danger, immediately retreat. Safety comes first. His voice was low, but each word was filled with sincerity and earnestness. He stared intently into Logans eyes, as if he wanted to imprint his concern and caution deep into his heart. Upon hearing this, Logan smiled faintly. That smile contained both gratitude for Elder Talon Skylers concern and confidence in his own abilities. Dont worry, Elder Talon Skyler. Although I, Logan, am not a big shot, Im not reckless either. Ill be cautious in my actions and wont treat my life as a joke. Moreover, I believe in my friends, and they will do their best to help me. Having said this, he gently patted Elder Talon Skyler on the shoulder, signaling that he understood the others worries and would act with caution. Then, he turned around again and walked toward the City Lords Mansion with firm steps. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions watched Logans figure gradually disappearing into the night, their hearts filled with both anticipation and hope, as well as a slight, almost imperceptible, concern. They knew the time ahead would be extremely tough, but they also believed that as long as Logan was there, they would surely overcome this crisis. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Logan looked back, his gaze exceptionally resolute in the night, like two brilliant stars, offering Elder Talon Skyler and his companions endless comfort and confidence. He slightly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a reassuring smile, and said, Dont worry, I know what Im doing. The City Lords Mansion may be a dragons den, but I, Logan, am not a vegetarian. You all need to stay alert here, avoid any rash actions, and not attract unnecessary trouble. Once I return, I will take you all out of this predicament. His voice was not loud, but every word seemed to carry the weight of a thousand pounds, falling heavily into the hearts of everyone there. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions watched him with complex emotions in their eyes. They knew the dangers Logan was about to face were immense, yet he chose to go alone, just to ensure they could stay safer here. Elder Logan, please be careful! Elder Talon Skyler couldnt help but admonish, his voice carrying a slight tremble that was hard to detect, which was a deep concern for Logan. Dont worry, Talon, Logan patted Elder Talon Skylers shoulder, as if transmitting an invisible strength, I will return safely. We still have to drink together and celebrate. - After speaking, Logan hesitated no longer, turned around, and strode towards the deeper night. His figure gradually blurred in the dim light, eventually turning into a faint afterimage, disappearing from everyones sight. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions stood quietly in place, watching Logans departure. Their hearts were a mix of emotions, full of deep concern for Logan but also a firm belief that he would return successfully. They knew that whatever the outcome, they would face it together, shoulder it together. This profound friendship and shared belief would become their greatest strength in overcoming this difficult situation. The night grew denser, and the surroundings became eerily quiet. Only the occasional sound of the wind seemed to whisper the endless secrets of the world. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions stood close together, their gazes firm and bright, like a lantern lit in the darkness, illuminating the path forward. We cant just wait here doing nothing, Elder Talon Skyler broke the silence, his voice solid and powerful, We need to make thorough preparations, so that once Elder Logan returns, we can act immediately. Right! his companions responded in unison, their eyes shining with fighting spirit and determination, We will get through this challenge together and welcome the dawn of victory! So, they began to busy themselvesCsome checking their equipment, others planning the route, and some in charge of keeping watch. Though in a dangerous situation, their hearts were filled with hope and strength. Because they knew that as long as they were united, nothing could stop their advancing steps. Chapter 1336 - Chapter 1336 Chapter 732 9 Lotus Chapter 1336: Chapter 732: 9 Lotus Chapter 1336: Chapter 732: 9 Lotus Elder Talon Skyler took a deep breath, A warm current surged in his heart. He knew, Elder Logan was right. They were not fighting alone, They had each other, They had their clanmates. This strength was enough for them to face any challenge, any difficulty. Brother Logan, thank you. Elder Talon Skylers voice was somewhat choked up, With you here, I feel that we will definitely find our way out of this predicament. Elder Logan smiled, his smile full of confidence and determination: Brother Talon Skyler, we will. Because we are Elders, the hope of our clan. We must be strong, we must be brave. The two shared a smile, that tacit understanding and trust circulating in each others gaze. They knew, no matter how tough the road ahead was, as long as they were together, nothing could defeat them. And Lord Dragon, despite bringing greater challenges to their situation, only solidified their determination and courage to overcome adversity. He gently patted Elder Talon Skylers shoulder, those hands, though seemingly frail, seemed to contain endless strength, each pat like a transmission of a firm belief and endless comfort. Elder Logans voice was deep and powerful, like the echoing chimes in the mountains, clear and profound: Talon Skyler, dont worry too much. Fate is always full of uncertainties, but it also always lights a lamp for us in the darkest moments. Since fate has brought us together here, I will never stand by and watch you fall into danger. Elder Talon Skyler turned his head, revealing a hint of gratitude and relief in his eyes. He knew that Elder Logans words were not just comfort, but also a heavy promise. In this perilous moment, this promise was like a solid fortress, providing him a haven from the storm. Elder Logan continued: Although Lord Dragon is extremely powerful, we are not unprepared. We have come a long way, endured countless storms and challenges, each time overcoming them with wisdom and courage. This time will be no exception. We have wisdom, to discern the enemys weaknesses, to find clues to escape our plight; we have courage, to face any difficulty and challenge, fearless and forging ahead. At this, Elder Logans eyes sparkled with an indescribable light, that was a firm belief in the future, but also a deep trust in his companions. He gripped Elder Talon Skylers hand tightly, as if to pass on this strength: More importantly, we have each other. Talon Skyler, you are not fighting alone, you have me behind you, our clanmates, our shared beliefs and ideals. We are a whole, an indivisible team. As long as we stand united, helping each other, nothing can stop us from moving forward. A warm current rose in Elder Talon Skylers heart, he felt the warmth of Elder Logans palm, as well as that strength and determination from the bottom of his heart. He looked up to see Elder Logans resolute gaze, as if glimpsing the light of hope for the future. He knew that with Elder Logan, they had hope, they had the strength to face all difficulties and challenges. Logan, thank you. Elder Talon Skylers voice was choked, but it was filled with more gratitude and determination, Your words have shown me hope and have made my belief even stronger. I know that as long as we unite, nothing can defeat us. Although Lord Dragon is extremely powerful, we are not without our resources. We will find a way out of this difficulty and turn danger into safety. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elder Logan smiled, his smile full of confidence and determination: Talon Skyler, youre right. We will. Because we are Elders, the hope of our clan. We must be strong, we must be brave. No matter how difficult the path ahead is, we must walk shoulder to shoulder, moving forward together. The two exchanged a smile, the tacit understanding and trust flowing in their eyes. They knew, no matter how daunting the future challenges were, as long as they were united, nothing could stop their steps forward. And that inner conviction and strength would be their strongest weapon in overcoming all difficulties and challenges. Elder Logan, youre right. We cant give up just like that, we have to think together to get through this tough time. Elder Talon Skylers voice was still trembling, but it was now noticeably more determined and courageous. Elder Logan smiled and nodded, his gaze sweeping over the surrounding Demon Soldiers, a wise light twinkling in his eyes. Now, the first thing we need to do is to stay calm, not letting them see us panic. Then, we will slowly look for opportunities, to see if we can find a breakthrough. The two shared a smile, even though they were in a precarious situation, their hearts were filled with hope and longing for the future. They knew that as long as they moved forward hand in hand, nothing could stop their steps. Elder Logans words were like a warm sunshine in spring, once again flooding into Elder Talon Skylers heart, that warm and firm strength like magic, gradually settling his anxiety, like the surface of a lake returning to tranquility after a storm. He looked at Elder Logans eyes, firm as solid rock, a newfound confidence and strength surged in his heart, feeling that as long as he followed Elder Logan, no matter how tough or dangerous the path ahead was, it could be flattened one by one. Chapter 1337 - Chapter 1337 Chapter 732 Nine Lotus_2 Chapter 1337: Chapter 732: Nine Lotus_2 Chapter 1337: Chapter 732: Nine Lotus_2 Elder Logan, Elder Talon Skylers voice still carried a barely perceptible tremor, but more than that, it was filled with determination and trust, as long as youre here, I believe we can definitely get through this crisis and continue our journey, to explore the unknown vastness of the world. Elder Logan smiled faintly, a smile that held both encouragement for Elder Talon Skyler and limitless anticipation for the future. He nodded slightly, signaling Elder Talon Skyler to sit, as the two began to discuss their next course of action. The air was tense yet filled with hope, as they meticulously scrutinized every detail, careful not to miss any factor that could affect the success of their plan. The first thing we need to do, Elder Logans voice was calm and powerful, is to ensure that our whereabouts are not discovered by the Demon Soldiers. As he spoke, he spread out a map on the table and traced his finger over several key locations, Here, here, and here, are the places we need to be particularly careful. I will arrange for some people to monitor these areas. As soon as there is any disturbance, we will act immediately. Elder Talon Skyler listened intently, nodding from time to time in agreement, and occasionally offering his own insights and suggestions. The conversation between the two was smooth and efficient, like battle companions with years of coordination behind them. In this world filled with danger and the unknown, they moved forward together, facing numerous difficulties and challenges. The deep friendship and steadfast faith they shared became their most precious treasure. As for Lord Dragon, Elder Logans gaze deepened as if piercing through all mists, although he is powerful, he is not invincible. In this world, there are no absolute Strong Ones, only brave souls who constantly challenge themselves and surpass their limits. We will find his weakness and formulate corresponding strategies to ensure our actions can proceed smoothly. Upon hearing this, Elder Talon Skylers eyes gleamed with admiration. He knew that Elder Logan was not only immensely powerful, but also a leader with profound wisdom and steadfast belief. With him at their side, they had an anchor, the courage, and confidence to overcome any difficulty. Elder Logan, you are right, Elder Talon Skylers voice was firm and strong, we will not be intimidated by any difficulty, nor will we give up easily. We must work together and fight together until the final moment of victory. The two exchanged a smile, their expressions filled with boundless longing for the future and firm belief. They knew that as long as they were united, nothing could stop their progress. And Elder Logans arrival certainly added a powerful force to their cause, making them even more determined to move toward that unknown and hopeful future. After speaking, Elder Logans figure began to blur, like morning mist, surrounded by a thin, inscrutable haze. His form gradually became indistinct, as if merging with the surrounding air, leaving only faint, elusive afterimages that twinkled gently in the faint light, like the most distant stars in the night sky. Elder Talon Skyler and his companions looked at each other, their eyes alight with complex emotions. Although their hearts were still heavy as if a boulder was pressing on their chest, and their uneasiness surged like tides, Elder Logans promise and assistance were like a sudden dawn, piercing through the darkness in their hearts, illuminating the path ahead. Elder Logan will definitely come back, as he has promised to help us, he will surely keep his word, Elder Talon Skylers voice was low yet filled with conviction and trust. His words seemed to possess a magical power, calming his anxious companions, who gradually found a glimmer of hope within them. They waited quietly for Logans return, time at this moment seemed to stretch interminably, each second feeling as if held gently by an invisible hand, inducing anxiety yet beyond their control. However, they did not let this waiting become empty and dull, instead, they began to exchange their own thoughts and speculations. I think we could try escaping through that abandoned secret passage; it likely hasnt been discovered by the Demon Race yet, a companion whispered, his eyes twinkling with a sly glimmer, as if he had already seen the hope of escape. But that secret passage hasnt been used in a long time. Couldnt there be dangers inside? another companion raised his concern, his voice quiet but tinged with a hint of worry. There will certainly be danger, but its better than sitting here waiting to die, Elder Talon Skyler spoke up, his voice steady and strong, Moreover, I believe Elder Logan will consider that option too. He will surely find us a safe way out. Their words echoed in the silent space, each word unusually clear, as if carrying a kind of demonic power that lightened the heavy atmosphere. They began discussing various potential strategies, not overlooking any detail, trying to find the most likely path to success. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed by minute by minute, and their discussion grew more in-depth. Although there was still a touch of unease in their hearts, the light of hope grew brighter, as if the dawn of the future was already in sight. They knew that as long as they stood united, nothing could stop their progress. And the return of Elder Logan would undoubtedly add a great boost to their escape plan. Elder Logan is truly enigmatic; who knows what means he will think of to help us this time, one of the companions said softly, his voice exceptionally clear in the quiet night, his eyes glowing with deep reverence and endless anticipation for Elder Logan. He clenched his fists tightly as if to cheer himself on or perhaps say a prayer for Elder Logan. Indeed, he always appears at the most critical and perilous moments, guiding us to safety, leading us out of trouble, another companion agreed, his voice trembling with nervousness, but his tone filled with unwavering trust and confidence in Elder Logan, I believe this time will be no exception. Elder Logan will surely use his wisdom and power to find us a way out. Elder Talon Skyler stood to the side, silent, simply watching the direction where Elder Logan had vanished. His gaze was deep and complex, as if he could see through the darkness and into the distant future. He was filled with a mix of emotions, both deep gratitude and absolute trust in Elder Logan, as well as concern and confusion about the future. He knew that their current situation was perilously dangerous, and every decision could be a matter of life or death. Yet, Elder Talon Skyler also knew clearly that, at this moment, they had no choice but to trust Elder Logan. Not only was Elder Logan their sage, but also their leader and support. In countless past crises, Elder Logan had always led them through danger with his wisdom and courage. Elder Talon Skyler, what are you thinking about? a companion noticed Elder Talon Skylers silence and asked softly. Elder Talon Skyler gathered his thoughts, turned to his companions, his eyes shining with determination. Im thinking that we cannot wait any longer, he said slowly, While we must trust Elder Logan, we cannot rely solely on him. We have to make our own preparations, just in case He didnt continue, but his companions understood his meaning. They began to express their opinions: some proposed strengthening their vigilance, some suggested preparing emergency supplies, and others mentioned they should familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment to be able to evacuate quickly in an emergency. Chapter 1338 - Chapter 1338 Chapter 733 The Celestial Cycle Chapter 1338: Chapter 733: The Celestial Cycle Chapter 1338: Chapter 733: The Celestial Cycle Elder Talon Skyler listened to the suggestions of his companions, Feeling a trace of relief in his heart, Taut as a bowstring, Ready to respond to any crisis that might suddenly arise. The night was ink-dark, Silence surrounded them, with only their own breaths and the occasional distant howls of wild beasts audible, Making the atmosphere even more tense. They formed a circle, Back to back, So that any movement from any direction Could be detected immediately. Little White felt instinctive vigilance and unease facing two beasts that were natural enemies. The Demon Beasts were enormous, like moving hills, their muscles taut with seemingly boundless power. Their eyes glinted with a brutal light, like the coldest stars in the night sky, emitting a chill that made ones heart tremble, as if they were ready to pounce and shred Little White with their sharp claws and fangs. Little White clung tightly to Logan, its tail trembling unconsciously, betraying its inner fear. Yet its gaze was exceptionally firm, revealing a steadfast and unyielding determination. It certainly didnt want those Demon Beasts to gain any advantage, and even less to see them hurt its beloved owner Logan, the human who always had a warm smile and showed it boundless affection. How about that, it looks like you, Little Fox, have no desire to help me, eh? Logan suddenly retorted with a teasing and playful tone. He gently patted Little Whites head, his fingers conveying warmth and comfort. In truth, Logan wasnt really blaming Little White; he just wanted to tease the clever and witty Little Fox to alleviate the tension of the moment. Little White looked up at Logan with a hint of helplessness and grievance in its eyes. It used its front paws to paws at Logans trouser leg, as if to say: Owner, you know thats not what I mean. Im just just a little scared. Logan chuckled, bent down to pick up Little White, and held it tightly in his arms. He whispered, Dont be afraid, Little White. Im here, and they wont be able to hurt you. We are the best partners, arent we? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White nuzzled in Logans embrace, feeling the solid chest and warm aura of its owner, the anxiety in its heart gradually subsided. However, it did not forget the two Demon Beasts that were eying them fiercely; their presence was like a sharp sword hanging overhead, ready to fall at any moment. Just then, one of the Demon Beasts suddenly let out a deep roar, the sound deafening like thunder, causing the trees around them to shiver. Its body lunged forward as if it was about to pounce on Little White and Logan. Little White was so frightened that its whole body stiffened, clutching tightly onto Logans clothes. Logan, however, remained composed. He gently patted Little Whites back, reassuringly spoke, Dont be afraid, its just trying to intimidate us. As long as we keep calm, we can find a way to deal with them. With that, Logan drew a longsword from his waist, its blade gleaming with a cold light and a chilling murderous aura. He gripped the hilt tightly, his gaze fixed firmly on the two Demon Beasts, as if swearing to them: If you want to hurt us, youll have to step over my dead body first! Little White, inspired by Logans determined gaze, leapt down from his embrace and stood by his side. Though its body was still trembling slightly, its eyes had become exceptionally resolute. At that moment, the other Demon Beast also let out a roar, its voice even louder than the first, as if it wanted to shatter the entire forest. It too leaped forward, launching a pincer attack with the first beast. Little White and Logan exchanged glances, both seeing the determination and bravery in each others eyes. They knew that this was a life and death struggle, and only by standing united could they defeat the enemy before them. Logan wielded the longsword in his hand, its flash like lightning, cutting through the air with a whooshing sound. He moved agilely between the two Demon Beasts, slashing with his sword and dodging to the side. His movements were swift and quick, like lightning darting through the forest. Little White was not idle either. Using its speed and agility, it wove in and out around the beasts feet, occasionally leaving gashes with its sharp claws on their legs. Though its strength was far from matching the Demon Beasts, its quickness and nimbleness caused them considerable trouble. The battle raged on, with Logan and Little White giving their all. They knew that only by overcoming the enemy before them could they protect themselves and each other. The two Demon Beasts were not yielding either; roaring angrily, they constantly launched fierce attacks at Logan and Little White When Logan unexpectedly asked his question, Little White bashfully lowered its head, its ears drooping slightly, and its cheeks turned a faint red, like ripe wildfruit in the forest. Scratching at the ground with its paws, it seemed to be looking for a crack to crawl into, to avoid Logans mocking gaze. Hmph, you little thing, have you even learned to be shy? Seeing this, Logans lips curled into a playful smile. He gently patted Little Whites back, the force just right, not causing pain but making Little White feel the closeness of its owner. Little White felt the good intentions of Logan, and the embarrassment in its heart dissipated somewhat. It sneaked a peek at Logan, then quickly lowered its head again, as if scared of being caught in its stealthy gaze by Logan. But quickly, it seemed to think of something, and its eyes sparkled with a cunning light, like the brightest star in the night sky, twinkling with a lively brilliance. Chapter 1339 - Chapter 1339 Chapter 733 Tian Zhou_2 Chapter 1339: Chapter 733: Tian Zhou_2 Chapter 1339: Chapter 733: Tian Zhou_2 Little White suddenly lifted its head, its eyes now brimming with righteous indignation, as if trying to prove something to Logan. Do you think I didnt want to help you? I clearly dont have the ability! Little Whites voice carried a hint of grievance, but more so determination, Look at my small frame, how could I possibly be a match for those two Demon Beasts? They are like mountains, and their shadows cover me the moment I get close. As it spoke, Little White gestured, drawing a large arc in the air with its small claws, trying to illustrate the enormous size of the two Demon Beasts. Its exaggerated and funny movements made Logan laugh out loud. Alright, alright, I know its not easy for you. Logan chuckled and shook his head. He reached out and rubbed Little Whites head, which felt like touching the softest cloud, But rushing in without the ability would just hold me back, and might even distract me. You do have some self-awareness, after all. Hearing Logans words, Little White felt even more justified in its stance. It proudly raised its head and waved its little claws in the air, like a General commanding thousands of troops: Owner, rest assured! I am self-aware. You go ahead and fight, I will silently cheer for you from behind, pumping you up! Wait till you have those two Demon Beasts in full retreat, then Ill rush up to give them an extra kick, showing them we are not to be trifled with! Saying this, Little White actually jumped up, its claws tracing a beautiful arc in the air as if truly cheering on Logan. Its playful and cute movements made Logan bend over in laughter. You little rascal, you really know how to bring joy. Logan laughed and shook his head. He reached out to pick up Little White and held it tightly in his arms, But really, having you by my side makes me feel a lot more at ease. No matter how many difficulties lie ahead, as long as you are with me, I feel like I can persevere through anything. Hearing Logans words, Little White felt warmth in its heart. It snuggled into Logans embrace, feeling the warmth and love from its owner, and silently vowed to always stay by Logans side no matter what challenges the future held, to encourage him, give him strength, and all that it could offer. Just then, low roars from the two Demon Beasts traveled from afar, their sounds booming like thunder, making the entire Forest tremble. Little White and Logan exchanged glances, seeing the determination and courage in each others eyes. They knew it was a battle of life and death, but as long as they had each other, they had nothing to fear. Little White, are you ready? We are going to fight together, Logan clenched his fists, his eyes shimmering with steadfast light. He gently patted Little Whites back as if to encourage it. Little White nodded, its eyes also filled with determination. It knew this fight was not just for survival but also to prove the friendship and trust between it and Logan. It snuggled tightly next to Logan, as if to tell him: no matter what the future holds, I will always be by your side, fighting alongside you. Logan looked at Little White and couldnt help but laugh. This little fox always managed to bring joy and relaxation when he needed it the most, much like a breeze that dispelled the Shadows in his heart. Little White was proudly waving its claws, mimicking the way Logan had just encouraged it, its face full of mischief and pride, as if saying, Look, I can be your little cheerleader too! Logan shook his head, inwardly marveling at the cunning of this little fox, and wondered whom it got its temperament from. He squinted, carefully observing Little White; its lively eyes, cunning smile, all seemed to carry a hint of familiarity yet strangeness. Definitely not from me, its serious owner, he mused to himself, a wry yet indulgent smile forming on his lips. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White seemed to understand Logans words, cocking its head and blinking innocently at Logan, as if saying, Owner, Im your little fox, of course, I resemble you! It then jumped onto Logans shoulder and gently nuzzled his cheek with its head, the soft fur tickling Logan. You little one, you really know how to act coquettishly. Logan chuckled and shook his head as he reached out to rub Little Whites ears, feeling as soft as the finest silk. The atmosphere between them was warm and harmonious, as if the whole world had paused for them. However, this peace did not last long. Before they could continue to play, two Demon Beasts grew impatient. They growled lowly, and with a movement of their bodies, they prepared to pounce on Logan and Little White. Their roars were like thunder, deafening, making the entire forest tremble. Logans eyes instantly turned solemn, tightly gripping the weapon in his handCa longsword flickering with cold light, engraved with mysterious runes, emitting a chilling murderous aura. He stood his ground, as upright as a pine, like an unshakable mountain, ready to face the impending battle. Little White, be careful. Logan spoke softly, his voice low but filled with determination and strength. He knew that this battle would be a test of their friendship and trust. Little White also felt Logans tension, sticking closely by his side, its little paws tightly clutching his clothes, as if to tell him, Master, dont be afraid, Ill always be by your side. The Demon Beasts got closer, their eyes flashing with a ferocious light as if they were about to shred Logan and Little White into pieces. Logan took a deep breath, his grip on the sword tightened, his knuckles whitening from the force. Come on, let me show you what were made of! Logan shouted, swinging the longsword in his hand. The blades light was like lightning, slicing through the air, making a whooshing sound. He moved agilely to meet the Demon Beasts, engaging in a fierce battle. Little White wasnt idle either; it used its speed and agility to weave in and out around the Demon Beasts feet, occasionally slashing their legs with its sharp claws, leaving trails of blood. Although its strength was far from that of the Demon Beasts, its speed and nimbleness caused them considerable trouble. During the battle, Logan and Little White cooperated seamlessly, moving as one. They alternated between slashing with the sword and swiftly dodging, their movements agile and quick. Their figures darted through the forest, leaving behind afterimages that made it hard for the Demon Beasts to pinpoint them. As time went by, the Demon Beasts attacks grew more fierceCthey seemed to realize Logan and Little Whites prowess and attacked more frantically. Logans forehead was covered with fine sweat, his breathing becoming rapid. Yet, he did not give up; he held the longsword tightly, his eyes sparkling with unwavering light. Little White, hold on! We can definitely win! Logan shouted loudly, his voice filled with power and courage. He knew that as long as they stood united, nothing could stop their progress. Little White also felt the killing intent of the Demon Beasts, the chilling and brutal aura penetrating the forest like a cold wind, piercing its heart. Its fur bristled, each strand rigid as if electrified, closely huddled next to Logan as if seeking some sense of security. Little Whites heartbeat pounded rapidly, its little paws unconsciously tightening on Logans clothes, eyes fixed on the two slowly advancing Demon Beasts, filled with vigilance and unease. Chapter 1340 - Chapter 1340 Chapter 734 Temple Chapter 1340: Chapter 734: Temple Chapter 1340: Chapter 734: Temple Owner, they they are so strong. Little Whites voice trembled slightly, it tried to remain calm, but the fear from within made its voice carry a hint of timidity. However, it also knew that at this time, it couldnt hold Logan back, and must not let its own fear affect the Owners battle. Logan felt Little Whites nervousness and fear, he gently patted Little White on the back, that warm and firm palm seemed to transfer strength to Little White. Dont be afraid, Little White. With me here, they cant hurt you. Logans voice was deep and powerful, filled with reassurance and confidence. Little White looked up at Logan, a trace of gratitude and determination flashed in its eyes. It suppressed the fear in its heart, looked at Logan with firm eyes, as if saying: Owner, rest assured, I will silently cheer for you here! No matter the outcome, I will always be by your side. Logan felt Little Whites support, a warm surge filled his heart. He took a deep breath, then suddenly rushed towards the two Demon Beasts, his figure like an arrow released from the bow, momentarily piercing the tranquility of the Forest. The battle erupted instantly, Logan and the Demon Beasts engaged in a fierce struggle. Hmph, you two creatures, dare to disturb the peaceful life of me and Little White! Logan shouted, he swung his Longsword, the sword light like electricity, cutting through the air, making a whizzing sound. The tip of the sword seemed to carry the force of a thunderbolt, directly stabbing at the vitals of the Demon Beasts. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two Demon Beasts, undeterred, also roared lowly, their bodies moved, and they pounced towards Logan. Their massive bodies like mountains bearing down, bringing a heavy pressure. However, Logan was fearless, his agile figure weaving between the Demon Beasts, sometimes swinging his sword to chop, sometimes sidestepping to dodge, his movements nimble and swift. Little White watched nervously from the side, its eyes closely tracking every movement on the battlefield, afraid to miss any detail. In its heart, it silently prayed for Logan, hoping he would remain unharmed. Owner, you must keep going! I believe you can defeat them! Little White thought to itself, its little paws tightly clenched together, as if also cheering Logan on. On the battlefield, the battle between Logan and the Demon Beasts grew more intense. The sword light and the claws and teeth of the beasts intertwined, producing clashing metallic sounds. Sweat beaded on Logans forehead, and his breathing became rapid. But he didnt give up, he gripped his Longsword tightly, his eyes gleaming with unwavering light. Hmph, do you think you can defeat me like this? Too naive! Logan shouted, he leapt fiercely, his figure soaring like a bird, then swung his sword down at the Demon Beasts below. The sword light was like lightning, instantly illuminating the entire Forest. The two Demon Beasts also roared angrily and met him head-on. They clashed fiercely with Logan in mid-air, their figures intertwining like illusions, dizzying to behold. Little White watched with a pounding heart, but it knew that at this time, it couldnt disturb Logans fight, it could only silently cheer him on. They roared, the sound thunderous, deafening, accompanied by gusts of rancid wind, roaring as they rushed towards Logan and Little White. The two Demon Beasts, one was a Giant Bear with a massive body three meters tall when it stood, its muscles like boulders, hard, each containing explosive power. The other was a cunning and ferocious Gray Wolf, its eyes sly and cold, its mouth bearing a cruel smile, its sharp fangs glittering in the sunlight. Their eyes gleamed with a bloodthirsty light, as if they had already taken the prey before them for granted. Little White, hide quickly! Logan shouted, urgency flashing in his eyes. He knew that they were no match for the strength of these two Demon Beasts, he had to do his utmost to protect Little White. Upon hearing this, Little White quickly reacted. Its figure flashed, and it hid inside the Space Treasure it carried with it. That Treasure was obtained during an adventure before, containing an independent space, a haven for refuge. As soon as Little White entered the Treasure, it immediately curled up, its fox body shivering, its eyes tightly closed, as if this could ward off the terrifying aura outside. Oooh Owner, Im so scared Little White thought to itself, its voice trembling. Although usually clever and brave, fighting alongside Logan, facing these two powerful Demon Beasts, it couldnt help but feel scared. It knew its own strength was far from enough, and going out would only trouble Logan. Outside, Logan had already engaged in fierce battle with the two Demon Beasts. He swung his Longsword, the sword light like electricity, cutting through the air, making a whizzing sound. However, the Giant Bears thick hide and flesh made it so that Logans sword strikes could only spark off it, unable to inflict substantial damage. The Gray Wolf was even more cunning, appearing now on Logans left, then flashing to his right, making it difficult for Logan to grasp its attack direction. Hmph, you two creatures, dont think Im so easily defeated! Logan shouted, his eyes gleaming with unwavering light. He knew that at this time, he couldnt retreat, he had to give it his all. He took a deep breath, then suddenly leapt up, his figure soaring like a bird, swinging his sword down towards the Giant Bears head. Chapter 1341 - Chapter 1341 Chapter 734 Temple_2 Chapter 1341: Chapter 734: Temple_2 Chapter 1341: Chapter 734: Temple_2 The Giant Bear, upon seeing this, did not show weakness either. It roared angrily and swung its huge paw towards Logan. The bear paw, as large as a small mountain with a whooshing wind, seemed capable of flattening Logan with a single slap. A chill went through Logans heart, but he did not shrink back. With a flash, he cleverly dodged the Giant Bears attack, then once again swung his sword at it. The Gray Wolf was not idle either; it seized the opportunity, leaping fiercely towards Logans back. Its gleaming fangs seemed like they could pierce through Logans body in an instant. Logans heart tightened, but he did not panic. He sidestepped, cleverly evading the Gray Wolfs attack, then countered with a stab of his sword. On the battlefield, the fight between Logan and the two Demon Beasts grew fiercer. The clash of sword light against bear paw and fangs mingled, emitting bursts of metallic sounds. Beads of sweat formed on Logans forehead, and his breathing became more rapid. But, he did not give up; he gripped his Longsword tightly, his eyes shimmering with an unyielding light. Inside the Space Treasure, Little White, although trembling, gradually grew more resolute in her gaze. She knew she couldnt just hide there; she had to contribute her strength for Logan. She began to pray silently in her heart, hoping Logan could hold on until she found an opportunity to help. The battle outside continued; Logan and the two Demon Beasts were deeply embroiled in a tough fight. Their figures darted through the forest, leaving trails of afterimages. Little White silently counted the time, knowing she must wait for the right moment to help. And that moment was coming soon Upon seeing Little White, Little Flower, a peculiar plant with Spiritual Intelligence, gently swayed her body, using her soft, satin-like leaves to lightly touch Little White. The leaves seemed to bring a warmth to the touch, but under Little Whites currently tense and frightened mood, it felt somewhat abrupt. All of a sudden, Little Flower started to tease her; her voice carrying a hint of banter and mockery, like a discordant note in the breeze of the forest, Heh, thought you were so tough, getting scared by two Demon Beasts. Its just a bear and a wolf; whats there to worry about? Such foolish carnivores need not be taken seriously! Little White felt a sting from Little Flowers words, her already trembling body now shook like leaves in the autumn wind. She glared at Little Flower, a flash of dissatisfaction and grievance in her eyes. Gathering a bit of strength from her trembling body, she retorted with a cold snort, her voice carrying her dissatisfaction and objection, Hmph, easy for you to say, why dont you try it yourself? Do you know how formidable those two Demon Beasts are? They are not ordinary beasts, but powerful Demon Beasts! Do you think everybody is like you, able to sit back and make snide remarks without a care? Little Flower was slightly taken aback by Little Whites fervor, but she quickly returned to her mocking tone, Oh dear, I was just joking, why so serious? Besides, its not like I havent encountered Demon Beasts before, its no big deal. Look at you, scared like a little mouse, how are you supposed to adventure through the Worldly Society with me? Little White was so frustrated by Little Flowers words that she nearly couldnt breathe; she stamped her foot forcefully (although this action seemed rather pointless within the Space Treasure). She said, Who who says I am scared? Im just just a bit nervous, thats all. Besides, who said I wanted to adventure through the Worldly Society with you, I can manage just fine on my own! Seeing this, Little Flower laughed even more joyfully, her leaves gently swaying in the wind, as if dancing. Aha, still putting on a brave face. Look at you, shaking like a sieve, yet you claim youre not scared. Well, its normal to be nervous, indeed those two Demon Beasts do look quite frightening. But dont worry, Im here with you, Ill help you deal with them when we go out! Hearing Little Flowers words, Little White, although still a bit upset, realized that Little Flower was actually trying to comfort her. She snorted and said, Who needs your help, I can do it myself. When we go out, Ill make sure those two Demon Beasts see what Im made of! Hearing this, Little Flower laughed even more heartily, Alright alright, I know youre capable. But still, dont try too hard, if you feel uncomfortable or scared, you must tell me, okay? After all, we are good friends! Little White felt warm inside after hearing Little Flowers words. She knew she could be stubborn and strong-willed at times, but having a friend like Little Flower by her side gave her a sense of security. She gently touched Little Flowers leaf and said, Thank you, Little Flower. I know you mean well. When we go out later, lets face those Demon Beasts together! Little Flower nodded (even though she didnt have a real head to nod) and said, Alright! Then lets fight side by side and show those Demon Beasts how formidable we are! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, the sounds of battle outside intensified. Logan was embroiled in a tough fight against the two Demon Beasts, with sword lights clashing with bear paws and fangs, creating a series of metallic collisions. Little White and Little Flower exchanged glances, knowing it was time for them to take action. They took a deep breath, ready to rush out at any moment to help Logan. The battle outside was also reaching its climax Little Flower listened to Little Whites words, her leaves gently swaying as if deep in thought in the breeze. Sunlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, casting mottled light and shadow on her verdant body. Moments later, her voice rang out again, this time with a hint of determination and resolve, clear and powerful like a mountain spring: Lets give it a try, just wait and see. After all, you and I are both Spirit Pets, and out of respect for our Owner, I will help you get back at them. Those two Demon Beasts, hmph, just wait until they are on their own, and see how I deal with them! Little White felt slightly reassured after hearing Little Flowers words. She knew that although Little Flower often joked around, she was reliable in crucial moments. She nodded, and although she couldnt physically express it since she was inside the Space Treasure, she conveyed her gratitude through her thoughts: Thank you, Little Flower. I know you cant help much right now, but your support is already very important to me. With you here, I feel even more courageous to face those Demon Beasts. Little Flower gently shook her leaves, as if laughing: Hey, Little White, dont underestimate me. Although I cant go out and fight directly right now, my wisdom is unmatched. In a bit, Ill come up with a way to give those two Demon Beasts a taste of their own medicine. Little White curiously asked, Oh? What kind of plan do you have? Little Flower spoke mysteriously, Well, its a secret for now. But rest assured, my plan will definitely work. Look, the Owner is in a tough fight now, but his strength is undeniable. When those two Demon Beasts are worn out, well strike when they least expect it. Little Whites eyes sparkled, Wow, Little Flower, youre so smart! Thats a great plan! But we still need to be careful not to be discovered by those two Demon Beasts. Little Flower confidently said, Dont worry, Little White. My concealment skills are top-notch. In a bit, Ill sneak out quietly and find the right moment to act. As for you, just stay put inside the Space Treasure and wait for my good news. Little White nodded, though still slightly worried, but she trusted in Little Flowers strength and wisdom. She knew that at this time, they must unite and work together to overcome this challenge. Chapter 1342 - Chapter 1342 Chapter 735 Simulator Chapter 1342: Chapter 735: Simulator Chapter 1342: Chapter 735: Simulator Just at this moment, the sounds of battle outside grew even fiercer. Logan had already been embroiled in a tough fight with the two Demon Beasts. The gleam of the longsword clashed with the bear paws, the fangs interweaving, producing bursts of metallic collision sounds. Little Flower and Little White both stared intently at the battlefield outside, silently cheering Logan on in their hearts. Little Flower quietly said, Little White, look at how brave our Master is. We cant let him down. We must teach those two Demon Beasts a lesson later. Little White nodded firmly (though the gesture seemed somewhat redundant in the Space Treasure), conveying her determination with her thoughts, Yes! We wont let Master down. When the time comes, well strike together and show those two Demon Beasts what were made of! Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this way, Little Flower and Little White closely watched the battlefield outside from within the Space Treasure, waiting for the right moment to take action. Meanwhile, the battle outside had reached an even more feverish intensity At this time, the battle outside had become more and more fierce, like a wild dance in the midst of a storm. Logan wielded his longsword, its blade glinting with a cold light, engaging in a fierce struggle with the two Demon Beasts. The Giant Bear roared, swinging its mountainously heavy paws, each strike bringing a whooshing sound of the wind, as if capable of tearing the air apart. The Gray Wolf, cunning in its ways, weaved around Logan, appearing and disappearing intermittently, seeking out Logans vulnerabilities. Logans figure seemed so small under the attacks of the Demon Beasts, but he relied on his exceptional courage and wit to time and again neutralize the beasts assaults. His movements were nimble, agile as a Spiritual Monkey, dodging with precision, making the beasts attacks miss their mark. At the same time, the longsword in his hand showed no mercy. Wherever its tip passed, it left behind streaks of silvery sword marks, deterring the beasts from coming too close. Master, come on! Little White watched the battle outside from the Space Treasure with anxiety, silently praying for Logan in her heart. Her eyes were fixed on Logans figure, afraid to miss any moment. She knew the outcome of this battle was not only related to their own safety but also to the life and death of their Master. Little Flower was equally nervous. Her leaves swayed lightly as if conveying her inner unease. Logan, Master, you must hold on! We believe in you, you can definitely overcome these two Demon Beasts! she muttered to herself in her heart, hoping her prayers would give Logan strength. Logan seemed to feel the support of Little White and Little Flower. His eyes became more resolute, and the longsword in his hand swung with an impenetrable vigor. His battle with the two Demon Beasts grew increasingly fierce, the sword light, bear paws, and fangs interweaving, producing bursts of metallic collision noise, deafening to the ear. Hmph, you two Demon Beasts, dont think I can be defeated so easily! shouted Logan, his voice filled with defiance and tenacity. He knew this was not the time to back down. He had to give it his all, for himself, as well as for Little White and Little Flower. Little White and Little Flower watched on from inside with trepidation, but they also knew they couldnt be of help at this moment; they could only silently support Logan. They made a secret vow to themselves that once their Master had dealt with the two Demon Beasts, they would need to cultivate harder to increase their strength and become valuable aides to their Master. Little Flower, look how brave our Master is! Little White whispered, her voice carrying a mix of admiration and emotion, We should be like Master in the future, face difficulties bravely, and fear no challenges. Little Flower nodded, her leaves gently shaking as if to agree. Yes, Little White, youre right. We must work harder on our cultivation in the future and become the pride of our Master. Once Master has taken care of these two Demon Beasts, well go out and help him fight against more enemies. And so, Little White and Little Flower closely watched the battlefield from within the Space Treasure, cheering Logan on. Meanwhile, the fight outside had reached an even more fevered pitch. The struggle between Logan and the two Demon Beasts became more intense, their figures shuttling through the forest, leaving behind afterimages, as if a battle for life and death was unfolding Having said this, Little Whites courage and determination seemed to be ignited by an invisible force, a torrential force surging in her chest. With a sudden struggle, a faint glow emitted from her body, the surge of Spiritual Power within her breaking the constraints of the Space Treasure. Like a butterfly finally freed, she took to the skies. Her silhouette drew a beautiful arc above the snow, like a shooting star across the night sky, steadily landing beside Logan. The snowflakes gently fell beside her, as if applauding her bravery. Little White steadied her footing, her gaze firmly on the two Demon Beasts before her, her voice crisp and resolute, echoing like a clear mountain stream, Master, dont worry, Ive come to help you! A stupid bear and a stupid wolf, both brainless carnivores, are no match for me. Master, watch how I teach them a lesson! Logan, hearing Little Whites voice, felt warmed in his heart. He turned to look at Little White, a hint of surprise and relief in his eyes. He knew that though Little White could be mischievous at times, she would always stand up and share the burden in critical moments. He nodded, pointing his sword at the two Demon Beasts before him and said gravely, Little White, be careful, these two Demon Beasts are not simple. Well fight side by side and surely overcome them! Chapter 1343 - Chapter 1343 Chapter 735 Simulator_2 Chapter 1343: Chapter 735: Simulator_2 Chapter 1343: Chapter 735: Simulator_2 Little White, upon hearing Logans words, felt even more empowered. She puffed out her chest, full of confidence, and declared, Owner, rest assured! I am no longer the weak Little White of the past, but now a Spirit Pet with mighty strength! Watch me; Ill definitely show these two Demon Beasts just how formidable I am! With that, Little Whites figure flashed, appearing beside the Giant Bear like a ghost. Swinging her claws, she struck with fierce Spiritual Power toward the Giant Bear. In response, the Giant Bear let out an angry roar and swung its paw to meet Little White. However, Little White agilely dodged the attack and, at the same time, her claws fiercely slashed across the Giant Bear, leaving a deep wound. Seeing the opportunity, the Gray Wolfs eyes flashed with craftiness. It pounced towards Little White, attempting a deadly sneak attack while she was distracted. Nevertheless, as if anticipating this, Little White deftly dodged the Gray Wolfs attack and, turning around, kicked it, sending the Gray Wolf tumbling over. Logan was overjoyed by Little Whites performance and seized the moment to swing his sword at the two Demon Beasts. His sword light flickered like scattered stars. Under the pincer attack from Little White and Logan, the two Demon Beasts gradually fell into a difficult position. They roared and struggled, but could not escape the onslaught from Little White and Logan. Good job, Little White! Logan shouted, his Sword Qi getting even sharper, as if he intended to annihilate the two Demon Beasts completely. Encouraged by Logans praise, Little White felt even more proud. She continued her fierce attack on the two Demon Beasts, her figure darting through the snowy field like a bolt of lightning. Thus, Little White and Logan fought side by side, engaging the two Demon Beasts in a fierce struggle. Their figures intertwined on the snowy field, leaving a trail of afterimages. Little Whites heart was filled with courage and determination; she knew that as long as she and Logan worked together, they could surely overcome the challenge before them. Her gaze held an unwavering light as she continued to challenge the two Demon Beasts Logan felt a warmth in his heart at the sight of Little Whites sudden appearance, a warmth like the sunshine in winter that instantly dispelled the chill in his heart. He knew that although this Little Fox might usually be mischievous and cause him small troubles when he least expected it, she would always stand up in critical moments and become his most solid support. He nodded, his eyes filled with trust and encouragement, and a smile curled on his lips as he said, Be careful, Little White. They are not just ordinary beasts; they possess formidable strength and cunning intelligence. Never underestimate the enemy. Little White, upon hearing this, showed a flash of determination in her eyes. She puffed out her chest, brimming with confidence, and responded, Owner, rest assured, I am no longer the mischievous Little Fox of before. I now have mighty strength and will definitely protect you! Saying this, she darted again towards the two Demon Beasts, her claws waving, her Spiritual Power surging, creating a series of fierce attacks. On this icy and snowy Snow Mountain, Little Flower was not at all afraid of the severe cold. As a queer plant with Spiritual Intelligence, she might seem delicate and boneless, as if a mere gust of wind could knock her over, but in reality, she was resilient and harbored endless toughness and courage. Braving the bone-chilling winds, she rooted her vines directly into the Snow Mountain. Her vines, as if alive, tightly coiled around the rocks and ice of the mountain, seemingly integrating with the snowy land, drawing strength from the earth. Logan admired Little Flowers resilience and looked over at her with appreciation in his eyes, commenting, Little Flower, be careful as well. Although you do not need to engage in direct combat, protect yourself and do not get hurt by the severe cold. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Flower gently swayed her branches and leaves, rustling as if responding to Logans words. She told him, Owner, dont worry about me, I wont be so easily harmed. My vines have deeply taken root in this snowy land, and I will use my strength to provide support for you. As she spoke, a faint glow radiated from Little Flower, a sign of her internal Spiritual Power churning. She gathered her Spiritual Power into strands, channeling it along her vines and infusing Logan and Little White with a continuous stream of power for their support. Feeling the support of Little Flowers Spiritual Power, Logans heart filled with even more strength. He swung his sword towards the two Demon Beasts, and as the sword light flickered, it carried a fierce Sword Qi, preventing the beasts from daring to approach him easily. Similarly, Little White became even more ferociously brave with Little Flowers support, her claws waving impenetrably, causing the beasts to be overwhelmed. Thus, Logan, Little White, and Little Flower united their efforts and engaged in a fierce battle with the two Demon Beasts. Their figures intertwined on the snowy ground, leaving behind trails of afterimages and marks of Sword Qi. On this icy and snowy Snow Mountain, their courage and determination seemed to transform into the most brilliant scenery, lighting up this cold land Hmph, how could mere coldness stop me? Little Flowers voice rang out amidst the cold wind, carrying a hint of disdain and firmness. The sound was clear and melodious, but filled with an unquestionable power. She stood tall amidst the wind and snow. Although she was but a plant, at this moment, she exhibited unparalleled courage and determination. Subsequently, she produced a small branch. Under her control, the branch seemed endowed with life, swiftly growing longer and thicker, transforming into a flexible whip that glinted with a faint green light, like a lively green Spiritual Snake. Take this! Little Flower shouted loudly, and her voice echoed through the Snow Mountain with an irresistible majesty. The whip, like a Spiritual Snake emerging from its cave, carried a fierce rush of air as it charged towards the Demon Beasts. Her movements were as fast as lightning, leaving the beasts unprepared, a flash of astonishment crossing their eyes. Before the Demon Beasts could react, they had already been struck by the whip. The whip seemed to bear the force of thunder, lashing their bodies and causing a slap slap sound, inflicting intense pain. They let out wild beast-like howls, the sound mournful and harrowing, and their bodies involuntarily staggered back a few steps, their eyes flickering with fear. Hmph, taste my power! Little Flower scoffed coldly, and her whip swung out again, the whip shadows dense like a green net, ensnaring the Demon Beasts firmly within. Her gaze twinkled with a cold light, as if determined to completely defeat the beasts. Seeing this, the Demon Beasts were greatly alarmed, realizing that the seemingly delicate plant before them possessed extraordinary strength. They dared not underestimate Little Flower any longer, each unleashing their own Ultimate Skill in an attempt to break free from the whips bind. The Giant Bear roared angrily, swiping its paws towards Little Flower, the wind howling with its movements as if it could tear everything apart. However, Little Flower remained fearless. Her whip moved agilely, easily dodging the Giant Bears attack, while the whip lashed against the bear again, causing it to howl in pain. The Gray Wolf, cunningly, tried to outflank Little Flower from the side, its eyes gleaming with a sly light. Yet, Little Flower seemed to have anticipated the Gray Wolfs strategy. She flicked her whip sharply, the tip accurately striking the wolf, eliciting a painful howl as it tumbled to the ground in disarray. Seeing Little Flowers bravery, admiration surged in Logans heart. He brandished his sword towards the Demon Beasts, forming a tacit coordination with Little Flower. Their attacks were as fierce as a violent storm, leaving the Demon Beasts unable to cope and in continuous retreat. Well done, Little Flower! Logan shouted, his eyes flashing with appreciative light. Chapter 1344 - Chapter 1344 Chapter 736 Golden Human Chapter 1344: Chapter 736: Golden Human Chapter 1344: Chapter 736: Golden Human Little Flower felt even more proud upon hearing Logans praise. The whip in her hand swung even more tightly, as if she was determined to completely crush the two Demon Beasts. Thus, Little Flower, Logan, and the two Demon Beasts engaged in a fierce battle. Their figures intertwined in the snowy landscape, leaving behind trails of afterimages and the marks of whipping winds. Little Flowers courage and determination shone the brightest on the snowy mountains in this icy world Hmph, lets see if you dare to underestimate me now! Little Flower snorted with pride, her voice clear and crisp amidst the cold wind, her eyes sparkling with confidence. Her whip swung again, a dazzling green light on its length, like a vivid green dragon tracing beautiful arcs in the air, ready to deliver heavier blows to the two Demon Beasts. However, the two Demon Beasts were powerful beings after all. Although they were somewhat stunned by Little Flowers sudden attack, a glint of shock and pain flashed in their eyes, they quickly recovered. With a roar like thunder deafening the ears, they pounced toward Little Flower, their forms like two black bolts of lightning accompanied by a fierce whistling wind. Seeing this, Little Flowers heart tightened, but she did not flinch. She knew that to retreat now would mean failure, wasting all her previous efforts. Clenching her teeth, her cheeks puffed up slightly as she put all her Spiritual Power into her whip. The whip instantly became thicker, its green light even brighter, as if containing endless strength. Hmph, youre still far from being able to compete with me! Little Flower scoffed, her eyes flickering with determination. Brandishing her whip, she confronted the Demon Beasts assault. The whip collided with the bodies of the beasts, emitting smack smack sounds, the fluctuations of Spiritual Power inflicting another wave of acute pain on them. The Giant Bear roared furiously, swinging its massive paw towards Little Flower, the sound of its movement as if it could tear the air apart. But Little Flower adeptly dodged and wrapped her whip like a Spiritual Snake around the Giant Bears arm, then with a fierce pull, the bear instantly lost its balance and tumbled to the ground. The Gray Wolf, cunningly attempting a sneak attack from the other side, its eyes glinting with slyness, moved as quickly as a Ghost. But Little Flower seemed to have anticipated the Gray Wolfs strategy. With a fierce lash of her whip, the tip struck the wolf accurately, creasing a deep wound on its body and causing it to howl in pain. Seeing this, the two Demon Beasts were greatly shocked, not expecting Little Flower to be so cunning and strong. They roared again, trying to break free from her attack, but Little Flower gave them no chance. Her whip enveloped them like an impenetrable net, preventing any escape. Logan, witnessing Little Flowers bravery, couldnt help but secretly admire her. He swung his sword at the Demon Beasts, the blade glinting with fierce Sword Qi, working in perfect tandem with Little Flowers whip. Their combined attack was like a storm, leaving the Demon Beasts overwhelmed and retreating continuously. Little Flower, you are amazing! Logan shouted, his eyes glowing with appreciation. Little Flower, hearing the praise, felt even prouder. The whip in her hand swung even more tightly, as if it would completely obliterate the two Demon Beasts. Just then, Snow Mountain suddenly shook violently as if a tremendous force was surging from the Underground. Little Flower and Logan were startled. They knew the battle was far from over, and a greater challenge still awaited them Hmph, think you can bully me? No way! Little Flower shouted, her voice echoing through Snow Mountain, carrying an unyielding stubbornness. The whip in her hand swung again, its length flashing with a dazzling green light, like an angry green dragon slicing through the air with fierce trajectories, engaging in a fierce struggle with the Demon Beasts. However, Little Flowers strength was, after all, not as great as theirs. Under the furious onslaught of the two Demon Beasts, she began to feel overwhelmed. The Giant Bears paw was as heavy as a mountain, each swipe transferring a tremendous force that numbed Little Flowers arm. The Gray Wolfs sharp claws were like lightning, each pounce full of deadly peril, forcing Little Flower to focus entirely on defense. Although her whip was agile, slithering among the Demon Beasts like a Spiritual Snake, it lacked the strength to cause fatal damage, leaving only shallow marks on their bodies but unable to truly hurt them. Seeing Little Flower at a disadvantage, Logan grew anxious. He gripped his sword, its blade flickering coldly, as if sensing his inner turmoil. Prepared to help, he suddenly felt a powerful, refreshing Aura surge from behind. This force revitalized his spirit. He turned around and saw Little White had stealthily approached the Demon Beasts rear, ready to launch a surprise attack. With slyness in her eyes, she moved as fast as a Ghost, seemingly able to appear behind the Demon Beasts in an instant. Little Flower, hold on! Im coming! Logan shouted, his voice filled with firm resolve. He knew he couldnt retreat at this moment; he had to fight alongside Little Flower and Little White. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1345 - Chapter 1345 Chapter 736 Golden Human_2 Chapter 1345: Chapter 736: Golden Human_2 Chapter 1345: Chapter 736: Golden Human_2 Little Flower felt a warmth in her heart upon hearing Logans voice. She clenched her teeth and once again swung her whip with a sharp whistling sound, striking towards a Demon Beast. The Demon Beast roared in anger, attempting to dodge Little Flowers attack, but her whip wrapped around its body as if it had a life of its own. Just then, Little White suddenly launched an attack. Her figure darted like lightning, appearing behind the Giant Bear in an instant. Her claws shimmered with a cold light as she fiercely reached for the Giant Bears heart. The Giant Bear screamed, a deep gash left on its back. The Gray Wolf was shocked to see this. It hadnt expected Little Whites sudden ambush, nor her powerful strike. It roared angrily, trying to turn and attack Little White, but Little Flowers whip came whirling again, tightly binding its body, rendering it unable to move. Seeing how well Little White and Little Flower worked together, Logan felt a great joy in his heart. He swung his sword at another Demon Beast, and as the sword light flickered, it carried a fierce Sword Qi, dropping the Demon Beast to the ground. Haha, see how powerful the three of us are! Logan laughed loudly, excitement shining in his eyes. He knew that as long as the three of them worked together, nothing could stop them. However, at that moment, the Snow Mountain suddenly shook violently. It was as if some immense power was surging underground, causing the entire mountain to tremble. Logan, Little Flower, and Little White were startled, knowing that this battle was far from over. Greater challenges still awaited them, and they needed to be even more united to overcome the difficulties ahead Little White, be careful! Logan shouted, his voice filled with urgency and worry, eyes firmly fixed on Little Whites figure about to rush into the battlefield. However, Little White seemed not to hear him, her eyes only on the two Demon Beasts, her gaze fiery with the resolve and courage to fight. Her body charged like a bolt of lightning, so fast that even Logan was astonished. Little White lunged straight at one of the Demon BeastsCa Demon Wolf, massive in size, its eyes gleaming with brutality. Sensing the threat of Little White, the Demon Wolf immediately opened its gaping maw, ready to meet Little Whites assault. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White, dont be reckless! Logan shouted again, trying to stop Little White, but it was too late. At that moment, from the gaping maw of the Demon Wolf burst forth a bone-chilling Cold Ice Energy, like a Flood Dragon emitting a frosty wind, heading straight for Little Flower. Little Flower was fully focused on fending off another Demon Beast, her vines whirling in the air to entangle it. However, she had not anticipated such a fierce attack from the Demon Wolf. Her vines were unable to react in time and were instantly enveloped and frozen by the icy blast, turning into icicles. The icicles were crystal clear, but devoid of their usual vitality, as if time had frozen in that instant. Little Flower felt an unprecedented chill traveling from her vines to her core, causing her to shiver, a flicker of horror and surprise crossing her eyes. Little Flower! Seeing this, Logan was greatly alarmed. He immediately slashed his sword towards the Demon Wolf, the sword light flickering with fierce Sword Qi, seeking vengeance for Little Flower. However, the Demon Wolf cunningly evaded Logans strike, smugness glinting in its eyes. Little White, angered by the sight of Little Flower frozen, roared and pounced even more fiercely towards the Demon Wolf. Her claws, glittering with cold light, fiercely slashed at the Demon Wolfs back. The Demon Wolf, feeling the threat of Little White, turned to counter, its mouth once again spewing that piercing Cold Ice Energy. But Little White was not intimidated. She agilely dodged the Demon Wolfs attack with a swift move. Then, she pounced again, her claws deeply scratching the Demon Wolf, leaving a profound wound. The Demon Wolf howled in pain, blood gushing from its wounds. It never expected Little White to be so brave and fast that it could hardly fight back. Logan watched Little Whites valiant efforts and deeply admired him in his heart. He swung his sword to strike at the Demon Wolf again, coordinating tacitly with Little White. Their attacks were as fierce as a violent storm, overwhelming the Demon Wolf and forcing it to retreat. However, another Demon Beast took the opportunity to pounce on Little Flower. Its body moved as swiftly as lightning, instantly reaching Little Flowers side. Although Little Flowers vines had been frozen into icicles, her consciousness remained clear. She exerted all her remaining strength, swinging her vines in an attempt to fend off the Demon Beasts assault. Just at this critical moment, Logan suddenly appeared beside Little Flower. He swung his sword at the Demon Beast, and with the flash of his blade, repelled the creature. Then, he held Little Flower tightly, his eyes filled with a concerned glow. Little Flower, are you alright? Logan asked softly. His voice carried tenderness and worry, warming Little Flowers heart. She shook her head, indicating that she was fine, though her vines had been frozen solid. Dont worry, Ill thaw you out, Logan said as he placed his sword gently on Little Flowers vines. Then, he channeled his Spiritual Power through the sword into her vines. Gradually, Little Flowers vines began to melt, regaining their former vitality and vigor Ah! Little Flower cried out in shock, her voice filled with astonishment and disbelief. She had never expected the Demon Wolfs attack to be so swift and insidious, her vines frozen in an instant as if time itself had stopped. The Cold Ice Energy spread rapidly to every corner of the vines like a living entity, tightly enveloping them and subjecting Little Flower to an unprecedented chill. She tried to retract her vines hastily but found that the Cold Ice Energy seemed to have a powerful adhesive force, rendering her vines immobile. Little Flower strained with all her might, her vines bulging, yet she could not break free from the ices grip. A sense of urgency and helplessness surged in her heart, panic flashing in her eyes. Logan! Help me! Little Flower shouted loudly, hoping Logan would notice her plight. However, at that moment, Logan was preoccupied with fending off another Demon Beast and couldnt split his focus. It was then that the Demon Bear saw its chance. With a gleam of triumph in its ferocious eyes, it swung its sharp claws with a whooshing sound, charging ferociously towards Little Flower. The claws shimmered with a cold light in the sunlight, as if they could tear through anything. A trace of horror passed through Little Flowers eyes; she knew she had no way to evade it. The Demon Bears speed was too fast, its strength too immense, almost allowing her to sense the breath of death carried by its claws. Despair welled up inside her, nearly succumbing to the Demon Bears lethal blow. No! Little Flower screamed inwardly, refusing to be defeated just like that. She exerted all her power in a desperate attempt to draw upon the Spiritual Power within her, hoping to break free from the ices confines. But the Cold Ice Energy was like shackles, firmly restraining her strength. At this do-or-die moment, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of Little Flower. It was Little White, her gaze resolute and her figure agile. Little White swung her paws, clashing fiercely with the Demon Bears claws with a resounding bang. The Demon Bear was taken aback by Little Whites sudden attack, its lethal force greatly diminished. Seizing the opportunity, Little Flower mustered all her strength, finally breaking free from the ice, and narrowly dodging the Demon Bears fatal strike. Little White, thank you! Little Flower looked at Little White with gratitude, her eyes glimmering with tears. She knew that without Little Whites timely intervention, she might have perished in the Yellow Springs. Chapter 1346 - Chapter 1346 Chapter 737 Soldiers of the World Chapter 1346: Chapter 737: Soldiers of the World Chapter 1346: Chapter 737: Soldiers of the World Little White just gave a faint smile and said, Were companions, of course, we should help each other. Her eyes were filled with determination and courage, as if no matter what difficulties she faced, she would charge forward bravely. Logan also noticed the commotion here, he swung his sword to repel the Demon Beast in front of him and immediately came to Little Flowers side. He looked at Little Flower with concern and asked, Are you okay? Little Flower shook her head to indicate she was fine. Gratitude and admiration sparkled in her eyes as she looked at Little White and Logan, her heart filled with warmth. She knew that with them by her side, she could bravely face any difficulties. Just then, the Demon Wolf launched another attack. It sprayed a more intense burst of Cold Ice Energy from its mouth, aiming straight for Little Flower. Startled but not retreating, Little Flower deeply understood that the fight wasnt over, and she must bravely stand up, shoulder to shoulder with her companions in battle Little Flower! Logan reacted swiftly; he uttered a loud shout, his voice filled with urgency and determination. His figure flashed like a ghost, appearing in front of the Demon Bear as if coming out of the Void. His Longsword shimmered with cold light, its tip aimed directly at the vital points of the Demon Bear, and he thrust fiercely. The sword light, like lightning, with its fierce Sword Qi, made the air around tremble. The Demon Bear sensed a fatal threat; its colossal body shuddered violently, forcing it to retreat and defend. It let out an angry roar, the sound resembling a mountain splitting and the earth shattering, fury flickering in its eyes as if wanting to devour Logan alive. The Bears claws clenched tightly, its nails digging deep into its palms, revealing its anger and unwillingness at the moment. However, Logan was fearless. His gaze was steady as iron, and his Longsword firm as a mountain. He knew he couldnt back down at this moment, and he needed to create an opportunity for Little Flower to escape. He kept a close eye on every move of the Demon Bear, ready to counter any possible retaliation. The Snow Bear, attacked unprovoked, had its rage ignited instantaneously. It let out a roar toward Logans direction, the roar deafening like thunder, not just a show of intimidation but also a sonic attack. The sound waves surged like a tide, trying to use potent sonic waves to injure Logan. Logan only felt an enormous pressure rushing toward him, his ears buzzing as if myriad bees were flying around his head. His figure swayed slightly, but he quickly stabilized. He was aware of how formidable the Snow Bears sonic attack was and that any careless defense might result in injury. Hmph, think a sonic attack can hurt me? Not so easy! Logan snorted coldly, rapidly circulating the Spiritual Power within his body, forming an invisible shield that tightly wrapped around him. The shield flickered with faint light, but was incredibly tenacious, successfully blocking the Snow Bears sonic attack. The Snow Bear, seeing this, revealed a trace of astonishment in its eyes. It hadnt expected Logan to withstand its sonic attack, which seemed almost inconceivable. It roared again, the sound filled with frustration and anger, as if intending to utterly devour Logan. But Logan took the chance to counterattack. His Longsword was swift as lightning, fiercely thrusting at the Snow Bear. The Snow Bear hastily dodged, but Logans Swordsmanship was extremely sharp, and the tip still grazed the Bears fur, leaving a deep wound. The Snow bear cried out in pain, a light of agony and rage flickering in its eyes. It swung its claws again, pouncing at Logan. Yet Logan was unfazed, his agile figure dodged the Snow Bears attack with ease. Then, he swung his sword again towards the Snow Bear, the sword light shimmering, imbued with fierce Sword Qi, leaving the Snow Bear no chance to respond. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Little Flower finally broke free from the ices constraint. She swung her vines and lunged fiercely at the Demon Bear. The Demon Bear, sensing Little Flowers attack, had to split its attention to defend. Logan seized the opportunity to strike again, his Longsword piercing like a dragon emerging from the sea, aiming directly at the Demon Bears vitals. The Demon Bear roared, attempting to dodge Logans assault. But Logans Swordsmanship was too exquisite, and his blade still managed to pierce the Demon Bears body. The Bear screamed in pain as blood spurted from its wound. It had never imagined that it would be attacked simultaneously by Logan and Little Flower, suffering such severe injuries. The Snow Bear, seeing the Demon Bear wounded, was even more enraged. It roared again towards Logan and Little Flower, the roar filled with insanity and murderous intent. It decided to exert its full strength for vengeance on behalf of the Demon Bear However, Logan was not the least bit frightened. A cold smile curled at the corner of his mouth, filled with disdain and mockery towards the Snow Bear. He lightly leaped, as nimble as a swift swallow, backflipping to dodge the thunderous sonic attack. His figure painted a graceful arc in the air, like a touching drawing, smoothly landing on the snow without leaving a single trace. Hmph, is that all youve got? Logan snorted coldly, his tone laced with disdain and provocation. His eyes sparkled with confidence, as though everything was within his control. He stared directly at the Snow Bear, that look as if to say, Youre nothing much. Enraged by Logans provocation, the Snow Bear roared once more, louder than before, filled with Endless fury and murderous intent. It swung its massive claws, lunging ferociously at Logan as if intending to tear him to shreds. Chapter 1347 - Chapter 1347 Chapter 737 Under Heaven Soldiers_2 Chapter 1347: Chapter 737: Under Heaven Soldiers_2 Chapter 1347: Chapter 737: Under Heaven Soldiers_2 However, Logan was not at all flustered. He swiftly formed seals with his hands, his fingers nimble as a shuttle, muttering as if reciting some ancient spell. With his movements, an array instantly formed under his feet, flashing with a mysterious light and emitting strong fluctuations of spiritual energy. Hmph, lets see how powerful this Reverse Spiritual Energy Array is! Logan snorted coldly, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. He knew that this array was his trump card, once deployed, it would definitely cause the Snow Bear a great loss. Right here in the Snow Mountain, surrounded by the icy snow and cold air, which seemed to freeze a person into an icicle. However, with a stimulation from the array, the originally cold snow air was instantly reversed, as if pulled by an invisible force, turning into a blazing flame. The flame burned fiercely, illuminating the entire snowy ground, turning this cold world instantly into a sea of fire. The flames danced vigorously, as if they wanted to devour everything. The Snow Bear was so frightened by the sudden flames that it kept retreating, its eyes flickering with fear. What what is this devilry? the Snow Bear exclaimed, its voice full of shock and fear. It had never imagined that Logan could deploy such a powerful array, forcing it to retreat continuously. But Logan seized the opportunity to launch an attack. His figure flashed, appearing in front of the Snow Bear like a ghost. His longsword gleamed with cold light, fiercely stabbing towards the vital parts of the Snow Bear. The Snow Bear hastily dodged, but Logans sword technique was extremely sharp, the tip still grazing the Snow Bears fur, leaving a deep wound. The Snow Bear screamed in agony, blood spurting from its body. Its eyes flickered with pain and anger, and it lunged at Logan again. However, Logan was not afraid at all, his figure nimbly dodged the Snow Bears attack once more. Then, with a wave of his hands, the flames, as if guided by him, fiercely pounced towards the Snow Bear. The Snow Bear kept retreating due to the flames, its eyes flickering with despair and fear. It had never thought it would fall into Logans hands. Logan seized the opportunity to launch another attack, his longsword as quick as lightning, fiercely stabbing towards the vital parts of the Snow Bear The Snow Bear and the Snow Wolf saw the blazing flames, and their eyes immediately showed a terrified expression. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably, their eyes flickering with deep fear of the flames. For them, creatures that lived in the Snow Mountain year-round, fire was their natural enemy, the thing they feared the most. Run! Run! the Snow Wolf cried out in panic, its voice filled with fear and despair. It turned to flee, wanting to distance itself from the blazing flames, as if the flames were messengers from Hell, coming to claim their lives. The Snow Bear was also terrified, its massive body appearing so helpless under the reflection of the flames. It swung its claws, trying to extinguish the approaching flames, but the flames seemed to have a life of their own, burning fiercer and fiercer, impossible to extinguish. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, you bastard! Youre actually using fire to deal with us! the Snow Bear roared, its voice filled with anger and unwillingness. However, Logan did not care about the Snow Bears roar at all, the corners of his mouth lifted in a cold smirk, his eyes flickering with a ruthless light. He controlled the flames, as if controlling his own arms, with ease. The flames, under his guidance, pounced towards the two demon beasts, trying to completely engulf them. The flames, like an angry fire dragon, lunged towards the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf with their teeth and claws, bringing endless intent to kill and the power of destruction. As the flames burned fiercely, the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf didnt even react. They stood stunned, watching the flames envelop them. The flames were intensely hot, as if they could melt everything into ashes. Thiswhats going on? Why is there suddenly fire? the Snow Wolf cried out in terror, its voice filled with confusion and bewilderment. It could hardly imagine why, in this snowy, bone-chillingly cold Snow Mountain, flames would suddenly appear, let alone such a rampant, widespread inferno. The Snow Bear was also completely puzzled, its eyes wide as it stared at the raging flames, flickering with confusion and fear. It didnt know where the flames came from, nor did it understand how Logan was able to control the fire. All it knew was that it was facing an unprecedented crisis of life and death. The flames danced and ravaged, turning the originally pristine, snow-clad world into a fiery red spectacle. The flames, like mad dancers, twirled through the air, carrying endless passion and destructive force. The whole world seemed to be burning, everything devoured by the flames. The Snow Bear and the Snow Wolf struggled in the fire, trying to escape the deadly burns. However, the flames seemed to have a mind of their own, tightly entangling them, making their escape impossible. Their bodies gradually blackened in the fire, emitting waves of pungent burnt smell. Logan, however, watched all this coldly, his eyes devoid of any mercy or sympathy. He only knew that these two Demon Beasts were his enemies and needed to be eliminated. He controlled the fire, continuing to lunge at the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf, trying to utterly incinerate them in this sea of flames Thiswhats going on? the Snow Bears eyes widened, almost bulging out of its sockets, its voice filled with terror and confusion. Its body trembled as it watched the flames burning fiercely around it, the flames like crazily dancing fire dragons, wantonly devouring everything around, stirring up an unprecedented fear. That fear, cold as ice, pierced through its soul, making it nearly unable to breathe. The Snow Wolf was also bewildered, its eyes filled with confusion and panic. It looked around, trying to find the source of the flames, but other than the array under Logans feet, glowing with a mysterious light, it could see nothing else. That array was like a huge enigma, emitting a heart-palpitating power. Thisthis is impossible! the Snow Wolf stuttered, its voice carrying a hint of disbelief. It couldnt imagine how such scorching flames could suddenly appear in this perpetually snowy, bone-chillingly cold Snow Mountain. The flames seemed like demons that had sprung from Hell, carrying endless destructive force. This is the magic of the array, Logan said, standing amidst the flames. His figure, illuminated by the firelight, looked exceptionally tall, like a Deity who controlled the flames. A cold smirk curved his lips, filled with scorn and disdain for the two Demon Beasts. Watching their terrified expressions, a surge of inexplicable thrill rose in his heart, a thrill of controlling everything and ruling life and death. You used to swagger around in this Snow Mountain, didnt you? Werent you very imposing then? How about now, are you scared? Logan said coldly, his voice full of contempt for the two Demon Beasts. With a wave of his hands, the flames, as if guided by him, fiercely lunged at the two Demon Beasts, carrying endless murderous intent and destructive force. The Snow Bear and Snow Wolf backed away in horror, trying to flee from the deadly flames. However, the flames, as if alive, tightly coiled around them, preventing their escape. The Snow Bear swung its claws, trying to extinguish the approaching flames, but the fire only burned more fiercely, completely unquenchable. An array can reverse the flow of Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth, transforming the cold snow energy into scorching flames. Logan continued, his voice filled with pride and satisfaction in the array, Here, the flames are your natural enemy. Enjoy the baptism of these flames! Lets see who is more powerful, you or my array! The Snow Wolf let out a pitiful scream, its body already charred by the flames. Chapter 1348 - Chapter 1348 Chapter 738 Wizard Chapter 1348: Chapter 738: Wizard Chapter 1348: Chapter 738: Wizard The pain was like a knife cutting deeply, nearly unbearable. It glared at Logan with a gaze flickering with hatred and despair. It couldnt understand why it had encountered such a terrifying enemy. The Snow Bear was equally miserable, its massive body turning charred under the burning flames. It roared in agony, trying to vent its fear and despair through its cries. However, the flames, as if ignoring its roars, continued to ravage and burn Upon hearing Logans words, the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf were even more terrified. They knew they were completely at a disadvantage, driven into a corner by the flames with nowhere to escape. They tried to use the power of ice and snow to extinguish the flames, but the fire seemed to be alive, burning more fiercely, not at all under their control. Logan watched the disheveled state of the two Demon Beasts, a surge of feeling to press the attack arose within him. Taking the opportunity, he launched an assault, his Longsword stabbing out like lightning, inflicting numerous wounds on the two beasts. The Snow Bear and Snow Wolf howled in pain, many flesh wounds appearing on them, blood gushing out, staining the snowy ground red. Do you really think you can defeat me that easily? How naive! Logan sneered coldly, his eyes flashing with confidence. He knew he had the upper hand and that if this continued, the two beasts would eventually be defeated by him. However, the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf were not so easily subdued. Though at a disadvantage, it did not mean they were without the power to counterattack. Finally, the two beasts got ferocious; they decided to use their trump cards, their deadliest moves in a fierce struggle with Logan. The Snow Bear roared angrily, its body suddenly swelling, massive like a small hill. It swung its huge claws, rushing toward Logan with the whistling wind. Meanwhile, the Snow Wolf opened its gaping maw, and a bone-piercing Cold Ice Energy burst forth, heading straight for Logan. Logans heart chilled at the sight. He knew the two beasts had given it their all; this attack was definitely their killing move. He dared not be careless, quickly circulating Spiritual Energy, preparing to face the frenzied attack of the two beasts. Instantly, the entire Snow Mountain seemed shaken by this powerful force. The attacks from the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf were like mountains collapsing, making the whole Snow Mountain tremble. Logan was not to be outdone; he brandished his Longsword, engaging in a fight to the death with the two beasts. For a moment, the sword light shimmered, the cold was biting, and the whole Snow Mountain was enveloped in an atmosphere of stern slaughter. Little Flowers body swayed in the cold wind of the Snow Mountain, her vines frozen stiff, barely able to support her body. A hint of panic flashed in her eyes, her body involuntarily leaning backward, nearly falling into the abyss-like depth of the Snow Mountain. Little Flower! Logan, quick-eyed and agile, immediately sensed Little Flowers crisis, his expression turning serious. He shouted to Little Flower, his voice filled with urgency and determination, Quick, get back to the Space Treasure, do not come out without my command! Hearing Logans words, although Little Flower was somewhat reluctant, she wanted to fight alongside Logan against the two ferocious Demon Beasts. But she also knew that her current state was not suitable for continuing to fight. Considering the bigger picture, she bit her teeth and obediently returned to the Space Treasure. Logan, please be careful! Little Flower prayed silently in her heart, her eyes filled with concern and worry for Logan. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, Logan released an Array, which flickered with mysterious light, enveloping his entire body within it. The Array released a warm force, protecting him from the severe cold of the Snow Mountain and the attacks of the beasts. Logan knew he had to give it his all to fight against these two powerful Demon Beasts. Hmph, you think you can defeat me like this? Too naive! Logan snorted coldly, his eyes shining with confidence. He swung his Longsword, the blade shimmering as he engaged in intense combat with the Snow Bear and Snow Wolf. The Snow Bear roared angrily, swinging its massive claws with a whistling wind straight toward Logan. Logan dodged with a flash, easily evading the Snow Bears attack. At the same time, his Longsword thrust powerfully, aiming for the Snow Bears vital spot. The Snow Wolf, not to be outdone, opened its gaping maw and once again spewed forth a bone-piercing Cold Ice Energy, aiming to freeze Logans body. Logan, well-prepared, sidestepped gracefully, avoiding the Snow Wolfs attack. At the same moment, he swung his Longsword, a sword light tearing through the sky, striking directly at the Snow Wolfs head. The two sides fought back and forth, neither willing to give in. Logan and the two beasts used their deadly moves, the scene growing more intense. The Snow Mountain was biting cold, sword light shimmered, roars thundered, and the whole snow mountain seemed to tremble under this mighty force. Take this! Logan shouted loudly, his Longsword swinging heavily, a dazzling sword light piercing the sky, striking directly at the Snow Bears chest. The Snow Bear screamed, its body hit by the sword light, blood spurting out. Seeing this, the Snow Wolfs eyes flashed with fear. It knew it had to give its all, otherwise, it would suffer a severe blow like the Snow Bear. Thus, it opened its gaping maw again, spewing out a bone-piercing Cold Ice Energy, attempting to freeze Logans body. Chapter 1349 - Chapter 1349 Chapter 738 Wizard_2 Chapter 1349: Chapter 738: Wizard_2 Chapter 1349: Chapter 738: Wizard_2 Logan was fearless, his figure flashed, easily dodging the Snow Wolfs attack. At the same time, he swung his longsword, sending a blade of light slashing through the air, striking directly at the Snow Wolfs abdomen. The Snow Wolf screamed in agony, its body hit by the sword light, collapsing onto the ground. Thus, Logan and the two Demon Beasts engaged in a fierce battle to the death. They fought indistinguishably, neither willing to retreat. The cold on Snow Mountain was harsh, sword lights flickered, roars thundered, the scene growing ever more intense, as if the entire world was trembling for this battle. Out of urgency, the noise from the combat was enormous, every collision between sword light and claw shadow seemed like it could shake the entire Snow Mountain. Eventually, they felt the Snow Mountain starting to tremble, that slight vibration transmitted from their feet to their heads, instilling a terrifying fear. Not good! Logan was the first to react, panic flashed through his eyes, but was quickly replaced with determination. He fled into the sky, his body shooting up like an arrow loosed from its bow. Its an avalanche, run, we must leave here immediately! Logan shouted loudly in mid-air, his voice particularly urgent as it echoed through the Snow Mountain. He knew the aftermath of an avalanche would be unimaginable; they had to escape this dangerous place as quickly as possible. The two Demon Beasts werent fools either; they realized this as well. The Snow Bear and the Snow Wolf exchanged a glance, both showing a trace of panic. They had grown up on the Snow Mountain and were highly sensitive to such natural disasters. The moment they noticed the avalanche, they had no time to worry about fighting C escaping was the priority. Run! The Snow Bear roared, its body rapidly expanding as if it was a moving hill. It swung its massive claws and with a powerful kick off the ground, its body shot forward like a cannonball. The Snow Wolf was no less determined, it spread its limbs and ran with all its strength. Its eyes filled with panic and resolution, knowing this was a matter of life and death, it had to give its all. As the groups ran in opposite directions, the sky filled with falling snow. The previously still snowflakes seemed to be pulled by an invisible force, fluttering down. They wove into a huge net of snow in the air, enveloping the entire Snow Mountain. Logan fled swiftly through the air, his heartbeat pounding like a drum. He looked back and saw the avalanche surging towards him like a tidal wave, the massive snow wave seemed as if it could devour everything. He internally exclaimed in relief, fortunate that he had run fast and already reached a relatively safe place in the mid-air. Little Flower, are you okay? Logan silently called out to Little Flower in his heart, hoping she was safe. He knew, though Little Flower had returned to the Space Treasure, the power of the avalanche was too great, and he worried about her being affected. At that moment, a violent tremor came, and Logan felt as if his body was about to be shattered. He knew it was the impact of the avalanche. Biting down hard, he used all his strength to stabilize his body, fearful of being thrown out accidentally. The avalanche lasted for a long time, as if wanting to bury the entire world. Logan quietly waited in mid-air, his gaze filled with determination and courage. He knew that as long as he persevered, he could get through this ordeal. Finally, the avalanche began to subside. Logan breathed a sigh of relief, his body slowly descending onto the snow-covered ground. Looking around, he saw nothing but devastation C the Snow Mountain had been completely transformed by the avalanche. Yet, his heart was filled with gratitude and relief, knowing that he and Little Flower had safely survived this disaster. Otherwise, he might have been buried beneath the vast white snow, never to see daylight again. Logan stood amidst the aftermath of the avalanche, feeling secretly fortunate. Recalling the thrilling moment just now, his heart still pounded with residual fear. Before he could react, due to a moment of carelessness, he nearly died in that chaotic bloodshed. If not for his timely notice of the abnormality on the Snow Mountain and escaping into the sky, he might now have been a cold corpse, buried deep under the endless snowfield. He looked at the massive avalanche in front of him, the surging snow waves that seemed like tidal waves capable of devouring all living beings. Such a scene truly amazed him and made him deeply appreciate the ruthlessness and power of nature. Wow, thats terrifying! Little Flower poked its head out from the Space Treasure, its voice trembling slightly, Thank goodness, thank goodness, Owner, that you ran away just before the avalanche struck, otherwise who knows what would have happened. With such fierce snow, even if we were capable, we wouldnt be a match for it. Little White also nodded in agreement, its eyes filled with awe. They all knew that escaping this disaster was an enormous stroke of luck. Logan took a deep breath, his expression becoming solemn. He understood that this was the power of nature; no matter how capable or clever humans are, they could not surpass nature. In front of nature, humans are always so insignificant and fragile. No harm, one learns from making mistakes. Logan said solemnly, his voice revealing a sense of determination and resolution, Just now, I was only focusing on fighting those two Demon Beasts and completely forgot about the possibility of an avalanche. Now, Ive learned a lesson. From now on we must be careful and cannot afford any negligence or carelessness. He looked towards the distance, seeing the continuous Snow Mountains, like an endless white ocean. He knew that this expanse of Snow Mountains still held countless dangers and unknowns, and he must always remain vigilant to ensure his own safety and that of Little Flower and Little White. Owner, what should we do next? asked Little Flower, its voice carrying a hint of confusion. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Keep moving forward. Logan stated firmly, Our goal has not yet been reached; we cannot give up because of a little difficulty. As long as we are cautious, I believe we can overcome any obstacle and reach our destination. Saying this, he took steps toward the depths of the Snow Mountain. Little Flower and Little White closely followed behind him, their eyes filled with trust and dependence. They knew that as long as they were with Logan, nothing could stop their progress. Once theres too much noise, the Snow Mountain, like an awakened Giant Beast, may bring forth an unpredictable crisis. Logan stood in the snow-covered aftermath of the avalanche, contemplating the chaotic scene around him, aware that in this seemingly peaceful but deadly Snow Mountain, every step must be taken with caution. Yes, Owner is right, said Little Flower first, its voice tinged with fear, That avalanche was just too terrifying, we almost Owner, we must be extremely careful in the future. Little White also nodded repeatedly, its eyes twinkling with caution: Yes, Owner, this Snow Mountain is far too dangerous, we cannot afford to be careless anymore. Logan looked at Little Flower and Little White, feeling a warm current in his heart. He knew that with these two companions by his side, no matter what difficulties they faced, they could confront them together. Then, Logan waited until the aftermath of the avalanche had mostly subsided before carefully landing on the ground. As soon as his feet touched the snow, he felt a great resistance, his feet already sinking halfway through. This snow has piled up so thick, Logan frowned, struggling to pull out his feet and looking around, It seems the journey ahead will be even harder. Little Flower also tried stepping on the snow, its tendrils leaving a trail of shallow marks: Owner, the snow is indeed too thick, what should we do? Chapter 1350 - Chapter 1350 Chapter 739 Bloodline Chapter 1350: Chapter 739: Bloodline Chapter 1350: Chapter 739: Bloodline Little White looked around, its eyes twinkling with contemplative light: Owner, how about we find a place to take shelter first? Given the situation, the avalanche wont dissipate completely for a while, and we cant travel. We should also be prepared for possible subsequent avalanches. Lets find a place to rest for a bit, which will also allow us to calm our spirits and relax our hearts. Logan nodded, agreeing that Little Whites suggestion made sense. In the perilous Snow Mountain, maintaining strength and energy was crucial. So, he began to look for a suitable shelter. Before long, Logan discovered a small crevice between two giant rocks. Although the crevice was not large, it was enough to accommodate the three of them from the wind and snow. He gestured for Little Flower and Little White to follow him closely, and then carefully squeezed into the crevice. As they entered the crevice, Logan felt a warm aura greet him. It turned out that a natural wind barrier had formed between the two giant rocks, blocking the cold wind outside. He breathed a sigh of relief, sat down, and began to organize his thoughts. Little Flower and Little White also sat down next to him, their eyes twinkling with a stable light. In this cramped space, they seemed to have found a temporary harbor. Master, what should we do next? Little Flower asked, a hint of confusion in its voice. Logan pondered for a moment, then said firmly: After the avalanche has completely subsided, we will continue on our way. However, we must be even more careful and vigilant from now on. We cant afford any more oversights. Little White nodded as well, its eyes filled with determination: Master, we will definitely be careful. No matter what difficulties we encounter, we will face them together. Logan looked at Little Flower and Little White, feeling a deep sense of gratitude. He knew that with these two loyal companions by his side, no matter what difficulties he faced, he could forge ahead bravely. Thus, the three of them began to rest and rejuvenate in this temporary shelter, waiting for the avalanche to completely pass and for the journey ahead. Logan carefully considered Little Whites suggestion to find a place to settle down first and felt it was indeed a wise choice, so he nodded in agreement, his eyes revealing firmness and determination. Okay, lets find a place to settle down first and not wander around outside. Logans voice was exceptionally steady in the snowy field, This Snow Mountain is too dangerous; we cant risk traveling any further. Hearing this, Little White also breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Logans decisions were always well-considered. So, it nodded in approval. The avalanche wont stop in just a moment or two. If theres one, there will be a second and a third, Little Flower also chimed in, its voice tinged with worry, We need to find a safe place to hide quickly. Logan totally agreed. He looked around and could see the chaotic expanse of snow, marked everywhere with signs of avalanches. He knew that amidst this seemingly peaceful snowfield, innumerable dangers were hidden. To be on the safe side, wed better find a place to settle down first, Logan reiterated, his eyes twinkling with caution. Little Flower excelled in this respect. It immediately rooted its foundations deep into the snow, as if making a certain connection with the land. Then, it explored around, stretching its vines as if searching for something. After a while, Little Flower suddenly called out excitedly: Master, theres a cave to the southeast! I just checked with my roots, and its very solid. Even that big of an avalanche didnt affect it at all; it should be more than suitable for us to live in. Upon hearing this, Logan was overjoyed. He immediately looked in the direction that Little Flower indicated and saw indeed there was a cave, its entrance covered by thick snow but its outline faintly visible. Great! Lets go check it out right away, Logan said excitedly, as he led Little Flower and Little White towards the cave. The three of them carefully traversed the snowy ground, fearing to trigger any mechanisms or cause a new avalanche. Finally, they arrived at the entrance of the cave. Logan brushed away the snow to reveal an opening just big enough for one person to pass through. Ill go in and check it out first, Logan said. He took a deep breath and then crawled into the cave. It was pitch-black inside the cave, and Logan could only feel his way along the walls. After a few steps, he found that the cave was spacious and very dry. Elated, he immediately turned back and called out to Little Flower and Little White outside: Come in! Its safe here. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Flower and Little White, upon hearing this, quickly crawled into the cave. The three of them stood in the cave, enjoying the rare peace and warmth. This is great! Weve finally found a safe place, Little Flower said excitedly, its vines waving around in the cave, as if celebrating. Logan also nodded, his eyes filled with gratitude: Yes! Thanks to Little Flower for finding this place. Lets rest here for a while and continue our journey after the avalanche has stopped. So, the three of them settled down in the cave, beginning to rest and regain their strength. They knew that the road ahead was long, but they believed that as long as they were united, nothing could stop their progress. Upon hearing Little Flowers suggestion, Logan immediately reacted, internally commending Little Flowers keenness and thoroughness. Without a second word, he nodded, his eyes revealing firmness and resolve. Chapter 1351 - Chapter 1351 739 Bloodline_2 Chapter 1351: 739: Bloodline_2 Chapter 1351: 739: Bloodline_2 Alright, lets head there now, settle down, and take it from there, Logans voice rang out with particular strength in the cold wind, as if to embolden himself and his two Spirit Pets, This Snow Mountain is really not a place to linger, we need to find a safe place as soon as possible. Hearing this, the two Spirit Pets, Little Flower and Little White, became anxious and started hopping about. They worried for their Owners safety and wished he could immediately find a shelter to settle down. When Logan decided to head for the cave, they eagerly nodded their heads, agreeing with a yes, yes, their tails wagging like rattle drums. Logan looked at his two Spirit Pets and felt a warm current surge in his heart. He knew, no matter what difficulties they faced, these two little ones would always be by his side, giving him strength and support. Thus, Logan, with his two little pets in tow, quickly made for the direction of the cave. They traversed snowfields, skirted around huge boulders, and finally arrived at the entrance of the cave. The cave entrance was covered with thick snow, revealing only a tiny crack. Logan pushed away the snow with his hands, revealing an opening just large enough for one person to pass through. He looked back at Little Flower and Little White, signaling for them to follow closely. The two Spirit Pets instantly understood their Masters intention, and they followed Logan into the cave, one after the other. It was pitch black inside the cave, and Logan could only feel his way along the walls. He moved cautiously, afraid of bumping into something by accident. After a short while, they finally reached the depths of the cave. It was much more spacious here than at the entrance and also very dry. Logan breathed a sigh of relief, secretly rejoicing at having found such a great place. Phew, weve finally arrived, Logan heaved a sigh of relief, sitting on a rock, This place was really tough to find, but its clearly a good spot to take shelter from the wind. Staying here ensures our safety, weve really hit the jackpot. Little Flower and Little White nodded repeatedly, their eyes glinting with excitement and satisfaction. They knew their Owner had gone to great lengths to find this place. Now they could finally settle down and breathe a sigh of relief. Owner, youre amazing! Little Flower couldnt help but praise, Such a hard-to-find place, and yet you managed to find it, were so lucky! Logan smiled, feeling proud and content within. He knew that it wasnt just his own merit, but the result of their collective effort. Unity was the key to overcoming all difficulties. Alright, enough praise, Logan waved his hand, We need to tidy up here quickly, see if theres anything we need to prepare. After all, we might have to stay here for a while. With that, the three of them began to busy themselves. Logan was responsible for making a fire for light, Little Flower was responsible for finding some dry grass to make a bed, and Little White kept watch. In just a moment, the cave became warm and comfortable. The three of them sat around the fire, enjoying this rare peace and warmth. As for this point, Logan did not deny, he smiled and nodded in praise, Indeed, Little Flower, this time we owe it to you. If it wasnt for you finding such a good spot, we might still be wandering around, unable to find a place to settle. Praised by the Owner, Little Flowers branches stretched out comfortably, and its leaves gently moved, showing great happiness. With its youthful voice, it replied, Its nothing, Owner, this is what I should do. Lets go inside and see if theres anything we need to prepare in the cave. Hearing this, Logan smiled and touched Little Flowers leaves, then continued to lead Little Flower and Little White deeper into the cave. They passed through a narrow passage and soon came to an open area within the cave. However, as soon as he stepped in, Logan felt an unusual aura. His gaze sharpened, and he immediately became alert. At that moment, a mechanism was triggered, hissing through the air, aiming straight for Logans vital points. Logans heart skipped a beat, but he didnt panic. With a swift movement, he flipped through the air, gracefully dodging the traps. The mechanisms sailed past his body and fell behind him, clattering noisily. Impressive moves! A voice filled with praise, surprise, and admiration came from not far ahead. After landing, Logan steadied himself and got a clear view of the people in front of him. They wore black, tight-fitting clothes and emitted a sharp aura, their eyes gleaming fiercely. In their hands, they held various weapons, clearly a group of well-trained samurai. Who are you? Logan frowned and asked in a deep voice. He was on guard, unsure if these people were friends or foes. One of the samurai stepped forward, cupped his fists, and said: I am Dickson Lindman, the Darts Leader of the Snow Mountain Escort Agency. My brothers and I were passing by and didnt expect to encounter such an expert as yourself. That move earlier was truly impressive. Hearing this, Logan let out a sigh of relief. He could tell these people bore no malice. He also cupped his fist in response: So its Darts Leader Lindman, my apologies. I am Logan, wandering here with two spirit pets. If I have offended you, I hope you will forgive me. Lindman chuckled and waved his hand: Brother Logan, youre too polite. In these treacherous Snow Mountains, meeting each other is fate. May I ask what your plans are from here? If its convenient, why not travel with us? It would be good to have each others support. Logan thought it over and found Lindmans suggestion reasonable. Traveling alone with two spirit pets in the Snow Mountains wasnt a long-term plan. Hence, he nodded and agreed: Then I thank you, Darts Leader Lindman. It is an honor for me to travel with your esteemed escort agency. And so, Logan, along with Little Flower and Little White, joined the team of the Snow Mountain Escort Agency. They traveled together and faced various dangers in the Snow Mountains. With the help of Lindman and the brothers of the escort, Logan also gradually learned more about the Snow Mountains and the Worldly Society. Little Flower and Little White, with their alertness and cuteness, were also beloved and cared for by the brothers of the agency. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Originally, Logan thought he and Little Flower, Little White had discovered this mountain cave as a refuge by accident, but it turned out that not only them, but others had discovered it too, and even earlier than him, comfortably settled inside. The moment they stepped into the cave, Logan sensed something was off. In the center of the cave, a bonfire was burning fiercely, illuminating several unfamiliar and vigilant faces. They were seated or standing, obviously having spent some time there, while he was the unexpected newcomer. Little White spotted the strangers at a glance and immediately became alert, its ears perked up and fur bristling. It whispered to Logan, Owner, these people seem no ordinary lot, we must be cautious. Logan nodded, feeling the extraordinariness of these individuals. He looked around and noticed that traps had been set at the entrance and other key positions of the cave, clearly to prevent sudden intrusions. These mechanisms were ingeniously designed, and had he not been vigilant just before, he might have been caught. Thinking this, Little White was even more indignant. In a low grumble, it said, Really, these people set up some damn traps, nearly harming you, Owner! You mustnt let them off, and give them a taste of their own medicine! Hearing Little White stir things up like a villain, Logan couldnt help but feel a bit helpless. He knew Little White meant well, but he couldnt just start a fight right away, right? In his mind, he said to Little White, Little White, dont be so impulsive. We still dont know what these people are up to, and acting rashly will only put us in greater danger. Chapter 1352 - Chapter 1352 Chapter 740 Family Clan Chapter 1352: Chapter 740: Family Clan Chapter 1352: Chapter 740: Family Clan First observe and see who exactly they are before making plans. Little White, although not satisfied, knew that Logan spoke reasonably and could only pout, saying no more. At this time, the people in the cave also seemed to have noticed the arrival of Logan and his two companions. One of them stood up, walked to Logan, and said with a fist salute: May I ask who the friend is? We are resting here, if we have offended, we hope for your forgiveness. Logan also returned the gesture: I am Logan, wandering here with two small pets. If we have offended, we hope for your understanding as well. May I know who you all are? Upon hearing this, the man smiled and said: So its Brother Logan, we are members of the Snow Mountain Expedition Team, here to find some rare herbs. We didnt expect to meet Brother Logan here, what a fate. Upon hearing this, Logans heart relaxed slightly. Looking at these people, they didnt appear to be evil. So, he smiled and said: So you are the members of the Expedition Team, my apologies. Inside Snow Mountain where dangers lurk, our meeting is indeed fate. How long have you been here? Have you found anything? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man shook his head and said: Weve been staying here for a while now, but havent found any valuable herbs. However, this cave is a nice place, quite suitable for sheltering from the snowstorm. Logan nodded in agreement, then the two of them talked more about Snow Mountain and exploration. Little White, listening at the side, still felt a bit unjustified but knew that now was not the time for confrontation, and could only endure. This way, Logan and the members of the Snow Mountain Expedition Team sat around the campfire, chatting, waiting for the snowstorm to pass. Meanwhile, Little Flower was quietly on the side, occasionally extending vines to stir the fire, making the flames brighter. In this cold snowy night, they warmed each other, spending an unforgettable time together. Please speak some reason, Little White, Logan patiently said to Little White, this was originally their position; looking at the setup in this cave, it is apparent they have been here for quite some time. As the latecomers, we should be all the more cautious and not make so many unreasonable demands. It is rational for them to set up defenses, after all, within Snow Mountain where dangers abound, they also seek to protect their safety. Consider if you were in the cave and had set up mechanisms and suddenly someone trespassed, whose fault would it actually be? Upon hearing this, Little White fell silent, having nothing to say. She opened her mouth, wanting to refute but unable to find an appropriate reason. This was because she clearly understood; she herself was indeed a self-interested person. If she had been the first to enter the cave, she would definitely feel that any intrusion by others was in error, and might even attack without hesitation. But now, she was the one entering later and naturally felt that those already in the cave were wrong. This double standard left her temporarily unable to justify herself. Seeing Little Whites expression, the corner of Logans mouth couldnt help twitching. He knew Little White was usually somewhat willful, but hadnt expected her to be so unreasonable on such a matter. However, he wasnt blaming Little White; after all, everyone had their own personality and thoughts. Then, Logan continued to speak patiently: Little White, I understand you might be uncomfortable, feeling why we should be restricted by them. But you must understand, within Snow Mountain, everyone is struggling for survival. We cannot bring trouble to others because of our momentary impulses. Moreover, if we really did get into a conflict with them, it is us who are likely to be injured. After hearing Logans words, although still a bit unwilling, Little White knew he made sense. She hung her head in thought, then raised her head and said to Logan: Owner, I know I was wrong. I should not think only of my feelings, ignoring the standpoint of others. In the future, I will be more cautious and not behave so impulsively. Seeing Little White able to recognize her mistake brought a trace of relief to Logans heart. He patted Little Whites head, smiling, said: Its fine, Little White. Everyone makes mistakes; whats important is being able to acknowledge them and strive to correct them. I believe you will do better in the future. After finishing, Logan and Little White walked over to a corner of the cave and sat down quietly. Watching the vigorous burning of the campfire, listening to the sound of the howling snowstorm outside, they both felt a rare sense of tranquility and peacefulness. In this cold snowy night, they depended on each other for survival, having an unforgettable time together. Because these people before him did not show any obvious Malice, Logan, although on his guard, didnt let the atmosphere turn stiff. He took a deep breath, adjusted his expression, and tried to appear more amiable and approachable. Logan gestured with a bow, his face filled with a sincere smile, looking like an honest traveler: Ive met all the gentlemen, ladies. The avalanche outside is devastating, theres really nowhere to set foot. I searched all over and saw a cave here, which is why I recklessly entered. I didnt expect that you all were already here, truly an intrusion. I wonder if it would be possible for you to accommodate me, could I also stay here for the night? I assure you, I will not cause any trouble. Chapter 1353 - Chapter 1353 Chapter 740 Family Clan_2 Chapter 1353: Chapter 740: Family Clan_2 Chapter 1353: Chapter 740: Family Clan_2 Upon hearing Logans words, the young gentlemen exchanged glances without showing any sign of objection. They nodded briefly, and one of them, who appeared slightly older, spoke up, This brother, you are too polite. This cave isnt privately owned by us. Since you are here, lets shelter from the snowstorm together. As fellow cultivators, we should help each other. However, the young ladies seemed somewhat reluctant. They pursed their lips, and their gaze carried a hint of disdain and disgust. One of them, dressed lavishly and with exquisite makeup, specifically addressed the gentleman beside her, Brother, look at this man. Hes filthy and unkempt, his origins unclear. His attire doesnt seem particularly fine, probably just a poor Loose Cultivator. We shouldnt let him stay with us, to avoid any trouble. Upon hearing the young ladys words, the gentleman frowned slightly, appearing hesitant. He glanced at Logan and then at his sister before speaking, Sister, what you said isnt right. As cultivators, we should harbor compassion. How can we simply reject someone based on their appearance and origins? Although this brother looks disheveled, he might have skills and a background that we are unaware of. We should give him a chance. Another lady huffed discontentedly, Brother, you are too soft-hearted. Just by looking, you can tell hes no good. What if hes a swindler or a robber? We cant easily trust him. Listening to this, Logan felt somewhat helpless. He knew his current appearance was not impressive, but he hadnt expected it to lead to such rejection. He was about to explain himself when the older gentleman spoke again, Sister, dont be too harsh. This gentleman has already said hes just here to temporarily shelter from the snow and wont be a bother to us. Why should we make things difficult for him? Are we, as cultivators, supposed to ignore anothers plight? The young lady, chided by the gentleman, was at a loss for words. She pouted and remained silent, and the other young ladies also looked at each other and raised no further objections. Logan, observing this scene, felt a warmth in his heart. He knew that in this world, there were still people willing to lend a helping hand. He nodded gratefully towards the older gentleman and said, Thank you, kind sir, for your understanding. I am Logan, just a Loose Cultivator with no notable background, but I assure you, I wont cause any trouble. I just hope to find shelter here until the dawn, and then I will leave. The gentleman smiled and responded, Brother Logan, you are too modest. Since you have come, you are our guest. Please rest assured and let us know if you need anything. Thus, Logan was able to stay the night in the cave. Although he knew the young ladies had their opinions about him, he did not mind. After all, in this world, everyone has their perspectives and judgments. He only needed to be true to himself, and that was enough. Just dont let yourself be contaminated by his poverty-struck aura; you wont be able to wash it off. A woman dressed lavishly and with exquisite makeup covered her nose, her tone full of disgust as if Logan were some dirty entity whose mere proximity could tarnish her nobility. Another woman agreed, I really dont understand why such a person would come to Snow Mountain, and alone at that. With dangers lurking everywhere here in Snow Mountain, isnt he afraid of dying here without even someone to collect his body? Her eyes revealed scorn as if Logans presence was an insult to them. At that moment, a gentleman clad in a brocade robe, holding a folding fan spoke, This man doesnt seem capable at all; look at his tattered clothes, probably doesnt even have a proper Dharma device. We neednt pay him too much attention and lower our status. We were here first; how can we simply yield our place to an unknown Loose Cultivator? These people are obviously descendants of a noble family, both their clothing and the instruments they wear are of the highest luxury. Their spiritual power is also top-notch, exuding an aura of superiority all over. Naturally, the women also appeared quite arrogant, being picky and dismissive toward loose cultivators like Logan. One woman even deliberately walked up to Logan, looked him up and down, and then said disdainfully, Hey, you, a loose cultivator, do you even know where this is? This place isnt somewhere you can just come to. Judging by your look, I guess you dont even understand the basic survival skills necessary for the Snow Mountain, do you? Better leave early, so as not to drag us down. Logan heard this and his facial expression remained calm, seemingly not caring much. He smiled slightly and said in a calm tone, Ladies and gentlemen, you are right, I am just a loose cultivator, indeed I have no prominent status or expensive Dharma devices. But I came to the Snow Mountain for my own purpose and pursuit. I have no intention of burdening anyone, just seeking temporary shelter from the storm. Once its daylight, I will leave and will not cause any trouble for everyone. The gentleman holding the folding fan, however, sneered after hearing Logans words, Hmph, you make it sound so easy. Who knows if you will steal our things or attack us while we are asleep? We cannot trust someone like you. Logan helplessly shook his head, knowing that anything he said now would be futile. These people had already formed their biases against him, and no matter what he did, it would be difficult to change their views. Thus, he chose to remain silent and said no more. However, that woman who initially showed contempt for Logan didnt let it go. She continued to scoff, Hey, loose cultivator, youre not planning on overstaying here, right? Let me tell you, this isnt your place. We are not going to shelter some unknown loose cultivator. Logan, upon hearing this, couldnt help but feel angry. He retorted, unable to hold back, Miss, I never said I would stay here indefinitely. I just hope to find temporary shelter from the storm and will leave when it clears up. I dont plan on causing any trouble for you, so please dont be so hostile and prejudiced towards me. However, the woman did not back down because of Logans retort. She became even more arrogant, Hmph, your words sound nice. Who knows what you really think? We cant easily trust someone like you. Just then, an older, more composed gentleman spoke up, Alright, sister, dont be too harsh. This gentleman has already said hes just here to shelter from the snow, and wont be a bother to us. Why should we trouble him? We are all cultivators, we should be helping each other. By the time the two women had finished speaking, the men immediately stepped in to reprimand them, and for a moment, the scene became rather awkward. Among them, a man dressed in fine clothing, with a handsome face and an air of elegance took a stand. His eyes revealed an undeniable authorityCclearly the leader of this group. He addressed the loudest woman, who was Abigail Mitchell, chastising her, Second sister, do not speak nonsense. Although we were first to arrive at this cave, the cave is ownerless; anyone can come here to take shelter from the snow. Just because we arrived here first doesnt mean we own the place, thats unreasonable. As cultivators, we should have broader minds, how can we quibble over such a petty matter? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Abigail Mitchell, scolded by her brother, felt somewhat defiant; she pouted and muttered softly, Brother, I am just looking out for everyone, what if this person is a bad man? Chapter 1354 - Chapter 1354 Chapter 741 Dragons Lair Chapter 1354: Chapter 741: Dragons Lair Chapter 1354: Chapter 741: Dragons Lair However, Richard Mitchell did not pay attention to his sisters muttering. He turned around and cupped his hands towards Logan, saying sincerely, Young Master, please do not take offense. My name is Richard Mitchell, and these are my good friends George, William Parker, and these two are my sisters, Abigail Mitchell and Amelia Mitchell. This lady here is William Parkers sister, Lucy Parker. Our group came to the Snow Mountain together, hoping to temporarily shelter from the storm. We didnt expect to encounter you here. However, we are reasonable people. If you wish to stay, you are naturally welcome. There are plenty of spots available here, Young Master. Please feel free to choose any spot you like, no need to be polite. Logan, upon hearing Richard Mitchells words, couldnt help but feel a touch of warmth in his heart. He could tell that Richard Mitchell was a person of responsibility and broad-mindedness, unlike those Noble Familys Descendants who only knew how to boast and exclude others. Thus, he returned the gesture with a slight smile and saluted, Thank you, Young Master Mitchell, for your understanding. My name is Logan, just a Loose Cultivator. To encounter you all here is indeed my great fortune. I assure you, I will not cause any trouble for everyone, I only hope to find temporary refuge from the storm here. At this moment, George also spoke up. He smiled at Logan and said, Brother Logan, youre too polite. We are all cultivators, and we should help each other. The Snow Mountain is fraught with danger, and having one more person is to have additional strength. If Brother Logan needs any help, just let us know, and we will do our utmost to assist. William Parker chimed in as well, Yeah, Brother Logan, dont judge us by our occasional jokes. Were reliable when it matters. Rest assured here, and call on us anytime if you need anything. Amelia Mitchell also approached, curiously looking at Logan, she asked, Brother Logan, did you come to the Snow Mountain alone for a special purpose? Ive heard that there are many treasures hidden in the Snow Mountain. Are you here treasure-seeking as well? Logan, after hearing Amelia Mitchells words, couldnt help but laugh. He shook his head and replied, Miss Mitchell, youve misunderstood. I came to the Snow Mountain not for treasure hunting, but to handle some personal matters. However, its a long story, Ill tell you all about it another time. Like this, Logan and Richard Mitchells group started to chat. They discussed their cultivation insights, the wonders of the Snow Mountain, as well as their experiences and knowledge. Although Logan was just a Loose Cultivator, his insights and eloquence impressed everyone. They found that Logan was not a simple character; he had his own pursuits and ideals, as well as secrets and stories unknown to others. To be honest, the way these ladies spoke was not particularly pleasant to the ear, their words laden with sarcasm, making Logan feel somewhat uncomfortable. But thankfully, the man named Richard Mitchell spoke more agreeably. His words conveyed a sense of fairness and inclusiveness, making Logan take a liking to him. Moreover, Richard Mitchell already had the demeanor of a leader, each gesture emanating an extraordinary bearing. Presumably, he also came from an Aristocratic Family, a cultivated young gentleman. Logan pondered inwardly, considering that such a person would likely make significant accomplishments in the Cultivation World in the future. With this in mind, Logan looked outside at the raging storm, then back at the warm cave, feeling somewhat hesitant. If he left this place, whether he could find another shelter from the storm was uncertain. The Snow Mountain was perilous, and one could easily lose their life if not careful. Moreover, as Richard Mitchell had said, the cave was unowned land, not someones territory; why couldnt he stay? Logan felt at ease, thinking there was no need to give up this sanctuary just because of a few comments from others. So, Logan gathered his thoughts and decided to stay. He also cupped his hands towards Richard Mitchell, politely saying, My name is Logan, thank you Young Master Mitchell for your consideration and tolerance. I am but a Loose Cultivator, drifting from place to place, and its my great fortune to have encountered all of you here. Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchell smiled faintly and returned the salute, Brother Logan, you are too courteous. We are all cultivators, and we should aid each other. The Snow Mountain is full of dangers, and having one more person means extra strength. It is our honor that Brother Logan decides to stay here. At this moment, George also joined in. He patted Logan on the shoulder, smiling, Brother Logan, dont mind the way our ladies speak. They are kind-hearted at the core. Its just that they can be a bit blunt sometimes, so dont take it to heart. Upon hearing this, Logan couldnt help but smile. He could tell that George was smoothing things over and saw him as a magnanimous person. So, he nodded and said, Brother George, dont worry, I wont take it to heart. I know everyone is forthright, speaking their mind, which is also the true temperament of cultivators. William Parker also came over, curiously looking at Logan and asked, Brother Logan, did you come to the Snow Mountain alone for a special purpose? There are many secrets and treasures hidden within the Snow Mountain. Logan, hearing William Parkers words, couldnt help but smile wryly. He shook his head and said, Brother Parker, youve misunderstood. Ive come to the Snow Mountain not for treasure hunting but to deal with some personal affairs. However, its a long story; Ill share it with you all another time. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just like that, Logan and Richard Mitchells group found more in common as they conversed. They shared their insights on cultivation, the marvels of the Snow Mountain, and their own experiences and knowledge. Logan found that despite these individuals coming from noble families, they did not possess arrogance but were instead amiable and friendly. This comforted him greatly and reinforced his decision to stay. Chapter 1355 - Chapter 1355 Chapter 741 Dragon Lair_2 Chapter 1355: Chapter 741: Dragon Lair_2 Chapter 1355: Chapter 741: Dragon Lair_2 Turns out its Young Master Logan, observing your hand and footwork skills seem excellent; you just unlocked the trap we set in an instantCtruly astonishing! Richard Mitchells words were filled with admiration. He wasnt the kind who flattered others recklessly; his words were entirely sincere in recognizing Logans prowess. Upon hearing this, Logan smiled slightly and humbly said, Young Master Mitchell flatters me. I just happened to know a bit of Mechanism Technique, which enabled my fortunate resolution of the trap. If replaced by another adept in this field, they could probably handle it with ease. However, the others, upon hearing this, looked somewhat different for a moment. The women, including Abigail Mitchell and Lucy Parker, who had previously scorned Logan, now remained quiet, merely watching Logan with a hint of apprehension in their eyes. They had initially thought Logan was just an ordinary Loose Cultivator without any remarkable skills, but now it seemed they were wrong. At this moment, George also stepped forward, scrutinizing Logan with curiosity and asked, Brother Logan, are you really a Loose Cultivator? How come you are so proficient in Mechanism Technique? You should know, the trap was a collective effort among us, incorporating some elements of an array, and not so easily resolvable. Logan smiled and explained, Brother George might not know, Ive been deeply interested in Mechanism Arrays since a young age, so Ive put quite some effort into this field. Although Im a Loose Cultivator, it doesnt mean I lack skills in other areas. William Parker also came close, patted Logan on the shoulder, and chuckled, Brother Logan, you are too modest. Unlocking the trap we set isnt something just anyone can do. I see you have extraordinary skills; surely, youll achieve great things in the Cultivation World. Hearing this, Logan just smiled faintly and didnt overly showcase his abilities. He could see these people had some prejudices against him earlier, but now they had started to change their views. At this point, Amelia Mitchell also came over, curiously looking at Logan, and asked, Brother Logan, since you are so skilled, could you perhaps teach us some knowledge of Mechanism Arrays? We are also very interested in it. Logan looked at Amelia Mitchell and then at the others, seeing the curiosity and anticipation in their eyes, he nodded and said, Certainly, I can teach you some basic knowledge. However, the art of Mechanism Arrays is profound and not something that can be learned in a short while. If you are truly interested, I will make time to teach you. Upon hearing this, everyones eyes lit up, all expressing their eagerness to learn. Richard Mitchell especially, looking at Logan with gratitude, said, Brother Logan, you are truly generous. We will certainly cherish this opportunity and study the art of Mechanism Arrays diligently. In this manner, Logan, Richard Mitchell, and the others found more and more topics in common as they chatted. They discussed the mysteries of Mechanism Arrays, insights into cultivation, and shared their individual experiences and knowledge. Logan realized these individuals, though from Aristocratic Families, did not carry an air of superiority; instead, each was humble and eager to learn. This greatly pleased him and solidified his decision to befriend them. Logan knew that Richard Mitchells praise intended not only to genuinely flatter and foster a closer relationship but also perhaps to subtly rebuke those women who judged by appearances. Richard Mitchell glanced at the women, a scarcely noticeable sternness flashing in his eyes, and slowly said, You see, your approach is too superficial, always judging people by their appearances. It must be understood that appearances can be deceiving and depths unfathomable. Brother Logan might dress simply, but his skills are exceptional, and his mastery of the Mechanism Array is profound. If you only value appearance, youll truly suffer a great loss. The women, hearing this, looked at each other, appearing to realize their previous folly and shallowness. Abigail Mitchell lowered her head and muttered softly, Brother is right, we shouldnt judge people by their appearances. Brother Logan, we are sorry, we were too rude before. Lucy Parker quickly chimed in: Thats right, Brother Logan, dont take it to heart. We will definitely correct ourselves in the future and wont judge people by their appearance again. Logan observed the silent exchanges among these people and couldnt help but find it somewhat amusing. He slightly curved the corners of his lips and casually responded to Richard Mitchells comment: Brother Mitchell is too generous. Im not really that remarkable; I just happen to know a bit about the Mechanism Array Technique. Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchell shook his head and earnestly said: Brother Logan, dont be modest. We have all seen your capabilities. Moreover, I believe that a persons prowess is not solely determined by their Cultivation Level, but more importantly by their character and wisdom. In this regard, you are far superior to us. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After listening to Richard Mitchell, Logan was somewhat moved. He could see that Richard Mitchell was truly a discerning and broad-minded person who would not look down on him because of his background or appearance, but could instead recognize his strengths and merits. Such a friend was worth making deep connections with. Thus, Logan smiled and said: Brother Mitchell, you are right. A persons prowess indeed isnt solely determined by their Cultivation Level. I believe its more important to consider their disposition and character. In this regard, I also feel that I have much to learn and improve. In the future, I hope Brother Mitchell and everyone else can continue to guide me. Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchell laughed heartily, clapping Logan on the shoulder and saying: Brother Logan, you are too courteous. We should learn from each other and advance together. I believe that with your talent and wisdom, you will surely make a mark in the Cultivation World. As such, Logan and Richard Mitchell, along with the rest of their group, continued their chat more enthusiastically, and the atmosphere became increasingly congenial. They discussed insights on cultivation, secrets of the Mechanism Array, and shared their respective experiences and knowledge. Logan realized that he genuinely enjoyed spending time with these people; they were sincere, friendly, and perceptive, making him feel very comfortable and delighted. Moreover, Richard Mitchell did not pry further. He well understood that everyone had their own secrets and trump cards, which they wouldnt reveal lightly. Were it him, he too wouldnt casually divulge his own methods of breakthrough, as it related to personal safety and strategic advantages. He looked at Logan, a flicker of admiration in his eyes, before saying: Young Master Logan, to meet is to be fated. Here in the vast Snow Mountain, for us to come across each other by chance, there must be some destiny guiding us. Why dont you join us, and we can discuss further? Im very interested in your Mechanism Array Technique and would like to hear about your experiences and insights on your cultivation journey. Richard Mitchells demeanor was sincere and enthusiastic, even showing an intent to form a closer alliance. He recognized that Logan was not an ordinary person and was bound for great achievements. Forming a good relationship now might lead to unexpected benefits in the future. Logan lowered his eyes slightly, pondering for a while. He understood Richard Mitchells intentions and knew his own circumstances. In Snow Mountain, having one more friend meant having additional strength, and since Richard Mitchell and the others seemed far from villainous, it was harmless to associate with them. In the end, Logan did not refuse and joined them. As he sat down, the women shifted slightly to the side, their faces displaying a hint of disdain. Among them, Abigail Mitchell muttered under her breath: Humph, just a Loose Cultivator, whats so great about that. Logan heard their murmurs but paid them no mind. He was well aware of his current status and position and did not expect these people to accept him immediately. Moreover, he didnt take their disdain to heart because he knew that true strength and capability were not proven by appearances or status. Chapter 1356 - Chapter 1356 Chapter 742 Dragon Blood Chapter 1356: Chapter 742: Dragon Blood Chapter 1356: Chapter 742: Dragon Blood He gave a slight smile and said to Richard Mitchell, Brother Mitchell, you are too kind. Its also my honor to be acquainted with you. Since youre interested in the way of the Mechanism Array, why dont we talk about that? Although Im not particularly brilliant, I do have some insights and experiences that Im willing to share with Brother Mitchell. Richard Mitchell was overjoyed and quickly replied, Brother Logan, you are too modest. Your expertise in the way of the Mechanism Array is profound, Ive witnessed it myself. Lets have a good talk, we might inspire each other. And so, Logan and Richard Mitchell began to discuss passionately about the way of the Mechanism Array. They talked about the principles and constructions of various mechanisms, sharing their experiences and insights on the path of cultivation. Although the few women were somewhat reluctant, they were too embarrassed to show signs of disdain and could only listen quietly on the side. As time passed, Logan and Richard Mitchell found themselves more and more congenial in their discussion. They discovered many common interests and views, feeling tremendously delighted. The women also gradually got attracted by their conversation and started listening seriously, even occasionally interjecting their own views. Little White was somewhat displeased. It jumped up and down in Logans Spiritual Space, as if its long-suppressed emotions had found an outlet and immediately started yelling at Logan. Owner, let me out right now! I cant stand it anymore! Little Whites voice was full of urgency and dissatisfaction, as if it would suffocate if not let out soon. Suddenly hearing this, Logan was a bit puzzled. He frowned and wondered, Little White, whats wrong with you? Why are you so eager to get out all of a sudden? Owner, dont you know? These despicable people dare to look down on you! Little Whites voice was laden with anger and frustration, Its because youre dressed simply and have concealed your cultivation level. These Noble Familys Descendants always think too highly of themselves, never giving us Loose Cultivators any respect. I cant stand seeing them look down on us; I must give them a good slap on the face, let them know our power! Listening to Little White, Logan couldnt help but twitch the corner of his mouth. He felt helpless and amused by Little Whites wild ideas. He knew that Little White was always protective, but this situation was not suitable for stirring up trouble. Little White, calm down, Logan said inwardly to Little White, Were just resting here for the night and will leave soon. Theres no need to cause trouble over these insignificant people. Moreover, they havent done anything excessive to us; they just look down on us a little. Its not a big deal. However, Little White obviously wasnt convinced. It continued to jump around in Logans Spiritual Space, clamoring to go out and teach those Noble Familys Descendants a lesson. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Owner, you are too kind! Little Whites voice was filled with dissatisfaction, They disrespect you, and youre not angry? I cant tolerate it! I must make them recognize that Loose Cultivators are not to be trifled with! Logan shook his head helplessly, knowing that once Little White had made up its mind, it was hard to change. However, he didnt want Little Whites impulsiveness to cause unnecessary trouble. Listen to me, Little White, Logan tried to make his voice calm and firm, I know you are protective, but this situation really isnt right for creating issues. We are currently in the Snow Mountain, surrounded by dangers. If we anger these Noble Familys Descendants over a trivial matter, they might join forces against us. That would make our situation even more dangerous. Little White quieted down a bit after hearing Logans words. It seemed to realize the gravity of the situation and stopped being as noisy as before. However, its heart was still filled with resentment and indignation. Owner, I know what youre saying is right, Little Whites voice carried a hint of helplessness and grief, but I just cant swallow this insult. Why should they look down on us Loose Cultivators? We also have our pride and dignity! Logan sighed softly, understanding Little Whites feelings. However, he also knew that in this survival-of-the-fittest Immortal Cultivation World, sometimes one must learn to endure and yield. Only by doing so can they better protect themselves and those around them. I cant stand it, owner, let me out now! If you dont let me out, Ill force my way out! Little White was so agitated in Logans Spiritual Space that it was hopping mad, its voice filled with defiance and reluctance. Logan sighed helplessly, knowing Little Whites temperament; once it decided on something, not even nine cows could pull it back. And seeing Little Whites stance, if it wasnt let out, it really might force its way out and could possibly hurt itself. Alright, Little White, come out then. But you must promise me, dont cause trouble, Logan eventually compromised and spoke to Little White in the Spiritual Space. As soon as his words fell, a flash of white light appeared, and Little White had materialized in front of everyone. It transformed into a beautiful woman, with a graceful figure and stunning beauty, akin to a Fairy stepping out from a painting. The three women were actually quite beautiful themselves, but compared to Little White, they instantly seemed insignificant. Watching Little White, a flash of astonishment and envy crossed their eyes, but more so disbelief. Chapter 1357 - Chapter 1357 Chapter 742 Dragon Blood_2 Chapter 1357: Chapter 742: Dragon Blood_2 Chapter 1357: Chapter 742: Dragon Blood_2 Little White glanced at them, a look of disdain on her face as if to say: You lot are also worthy of comparing yourselves to my owner? Then, she shook her four tails and sat beside Logan with a haughty and coquettish demeanor. Owner, why dont you let me come out for some fresh air? Let me also meet the new friends youve made, Little White spoke, her voice clear and pleasant, as captivating as the song of an oriole leaving its valley. Logan smiled and introduced her: This is Little White, my Spirit Pet. She can be a bit naughty at times, but shes kind-hearted. I hope you all wont mind. This Young Master Logan, is this your Spirit Pet? Its actually a Transformed Demon Beast! exclaimed a Noble Familys Descendant in surprise. He couldnt have imagined that Logan had formed a Contract with a Transformed Demon Beast. After all, such creatures were extremely rare and powerful, not something that just anyone could contract. Young Master Logan, youre too awesome, to be able to contract a Transformed Demon Beast! Another Noble Familys Descendant spoke up, his eyes filled with envy and admiration. Hearing their words, Little White proudly raised her head, as if to say, Of course, you didnt see whose pet I am! Logan looked at Little Whites proud look and couldnt help shaking his head. He knew that she was showing off on purpose, but he was also happy to see her joyful. After all, Little White was his treasured Spirit Pet, and of course, he wanted her to be happy. Actually, its nothing special, I just happened to contract Little White by a fortunate coincidence, said Logan modestly. He didnt want to show off too much because of Little White. However, Little White obviously didnt think the same way. Watching the surprise and envy in the eyes of those Noble Familys Descendants, she felt extremely content. She knew that her appearance had won back a lot of face for Logan, which made her very happy and proud. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Monster Beast World is vast and boundless, with countless types of beasts within, but those who can transform into humans are the cream of the crop, one in ten thousand. Such Demon Beasts are not only powerful but also highly intelligent, often dominants of their respective territories. At this moment, as everyone sat around the campfire, their gazes couldnt help but fall on the breathtakingly beautiful woman beside Logan. They never expected Logan to have such a pet capable of Transformation, truly a source of envy. Wow, Brother Logan, your Spirit Pet is truly extraordinary! Its even a Four-tailed Fox, the luster of its fur, the shine, its definitely among the elites of Demon Beasts! A Noble Familys Descendant couldnt help exclaiming in admiration, his eyes shining intensely as he clearly found Little White fascinating. Thats right, a Four-tailed Fox is already extremely rare, maybe it even carries the genes of a Nine-tailed Fox! In the future, once its Bloodline is further awakened, its not impossible for it to become a Nine-tailed Fox. Brother Logan, youre so lucky to have contracted such a Spirit Pet! Another man echoed, his eyes almost glued to Little White, unable to get enough of her. Upon hearing these words, Logan just smiled faintly, with no intention to boast too much. He was aware of Little Whites extraordinary nature, but he also did not want to flaunt her too much. After all, in the Immortal Cultivation World where the strong prey on the weak, excessive display often invites unnecessary trouble. But Little White was different. Hearing these humans praises and adoration, she felt extremely delighted. She shook her tail proudly, a sly sparkle in her eyes as if to say: Hmph, at least you have some appreciation! In fact, Little White really wanted to tell these foolish humans that she was not just some Four-tailed Fox, nor merely tinged with a bit of Nine-tailed Fox Bloodline. She herself was a descendant of the pure Nine-tailed Fox Bloodline. Its just that she didnt want to reveal her true identity yet. Hmph, well see how proud you are when you find out my real identity, muttered Little White to herself, a cunning smile curling on her lips. At that moment, a descendant of a noble family suddenly spoke up: Brother Logan, your spirit pet is so extraordinary, I wonder if it possesses any special skills or abilities? Could you let us feast our eyes? Hearing this, Logan glanced at Little White, signaling her to decide for herself. Catching the hint, a smug look flickered in Little Whites eyes as she stood up, her delicate body swaying gently as if she might start dancing gracefully at any moment. Hmph, since you all want to see, then Ill let you feast your eyes! Little White said, her voice clear and melodious, enchanting like the sounds of heaven. At her words, everyone widened their eyes in anticipation of her performance. A Nine-tailed Foxs bloodline is far too ostentatious, far too eye-catching. In this brutal immortal cultivation world, having such a bloodline is akin to attaching a huge target to oneself, potentially inviting deadly peril at any moment. Now, these people might merely be envious, merely restless, not yet revealing their true fangs. But Logan and Little White were both aware that once the Nine-tailed Foxs truth gets out, things would be completely different. At that time, murderous intent and greed would surge like a tidal wave, overwhelming and unstoppable. Hmph, these people may appear amiable for now, but once they know my true identity, who knows how they might change, Little White muttered to herself, a trace of caution flashing in her eyes. Logan also felt the underlying danger and gently patted Little Whites shoulder, signaling her not to show off too much. Little White nodded in understanding, but she couldnt help feeling a bit of pride, for her presence had already made quite an impression on behalf of her owner. Thank you for your compliments, in truth, it is all thanks to my owners upbringing, Little White said, her crisp and pleasant voice as comforting as a spring breeze, It is only due to my owners care and guidance that my cultivation has risen step by step. Without his attentive nurture and direction, I would not have achieved what I have today. As she spoke, she intentionally looped her arm through Logans, casting her beautiful eyes toward the several women. They already felt inferior because of Little Whites presence, and after hearing her words, they hung their heads heavy with envy, jealousy, and resentment. Hmph, they must be hating me in their hearts, twisted with jealousy, Little White thought smugly, a cunning smile curving on her lips, But it doesnt matter, after all, they cant do anything to me. Indeed, those women felt extremely dissatisfied, seeing the close relationship between Little White and Logan. Their hearts were in turmoil, feeling their own adequacy paling in contrast to Little White. Hmph, isnt she just a vixen? Whats so impressive about that! muttered one of the women under her breath, but her voice was laced with jealousy and frustration. Little White, with her sharp ears, heard the remark and chuckled coldly to herself: Hmph, whats wrong with being a vixen? At least I am stronger than you! If you have the capability, then try making a contract with a transformed demon beast yourself! However, Little White did not voice these thoughts, merely glancing indifferently at the woman before paying her no more heed. Little White knew it was pointless to argue with these people, and it was enough to just support her owner well. A bunch of wretched beings, looking down on others with scornful eyes, only knowing how to mock her master, without reflecting on their own mediocrity! Little White cursed inwardly, rage flickering in her beautiful eyes. She simply couldnt tolerate these womens sarcastic remarks, clear as day that her owner Logan was outstanding while they could only offer cold sneers from the sidelines. Unbearable indeed. Hmph, if I dont teach them a lesson, theyll really think were easy to bully! Chapter 1358 - Chapter 1358 Chapter 743 Little White Chapter 1358: Chapter 743: Little White Chapter 1358: Chapter 743: Little White Little White gritted her teeth and spoke, her arm entwined with Logans, deliberately straightening her spine as if to declare war on those women. Logan, looking at Little Whites temper, felt somewhat helpless but also moved. He knew that everything Little White did was for him, to prevent him from being looked down upon in this setting. This sentiment made him feel profoundly touched. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White, dont stoop to their level. Let them say what they want; we just need to be true to ourselves, Logan consoled her softly, patting Little Whites shoulder to indicate she shouldnt get too agitated. Yet, Little White could not swallow the insult. She glanced at those women and a sneer formed on her lips: Hmph, who do they think they are? Nothing but a group of mediocre women, and they dare to gossip here? The men were concerned with their interests, finding useful connections here, or perhaps adding some romance to their lives. They might not have paid much attention to the scorn from the women, but for the women, appearances mattered. Seeing the beautiful Little White by Logans side, envy arose within them. Hmph, whats so great about that? Isnt it just a vixen by his side? one woman muttered under her breath, her eyes full of jealousy and resentment. Little White, with keen ears, heard these words and burst into rage: What did you say? Say it again! She turned sharply, glaring at the woman as if ready to fly into a fight. Logan quickly grabbed Little White: Little White, ignore her. Let her say what she wants; lets pay her no mind. However, the woman, far from deterred by Logans intervention, laughed even more smugly: Hmph, whats the matter? Did I hit a nerve? A vixen will always be a vixen and will never be worthy of respect! Little White trembled with anger upon hearing this, but before she could explode, Logan held her tightly. Seeing her furious expression, Logan felt his heart ache. He knew she was angry on his behalf and he couldnt let her be wronged. Enough! Logan suddenly shouted, his eyes turning cold, If you dare to spout nonsense again, dont blame me for being rude! Everyone was startled by Logans sudden outburst and fell silent. They had not expected the usually gentle and refined Logan to be so formidable when angered. The tension eased after a moment, and soon the crowd resumed their conversation as if theyd forgotten the unpleasantness, discussing other topics. However, anger and resentment still simmered in Little Whites heart. She silently vowed to make these women pay, to let them know they had underestimated her and her Master. Richard Mitchell spoke of the purpose of his visit, his expression carrying a seriousness and anticipation: Actually, we came to Snow Mountain specifically in search of Spiritual Medicine. Its exceedingly difficult to find, not only due to the harsh environment it grows in but also because its often guarded by Ferocious Beasts. Thats why weve brought a number of people, hoping to increase our chances of success. After hearing this, Logans eyes flashed with contemplation. Seeing that Richard Mitchell was trying to form an alliance with him, he pursed his lips and decided to be straightforward, while also probing the others intentions: In that case, Ill speak frankly. My thoughts align with Young Master Mitchells; I am also here in search of Spiritual Medicine. It seems we are destined to have set our sights on the rare treasures of Snow Mountain. At this point, Logan paused deliberately, observing Richard Mitchells reaction. Richards smile froze, his lips twitched, as if he hadnt processed the information. His eyes widened in disbelief: Logan, youre here for the Spiritual Medicine, too? What a coincidence. In reality, this wasnt good news for Richard Mitchell. He had planned on drawing Logan to his side to confront other powers searching for the Spiritual Medicine, knowing full well that it wasnt easy to come by on Snow Mountain. Logan, although his Cultivation Level was undisclosed, possessed an extraordinary Aura that betrayed his exceptional skillsCa valuable ally indeed. But now, with Logan also searching for the Spiritual Medicine, it meant they could become competitors. This put Richard in a dilemma. He had counted on Logans potential cooperation increasing their chances significantly. Watching Richard Mitchells stiffened smile, Logan felt inwardly amused. He was well aware of what Richard was thinking, but it didnt concern him. After all, everyone was eligible to search for the Spiritual Medicine on Snow Mountain, and it would come down to who had the skills to obtain it. Young Master Mitchell, its really not a big deal, Logan chuckled, breaking the silence, When it comes to the Spiritual Medicine, may the best man win. If we can cooperate, that would be ideal. If not, then we shall let fate decide. What do you think? Richard Mitchell was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled wryly. He had to admit Logan had a point. In the harsh world of Immortal Cultivation, only strength spoke the truth. Without sufficient power, even if they obtained the Spiritual Medicine, it would only make them a target for others. Young Master Logan makes a good point, Richard nodded, a determined glint in his eyes, Let us rely on our own skills then. However, if theres an opportunity to assist each other along the way, I hope Young Master Logan can extend a helping hand. Chapter 1359 - Chapter 1359 Chapter 743 Little White_2 Chapter 1359: Chapter 743: Little White_2 Chapter 1359: Chapter 743: Little White_2 Logan chuckled upon hearing this, Of course. Young Master Mitchell, rest assured, although I, Logan, am not a big shot, I am not the type to leave someone to die. If there is truly a need, I will do my utmost. The two exchanged a smile, and any unease in their hearts instantly dissipated. They both knew that on the Snow Mountain, having one more friend meant having additional strength. As for what happens after obtaining the Spiritual Medicine, that would be left to each individuals fate. Currently, as they seek the Spiritual Medicine, the Snow Mountain is fraught with dangers, and succeeding alone is difficult, hence reliable people are needed for help. Richard Mitchell was deep in thought, considering that the Logan before him was extraordinary in his abilities. If he could pull him to his side, it would undoubtedly increase his chances of success. He was just about to propose a collaboration when, to his surprise, Logan took the initiative to speak, and his purpose aligned perfectly with theirs. Actually, I am also here to seek the Spiritual Medicine, Logan said with a smile, a flash of determination in his eyes. Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchell felt a bit regretful. He had originally thought to rope in a powerful ally; now it seemed that the other party was also a competitor. However, he quickly adjusted his mindset; after all, on the Snow Mountain, having one more friend was better than having one more enemy. That indeed makes us destined, Richard Mitchell replied with a laugh, trying to diffuse the awkward situation, However, when it comes to encountering the Spiritual Medicine, please forgive me for not holding back and seizing it fairly and squarely. Logan responded with a smile, full of understanding in his eyes, Hmm, of course. Regarding the Spiritual Medicine, its each to their own abilities. I, Logan, am not someone who easily gives up. Their smiles dissolved any past grudges. Although there had been some minor conflicts and barriers due to their similar goals, at least it had not reached a point of opposition. They both understood that on the Snow Mountain, more friends meant more strength; why should they spoil their harmony over a trivial matter? However, others who heard that Logan was also here for the Spiritual Medicine cast wary glances at him. They had initially thought to follow Richard Mitchell and easily share in the bounty, but now it seemed that another strong competitor had appeared. Hmph, this Logan doesnt seem to be an easy target, we should be careful, someone muttered under their breath, a hint of darkness crossing their eyes. Another person agreed, Yeah, when we encounter the Spiritual Medicine, who knows if he might play tricks behind our backs. But Logan did not take these words to heart, continuing with his own affairs. He knew well that on this Snow Mountain, strength was the essential truth. No matter how others viewed him, his goals and determination would not change. He believed that as long as he was strong enough, he would definitely find the precious Spiritual Medicine. This temperament made Richard Mitchell respect him even more; he secretly admired that Logan was not only skilled but also possessed such a steadfast mind, unaffected by external opinions. He knew well that to find the Spiritual Medicine on this Snow Mountain, not only strength but also a resilient heart was required. Meanwhile, Richard Mitchell communicated quietly with his teammates, cautioning them not to act rashly, Be careful, everyone. We are not yet clear about Logans cultivation level; do not act recklessly. Before finding the Spiritual Medicine, we cant afford to lose our own people. His teammates nodded in understanding upon hearing this. They all knew that the Snow Mountain was full of dangers, and every decision could be a matter of life and death. Thus, they were exceedingly cautious, daring not to be negligent. Because they wanted to maintain the overall situation, these people endured it. Although they were on guard against Logan, they did not show it. After all, on Snow Mountain, having one more friend means more strength; they did not want to make too many enemies due to a momentary impulse. Next, Logan and Richard Mitchell became more cautious and more estranged. They no longer treated each other with the same openness, but instead kept a certain distance, carefully testing each others limitations. Logan could tell that the other party was just being courteously distant. He sneered inwardly but did not show it outwardly. He knew that on Snow Mountain, true friends were fewCmost people were here for the Spiritual Medicine. He could understand Richard Mitchells behavior, as nobody wanted complications while searching for Spiritual Medicine. But wasnt he himself the same? Logan thought to himself. He too had his plans and goals, just unspoken. He did not mind Richard Mitchells precautions and estrangement because he knew it was temporary. Once the Spiritual Medicine was found, the real competition would start. The next day, the two parties said their farewells. Logan and Richard Mitchell both politely exchanged a few words of goodbye, then each led their teams on the quest for Spiritual Medicine. They all knew that spiritual medicine was hard to find on Snow Mountain, and the dangers were great. However, for that precious Spiritual Medicine, they were willing to take risks. As for who would ultimately obtain the Spiritual Medicine, it would depend on individual ability and luck. Logan watched Richard Mitchells departing figure and muttered to himself, Richard Mitchell, oh Richard Mitchell, do you think I would give up so easily? This Spiritual Medicine, I must obtain! Then, he turned and led his team towards another direction. Similarly, Richard Mitchell made a silent vow in his heart to obtain that precious Spiritual Medicine and not let Logan get there first. Richard Mitchell looked like a man of integrity. He stood on the snowy ground, upright, with a determined look in his eyes. About the Spiritual Medicine, he spoke with absolute assurance, as if it were already in his possession. Young Master Logan, I dont know if we will confront each other in the future, but on Snow Mountain, Spiritual Medicine is rare. If there comes a day when we cannot avoid competing for it, rest assured, we will compete with you fairly and squarely, without resorting to dirty tricks. Whoever gets it will do so by their own skill, Richard Mitchells voice was loud and clear, each word striking with sincerity. Logan appreciated such a person. He felt that in this survival of the fittest world, those who can stick to their principles and do as they say are indeed rare. Hearing this, he too slightly curved his lips into a smile, gesturing a salute to Richard Mitchell to show his respect and approval. Well then, Young Master Mitchell, since youve put it that way, I have nothing to worry about. Lets each rely on our own skills and luck to see who can find the Spiritual Medicine first, Logans voice was also hearty, full of confidence. After exchanging greetings again, the two groups parted ways, each heading in different directions. Richard Mitchells group moved quickly, their figures leaving a trail of deep footprints in the snow, fading into the distance. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Richard Mitchells sisters were walking at the back of the group, watching their brothers resolved silhouette but feeling somewhat dissatisfied. After Richard Mitchell and his group had gone a distance, they started to complain. Brother, I really dont know what youre afraid of. Logan is just one person, and we have so many people; why should we be scared of him? Nancy Mitchell said irritably, thinking her brother was being too cautious and unnecessarily polite to Logan. Rain Mitchell chimed in, Exactly, brother, didnt you hear that he came here for Herbal Medicine too? He is our competitor! Why should we leave a competitor? While hes alone, why not just kill him and eliminate future troubles? These words from Nancy Mitchell and Rain Mitchell started causing some unrest among the team members, who all looked towards Richard Mitchell, waiting for his decision. However, Richard Mitchell just shook his head, his eyes firm as he said, No, we cant do that. Chapter 1360 - Chapter 1360 Chapter 744 Mitchell Family Chapter 1360: Chapter 744: Mitchell Family Chapter 1360: Chapter 744: Mitchell Family As members of the Mitchell Family, we must act with integrity and never resort to such despicable means. Although Logan is alone, he is still a respectable opponent. We should compete with him openly and let our strength do the talking. The members of his team nodded in agreement upon hearing Richard Mitchells words. Although they were cautious of Logan, they also knew that their elder brother was right. People from the Mitchell Family would never engage in underhanded actions, let alone murder. They aimed to compete for the Spiritual Medicine using their own strength and wisdom, not through plots and assassination tactics. Hearing such naive statements, Richard Mitchell could only laugh in disdain, his voice laced with scorn and mockery. Hmph, it seems you have been pampered as the young mistresses of the family for too long, and its made you witless. Although he is alone, Logan easily broke through our trap, proving that his Cultivation Level is not low. How can you ensure that he is not a highly skilled expert? Moreover, theres that mysterious Spirit Pet by his side; how many such Spirit Pets do you think he has? What if they all possess extraordinary abilities? Wouldnt we just be creating trouble for ourselves? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Richard Mitchells barrage of questions rendered the two young women speechless, their faces flushed with embarrassment. They had initially thought about taking advantage of the fact that their opponent was alone to quickly eliminate him, but they hadnt expected such firm opposition from their brother, who presented his view so logically. Nancy Mitchell bit her lip, although discontent, she knew her brother was right and lowered her head, no longer speaking. Rain Mitchell looked aggrieved and murmured to their brother, Big brother, we didnt mean to, we just wanted to find the Spiritual Medicine quickly, to let everyone in the family see our strength. Richard Mitchells face was expressionless, his eyes exceedingly cold. He firmly told his sisters, I know you want to prove your strengths, but here in the Snow Mountain, everything is filled with unknown dangers. Securing the Herbal Medicine is whats most critical; we must not stir up unnecessary troubles when there are no direct conflicts with the opposing side. Remember, always stay calm and rational. With these words, everyone else quieted down. They understood that Richard Mitchell was right. On this Snow Mountain, they couldnt afford to act rashly, as it might lead to unforeseen consequences. Meanwhile, Logan, too, was searching for the Spiritual Medicine. Following the guidance of his Spirit Pet, Little Flower, he moved step by step. Little Flower was an exceptionally clever Spirit Pet, keenly aware of Herbal Medicine, always leading Logan to hidden Spiritual Medicines deep within the Snow Mountain. Finally, with Little Flowers assistance, Logan laid eyes on the Spiritual Medicine he had been dreaming about. It grew amidst a patch of snow, its leaves lush and dripping with vitality, emitting a faint fragrance. Logan recognized instantly that this Spiritual Medicine was of superior quality, undoubtedly the greatest harvest of his journey. Little Flower, I owe you big time this round; youve earned great Merit. Logan was overjoyed, petting the head of Little Flower, his eyes filled with praise and gratitude. Little Flower was also very happy, wagging its tail, urging Logan to quickly harvest the Spiritual Medicine. Knowing its importance to Logan, it also saw this as a great opportunity to prove its worth. Thus, Logan carefully harvested the Spiritual Medicine, storing it properly. He looked at Little Flower, his heart full of gratitude and anticipation; he knew that with Little Flowers aid, his journey to collect medicine would be much smoother. But just as he was mid-air, reaching down to the root of the Spiritual Medicine, suddenly a burst of powerful Ice Spiritual Energy shot toward him like an arrow. The bone-chilling coldness made Logan shiver. Logan paused, inwardly amazed at the potent force of the Ice Spiritual Energy, obviously far surpassing any ordinary Ice Magic. He didnt dare to be careless and immediately did a backward somersault, his figure agilely landing elsewhere, evading the attack of the Ice Spiritual Energy. As he steadied himself, preparing to survey his surroundings, the creature that attacked him appeared before him. It was a massive Ice Spiritual Beast, its body exuding biting cold air, its eyes blazing like torches, staring intently at Logan as if it wanted to shred him alive. Logans heart chilled, immediately realizing the identity of this Ice Spiritual Beast. It must be the Guardian Spirit Beast of this Spiritual Medicine, having guarded it here for a long time; how could it allow anyone to easily pluck such a precious medicine? Logan didnt hesitate; he knew that fighting this Spirit Beast head-on wouldnt lead to a good outcome, but he also wasnt about to give up on the Spiritual Medicine easily. Thus, he engaged in combat with the Spirit Beast. His movements were agile, his tactics flexible, constantly dodging the Ice Spiritual Beasts attacks while looking for opportunities to counter. Seeing this, the Ice Spiritual Beast roared in anger, swinging its massive claws, and lunged at Logan. Logan tensed but remained composed. He seized the opportunity, waving the Dharma device in his hand. A flash of light passed, striking directly at the claw of the Ice Spiritual Beast. The Ice Spiritual Beast howled in pain, attacking Logan with even greater insanity. Logan, undaunted, continuously unleashed various spells, engaging in an intense battle with the Ice Spiritual Beast. Chapter 1361 - Chapter 1361 Chapter 744 Mitchell Family_2 Chapter 1361: Chapter 744: Mitchell Family_2 Chapter 1361: Chapter 744: Mitchell Family_2 Just at this critical moment, another group of people appeared. It was Richard Mitchell and his companions. They had been observing Logans actions from a distance and did not expect to witness such a scene. Logan, what are you doing? This Ice Spiritual Beast is not easy to provoke! Richard Mitchell shouted loudly, feeling somewhat surprised that Logan would actually engage in combat with the Ice Spiritual Beast. Upon hearing this, Logan did not turn his head and shouted back, Im picking Spiritual Medicine! Arent you guys looking for it too? I found this Spiritual Medicine first! Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchells heart tensed. He did not expect Logan to be so direct in his response. He looked at his sisters beside him and then at the fierce Ice Spiritual Beast, mentally calculating what to do. Just then, the Ice Spiritual Beast seemed to notice the presence of Richard Mitchells group, roared furiously, and charged at them. Seeing this, Logan felt a surge of excitement, knowing this was his chance, so he took the opportunity to rush towards the Spiritual Medicine, ready to pluck it. Logan glimpsed them from the corner of his eye, his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he muttered to himself, Why does it have to be at this time, coincidentally running into these people. Are they here to compete for the Spiritual Medicine with me? He became wary, but his actions did not stop as he continued to fiercely fight the Ice Spiritual Beast. Those people, upon looking up, naturally spotted Logan fighting. Gacy Mitchells eyes lit up, and he immediately recognized Logan, pointing in Logans direction and excitedly shouting, Its him, look! The person we encountered in the cave before. Heh, he was quite arrogant before, wasnt he? Didnt expect him to be so unlucky, running into the Companion Beast of this Spiritual Medicine and fighting with it. Nancy Mitchell also recognized Logan, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes, followed by a schadenfreude smirk, Hmph, he has his days too, watching his proud demeanor before, now hes still being chased everywhere by the Companion Beast. Another woman, Rain Mitchell, spoke at this moment, her voice carrying a mix of urgency and excitement, Big brother, what are we waiting for? This is our chance! Werent we worried about the Companion Beast initially? Now someone has taken the trouble for us, drawing that Demonic Beast away. This is the perfect time to get the Spiritual Medicine, if we dont act now, it will be snatched away by him! Hearing this, Richard Mitchells brows furrowed tightly. Watching Logan intensely fighting with the Ice Spiritual Beast, he hesitated. He knew taking advantage of others wasnt their style, but the temptation of the Spiritual Medicine was too great, they had already invested too much for it. But, wouldnt it be unethical? Richard Mitchell hesitated to say. Yet Gacy Mitchell hurried him, Big brother, what are you hesitating for? This is a rare opportunity! We simply cant sit by and watch the Spiritual Medicine be taken away by someone else, right? Besides, he did compete with us for the cave before too, this can be considered reciprocating. Nancy Mitchell and Rain Mitchell also nodded in agreement, their eyes gleaming with greed and anticipation. Richard Mitchell sighed internally, knowing he could no longer stop them. At this moment, the Ice Spiritual Beast seemed to have noticed the presence of Richard Mitchells group, roared again, and charged towards them. Seeing this, Logan felt cheered, knowing this was his opportunity and thus he intensified his attack on the Ice Spiritual Beast, trying to quickly resolve this nuisance. However, Richard Mitchells group was not intimidated; they each cast their spells and engaged in a standoff with the Ice Spiritual Beast. A battle over the Spiritual Medicine thus unfolded atop Snow Mountain. Yeah, we have an idiot who diverted the Companion Beasts attention, what are we waiting for? Lets quickly take the Spiritual Medicine and leave. Thought this time we were in for a big fight, didnt expect to luck out like this. Big brother, this is an exceptional opportunity! Everyone began to urge on vehemently, their voices rising and falling like the tides, all pushing towards Richard Mitchell. Big brother, what are we waiting for? Take action now! The Spiritual Medicine is right in front of us, we cant let it slip away! Gacy Mitchell was so anxious that he was jumping up and down, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes shimmering with greedy light. Yes, big brother, this is a rare opportunity. Logan is currently evenly matched with the Companion Beast, its the perfect chance for us to take the Spiritual Medicine. Nancy Mitchell echoed, her voice filled with excitement and anticipation. Big brother, dont hesitate anymore. We dont need to pay anything, we can easily get everything. Such a good opportunity, where else can we find it? Rain Mitchell was straightforward, tugging at Richard Mitchells sleeves, her eyes full of pleading. Their idea was simple, which was to take advantage of the situation to get the Spiritual Medicine. When the time comes, Logan will suffer the hardships alone, and they will be the ones reaping the benefits. The idea of getting something for nothing filled their hearts with anticipation and greed. Moreover, they might even wish for Logan to perish in this battle. That way, no one would know what they did, their reputation wouldnt have any flaws, and no problems would arise. They could enjoy the unearned fruits with peace of mind and no guilt. Richard Mitchell was hesitant, his heart like turbulent waves, unable to calm down for a long time. He not only styled himself as a gentleman but was indeed a true gentleman. He knew well that taking advantage of others misfortune was not what a gentleman would do, much less kicking someone when they are down. But, isnt this going too far? Logan is still a life after all. Richard Mitchell murmured, his voice carrying a hint of hesitation and reluctance. Big brother, dont be foolish. On Snow Mountain, the law of the jungle is the iron rule. If we dont take the opportunity to take the Spiritual Medicine, wont Logan still take it after he deals with the Companion Beast? Gacy Mitchell urged anxiously, trying to persuade Richard Mitchell. But, doing this, wouldnt it violate our conscience and morality? Richard Mitchell countered, his voice firm and powerful. Big brother, dont be too naive. In the Cultivation World, can conscience and morality be eaten? Only strength is the real deal. If we get the Spiritual Medicine, our strength will greatly increase, who would dare to underestimate us then? Nancy Mitchell also spoke up, her voice carrying a hint of coldness and realism. The continuous urging from those around him put immense pressure on Richard Mitchell. He was acutely aware that every decision could affect his future and reputation. What should he do? Should he stick to his gentlemanly way, or yield to the will of the people and take advantage of the situation to get the Spiritual Medicine? Richard Mitchell was filled with conflict and struggle internally, unsure of how to decide. He looked at Logan fiercely battling the Companion Beast, praying in his heart: Logan, you must hold on! I, Richard Mitchell, will never do something that takes advantage of peoples misfortune! Big brother, what are you still waiting for? Hurry up and pick the Spiritual Medicine! Gacy Mitchell urged impatiently, his eyes fixed on the precious Spiritual Medicine, as if he had already seen the scene of it falling into his own hands. Big brother, if we dont hurry up, itll be too late, Nancy Mitchell also joined the urging, If we wait for that guy Logan to defeat the Companion Beast, its still uncertain whose hands this thing will end up in. Theyre fighting hard, lets quickly sneak and pick the Spiritual Medicine? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! If youre unwilling to pick it, then let me do it, Rain Mitchell said with a determined face, After all, the Spiritual Medicine definitely belongs to us, I wont miss such a great opportunity like you! If you cant make the move, then I will take action myself. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saying this, Rain Mitchell made a motion to rush up the mountain, looking eager to act. Gacy Mitchell snorted coldly, clearly dissatisfied with his big brothers hesitation. He quickly ran up the mountain, his figure agile like a cheetah, and in a blink of an eye, he was almost close to the Spiritual Medicine. Chapter 1362 - Chapter 1362 Chapter 745 Spiritual Medicine Chapter 1362: Chapter 745: Spiritual Medicine Chapter 1362: Chapter 745: Spiritual Medicine Hmph, Brother, just you watch, Ill prove to you that my choice is the right one. Abigail Mitchell muttered to herself, her face breaking into a broad smile as she planned to pick the spiritual medicine she had long dreamed of. However, just at that moment, Richard Mitchell suddenly spoke out: Gacy, be careful, that Companion Beast is not a vegetarian. Dont risk your life for a single spiritual medicine. Although his words were laced with concern, anyone with eyes could tell that Richard Mitchell wasnt really trying to stop Abigail. He was merely reminding her, not truly obstructing her. Nancy Mitchell and Rain Mitchell exchanged a smile, both understanding Brother Mitchells thoughts. After all, he too was a selfish person; he just didnt want to express it openly. Brother, rest assured, Ill be careful, Abigail replied, turning back with confidence in her tone. Then, she continued towards the spiritual medicine, with harvesting tools already prepared in her hands. Richard Mitchell watched Abigails retreating figure with mixed feelings. He knew that his decision might impact the future of the entire team, but he also understood that sometimes being a bit selfish could really bring unexpected benefits. Just then, the battle between Logan and the Companion Beast had reached a fever pitch. Logan, despite his exceptional skills, was evenly matched against the formidable Companion Beast, neither side gaining a clear advantage. Richard watched the battle, calculating in his heart. He knew this was the perfect moment to harvest the spiritual medicine. But, could he really just stand by and watch Abigail go pick it? He wrestled with himself, torn by indecision. Meanwhile, Abigail had already reached the spiritual medicine. She reached out, preparing to pick that precious spiritual medicine. But at that moment, the Companion Beast let out an enraged roar, as if sensing Abigails intentions. It swiftly turned and lunged toward her. C The people around her had already started cheering, all eyes focused on Abigail as if the spiritual medicine was already in the bag. Good job, Gacy, quickly harvest the spiritual medicine, we must leave here immediately, dont let the Companion Beast notice! Nancy excitedly shouted, her eyes sparkling with anticipation as if she had already seen the scene of their safe departure with the spiritual medicine. Gacy is indeed smart and agile, such a woman is truly admirable! Rain also sang praises, giving Abigail a thumbs up, her eyes full of admiration. Brother Mitchell, it looks like you should learn from your sister, to be this decisive. Once the item is in our hands, we can leave and no longer worry about the threat of that Companion Beast, Gacy Mitchell added to the praises, his tone filled with admiration for Abigail. Today is really our lucky day, someone has drawn away the disaster for us, and we just need to sit back and reap the benefits. It seems like the heavens are looking after us, bringing us such a good opportunity, another person remarked reflectively, a satisfied smile on his face, as if he could already see the glorious moment of their triumphant return with the spiritual medicine. Everyone had already started celebrating in advance, laughing and patting each other on the shoulders as if victory was already in their grasp. They felt that their strength and luck were extraordinary, and that spiritual medicine was destined to be theirs. However, just as Abigail was about to harvest the spiritual medicine, an unexpected turn of events occurred. She suddenly felt a sharp pain in her fingers as if stung by something. Looking down, she saw her fingers turning black, an inexplicable dark power rapidly spreading. How could this happen? Brother, Brother, please save me! Abigail screamed in terror, her voice filled with despair and panic. She would have never imagined encountering such a crisis at the brink of success. Hearing Abigails cries for help, Richard and the others snapped back to reality. They saw the blackening of Abigails fingers, the dark power swiftly extending to her entire palm, and they were all shocked. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gacy, whats wrong? What happened? Richard anxiously asked, trying to approach Abigail to examine her injuries. But at that moment, it was as if all the spiritual energy had been drained from Abigails body, she could no longer gather her cultivation technique, and her body began to wobble. Eventually, she fell from mid-air, crashing to the ground with a thud and even rolling several times before stopping. Ah! Abigail let out a pained moan, her face full of pain and despair. She had never imagined that she would suffer such a blow at this moment. Those around her were also stunned, watching Abigails agony with shock and confusion. They couldnt understand why, just at the moment of success, such a mishap could occur. Her face and arms bore various cuts, as if sliced by numerous fine blades, splattered with blood, a ghastly sight to see. Abigail moaned in pain, her body curled up, her hands tightly clutching herself, as if trying to alleviate the unbearable pain. Ahh, it hurts, it hurts so much, Brother, please save me quickly! Abigails voice was filled with tears, filled with despair and pleading. She looked up at Richard, her eyes brimming with tears, as if he was her only lifeline at that moment. Chapter 1363 - Chapter 1363 Chapter 745 Spiritual Medicine_2 Chapter 1363: Chapter 745: Spiritual Medicine_2 Chapter 1363: Chapter 745: Spiritual Medicine_2 C Richard Mitchells heart tightened upon seeing this. He quickly squatted down to examine Abigail Mitchells injuries. However, when he saw her face, smeared with bloodstains and shadows, he couldnt help but pause slightly, a flash of astonishment and shock crossing his face. How did this happen, how could such a thing occur? Richard muttered to himself, his gaze sweeping over Abigails body, trying to locate the source of her injuries. Everyone gathered around, forming a circle, their faces filled with worry and curiosity. They speculated amongst themselves about what misfortune might have befallen Abigail. Abigail, what happened to you? How did you get injured so badly? Nancy Mitchell urgently inquired, her voice trembling slightly, clearly shaken by Abigails condition. Rain Mitchell also came over. Upon seeing Abigails darkened face covered with wounds, she couldnt help but gasp. Tsk tsk, how could this have happened, Abigail, your face looks it looks like something has bitten it. Rains words carried a hint of regret and sympathy. Those present were somewhat appearance-conscious. Seeing Abigails contorted face, many of the men showed expressions of disgust, as if fearful that her ugliness might be contagious. The women were disdainful, whispering among themselves or casting strange glances, making Abigail feel even more helpless and desperate. Big brother, am I am I going to die? Abigails voice was weak and trembling. She felt as if she had reached the end of her life. Her eyes were filled with fear and unease, as if waiting for the verdict of fate. Richard Mitchell gripped Abigails hand tightly, trying to offer her some comfort and strength. Abigail, dont be afraid, your big brother is here, you wont be in any trouble. We will definitely find a way to heal your wounds. His voice was firm and forceful, like a shot of adrenaline, giving Abigail a bit of relief. However, just when everyone was extremely anxious, Abigails injuries suddenly changed. The bloodstains on her face and arms began to spread rapidly, as if driven by a mysterious force. This caused an unprecedented feeling of fear and unease among everyone present. - Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although Abigail couldnt see her own face, she could predict something from the reactions of those around her. A foreboding sensation surged in her heart, overflowing with anxiety. My face, what happened to my face? Abigails voice was shaky as she clutched at someones sleeve nearby, as if that was her only support at the moment. Why do you only speak in half sentences? What happened to my face? Please tell me quickly! The men looked at each other, not knowing how to break the news. They looked at Abigails face, marred with wounds and shadows, filled with sympathy and helplessness. They knew that any words at this time would seem pale and powerless to comfort Abigails injured heart. Two of the women, somewhat gloating, placed a small mirror in front of Abigail. Their eyes glinted with smugness and schadenfreude, as if they were watching an exciting drama about to unfold. Abigail had always held herself above them due to her identity and appearance, and her haughty demeanor had filled them with dissatisfaction and envy. Take a look, Abigail, this is what you look like now, one woman said softly, her tone full of mockery and provocation. Abigail Mitchells hands trembled as she took the mirror, and when she saw her hideous face in it, she was instantaneously stunned. Her eyes were filled with shock and disbelief, as if unable to trust her own sight. Ah ah ah! Abigail suddenly burst into a piercing scream, her voice full of despair and agony. She couldnt accept this reality, couldnt believe that she had become like this. Its not possible, not possible! Abigail shook her head frantically, tears streaming down her cheeks, Big brother, this is fake, it must all be fake! You must be lying to me, how could that monster in the mirror be me? Richard Mitchell looked at Abigails pained appearance, his heart filled with distress and helplessness. He hugged Abigail tightly, trying to offer her some comfort and strength. Little Jade, dont be afraid, this isnt real, we will definitely find a way to cure you. His voice was gentle and firm, like a dose of cardiac stimulant, bringing some relief to Abigail. However, the two women did not hold back because of this. As their gazes collided, they glared maliciously at each other. After all, with Abigail gone, the competition between them still remained. They secretly rejoiced in their hearts and were even more determined to seize the opportunity to trample on Abigail. Abigail was completely immersed in her own pain, unable to accept this cruel reality. She looked at her ugly face in the mirror, her heart filled with despair and self-deprecation. She didnt know how to face the future, how to face The World. All she knew was that her world had completely crumbled. At first, she refused to believe that the hideous face in the mirror could be hers, thus resulting in a breakdown, tears falling like beads off a string, soaking her garments, and also moistening the hearts of those around her. No, this cant be real, how could I become like this! She roared, her hands covering her face tightly, as if trying to hide that ferocious visage away where nobody could see it. But after the breakdown, the emotions receded like the tide, leaving behind an Endless sense of loss and emptiness. She slowly lowered her hands, her eyes hollow as she looked forward, her voice carrying a trace of trembling and despair: Wuu wuu, big brother, you must find a way to save me, save my face. I cant accept it looking like this, I am disfigured, disfigured! If I have to live with a face like this, what am I to do with the rest of my life! - Her voice was filled with fear and unease, as if she had already foreseen everything she would have to face in the futureCthe ridicule of others, the sneers of the Family Clan, and even being abandoned by the entire World. Richard watched his sisters pained appearance, feeling as if his heart was being carved with a knife. He held Abigails hand tightly and said firmly: Little Jade, dont be afraid, big brother will definitely find a way to heal your face. No matter the cost, I wont let you remain disfigured. However, Abigail just shook her head, tears welling up again: Big brother, I cant even use Spiritual Energy now, I feel like Ive become a cripple. Ive never felt like this before, I used to be proud of my identity as a Cultivator, superior to others, but now now Im not even as good as an ordinary Human. Her words were filled with helplessness and despair, as if she had lost all confidence in herself. She tried to circulate the Spiritual Energy in her body, but found it blocked, completely unable to gather. How could this happen? she murmured to herself, her eyes flashing with confusion and fear, I clearly could still circulate Spiritual Energy before, why cant I now? Have I truly become a cripple? Richard watched his sisters pained appearance, his heart filled with heartache and helplessness. He knew that at this time, any words would seem pale and powerless, unable to comfort Abigails wounded heart. But still, he tried to persuade her: Little Jade, dont lose heart. The inability to use Spiritual Energy is only temporary. We will definitely find the reason, and we will definitely find a way to heal you. You have to believe in big brother, believe that we can overcome this ordeal. Chapter 1364 - Chapter 1364 Chapter 746 Weakness Chapter 1364: Chapter 746: Weakness Chapter 1364: Chapter 746: Weakness Abigail Mitchell listened to her elder brothers words, feeling slightly reassured. However, she knew that her future path was still long and difficult. She didnt know whether she could truly accept this cruel reality, nor whether she could stand up again and face The World. All she knew was that she was in immense pain and utterly helpless right now. Her body felt so weak that a gust of wind might knock her over. She couldnt perform any techniques, and even the slightest thing could easily injure her. This feeling was truly terrible. Abigail Mitchell sat powerlessly on the ground, her gaze empty as she looked ahead, her heart filled with despair and helplessness. Originally, nobody was really concerned about her disfigurement. The men gathered around, their gazes showing a flicker of surprise and pity, but they quickly returned to their usual calm. They were not close friends deeply concerned with Abigail Mitchells looks. In their view, in the world of Cultivators, strength was revered, and looks were secondary. As for the few women, seeing Abigail Mitchell in such a miserable state, they felt secretly pleased. They were eager to witness this scene and naturally didnt bother themselves with worry. One of the women even curled her lips into a sneer and whispered: Hmph, Abigail Mitchell, youve met your fate today. Lets see how you can boast in front of us now. However, when they heard that Abigail Mitchell could not even use Spiritual Energy, they became truly alarmed. Spiritual Energy is fundamental for a Cultivator; without it, what difference would there be between her and an ordinary human? Richard Mitchells gaze shifted slightly as he quickly squatted down, checking Abigail Mitchells pulse with a furrowed brow. He asked in a deep voice, What did you say, you cant use Spiritual Energy anymore? When did this happen? What occurred while you were picking Spiritual Medicine, tell us everything. With a bitter look in her eyes, Abigail Mitchell responded weakly and tremblingly, I dont know what happened. I was picking Spiritual Medicine just now when I suddenly felt dizzy and then lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found myself like this, unable to use Spiritual Energy. The others gathered around, deeply concerned about this matter. One man asked, Did you encounter any strange people or events? Were you attacked by any Demon Beast, or did you eat anything unknown? Abigail Mitchell shook her head, trying hard to recall the situation, but her mind was in chaos. I cant remember clearly; all I felt was severe pain, and then I knew nothing. Richard Mitchells brow furrowed deeply, fully aware of the severity of the situation. If Abigail Mitchell could not recover her Spiritual Energy, her future cultivation path would be fraught with difficulties. He spoke solemnly, Dont worry, Abigail, we will find a way to cure you. No matter the cost, we wont let you give up like this. The others also nodded in agreement. Although they were not close to Abigail Mitchell normally, they were willing to lend a hand at this crucial moment. After all, the world of Cultivators was filled with unknowns and dangers, and only by standing together could they face the challenges ahead. Abigail Mitchell, a careless girl, didnt realize that these people were only concerned about her because of the Spiritual Medicine. She thought they genuinely cared about her and wanted to understand what had happened to her to find a cure and help her recover. Thus, when Richard Mitchell asked her about the events, she took great effort to recount everything meticulously. I really thought I could gather the Spiritual Medicine. Really, it was just a bit away, only a step apart, Abigail Mitchell said, regret and dissatisfaction flickering in her eyes, her voice trembling slightly with excitement. She seemed to return to that tense, exhilarating moment, her hand almost touching that precious Spiritual Medicine. I approached cautiously, afraid to startle the Demon Beast guarding the Spiritual Medicine. You know, that Demon Beast was formidable, strangely shaped, and even breathing fire. But I wasnt scared at all; I just thought, I must gather that Spiritual Medicine and then come back to share it with everyone, continued Abigail Mitchell, her eyes shining with resolute light, as if she were a fearless warrior at that moment. But just as I was about to gather the Spiritual Medicine, I suddenly felt dizzy and then lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found myself like this, unable to use Spiritual Energy. As she spoke, her extreme reluctance and discomfort were apparent, her eyes filled with loss and depression, as if the whole world had collapsed. The others exchanged glances, opting not to comment. Although they listened to Abigail Mitchells account, they didnt feel much resonance. After all, that event had already become a thing of the past, and they couldnt empathize with Abigail Mitchells regrets and losses. Each one of them longed to be the spotlight, desiring to achieve brilliant successes on their cultivation paths. They werent necessarily eager to always support Abigail Mitchell, to continually comfort and encourage her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, what concerned them more were still matters regarding the Spiritual Medicine. A man couldnt help asking, What about the Spiritual Medicine? Was it destroyed by the Demon Beast after you fainted? Or do you remember what the Spiritual Medicine looked like? Maybe we can go and look for it again. Chapter 1365 - Chapter 1365 Chapter 746 Weakness_2 Chapter 1365: Chapter 746: Weakness_2 Chapter 1365: Chapter 746: Weakness_2 Abigail Mitchell shook her head, her eyes flashing with a hint of bewilderment: At that time, I was just focused on picking herbs and didnt pay attention to what the Spiritual Medicine looked like. Plus, after I passed out, I had no idea what happened to that Spiritual Medicine. It might have been destroyed by the Demon Beast. Upon hearing this, a hint of disappointment flashed in everyones eyes. They had held onto a sliver of hope, thinking perhaps they could locate the Spiritual Medicine based on Abigails description. But now it seemed that hope was shattered. However, they did not give up, for the path of cultivation is filled with the unknown and challenges. They believed that as long as they kept searching diligently, new opportunities and gains were bound to be found. When I touched the vines of the Spiritual Medicine, I intended to uproot it completely to ensure the medicinal properties remained intact, Abigail recalled the scene slowly, a flash of fear in her eyes, But the moment my hand touched the vine, it felt as if I were stung by something. It was a subtle feeling, like being pricked by an invisible needleC the pain wasnt sharp, but it felt eerily strange. She paused, then continued, The next second, I noticed my fingers began to blacken, the darkness spreading from them as quickly as ink. I panicked, trying to dispel the blackness with Spiritual Energy, only to find my body strengthless, unable to even stand steadily. At this point, Abigails complexion turned rather unsightly. She seemed to relive that terrifying moment, her body trembling uncontrollably. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, I fell from the sky, she said softly, her voice tinged with embarrassment and shame, We are all Cultivators, and falling from mid-air is a mistake only beginners make. Yet here I am, having reached this level, still making such a mistake. Its quite embarrassing. A person nearby couldnt help but interject, Abigail, dont be too hard on yourself. No one wants this kind of thing to happen, and you were probably poisoned at the time, losing control of your body is normal. Abigail shook her head, her expression still somewhat grim, But when I fell, no one caught me. I hit the ground hard and rolled several times. Look at my face and hands, theyre all cut by shattered rocks. As she spoke, she lifted her injured hand and face, the visible scars on them eliciting pity from onlookers. Thats my most cherished face and body! Abigails voice carried a whimper, Yet they were brutally damaged. I Im really upset. Another person quickly offered comforts, Abigail, dont be too upset. Scars will heal, and your Spiritual Energy will surely recover. Right now, the most important thing is to find out what poisoned you and figure out a way to detoxify you. Hearing this, Abigail felt slightly consoled. However, thinking of her current plight, she couldnt help but direct her frustration onto others. Its all the fault of that Spiritual Medicine! she said through gritted teeth, If it wasnt for it, I wouldnt be in this state now. I must find it and destroy it! The people exchanged glances upon hearing this, remaining silent. They knew that Abigail was in a terrible mood and needed to vent. Moreover, the Spiritual Medicine indeed seemed strange, capable of poisoning Abigail to such a degree. They decided to wait until Abigails emotions had stabilized before discussing strategies together to locate that Spiritual Medicine and to unravel the poison afflicting Abigail. Ladies and gentlemen, why didnt you save me earlier, just watching as I fell from the sky? Abigails voice was full of resentment and dissatisfaction. There was a questioning gleam in her eyes as she surveyed the crowd around her. Her tone wavered with a mix of trembling and anger, as if accusing people of their callousness and ruthlessness. If you had caught me in time, I wouldnt have ended up with so many wounds! she continued, her fingers gently tracing the scars on her face and hands, a flicker of pain in her eyes. Those scars, like brands, were deeply etched onto her body, and her heart as well. She let her gaze wander through the crowd, eventually resting on the group of women. She was more suspicious of these women than the men. They never got along, and these women looked down on her, always picking on her, and it wouldnt be surprising if they had intentionally told the men not to save her, hoping to see her embarrassed. Hmph, you definitely did it on purpose! Abigail Mitchell couldnt help sneering coldly, her voice filled with dissatisfaction and anger. Upon hearing this accusation, the faces of the two suspected women changed instantly. They often clashed with Abigail Mitchell, but they had not expected her to accuse them so directly. One of the women couldnt help but retort, Abigail Mitchell, dont falsely accuse us! How could we have purposely not saved you? We were all stunned by the accident, we didnt even anticipate you would fall! The other woman hastily added her agreement: Yes, and we dont have the capability to catch you in the air! Do you think we are immortals? Abigail Mitchell, upon hearing their words, remained unconvinced. She scoffed, Hmph, you make it sound so nice! If you really didnt have the ability, then why was it that everyone else reacted, but only you were stunned? Its clear you harbor malice and deliberately wanted to see me make a fool of myself! As the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, Richard Mitchell felt compelled to intervene and smooth things over. He coughed and said, Everyone, stop arguing! The most important thing is to find out the cause of Abigail Mitchells poisoning, and then find a way to detoxify her. We should not be accusing each other and causing infighting! He glanced at the two women and then at Abigail Mitchell, and continued, Abigail Mitchell, you should also calm down. I know youre hurting inside, but pointing fingers isnt the solution. We are all out here together to collect Spiritual Medicine, and we should be united and face difficulties together. The two women, after hearing Richard Mitchells words, also quickly nodded in agreement. They felt wronged inside, but they knew this was not the time to argue. Moreover, they truly had no intention of deliberately not saving Abigail Mitchell; it was just that they really did freeze in the moment, not expecting her to fall. Abigail Mitchell, after hearing Richard Mitchells words, cooled down a little. She knew she should no longer be fixated on these petty issues, but should instead focus on how to detoxify and recover her strength. So she took a deep breath and said, Alright, Ill believe you didnt do it on purpose. But, I will keep this incident in mind. Once we collect the Spiritual Medicine, we will settle the score! Alright, Abigail, dont overthink things, nor should you put all the blame on us, Richard Mitchells voice was gentle yet firm, as he attempted to quell the anger and dissatisfaction in Abigail Mitchells heart, Initially, we truly didnt realize you had lost your Spiritual Energy. You have always been so strong; none of us could have foreseen that youd fall into such a predicament. He paused, then continued, Even though you fell from above, as a Cultivator, as long as you protect yourself with Spiritual Energy, there should be no issue. We were all stunned at that moment, not expecting that youd need our help. Although he didnt finish his sentence, the implication was clear. Since Abigail Mitchell herself could protect herself with Spiritual Energy, they naturally wouldnt think to lend a helping hand. After all, in the world of Cultivators, strength is everything, and each person has their own means of survival. Abigail Mitchells expression twisted, her face turning an iron blue. She bit her lower lip tightly, her eyes flashing with anger and unwillingness. She was furious that these so-called companions had stood by and done nothing when she needed help the most. Chapter 1366 - Chapter 1366 Chapter 747 Spiritual Energy Chapter 1366: Chapter 747: Spiritual Energy Chapter 1366: Chapter 747: Spiritual Energy But she also had to admit that their point of view was not wrong. If it had been herself, seeing a Cultivator fall from the sky, she too would have thought that the person could protect themselves and wouldnt need the help of others. But at that time, I had lost all my Spiritual Energy and couldnt protect myself! Abigail Mitchell finally couldnt help but retort, Didnt you see my helplessness and despair then? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Richard Mitchell sighed, his tone filled with helplessness: Abby, we really didnt see it. At the time, we were all caught up in the excitement of searching for Spiritual Medicine and didnt notice your situation. By the time we did, you had already fallen. After hearing this, Abigail felt even more angry. She felt ignored, abandoned. She had desperately needed their help, but they acted as if they hadnt seen her. Hmph, you make it sound so easy! Abigail snorted coldly and turned her head away from Richard, If any of you were in that situation, I wouldnt have hesitated to lend a hand! But you? You just watched me fall! Upon hearing this, Richard felt a wave of guilt. He knew that Abigail was right; they had indeed failed in their duty as companions. He took a deep breath, trying to appease Abigail again: Abby, I know youre angry and disappointed. But whats done is done, we cant change it. The most important thing now is that we find the Spiritual Medicine together and help you detoxify. After this is over, we can talk things through and find ways to prevent this from happening again. Having heard Richards words, Abigail calmed down a bit. She knew that now was not the time to argue. Moreover, what Richard said was right, their priority was to find the Spiritual Medicine and cure her poison. Thus, she took a deep breath, trying to calm her emotions. Seeing this, Richard also breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that although Abigail was stubborn, she wasnt unreasonable. As long as they communicated well, they could surely resolve this misunderstanding. With that, he turned his attention to the Spiritual Medicine and began to discuss with the others how to search for and collect it. Everyone, as you must have heard just now, theres poison above, Richards voice carried a hint of gravity, his gaze firmly fixed on the Spiritual Medicine, and a wary glint flashed in his eyes. Upon hearing this, everyone instinctively stepped back, a cautious look appearing on their faces. If nothing unexpected, its the Poison thorns of the Spiritual Medicine, probably a self-defense mechanism, continued Richard, his tone filled with helplessness, What shall we do now? This Spiritual Medicine seems precious but is so dangerous, we cant just give up, can we? The group looked at each other, each falling into deep thought. They hadnt anticipated such a situation and were somewhat at a loss. After all, not only was the Spiritual Medicine precious, but it was also exceedingly rare, and they didnt want to give up so easily. How about I give it a try? A burly man stood up, determination flickering in his eyes, Im thick-skinned and can probably withstand some of the toxins. Richard shook his head, advising against it: No, the poison seems fierce, and we dont know its full power. Its better not to take the risk. But the man stubbornly shook his head, insisting on trying. He cautiously approached the Spiritual Medicine, reaching out to pick it. But just then, a fine Poison thorn suddenly shot out, narrowly missing his fingers. He quickly retracted his hand, a look of fear appearing on his face. Seeing this, the others wanted to try as well, but each time they were nearly injured by the Poison thorns. They began to grow anxious; the Spiritual Medicine was within reach yet seemed so far away. Richard watched this with urgency weighing on his heart. He understood the preciousness of the Spiritual Medicine and the sentiment of the group. Thus, he decided to take action himself. He took out a powerful Dharma device, a sword capable of resisting toxins. He held the sword firmly, and carefully approached the Spiritual Medicine. I must collect this Spiritual Medicine! Richard swore to himself. He took a deep breath, steadied his mind, and then swiftly reached out to collect the Spiritual Medicine. But at that moment, another Poison thorn shot out, heading straight for his palm. Richards gaze sharpened, and he reacted instantly. He quickly swung the sword, trying to deflect the Poison thorn. However, the thorn was too fast, and it struck his palm. He felt sharp pain, followed swiftly by the spread of toxins. Not good! Richard inwardly cried out. He immediately leapt away, trying to distance himself from the Spiritual Medicine. But the poison spread too quickly, reaching his entire palm in the blink of an eye. He felt his hand go numb and weak, and his whole body began to sway. Richard! The crowd exclaimed in alarm, rushing forward to support him. But Richards strength was failing, and he fell backward, crashing heavily onto the ground. The others, seeing this, were panic-stricken, unsure of what to do. They knew the toxin was extremely dangerous; if not treated promptly, Richard could be in mortal peril. Now, regardless of gender, nearly everyone gathered around Richard, surrounding him tightly. Anxiety and concern were written on each face as voices rose and fell in commotion. Chapter 1367 - Chapter 1367 Chapter 747 Spiritual Energy_2 Chapter 1367: Chapter 747: Spiritual Energy_2 Chapter 1367: Chapter 747: Spiritual Energy_2 Brother Mitchell! How are you doing? a young man urgently asked, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes revealing unmistakable concern. Big brother! You must hang in there! Another voice responded, belonging to a burly man, his voice slightly hoarse, yet filled with determination. Are you alright? Nothing serious, right? A gentle female voice asked, as she softly stroked Richard Mitchells forehead, trying to offer him some comfort. Everyone was deeply concerned, but could only watch helplessly as the poison rapidly spread through Richard Mitchells hand, their hearts filled with helplessness and anxiety. They all knew that the poison was extremely potent, and the consequences of not dealing with it promptly were unimaginable. My god, its just Collecting Spiritual Medicine, why is it this difficult? A crisp female voice suddenly exclaimed, filled with confusion and complaint, Sister Abigail had issues, and now big brother you too. What is going on? The speaker was a young girl in the team, looking at Richard Mitchells pale face, her heart filled with worry. She couldnt help but recall Abigails fall from mid-air earlier, feeling as if everything was like a nightmare. Abigail stood aside, observing the different ways the team treated Richard and herself, feeling bitter. She admitted that she had been impulsive and willful before, leading to her own injury. But now seeing Richard also in trouble, a surge of inexplicable emotion welled up inside her. She knew, Richard was now the pillar of their team, their leader. Unlike her who just muddled through, Richard was truly capable and responsible. She herself had to follow Richard, taking him as a guide, not to mention the others. On their journey, nearly everyone saw Richard as their leader. He always stepped up at crucial moments to solve problems for everyone. Now that he was in trouble, it was natural for everyone to feel lost. Brother Mitchell, you must hold on! A crisp voice rang out again, from a young cultivator in the team, We will definitely find a way to save you! Others nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with resolve and determination. They knew they couldnt give up, they must find a way to save Richard. Everyone, dont panic, lets think of a solution, a calm voice said, from a sage in the team, Although this poison is fierce, there must be an Antidote. As long as we find the Antidote, we can definitely save Brother Mitchell. His words stabilized everyone a bit, and they began to brainstorm and think of solutions. Although still filled with anxiety and unease, they knew they could not give up hope. They had to find a way to save Richard and get him back on his feet to lead them forward. Richard sat cross-legged on the ground, rapidly pressing on several key acupoints on his body, trying to use his own Inner Strength to suppress the rampant poison. Though his movements were quick and precise, his face was still pale and weak, with sweat beads forming on his forehead. Im still okay, not dying yet, Richard gritted through the pain, managing a weak smile, trying to reassure the worried people around him. Despite his faint voice, it carried an undeniable firmness. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Abigail also chimed in, her eyes shimmering with concern and anxiety, Yes, the poison has not yet reached the heart meridians, it seems theres still some time, we should be fine for now. Her words carried a hint of comfort, but more so concern about Richards condition. However, no one really paid her any attention; everyones gaze was tightly fixed on Richard, as if he was their only hope at that moment. A sense of inexplicable sorrow surged in Abigails heart, but she also understood, at this critical moment, Richard really was the central figure for everyone. Brother Mitchell, what should we do now? How can we collect the Spiritual Medicine? someone couldnt help but ask, his voice tinged with confusion and helplessness. This question was also the most pressing concern in everyones heart at the moment. However, Richard Mitchell didnt immediately give an answer. He was closing his eyes tightly, seemingly deep in thought. Not only him, but everyone else also lowered their heads, feeling utterly dejected. They all knew Richard Mitchells silence indicated the severity of the issue; the Spiritual Medicine was crucial for them, and now they couldnt collect it due to the toxinsChow could they not feel desperate? At this moment, suddenly, a figure dropped by their side. The figure was agile and swift, the force neither light nor heavy, but enough to attract their attention. Everyone followed the sound and saw, to their shock, it was Logan, drenched in blood. Logans figure was somewhat disheveled. His clothes were smeared with blood and mud, but his eyes remained determined and bright. He glanced at Richard Mitchell and then scanned the surrounding people, seemingly understanding the situation instantly. Richard, what happened to you? Logan asked anxiously, his voice filled with concern and worry. He quickly walked over to Richard Mitchell, crouched down, and checked his injuries. Richard Mitchell barely opened his eyes, looked at Logan, and gave a wry smile: Its nothing, just accidentally got pricked by the Spiritual Medicines Poison Thorn. What about you? Have you found any clues or an Antidote? Logan shook his head, his expression grave, Ive looked around, the toxin of this Spiritual Medicine is indeed powerful, and theres no Antidote nearby. However, I discovered a strange phenomenon that might help us. At these words, everyone crowded around, their eyes shimmering with hope. They knew Logan was always extraordinarily intelligent; perhaps he truly could find a solution. What phenomenon? Tell us quickly! someone asked impatiently. Logan took a deep breath and slowly said, I noticed that the toxin of this Spiritual Medicine seems to react to a specific type of Spirit Grass. If we can find that Spirit Grass, perhaps we can create an Antidote for this toxin. Logan had also observed them, but only gave them a fleeting glance, his eyes not lingering for a moment. His steps were steady; to him, this group appeared just like passersby, not drawing much of his attention. This dismissive attitude made everyone present feel somewhat uncomfortable. They looked at each other, the atmosphere slightly awkward. After all, in the previous cave, they had been moved by some of Logans statements and even developed a slightly inciting camaraderie. However, when Logan had faced danger, none of them had offered help, and now he had extricated himself from danger with his own strength, making them feel somewhat guilty. Grace Mitchell was the first to notice what Logan was holding in his hand, her expression shifting as surprise flickered in her eyes. She pointed at the object in Logans hand and exclaimed, Look! Isnt that the Companion Beast of the Spiritual Medicine? He actually, actually dealt with it! Who exactly is this person? At this, everyone else couldnt help but feel shocked. They crowded around, staring at the Companion Beast in Logans hand, their eyes filled with disbelief. The Cultivation Level of such a Companion Beast was naturally not low, and dealing with it was no easy feat. Is Is this for real? Logan, you managed to deal with this Companion Beast on your own? someone couldnt help but ask, his voice carrying a mix of doubt and admiration. Logan just smiled faintly, providing no lengthy explanation. He simply said, Just luck, I guess. I stumbled upon it when it was injured and just took care of it. His tone was casual, as if dealing with the Companion Beast was merely a trivial task for him. Yet, everyone present understood the difficulty and danger involved was far from what he described. Chapter 1368 - Chapter 1368 Chapter 748 Antidote Chapter 1368: Chapter 748: Antidote Chapter 1368: Chapter 748: Antidote Logan, you are truly amazing! Grace Mitchell couldnt help but exclaim, her eyes sparkling with admiration, We were worried about you, but we didnt expect you to solve such a big problem on your own. Logan just smiled and didnt respond much. He knew that his strength didnt need too much explanation or proof. What he cared more about was how to use this Companion Beast to find the Antidote and help Richard Mitchell detoxify. Alright, stop chatting. Logan said, his voice carrying a bit of sternness, We need to find the Antidote quickly, Richards condition doesnt look promising. As soon as he said this, everyone nodded in agreement. They knew that time was extremely precious, and every minute and second could determine Richards life and death. Immediately, they began to act, and started looking everywhere for clues to the Antidote. They were also prepared for a major battle beforehand, everyone was eager to try, as if they had already seen themselves heroically fighting and winning the Spiritual Medicine. However, reality gave them a resounding slap in the face. It was unexpected that Logan, just one person, could also kill this powerful Companion Beast. Ever since the Companion Beast was killed by Logan, it had shrunk in size and lay quietly in Logans hand, like a harmless little animal. But its true identity was a rare Demon Beast that made everyone salivate. Thinking about the sky-high price this Demon Beast could fetch, a strong impulse surged in everyones hearts. That price was enough to let them live a few years of leisure, and might even change their fate for life. However, the corpse of this Companion Beast was in someone elses hands, and they could only look on enviously, with mixed feelings in their hearts. Hmph, whats so great about him. Grace muttered under her breath, uncomfortable, her gaze flashing with jealousy and unwillingness, as if the Companion Beast was supposed to be hers, This Companion Beast is not weak, he had a big battle with it, he probably didnt have much strength left, definitely not a match for all of us. These words were just a light complaint from Grace, but it resonated with many people. They nodded in agreement, their eyes flickering with approval. Yes, Logan, despite his strength, couldnt possibly have exhausted all his energy by himself. There were so many of them, if they joined forces, they could definitely easily defeat him and seize that Companion Beast. Thats right, he must already be exhausted. someone said, his voice carrying a hint of cunning and deceit, As long as we find the right opportunity, we can take down that Companion Beast at once. Yes, we cant just watch him monopolize the benefits. another person echoed, his eyes gleaming with greed and desire, We also want a share of the pie. However, just as they were discussing fervently and getting ready to act, Logan seemed to sense their intentions. He swept a cold glance at them, his gaze shimmering with warning and authority. That look seemed to say: If you dare make a move, dont blame me for being rude. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chilled by Logans gaze, they all reined in their greed and sinister thoughts. They knew that although Logan looked tired, his strength was still not to be underestimated. If they really dared to make a move, it might bring unnecessary trouble. Thus, they could only watch helplessly as Logan held the Companion Beast in his hands, filled with helplessness and regret. Richard and the others exchanged glances, their expressions ambiguous, both helpless and unwilling. They all knew that the current situation had gone beyond their control, and Logans presence had made everything more complicated. After descending from the high ground, Logan didnt even glance at these people, and went straight towards the direction of the Spiritual Medicine. His steps were steady and powerful, as if the Spiritual Medicine were already his. Grace was agitated, she watched Logan step by step nearing the Spiritual Medicine, her heart filled with anxiety and unwillingness. She suddenly stomped her foot and shouted loudly: What is he doing? Is he trying to pick our Spiritual Medicine? Impossible, big brother, you hurry and stop him! Hearing this, Richard gave a bitter smile. He was now even struggling to breathe, let alone stop Logan. He shook his head helplessly and said to Grace, Grace, dont be rude. Whoever obtains it owns it, our skills are simply inferior. He is stronger than us, we cant stop him. But Grace wouldnt listen, she still stubbornly shouted, Why, it is ours, why should we give it to him? Hey, Logan, stop right there, dont compete with us! Logan did indeed stop, and also turned around. However, his gaze seemed somewhat mocking, as if looking at some fool. A playful smile curled up on his lips, and he slowly said, Youre saying, dont compete with you? Heh, what do you think you are, and which onion do you think you are? The Spiritual Medicine isnt grown by you, why cant I take it? Grace was so furious at Logans words that her face turned red, she gritted her teeth and said, You youre overbearing! The Spiritual Medicine was clearly discovered by us first, why should you snatch it? Logan chuckled lightly and said, Discovered first, so its yours? Then wouldnt everything in this world go to the person who discovered it first? Ridiculous! The Spiritual Medicine grows here, whoever has the ability to take it away owns it. If you cant protect it, dont blame others for stealing it. Chapter 1369 - Chapter 1369 Chapter 748 Antidote_2 Chapter 1369: Chapter 748: Antidote_2 Chapter 1369: Chapter 748: Antidote_2 Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchells brows furrowed tightly. He knew that Logan was right, but he still found it difficult to accept this fact. Taking a deep breath, he tried to calm himself down and said to Logan: Logan, we know you are powerful, but we are not to be trifled with either. This Spiritual Medicine is extremely important to us, can you please show mercy and spare us? Logan glanced at Richard Mitchell and laughed: Spare you? Why should I spare you? This Spiritual Medicine is equally important to me. If you want it, youll have to obtain it on your own merits. Having said this, Logan no longer paid any attention to Richard Mitchell and the others, turning around to continue walking towards the Spiritual Medicine. Seeing this, Grace Mitchell stomped her feet in urgency, but there was nothing she could do. She knew that with their strength, they simply had no way to stop Logan. The others exchanged glances, their hearts filled with helplessness and unwillingness. They all knew that they had already lost this battle for the Spiritual Medicine. But they were still not willing to give up just like that, each secretly contemplating their next move. Although these words were indeed somewhat ruffian-like, upon careful thought, they also made sense. Logans voice echoed through the woods, carrying a hint of unruliness and mockery. When I was fighting the Spirit Beasts earlier, none of you said that I had discovered it first. Instead, while I was exchanging blows with the Companion Beast, you tried to seize the opportunity to take away the Spiritual Medicine. What now, when its my turn to take advantage while you are poisoned and your strength has greatly diminished, you are not happy about it? He raised his eyebrow looking towards Grace Mitchell and her group, his eyes filled with amusement. Grace Mitchells face turned pale, looking rather distressed and twisted. She bit her lower lip tightly, her eyes flashing with unwillingness and anger. She had never thought that she would be ridiculed by Logan like this, a nameless rage flaming up inside her. That, thats still your fault! Grace Mitchell stubbornly puffed out her chest, and even though her voice trembled, she still tried to make her words sound solid, You saw how much we needed the Spiritual Medicine, if you were a kind person, you should have let us have it! Upon hearing this, Logan couldnt help but scoff. He sized up Grace Mitchell from head to toe with a look of disdain in his eyes. Ridiculous, then youve thought too much. Im not a kind person, nor will I easily give away what I have in my hands. Especially, not to a bunch of people who are warm-faced but heartless, only seizing the opportunity to take advantage of others. His voice was icy cold, each word like a knife, directly hitting the sore spot of Grace Mitchell and the others. Hearing this, Grace Mitchells face instantly turned livid. The people around her also showed angry expressions, clearly extremely dissatisfied with Logans words. How how can you talk about us like this! Grace Mitchells voice shook a little as she tried to suppress the urge to lash out, We just need this Spiritual Medicine to save someone, what gives you the right to belittle us like this! Logan let out a light laugh, his eyes brimming with mockery. Save someone? Hmph, you really play a good game. If I were to really let you have the Spiritual Medicine, I fear that as soon as you turn around, youd forget about me immediately, let alone remember my generosity. Although I, Logan, am not a saint, I am not a fool either, and I will not let you people succeed easily. Grace Mitchell was so furious at Logans words that she trembled, wanting to retort but finding herself speechless. She knew that what Logan said was the truth; they indeed had such intentions. However, she would never think it was her fault, nor would she reflect on her own problems. You youre being sophistical! Grace Mitchell finally couldnt hold back and roared, You dont understand our difficulties, nor do you know how much weve sacrificed for this Spiritual Medicine! Logan just smiled faintly in response. He did not continue to argue with Grace Mitchell, because he knew that it was pointless to reason with such a person. He turned his gaze towards the direction of the Spiritual Medicine, his eyes gleaming with determination. I dont care how much youve paid; this Spiritual Medicine is now mine. If you want it, then come and get it with your own ability. His voice was cold and firm, filled with an undeniable power. The faces of these people showed some difficulty in maintaining their composure; Grace Mitchell, self-absorbed as she was, could detect the mockery in Logans words. Her face turned alternately pale and green, like a palette undergoing unpredictable changes. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging deeply into her palms, yet she felt no pain, only a raging fury burning in her chest. You youre going too far! Grace Mitchell could no longer hold back, screaming through clenched teeth, What right do you have to mock us like that? Who do you think you are? Logan did not stop walking, only let out a light laugh; his voice dispersed in the wind: Me? I am but a passerby, one who wont let you succeed so easily. When Richard Mitchell saw this, a fleeting depth crossed his eyes, filled with schemes and strategies, but it quickly faded away as if it had never appeared. He turned his eyes, quickly calculating a countermeasure in his mind, and suddenly called out to Logan. Young Master Logan, please wait. Richard Mitchells voice carried a hint of urgency, yet remained polite, There are some matters I would like to discuss with you. I believe they might interest you. Logan didnt turn back and continued walking forward, his steps firm and powerful, responding, Whatever it is can wait until after Ive picked the Spiritual Medicine. No matter what you say, the Spiritual Medicine will not be handed over to you, I never go back on my decisions. Richard Mitchells expression turned ugly for a moment, a mix of resentment and anger, but he quickly returned to normal, as if he had never experienced any emotional fluctuation. He took a deep breath, trying to make his voice sound calm: Young Master Logan, why be so decisive? Perhaps we could discuss terms; maybe we can find a solution acceptable to both sides. Logan stopped and turned to look at Richard Mitchell, a playful glint in his eyes: Oh? Discuss terms? What conditions do you think you have that could interest me? This Spiritual Medicine is crucial to me; Im not so easily swayed. Richard Mitchells heart chilled, but he quickly composed himself and began to explain earnestly: Young Master Logan, perhaps you are unaware of how vital this Spiritual Medicine is to us as well. We have a friend gravely injured and urgently in need of this medicine for treatment. If you are willing to let us have the Spiritual Medicine, were prepared to pay any price, even if it means sacrificing our whole fortune. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan scoffed upon hearing this: Sacrifice your whole fortune? Hmph, do you think I covet your wealth? The value of this Spiritual Medicine cannot be measured in money. Richard Mitchell felt a sinking feeling but did not give up, continuing his persuasion: Young Master Logan, I know that this Spiritual Medicine is worth a fortune to you. But have you ever considered that sometimes a Favor could be more valuable than Spiritual Medicine? If you are willing to help us this once, we will always remember it and will do our utmost to assist you with any needs you may have. Logan remained silent for a moment, seemingly weighing the pros and cons. Seeing this, Grace Mitchell and the others couldnt help but kindle a glimmer of hope, all of them looking expectantly at Logan. However, Logan ultimately shook his head, standing firm as he said, A Favor? Hmph, how much is a Favor worth? I still trust in tangible things more. I am determined to obtain this Spiritual Medicine. Its not that, Im not looking to fight with you over the Spiritual Medicine, but rather to propose a collaboration with the Young Master, seeing this, Richard Mitchell hurriedly interjected, trying to salvage the situation. You might not be aware, Young Master, but that Spiritual Medicine is guarded by a Companion Beast with a Poison Thorn. A single misstep could lead to the same plight as us. This Poison Thorn isnt a trifling matter; if poisoned, the consequences are unimaginable. Hearing this, Logans step paused slightly, but then he continued towards the Spiritual Medicine, seemingly unimpressed by Richard Mitchells words. How about we collaborate, Chapter 1370 - Chapter 1370 Chapter 749 Associated Chapter 1370: Chapter 749: Associated Chapter 1370: Chapter 749: Associated Richard Mitchell, seeing the situation, urgently continued to persuade, Young Master Logan, with your formidable strength, naturally you are not afraid of the Poison thorn, but its different for the rest of us. If we work together, with Young Master Logan picking the Spiritual Medicine, and we stand guard, it would not only ensure your safety but also allow us to share in the rewards. How about we split it equally once obtained? Logan had already approached the Spiritual Medicine. He crouched down and carefully examined the plant. The Spiritual Medicine swayed gently in the breeze, radiating an alluring sheen as if expressing its preciousness to those around. Hmph, cooperate? I, Logan, have never needed to cooperate with anyone. Logan chuckled with confidence, This Poison thorn is nothing to me. After saying that, he pulled off a piece of fur from his Companion Beast next to him and wrapped it around his hand. The Companion Beast seemed to understand its owners intent and lay obediently on the ground without moving. Just like that, Logan successfully picked the Spiritual Medicine with skilled and decisive movements. He lightly sniffed the fragrance emanating from the Spiritual Medicine and a satisfied smile spread across his face. Richard Mitchell: The others: All of them were dumbfounded and shocked. They had never imagined that Logan could pick the Spiritual Medicine so effortlessly and without sustaining any injury. Logan had already landed gracefully from mid-air and carefully placed the Spiritual Medicine into his Space Ring as if it were an extremely rare Treasure. Looking at Richard Mitchell, still unable to shake off his shock, Logan gave him a teasing smile, full of mockery and amusement. It seems theres no need for cooperation, I can handle it myself, Logan said softly, his voice exuding confidence and triumph, You all are still too green. In this world, strength is king. Without strength, you can only watch helplessly as others snatch the good stuff away. Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchells face alternated between shades of red and white, his fists clenched in frustration and anger. However, he knew that he was indeed no match for Logan at the moment; he could only watch him walk away with the Spiritual Medicine. The others also showed faces of disappointment and helplessness, realizing that they had truly lost this time. This loss made Richard Mitchell unable to maintain his composure any longer, and his face turned ugly, as if he had been publicly slapped, his expression darkening to the point of dripping water. He clenched his teeth tightly, struggling to contain the urge to explode. As for the others, there was no need to mention them; their eyes bulged with roundness, staring greedily at Logan like they were looking at a delicious pastry. They seemed to have forgotten their wounds and the fact that they were poisoned, wishing only to rush forward and scour Logans Space Ring clean, to claim that precious Spiritual Medicine as their own. Having regarded the Spiritual Medicine as something already in their possession, how could they allow someone else to snatch it away so easily? Their hearts were filled with resentment and rage, as if what Logan had taken was not just the Spiritual Medicine, but also their dignity and pride. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing them looking like bandits ready to rob, Logan just sneered with mockery and disdain in his eyes. He shook his head as if watching a group of clownish jesters perform. Youre already so injured and poisoned that youre about to die, and yet you still havent changed, tsk tsk, truly ridiculous, Logans voice was cold and piercing, like a sharp knife, stabbing directly into the hearts of Richard Mitchell and the others. Being ridiculed and satirized like that, Richard Mitchell immediately snapped back to reality. He took a deep breath, trying to suppress the rage and unwillingness in his heart. Yes, he was poisoned, including his sister Abigail Mitchell, who was also severely poisoned and in critical condition. Now was not the time to confront Logan head-on, let alone to fight over the Spiritual Medicine. He suppressed the various thoughts swirling in his mind and had no choice but to salute Logan with a bow, his voice carrying a hint of helplessness and pleading, Young Master, we have offended you before, and we hope youll be magnanimous and not hold a grudge. We have been poisoned now and are certainly not a match for Young Master, so we hope that you will be merciful and save us. After speaking, he looked at Logan with anticipation, hoping the other party would show leniency and give them a way out. However, Logan just smiled faintly and did not immediately respond. He seemed to be contemplating something, his eyes flickering with complex emotions. Seeing this, Richard Mitchell couldnt help feeling anxious. He didnt know what decision Logan would make or what fate awaited them all. He could only clench his fists tightly, waiting for Logans response. The others also held their breaths, and the entire scene fell into silence. He had already bowed his head to him, the humiliation and helplessness intertwining to almost make him clench his teeth into powder, but if it meant surviving, what did dignity matter? Anyone who wanted to live naturally had to bow their heads, and Richard Mitchell was no exception. Abigail Mitchell was the same; although usually spoiled, she couldnt care less at this moment of life and death. She looked at Logan, a flicker of pleading in her eyes, yet her words carried a hint of threat, Hey, we are from the Mitchell Family. You must save us! If our Family Clan finds out you left us to die, youll pay dearly! Abigail! Richard Mitchell exclaimed in a green face, and rebuked her in a low voice, How can you speak like that? We are begging for our lives, not here to threaten people! Chapter 1371 - Chapter 1371 Chapter 749 Symbiosis_2 Chapter 1371: Chapter 749: Symbiosis_2 Chapter 1371: Chapter 749: Symbiosis_2 Abigail Mitchell turned red around the eyes from her brothers scolding, but she knew it wasnt the time to be willful and quietly shut her mouth. Logan watched the siblings, a hint of amusement flashing in his eyes. He chuckled lightly, his voice laced with teasing, Oh? The Mitchell Family? Ive heard of them, but you think Id be afraid? Richard Mitchells heart tightened, and he quickly attempted to appease with a smile, Young Master jests. Of course, we know Young Master isnt afraid of the Mitchell Family, but we only hope that Young Master can show great mercy and save our lives. We are willing to pay any price, as long as Young Master can save us. Logan raised an eyebrow, seemingly satisfied with Richards attitude. He slowly walked up to them, squatted down, and scrutinized them closely. His gaze was deep and complex, making it hard to guess his thoughts. Any price? Logan chuckled lightly, What price can you offer then? Your lives are in my hands now. Hearing this, Richard shivered inside; he knew Logan was testing their limits. He took a deep breath, trying to stay calm, Young Master, although the Mitchell Family is not a significant power, we do have some treasures and valuable items. As long as Young Master can save us, we are willing to offer some of them as a reward. Logans interest was piqued upon hearing this; he nodded slightly, apparently tempted by Richards proposal, Oh? That does sound interesting. However I need to see your sincerity first. Logan then stretched out his hand and gently touched Richards wrist. A warm force instantly flowed into Richards body, providing a sense of comfort. Richard knew that Logan was checking his physical condition. Richards heart tightened again, and he quickly pleaded, Young Master, my sister has also been poisoned. Can you also check on her? Turning his head toward Abigail Mitchell, Logan saw that her face was pale, and her lips were purple, clearly indicating severe poisoning. He sighed softly, extending his hand to her wrist. A warm force flowed into her body as well, bringing her warmth. The poison in you is not too deep; I can save you, Logan said slowly, But the compensation I want is not small. Richard was overjoyed to hear this, realizing it as a sign of Logans agreement to help. He quickly responded, Rest assured, Young Master, we will provide compensation that will satisfy you. As long as Young Master saves us, we are willing to do anything. Young Master Logan, my sister is young and has been spoiled by our family since childhood, and she doesnt know better. I hope you dont take her words to heart, Richard said earnestly, his eyes filled with a plea, his voice full of apology and begging, Her nature isnt bad; its just that shes been pampered. Please, Young Master Logan, be magnanimous and dont hold it against her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, he gently tugged at Abigail Mitchells sleeve, signaling her to apologize as well. Although reluctant, Abigail squeezed out a smile, given the life-or-death situation, and bowed slightly to Logan, Young Master Logan, I was rude just now. Please excuse my behavior. Logan watched the siblings, amusement flickering in his eyes again. He chuckled lightly, the tease apparent in his voice, Oh? So thats the temperament of the Mitchell Familys young lady; truly an eye-opener. Hearing this, Richards heart tightened, fearing that Logan might change his mind. He quickly said, Young Master Logan, my sister is young and ignorant. I hope for your understanding. If Young Master Logan could save our lives today, we will always look up to Young Master Logan as our leader. Whatever command you have in the future, my Mitchell Family will do our utmost to fulfill it. Upon saying this, he paused briefly before continuing, Moreover, the Family will prepare a generous gift to express our gratitude. Young Master Logan will definitely not be at a disadvantage; you can rest assured. At this point, Richard Mitchell still couldnt let go of his pride, feeling somewhat superior. After all, he is a descendant of an aristocratic family, raised in luxury since childhood. To bow down to an ordinary person is already quite commendable for him. If it werent for his life being at stake, he wouldnt be so willing to humble himself. He brought up his Family Clan and his family background merely to make Logan realize that saving their lives would be an extremely profitable deal. Presumably, only a fool would not be tempted by this. Richard Mitchell was also full of anticipation, secretly observing Logans expression, trying to find a trace of temptation. However, Logan merely smiled faintly and did not immediately respond. Young Master Logan, I hope you can help us, Richard Mitchell, seeing this, became somewhat anxious and pleaded again, We truly have nowhere else to turn. If you could save our lives, we would eternally remember this great kindness and generously reward you in the future. Logan looked at Richard Mitchells anxious expression and couldnt help feeling secretly pleased. He enjoyed seeing such high-and-mighty people beg for their lives. He smiled gently, deliberately stalling, Young Master Mitchell, you put me in a difficult position. After all, saving your lives is no small matter; I need to consider it carefully. Hearing this, Richard Mitchell felt a chill in his heart. He knew that Logan was deliberately making things difficult for him. But at that moment, he had no other choice but to continue enduring, Young Master Logan, rest assured, we from the Mitchell Family are not ungrateful people. As long as you save us, we will do everything in our power to repay your kindness. Whatever you desire, as long as we have it, we will certainly provide it to you. Unfortunately, they encountered Logan, a person who acts unusually and never plays by the rules. Others might be intimidated by Richard Mitchells family background and choose to submit or compromise. But Logan would definitely not; he doesnt care for such things, and he has always sneered at those so-called aristocratic backgrounds. Hearing Richard Mitchells words, Logan simply raised his eyebrows slightly and ended up just snorting coldly, his laughter filled with disdain and ridicule. No matter what kind of aristocratic family you come from, what kind of background you have, what does that have to do with me? Logan coldly said, Why should I save you? Just because youre from a prestigious family? Just because the trivial things that fall through your fingers are enough for me to use for a lifetime? Thats utterly ridiculous! Richard Mitchells previously confident smile was completely frozen on his face; he had never expected Logan to so bluntly refuse him and show such disrespect. Not just him, everyone else was stunned too; they had never seen anyone dare to treat the Mitchell Family like that. You are so arrogant! Abigail Mitchell couldnt help it first, she exclaimed sharply, glaring at Logan, What do you mean it doesnt matter what kind of aristocratic family background we have? Do you even know what an aristocratic family is? Do you know what it means to be part of an aristocratic family? For aristocratic families like ours, just revealing a little bit through our fingertips is already enough to sustain you for a lifetime! What makes you so arrogant? Logan, hearing her words, just smiled lightly, his smile full of playfulness and mockery. He slowly said, Aristocratic Family? So what? Can an aristocratic family make me bow down? Can it compel me against my will to save you? Thats laughable. In my view, an aristocratic family is nothing but a group of parasites flaunting the legacy of their ancestors. Your so-called family background is worthless in my eyes. You Abigail Mitchell was so angered by Logans words she was left speechless; she had never faced such disrespect in her life. She glared at Logan, wishing she could immediately rush up and slap him. Seeing this, Richard Mitchell quickly grabbed Abigail Mitchell, signaling her not to be impulsive. He took a deep breath, trying to keep calm, and said to Logan, Young Master Logan, I know you are capable and can see you are no ordinary person. Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372 Chapter 750 Shaken Chapter 1372: Chapter 750: Shaken Chapter 1372: Chapter 750: Shaken But isnt it too much to speak like that? Although our Mitchell Family is not a top Aristocratic Family, we do have some Fame in this region. Treat us so lightly, arent you afraid of offending the Mitchell Family? Logan shook his head softly upon hearing this and smiled, Offend the Mitchell Family? So what? Why should I, Logan, care about the feelings of others? If the Mitchell Family wants revenge, just come at me. But let me advise you, you better watch your own lives first. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boy, I dont blame you for lacking insight, after all, how many people in this world can really recognize a gem? Richard Mitchell narrowed his eyes, his tone containing a subtle threat, but he pretended to be advising kindly, However, if you refuse, Im afraid you will miss the only opportunity in your life. Opportunities like this dont come every day, once missed, you can never find them back. You really shouldnt make foolish choices or do things you shouldnt do, lest you regret it immensely later. Having said that, he intentionally paused, observing Logans expression, trying to detect any hint of wavering. However, Logan just smiled faintly, without any hint of being moved. Seeing this, Richard Mitchell couldnt help feeling anxious. He knew that this time they were really out of options, and if Logan was unwilling to help, they would probably be doomed to die. So, he took a deep breath, tried to suppress his noble air, and tried to appear more humble. Young Master Logan, we indeed need your help, he said humbly. Aristocratic Family is not such a powerful Family Clan, and we do not use it to threaten you. I just want to say, if you are willing to help, we will be deeply grateful. Moreover, I can assure you, even if you cant cure us, our Family Clan will not take out their anger on you, they will not blame you. Our Mitchell Family has always been clear about gratitude and grievances and would not repay kindness with enmity. At this point, he paused intentionally, giving Logan time to digest his words. Meanwhile, he also secretly observed Logans expression, trying to find any sign of interest. However, Logan just smiled faintly and did not respond immediately. This made Richard Mitchell somewhat nervous, fearing that Logan would refuse their request. Young Master Logan, I know what you might be worried about, Richard Mitchell hurriedly continued, Rest assured, our Mitchell Family will definitely not let you suffer a loss. I can promise you that the reward you will receive will definitely be generous, definitely worth your efforts. All of us can guarantee with the name of the Mitchell Family that as long as you are willing to help, we will do our utmost to repay your kindness. Saying this, he turned to look at the people behind him, signaling them to also express their stance. The others heard this and nodded in agreement, some even speaking out to affirm: Young Master Logan, rest assured, our Mitchell Family keeps its word, we definitely wont let you suffer any loss. Logan looked at the scene before him, feeling a bit shaken in his heart. He knew this opportunity was indeed a rare chance for him. If he could cure these people, not only would he receive a generous reward, but he would also make connections with an Aristocratic Family, which would undoubtedly be a massive boost for him. However, he still had some reservations. After all, he did not know the details of these people, nor did he know whether they would keep their word. What if he couldnt cure them or they reneged? Wouldnt he be in a precarious situation? He thought, for the other party, this is surely a win-win situation, being able to receive a generous reward, and making a powerful friend; such a good deal, surely they wont refuse this time? He calculated secretly in his heart, his face showing a confident smile as if he had already seen Logan nodding in agreement. Unfortunately, he underestimated Logan, underestimated the backbone and pride of people like Logan. Logan wasnt someone who could be easily moved by small favors; he had his principles and bottom lines, and wouldnt change easily just because someone requested. Hearing this, Logan just curled his lips, showing a hint of scoffing. His eyes flashed with disdain, as if watching an ignorant clown performing. Hah, you think this will easily move me? Logan coldly said, his voice full of mockery, You think I covet your so-called Aristocratic Family, your help, your plea? Ridiculous! We are simply two separate teams, when paths diverge, I take mine, you take yours. Sorry, I dont need your disturbances, and I prefer not to meddle in others affairs! After finishing his words, he intended to leave directly, not pausing his steps, as if everything here had nothing to do with him. His departing figure appeared so resolute, so determined, as if no force could stop his advancing steps. Richard Mitchells expression shifted, truly panicked now. He had never expected Logan to refuse so decisively and with such a tough stance. In a rush, he even forgot the image he always maintained, and shouted loudly: Stop him! The other men, hearing this, quickly reacted; they also knew that once Logan left, they might truly have no chance of survival. Thus, they advanced to stop Logan; some reached out to grab his arm, and others blocked his face directly. Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373 Chapter 750 Turbulence_2 Chapter 1373: Chapter 750: Turbulence_2 Chapter 1373: Chapter 750: Turbulence_2 Halt, dont go! One person had already drawn his knife, the blade pointed directly at Logan, his eyes filled with threat. If you dare leave, dont blame us for being rude! Logan stopped, turned his head to look at the man with the knife, a hint of coldness flashing through his eyes. He was not intimidated by the threat; instead, it strengthened his resolve. He spoke coldly, Do you think a knife can threaten me? Let me tell you, I, Logan, have never been scared. If you know whats good for you, youd better step aside, or dont blame me for not being polite! The atmosphere suddenly became tense, with both parties poised as if about to break into a fierce conflict. Richard Mitchell looked at this scene, his heart filled with more urgency. He knew that if Logan really left, they might lose all hope. Therefore, he hurriedly stepped forward, trying to persuade Logan. Young Master Logan, please listen to me, we are sincerely asking for your help. If you are willing to help, we will do everything to repay your kindness. Why give up such a good opportunity over a moment of pride? Richard pleaded earnestly, hoping Logan would change his mind. When Logan stopped, the others quickly surrounded him, forming a tight circle. Some of them holding long knives, others clenching their fists, their eyes flickering with vigilance and decisiveness, as if ready to attack at the slightest movement from Logan. Logan glanced around, his gaze calm, as if it was not he who was surrounded by ants, but someone else. He smirked a playful smile, his tone mocking, What, it looks like youre planning to use force, to coerce me? Is this the way of the noble familys descendants? Richards gaze was intense, his eyes seemingly hiding a deep ocean, tumultuous waves underneath, with a hint of deep, hard-to-detect strategies. He spoke slowly, his voice deep and powerful, Young Master Logan, dont blame us, we are truly desperate. We have been poisoned, the toxins spreading, burning us like fire, unbearable pain. We just want to cure the poison, to survive. If Young Master Logan refuses to cooperate, then we will have to resort to this approach. Hearing this, Logan looked back at Richard, his surface calm but his intent threatening, and sneered as if hearing the worlds most ridiculous joke. His tone was icy cold, his determination unquestionable, Richard, you think too highly of yourselves, and too highly of yourself. Thinking with just you few, you can threaten me, Logan? You are not qualified to threaten me! Saying so, he stood still without moving, standing his ground, neither dodging nor retreating, his eyes flashing with provocation and disdain, as if saying, Come on, if you have the guts, come together and see if you have the ability to make Logan bow his head! Seeing this, the people around hesitated. Although they were poisoned and extremely anxious, Logans formidable stance intimidated them. After all, Logans reputation was widely recognized, and his strength and tactics were not something they could easily provoke. Seeing this, a hint of harshness flashed in Richards eyes. He knew that it was now a critical moment, no turning back. If Logan refused to cooperate, they really had to resort to force. He took a deep breath and said solemnly, Young Master Logan, you forced our hand. Brothers, get him! Capture him and make him cure our poison! At Richards command, the people around stirred, some already stepping forward, and others gripping their weapons, ready to attack at any moment. However, at this moment, Logan suddenly spoke, his voice cold and commanding, as if coming from the netherworld below, Hmph, you really think I, Logan, can be manipulated at will? I tell you, whoever dares to touch me today, I guarantee he wont live past tomorrow! The people looked at each other, their eyes flickering with hesitation and uncertainty. Originally, they thought that with the advantage of numbers, they could easily force Logan to comply. However, when Logan showed such an unyielding attitude, ready to leave, they began to hesitate. After all, Logans reputation was renowned, and his strength and methods were not something they could easily provoke. Seeing that these people made no move, Logan sneered coldly, his laughter filled with mockery and disdain. His voice was icy and firm as he slowly spoke, Since you all do not intend to make a move, then I shall take my leave. I dont have time to waste here with you. After speaking, he turned to continue his descent down the mountain, leaving as if everything here had nothing to do with him. His departing figure was so resolute, so determined, as if no force could stop his advancing steps. At this, the others could wait no longer; they could not let Logan leave so effortlessly. One of them shouted aloud, You cannot go, you must stay today to heal our companion, or else dont think about leaving! Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That person had long found Logans arrogant demeanor displeasing, and now he launched his killing move. Wielding a long knife in hand, he fiercely pounced towards Logan with the blade flashing coldly, carrying a chilling murderous aura. However, before he could reach Logan, he was kicked over by a swift foot from him. Logans movements were as fast as lightning, his strength astonishingly great. The man felt an immense force strike him, instantly losing balance and crashing heavily to the ground. The fate of the others was similar; with left and right punches, Logan easily took them down one by one. His movements were agile and nimble, like a leopard preying on its catch. Under his assault, these people had absolutely no power to fight back. In no time, these individuals were sprawled on the ground, their faces filled with disbelief. They had never imagined that Logans strength would be so immense, powerful enough to instill fear and dread in them. How could this be? How is this possible? One lay on the ground, murmuring to himself, How can you be so incredibly powerful, it cant be possible! The rest echoed similarly, their eyes filled with shock and fear. They began to realize that they had truly bitten off more than they could chew this time, provoking someone beyond their capacity to confront. Logan stood there, looking coldly at these people, a trace of mockery flitting through his eyes. He spoke slowly, his voice icy and commanding, Hmph, did you really think you few could stop me, Logan? Let me tell you, when I want to leave, there is no one who can stop me! Logan chuckled coldly, the laughter echoing amidst the cold Snow Mountain, carrying hints of chill and scorn. Speaking slowly, his tone filled with disdain, Whats so impossible about it? If I wasnt capable, how could I have come to Snow Mountain alone, or even thought about Collecting Spiritual Medicine? Did you think this place is somewhere anyone could just come? The severe cold here, the dangers, are beyond your imagination. Its merely that you have greatly underestimated me, its nothing more than you deserved! The faces of these people turned utterly dark; they previously thought Logan had dared to come to Snow Mountain alone simply relying on a bit of cleverness and luck, but now, they completely misunderstood. Logans strength far exceeded their imaginations. But having already been beaten by Logan, with injuries all over and unbearable pain, they did not dare to confront him further, only able to watch him with eyes flashing with envy and fear. Seeing that Logan was about to leave just like that, Richard Mitchell finally panicked. Ignoring the pain of his injuries, he suddenly stood up, shouting loudly, You cannot leave, you havent helped us yet, you cant just go like this! His voice carried bits of urgency and pleading, evidently truly frightened. Chapter 1374 - Chapter 1374 Chapter 751 Conflict Chapter 1374: Chapter 751: Conflict Chapter 1374: Chapter 751: Conflict Logan halted his stride, turned his head to look at Richard Mitchell, a touch of amusement flickering in his eyes. He spoke coldly, Who do you think you are? Do you think youre some kind of treasure made of gold and silver? Why should I bother to save you? Your poisoning has nothing to do with me. I, Logan, have never been the Bodhisattva Guanyin, tasked with saving the suffering; I have no obligation to save you. Upon hearing this, Richards face changed color. He hadnt expected Logan to be so resolute. Clenching his teeth, he continued, Logan, if you leave like this, and something happens to us, our backing Family Clan will certainly not let you off! You may be formidable, but the strength of our Family Clan is not to be underestimated. By offending us, youre offending the entire Family Clan! Hearing this, Logan let out a sarcastic laugh, completely unconcerned by Richards threats. Slowly he began to speak, his tone filled with mockery: Hmph, do you think Im afraid of your Family Clan? When I, Logan, take action, I never consider any Family Clan. If something truly happens to you, then you can only blame your own bad luck; no one else is at fault. Besides, its not as if Im the only one who can save you from the poisonCthere are plenty of doctors in the world. Why must you cling to me? Richard trembled with rage. He hadnt expected Logan to be so arrogant, to disregard them so completely. His eyes widened in fury, staring at Logan as if wishing to devour him alive. However, he knew full well that he was not a match for Logan at this moment, forced to watch helplessly as he walked away. The others also stood up, equally resentful of Logans resoluteness, yet knowing that now was not the time to pick a fight with him. They could only watch Logans silhouette gradually fading into the Snow Mountain, their hearts filled with helplessness and anger. Meanwhile, Logan continued his journey, as if none of this had ever happened. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unintimidated by such threats, a playful smile curled on Logans lips as he coldly retorted, So dont let go then. Do you really think Im scared? No matter how powerful the Family Clan behind you is, what can they do to me? Let those behind you seek me out; in the end, thatll be your issue after death. If I can drag so many of you down to Hell with me, it seems like Im actually gaining from it. Im not at a loss! Richards face turned ashen. He had never thought someone could be so shameless, so despicable. He had tried every tactic, threats, and bribes, coaxed and coerced, but still couldnt convince Logan. Logan was like a stubborn rock, impervious to any influence, causing Richard immense frustration. On their side, they lacked both the people and the power to forcefully keep Logan. Watching Logan walk farther and farther away, Richard could no longer stay seated in calm. Panic-stricken, beads of sweat the size of beans formed on his forehead. Logan, wait! Richard called out loudly, his voice carrying a hint of urgency and pleading, You cant just leave like this. Weve been poisonedCif you go, what will we do? Logan stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at Richard, with a flicker of mockery in his eyes: Your poisoning, what does it have to do with me? I am not your life-saving straw; why should I stay and save you? Find a way on your own, dont always rely on others. Upon hearing this, Richard, fuming, nearly spat blood. He hadnt expected Logan to be so resolute, so heartless. Biting his lip, he continued, Logan, do you realize that if you leave, we might all die here. My status in the Family Clan is not ordinary; surely I will make a name for myself in the future. If I die here, do you realize the impact it will have on my Family Clan? At that, Logan just chuckled coldly: Hmph, do you actually think I care about your Family Clan? What does your Family Clan have to do with me? When I, Logan, take action, I never consider any Family Clan. If youre truly afraid of dying, then youd better hurry up and find a cure instead of always expecting me to save you. Hearing this, Richards heart filled with helplessness and anger. He knew he was no match for Logan and could not force him to stay. But he didnt want to die here; he had an ambitious future he couldnt just abandon. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he then looked towards Logan, his tone carrying a hint of plea: Logan, I beg you, please save us. If you do, we will be eternally grateful, and we will go out of our way to help you whenever you need it. Upon hearing this, Logan glanced at Richard, a hint of amusement in his eyes. He began to speak slowly, his voice full of sarcasm: Hmph, you think I would believe your nonsense? You people, in your desperation to live, would say anything. I, Logan, have never needed anyones gratitude or assistance. Youd do well to take your chances. After saying that, Logan turned and walked away, no longer sparing Richard a glance. Richard watched despairingly as Logans silhouette disappeared into the Snow Mountain, overwhelmed with desolation and helplessness. He knew he had encountered an immovable object and could not persuade Logan to stay. But he genuinely didnt want to die here; what should he do? Not just Richard, but even Abigail Mitchell found it difficult to accept the cruel reality before her. Her eyes wide with fear and despair, she watched as Logans retreating figure disappeared, desperately tugging at Richards sleeve, her voice breaking with a sob: Big brother, think of something quickly, what are we going to do now? I dont want to die here, I really dont. I only came out to travel with you all, never imagining Id end up staking my life on it. Chapter 1375 - Chapter 1375 Chapter 751 Conflict_2 Chapter 1375: Chapter 751: Conflict_2 Chapter 1375: Chapter 751: Conflict_2 Richard Mitchells face was also very grim; his brows knitted tightly in a mixture of urgency and helplessness. He feared death, and didnt Abigail Mitchell fear it as well? They were both young lives with promising futures ahead of them, but now they were facing a life-and-death trial. To save his own life, Richard had decided to throw all caution to the wind. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, and then he shouted loudly toward Logan, Young Master Logan, as long as youre willing to agree, anything you want will do! Just name your term, and Im willing to fulfill any request you have! Just please save us, and dont let us die here! Logan, however, remained indifferent; he didnt stop in his tracks and continued heading down the mountain. The worldly possessions seemed to have no effect on him, and he cared even less for Richards pleas and promises. Seeing that his efforts were fruitless, Richard finally began to panic. Sweat the size of soybeans appeared on his forehead, and his voice became even more urgent: Young Master Logan, what exactly will it take for you to save us? Name your price, and as long as I can produce it, I will give it to you! Please dont just stand by and watch us die; we really do not wish to die here! Abigail Mitchell echoed Richards words, her voice filled with tears and sobs, Young Master Logan, I beg you, please save us. We are still young, we have so many things left undone; we cant just die here. If you are willing to save us, we will be grateful to you for our entire lives! Yet, Logan continued on his way as though he had not heard Richards and Abigails begging. The two of them watched him slowly disappear from their sight, their hearts filled with despair and powerlessness. They knew they had really encountered a person with a heart of stone, and could not force him to stay and save them. But, they truly did not want to die here. What were they supposed to do? He did not want to die, the intense will to live burned in his heart like a raging fire, prompting him to take an unprecedented action. He turned toward the direction of Logan and, without any hesitation, thudded to his knees on the ground. His knees made contact with the cold snow, the bone-chilling cold spread swiftly through his body, yet he was oblivious to it, his gaze fixed on Logans retreating figure, his voice trembling and pleading, Young Master Logan, Im begging you, please save me. Tears swirled in his eyes, but he held them back from falling. He continued, I dont want to die. I still have a bright future ahead, and I really dont want to die here. Young Master Logan, I beg you, give me a chance; I truly do not want to die here. Richard completely abandoned his dignity; he was no longer the respected and composed young talent within the clan, but rather just an ordinary human being, desperate to survive at all costs. His eyes were filled with pleading and despair, hoping for that slim chance at life. His companions looked at him, and in that moment, they were completely stunned. They widened their eyes, mouths slightly open, as if unable to believe what was happening right before them. Brother Mitchell one of them muttered, his voice filled with shock and confusion. Brother another spoke, his voice also trembling, his eyes flickering with complex emotions. To them, it was as if they no longer recognized Richard Mitchell, or more accurately, this was the first time they truly saw him. In their minds, Richard had always been calm and confident, capable of handling any difficulty with ease. But now, for the chance of survival, he knelt down and begged someone they had once looked down upon. This was incredulous to them, and it also instilled in them a deeper reverence for life. They were beginning to realize that no matter how strong or dignified a person may be, in the face of life and death, everything could become insignificant. Logan stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Richard Mitchell, a complex expression flashing through his eyes. He had not expected Richard to take such an action just to stay alive. He fell silent for a moment, then slowly began to speak: Get up, I am not one to turn a blind eye to death. However, I want you to understand something life is precious, but so is dignity. You have forsaken your dignity today to survive, but I hope you will remember this lesson and not so easily give up on your principles and bottom line in the future. Upon hearing this, a glimmer of hope flickered across Richards eyes. He nodded hurriedly: Young Master Logan, you are right, Ill remember this. As long as you are willing to save us, I will certainly cherish my life and dignity even more in the future. His voice carried a tone of firmness and gratitude as if he had already seen the hope of rebirth. Abigail Mitchell couldnt accept it; her eyes were filled with shock and confusion as if she could not believe what was happening before her. All the others also couldnt accept it; they gathered together, buzzing with discussion, their faces marked with skepticism about Richards actions. Brother Mitchell, get up quickly; dont beg such a person! Abigails voice was tinged with anxiety and pleading, We can go back to the Family Clan, let the elders treat you, why stoop so low to beg him here? Saying so, the man beside her, William Parker, tried to pull him straight up. He reached out to grip Richards arm, tugging upwards with force, but Richard was immovable, like a mountain. Brother Mitchell, why do you have to do this? William Parker frowned as he said, You are the pride of our Family Clan, how can you kneel to a stranger here? Yet, Richard stopped him, his eyes dark and unwavering as he looked at William Parker with determination and resolution. Do you really think its okay, do you really think this is alright, William Parker? Richards voice was low and powerful, as if each word was landing heavily on William Parkers heart, Do you think we can last until returning to the Family Clan? Do you think the elders would risk making an enemy of such a person for the sake of a few of us juniors? sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. William Parker was taken aback by such a look, momentarily lost for words. His mouth opened, but he didnt know how to refute. In his heart, he understood all too clearly that Richards words were not without reason. If I really could wait to return to the Family Clan, to await their rescue, do you think I would sacrifice my dignity like this? Richard continued, his voice tinged with bitterness and helplessness, But reality is cruel, we will not last that long. To stay alive, I have no choice but to put aside my dignity and beg a person we previously looked down upon. At that moment, when he heard those words, William Parker felt as if his blood had frozen. He stood still, unable to recover for a long time. He had never envisioned Richard would take such measures to survive. In his memory, Richard always appeared calm and confident, capable of dealing with any difficulty with composure. Abigails reaction was even greater. She widened her eyes, staring at Richard as if looking at a stranger. She believed her Family Clan was invincible and would surely be able to save her. But reality delivered a resounding slap to her face. She couldnt even last long enough, let alone wait for the elders rescue. How could this be? Abigail murmured to herself, her voice filled with despair and incomprehension, How can we just give up our dignity and beg a stranger? Richard didnt answer her; he simply knelt silently on the ground, his eyes shining with unwavering resolve. He knew that his decision might be mocked or questioned by others, but he was even more certain that, to stay alive, this was the only path he could take. Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376 Chapter 752 Lies Chapter 1376: Chapter 752: Lies Chapter 1376: Chapter 752: Lies Big Brother, Big Brother, are you lying to us, are you deceiving us? Abigail Mitchells voice carried a tremor, tears swirling in her eyes. She clung tightly to Richard Mitchells clothes, as if grasping at the last straw, How could this be possible, no, I refuse to believe, I just cant! Richard Mitchell looked at her obstinate expression and felt a surge of nameless anger. He pushed away her hand that was clutching his clothes, his tone already impatient: Abigail Mitchell, stop making a fuss! Whether you like it or not, this is the reality, a reality you must accept! Being pushed away, Abigail Mitchell stumbled a few steps, nearly falling over. She stared at Richard Mitchell with eyes full of disbelief: Big Brother, how can you treat me like this? How can you be so heartless? Richard Mitchell took a deep breath, striving to calm himself. He knew that now was not the time for sentimentality; they had to think of every possible way to survive: Abigail Mitchell, if you dont want to die, beg Young Master Logan with me. Perhaps if he takes pity, he will save us this time. Otherwise, we can only await death! Abigail Mitchell stood there, seemingly struck by a great blow. Her gaze was hollow and spiritless; it took a long time for her to come back to herself. She could not accept this cruel reality, could not come to terms with the imminent threat of death. After a long while, Abigail Mitchell finally came back to her senses. Seeing the pleading look in Richard Mitchells eyes, a wave of inexplicable courage rose within her. She knew she couldnt just give up and had to fight for survival. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, she also began to plead: Young Master Logan, I was blind before and offended you. I beg for your magnanimity, please do not hold a grudge against me. Save us this time, I dont want to die, I really dont want to! As she said this, she knelt down and begged for mercy. Her voice carried a sob, sounding particularly mournful. Seeing this, Richard Mitchell also hurriedly knelt down and continued pleading: Young Master Logan, I beg you to save my sister and me. We dont want to die, well do anything as long as we dont have to die here. Young Master Logan stood there quietly, watching the two of them begging and kowtowing, a complex expression flickering across his eyes. He didnt immediately agree, nor did he refuse, just silently considering something. Abigail and Richard Mitchell were extremely anxious, not knowing whether Young Master Logan would save them. They could only continue kowtowing and begging, hoping Young Master Logans heart would soften, giving them a sliver of hope for survival. The others looked at Richard Mitchell and Abigail Mitchell, their eyes filled with plea and helplessness, as though at this moment, Logan became their only lifeline. Eventually, everyones pleading gazes converged on Logan, the air heavy with a suffocating and tense atmosphere. Sweat beaded on Richard Mitchells forehead as he nervously swallowed, aware that Logan, known for his cold and stern nature, might not be moved by coercion or temptation. After all, Logan was not someone easily swayed by external factors. However, these people were merely seeking help for survival, their intentions neither insincere nor threatening. Their eyes revealed a pure desire to live, an infinite longing for life. Logan couldnt just ignore them; he was not heartless. Watching them, some complex thoughts passing through his mind as his gaze grew complicated, he fell into a silent contemplation, possibly weighing options or recalling past experiences. Seeing no reaction from the other side, Richard Mitchells heart skipped a beat, beginning to worry that Logan might reject their plea. Biting his lip, he decided to plead once more: Young Master Logan, we will surely make amends for our previous transgressions. This time, we only hope you would save us. For the mere sake of a human life, please show mercy and give us a chance. Abigail Mitchell also hurriedly echoed: Young Master Logan, my brother is right, we truly realize our mistake. If you are willing to save us, we will follow your lead in the future, never daring to offend again. The others also started speaking, each begging Logan. Their voices trembled, betraying their fear of death and their desperation to live. Finally, Logan looked at them thoughtfully for a moment, having already made up his mind. He took a deep breath and then slowly spoke: Fine, Ill save you. But remember, Im doing this not because of your pleas, but because I dont want to see innocent lives perish like this. In the future, youd better treasure your own lives and not take unnecessary risks. Hearing Logans words, joy of having survived a catastrophe spread across everyones faces. They nodded repeatedly, looking at Logan with gratitude, as if at that moment, Logan had become a hero in their hearts. Richard and Abigail Mitchell were especially moved to tears, knowing they had been pulled back from the brink of death. Hearing this unexpected news, the people seemed as if struck by a sudden thunderbolt, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. Their eyes widened, mouths slightly agape, finding it hard to come back to reality. Lo Young Master Logan, have you agreed? Have you really agreed? Abigail Mitchell was the first to react, her voice trembling, eyes sparkling with disbelief. She clung tightly to Logans sleeve, fearful that this was just a dream, terrified that Logan might suddenly change his mind. Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377 Chapter 752 Lies_2 Chapter 1377: Chapter 752: Lies_2 Chapter 1377: Chapter 752: Lies_2 Logan watched her excited expression, the corners of his mouth slightly uplifted, and he said firmly, Yes, for the sake of your desire to survive, I will give you one last chance. I hope I have not misjudged or saved the wrong people. With these words, a hint of surprise flashed in their eyes. They hadnt expected that Logan would actually be willing to save them. At this moment, their hearts were filled with gratitude and joy, as if they had been pulled back from the brink of Hell to the human world. Richard Mitchell was the first to pledge emphatically, his voice filled with determination and resolve: Young Master Logan, rest assured, as long as you are willing to save us, we will repay your kindness by any means necessary. Whatever you ask me to do, I will do it without hesitation, certainly. The others echoed his words, knowing that their survival hinged entirely on Logans life-saving grace. They silently vowed in their hearts to repay Logans kindness in the future. Logan appeared indifferent to these words; his expression was calm, and it was unclear whether he believed them or not. He simply stood there quietly, watching these people, a complex look flickering in his eyes. Then, he took out the Detoxification Pills from his space and tossed them directly to Richard Mitchell and the others. His movements were crisp and decisive, with no sign of hesitation. He knew the poison within these people was not simple, and it was imperative to detoxify it as soon as possible. Richard Mitchell and the others received the Detoxification Pills, hesitation flashing across their faces. They did not know whether the pills were truly effective, nor if there would be any side effects after consumption. However, they no longer had the time to hesitate. They looked at each other and saw determination in each others eyes. In the end, they gritted their teeth and swallowed the Detoxification Pills. The pills dissolved immediately upon entering their mouths, spreading a cool sensation throughout their bodies instantly. They closed their eyes and began to sit on the ground, meditating to regulate their breath. They knew that it was most crucial to recover their strength quickly in order to face the upcoming challenges. The others watched Richard Mitchell and Abigail Mitchell swallow the Detoxification Pills handed out by Logan, worried whether the pills would truly work as Logan had claimed and detoxify them, while also keeping a vigilant eye on Logan, fearing that he might have malicious intentions or tampered with the medicine. In the crowd, someone murmured softly, Is this medicine really safe? What if Before the sentence was completed, another person interrupted, Dont speculate needlessly; lets wait and see the results first. If Young Master Logan really intends to harm us, we wont just stand by. Everyone nodded, their gazes fixed tightly on Richard Mitchell and Abigail Mitchell, afraid to miss any unusual signs. Fortunately, after a while, both of their complexions improved significantly. The cyanotic discoloration on their faces visibly faded, replaced by a faint blush, and the blood color gradually returned to their faces, their lips no longer as pale and colorless as before. More importantly, a lively sparkle began to flicker in their eyes, indicative of the restoration of their Spiritual Energy. Abigail Mitchell suddenly cried out in surprise, her voice filled with disbelief and joy: It worked, I can use my Spiritual Energy again! I can feel the Spiritual Energy in my body, this is truly great! For these cultivators, Spiritual Energy was as crucial as life itself. Losing Spiritual Energy was akin to losing strength, rendering them incredibly fragile. Now that their Spiritual Energy had finally been restored, how could they not feel exhilarated? Hearing what Abigail Mitchell said, the others visibly relaxed. They exchanged smiles, their eyes flickering with the joy of surviving a great calamity. They all turned to look at Richard Mitchell, indeed seeing him nod his head and displaying a relieved smile: Me too, my Spiritual Energy has been restored. At this moment, Richard Mitchell turned towards Logan, earnestly saying: Young Master Logan, if possible, lets descend the mountain together. You are also my savior, after leaving, I hope you can come to visit me so that I may repay your kindness. Abigail Mitchell seemed reluctant upon hearing her brothers words. She used her gaze to stop her older brother and whispered, Big brother, how can you so casually invite him to visit? We dont even know him well. Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchell was slightly stunned. He looked at Abigail Mitchell, then at Logan, feeling somewhat hesitant. He understood his sisters concerns, but since Logan had saved their lives, he truly did not know how to refuse. At that moment, Logan spoke up, Miss Mitchell has a point. After all, we are not well acquainted. However, if there is a chance in the future, I will definitely make a visit. Richard Mitchell felt a sense of relief upon hearing this. He gratefully glanced at Logan and nodded, Very well, Young Master Logan, you must visit us if you have the chance in the future. We will surely host you warmly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone present echoed this sentiment. They knew that they owed their survival to Logans life-saving grace. They would surely seek to repay him in the future. However, Richard Mitchell had already made up his mind. Despite his sister Abigail Mitchells rebuttal, he merely glared at her, his gaze revealing a decisiveness that brooked no doubt. He knew well that they survived only because of Logans mercy. Regardless of any discontent from his sister, he could not change his decision. Then, he continued smiling at Logan, but beneath that smile seemed to hide something secretive. His gaze flickered, as if he was plotting something, or perhaps concealing his true thoughts. Logan gave Richard Mitchell a thorough once-over and suddenly realized something, a sly smile playing on his lips. He saw through Richard Mitchells intention and understood why he was so persistent in inviting him over. However, he chose not to expose him and instead decided to go with the flow. Alright, Logan readily agreed to Richard Mitchells suggestion. His voice was calm and steady, without a hint of hesitation. At this time, a servant-like young man who had been standing next to Logan couldnt hold back any longer, his brow furrowed and his face filled with confusion as he asked, Master, why? These people clearly dont have good intentions. They even kicked us when we were down earlier. Have you forgotten what they did before? Logan merely smiled, his smile bearing a deeper meaning. He looked at the servant, then slowly said, Its precisely because I havent forgotten that I want to go through this journey with them. I want to see what they are really thinking. No one who dares to mess with me has been born yet. If some people dont know their limits, they shouldnt blame me for being ruthless. After speaking, Logans gaze once again landed on Richard Mitchell, his eyes flashing playfully, as though he was looking forward to the journey ahead. He knew that this journey together would not be ordinary, but he was prepared to face everything. Hearing Logans words, Richard Mitchell felt a chill. He understood that Logan was not someone easily fooled. Since he had agreed to come along, he must have his own plans. He silently told himself to be cautious and not to offend Logan, or the consequences would be unimaginable. Meanwhile, Abigail Mitchell looked at Logan with a face full of worry, her heart filled with unease. She didnt know what Logan was planning, nor did she know if this journey together would bring them even more trouble. But she knew she couldnt change her brothers decision, and could only silently pray that everything would go smoothly. Little White, having listened to Logan and Richard Mitchells conversation, seemed to understand something. A hint of realization flashed through its eyes, and it chose not to speak any further. It simply quietly observed Logan, then looked at Richard Mitchell and the others, shaking its head and sighing inwardly. Alas, out of all people to offend, they had to offend the Master. Soon they will learn their lesson, Little White thought. Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378 Chapter 753 Spirit Beasts Chapter 1378: Chapter 753: Spirit Beasts Chapter 1378: Chapter 753: Spirit Beasts Little White thought silently, although it was merely a Spirit Beast by Logans side, it understood Logans personality and strength crystal-clearly. It knew, Logan was not someone who could be easily offended, once someone crossed his bottom line, the consequences would be unimaginable. Logan was walking down the mountain with these people. Along the way, the atmosphere seemed somewhat subtle. The Mitchell Familys attitude towards Logan was not very friendly, although they smiled on the surface, the smiles were not genuine, and their eyes revealed hypocrisy. They occasionally glanced at Logan from the corner of their eyes, seemingly calculating something. And Richard Mitchell, from start to finish, acted extremely grateful towards Logan, thanking him profusely as if Logan was his savior. However, Logan could see that Richards eyes concealed something not known to others, harboring schemes and conspiracies. On their way, they encountered numerous disasters, some were sudden avalanches, and others were attacks by cunning wild beasts. However, with every crisis, everyone worked together to solve it, facing the challenges collectively. After those incidents, the relationship between both parties seemed to have grown a lot closer, at least it appeared so on the surface. Days passed, and as they were about to descend Snow Mountain completely, there seemed to be no more problems or disasters ahead. Richards face revealed a faint sinister smile, secretly plotting his next moves. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, one evening, when everyone found a relatively safe camp to rest, Richard suddenly turned hostile. He signaled with his eyes to a few people beside him and then shouted loudly: Take action, seize him! As soon as his words fell, several from the Mitchell Family rushed forward, attempting to subdue Logan. However, Logan was already prepared. With a flip, he dodged their movements and coldly looked at them, his eyes revealing a hint of chill. Richard Mitchell, what do you mean by this? Logan asked coldly, his voice filled with authority and indubitability. Richard only sneered and did not answer Logans question. He was secretly pleased with himself, thinking that he could finally overpower Logan and do as he pleased. However, he didnt realize that Logans strength was much greater than he had anticipated. This sudden betrayal and battle were destined not to end so easily. What, cant hold back anymore, showing your true colors? Logans voice was cold as a chilling wind, laced with a hint of teasing and scorn, his gaze sharp as a blade, staring straight at Richard as if to see through his heart. This statement shocked the surrounding people, they did not expect Logan to directly expose Richards pretense. Grace Mitchell, unable to contain herself due to her straightforward nature, took the lead and inquired: What do you mean by that? Did you know beforehand that we would set a trap for you? Her voice carried a tone of disbelief and astonishment, evidently shocked by Logans words. She looked at Logan, her eyes filled with confusion, wondering how Logan knew. As soon as her words fell, Richard fiercely glared at Grace. This fool, why cant she keep her calm? He cursed inwardly, yet forced himself to appear composed, attempting to mask his panic. He knew that now was absolutely the worst time to reveal anything, otherwise, their plan would be completely ruined. However, Logan merely sneered and crossed his arms, looking at them as if watching a pathetic clown, his eyes filled with disdain and contempt. He slowly spoke, his voice low and forceful: Did you really think your trivial tricks could fool me? Richard Mitchell, Young Master Mitchell, you underestimate me far too much. Posing as an upright gentleman when, in reality, youre constantly scheming to bring me down. After all, Ive seen you at your lowest, groveling at my feet! Every word he uttered was like a stab to the heart, poignant and cutting. Richard listened with rising anger, his face turning ashen, his hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms, yet he felt no pain. He struggled to suppress the anger in his heart, preventing himself from erupting. The surrounding people were also in an uproar, they didnt expect Logan to reveal Richards misdeeds so directly. Whispers began to spread among some, their gazes towards Richard were filled with peculiarity. Grace was so shocked by Logans words that she was rendered speechless, her eyes looking at Richard filled with disappointment and anger. She had not expected her own brother to stoop so low, she had always thought of Richard as honorable and kind-hearted, but now, it seems she had misjudged him. Yet Logan simply smiled faintly, watching Richards pale face, his heart filled with satisfaction. He knew he had made the right move, successfully exposing Richards true character. Now, it was time to see how he would handle this hypocrite. As Logan continued to provoke him, Richards demeanor, which was initially graceful, gradually turned chill as if the cold winds of winter, icy and piercing. His eyes flickered fiercely as he stared dead at Logan, as if wishing to swallow him whole. Not bad, it seems you are aware of your own circumstances, Logan. Richards voice was deep and hoarse, filled with restrained fury, Blame yourself for not knowing better. Back when I first asked you, you should have just agreed. Why did you force me into such an embarrassing position, making me lose face in front of everyone here? I, Richard Mitchell, cannot allow any bad reputation to spread, so today, you must die! Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379 Chapter 753 Spirit Beasts_2 Chapter 1379: Chapter 753: Spirit Beasts_2 Chapter 1379: Chapter 753: Spirit Beasts_2 Logan looked at the people surrounding him, his face showing no sign of panic. Instead, he raised his eyebrows, a hint of amusement flashing in his eyes. He countered Richard Mitchell: Are you sure you can kill me? Just with your mediocre skills? Upon hearing this, Richard Mitchell sneered, as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. One of his subordinates couldnt help but mockingly say, Logan, dont be so smug. Youve killed so many Demon Beasts before, and youre already worn out. Otherwise, why would we seize the opportunity to move against you? Were not fools either. With a smug smile, he continued, Logan, I admit that your abilities are indeed formidable, but unfortunately, you are still outsmarted. Did you really think wed be foolish enough to confront you at the peak of your strength? Huh, too naive. Upon hearing this, Logan only smiled faintly, offering no rebuke. He looked at Richard Mitchell, his eyes filled with mockery and scorn. He knew these people were just insignificant clowns, not a real threat to him. Just then, Richard Mitchell suddenly issued a command: What are you waiting for? Dont just stand there, do it, kill him! His voice was filled with resolve and fierceness, as if determined to see Logan dead. The rest of the group charged at Logan, each filled with killing intent, their eyes gleaming viciously, as if desiring to tear Logan apart. Yet, Logan just stood there, unmovable, seemingly unconcerned by their presence. A fierce battle was about to erupt, the air laden with a heavy scent of gunpowder. The grievances and grudges between Logan and Richard Mitchell were about to be settled. Logan chuckled coldly, his laughter filled with scorn and disdain, as if watching a bunch of clowns struggling in their last moments. After waiting so long, you finally reveal yourselves. Sadly, I thought you had more tricks up your sleeves, but it turns out thats not the case. Enough, I dont want to play with you anymore, just die! Logans voice was icy as a cold wind, each word like a blade piercing the heart. With that, he waved his hands gracefully and decisively. Ripples appeared in the air, and several complex arrays instantly formed, emitting a menacing aura. These arrays, prepared by Logan in advance, were now ready to trap these men completely. Before they could react, they were all sucked into the Killing Array. They struggled in fear, finding themselves stuck in an endless Maze, unable to find a way out. Whats going on? Brother Mitchell, save me, please save us! one person cried out in terror, his voice filled with despair and fear. Brother, ah, it hurts so much, I dont want to die, Brother! another cried out, his voice heartfelt, but no rescue came. Despite their cries for help, Logan just watched coldly, utterly unmoved. Eventually, they all died under the blade, their blood staining the array red, the air thick with the smell of blood. Seeing the situation turn dire, Richard Mitchell tried to escape. He dashed, trying to break through Logans encirclement. However, Logan had already anticipated his move, swiftly encircling him. Trying to run? Hmph, do you think you can? Logan sneered and without another word, slit Richard Mitchells throat. Blood spurted out, and Richard Mitchells eyes were filled with reluctance and shock. How could this He seemed unwilling to accept his fate, falling to the ground with eyes wide open. He could never have imagined that he would die at the hands of someone who seemed not so powerful. Logan said nothing, just stood there silently, revealing his strength. In that moment, a powerful aura emanated from him, inspiring awe. Saint Realm! It turns out Logan was a master at the Saint Realm! At this moment, Richard Mitchell finally realized where they had lost. His previous struggles against the Demon Beasts were all an act, just to lure them into the trap. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How laughable that they had not seen through Logans tricks. They chose an inappropriate moment to strike, as ineffective as trying to stop a vehicle with a mantis arm, overestimating themselves. Looking back now, all their schemes and calculations seem so naive and ridiculous. Richard Mitchell found it hard to accept this reality; he stared at Logan with eyes filled with unwillingness and anger. However, he could no longer change this outcome. In the end, he was literally infuriated to death, his face still showing traces of reluctance and astonishment when he died. Looking at the bodies scattered all over the ground, Logan merely hooked up a cold sneer, filled with mockery and disdain. Ha, before trying to strike at others, didnt even weigh their own capabilities, merely paving their way to their own demise! he muttered softly, his tone exuding an indescribable dominance. Having said that, he lightly dusted off the dust on his clothes, as if the bloody battle that had just occurred was nothing more than a trivial game. Soon, he took the Spiritual Medicine in his hand and turned to leave, paying no heed to the bodies lying on the ground and the terrified bystanders. Logans steps were light, and he quickly returned to the Princess Mansion. He went straight into the Alchemy Room, carefully placed the Spiritual Medicine on the table, and began to craft the Elixir. His handling was skilled and precise, every movement displaying his deep foundation in Alchemy. After some busy work, Logan successfully crafted the Elixir from the Spiritual Medicine. He gently sniffed the Elixir emitting a light fragrance and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he took the Elixir to the Princesss bedroom. The Princess was lying on the bed at the moment, her complexion pale, her breath weak. Logan walked gently to the bedside, brought the Elixir to the Princesss lips, and personally fed it to her. Everyone anxiously waited by the side, their eyes unwaveringly fixed on the Princess, afraid to miss any slight change. After a moment, after the Princess had taken the Elixir, her complexion gradually became rosy, and her breathing stabilized and strengthened. She slowly opened her eyes, never expecting to see the person she longed for day and night. You, Logan, you The Princess opened her mouth, seemingly wanting to say something yet finding it hard to speak. Her eyes were filled with surprise and gratitude, and a trace of indescribable shyness. Logan looked at the Princess, feeling a warm flow in his heart. He gently held the Princesss hand and tenderly said, Princess, you were injured and poisoned before, and youve just detoxified. Dont talk for now; resting well is the most important thing. The Princess, hearing Logans words, swallowed back her words. She just watched the young man before her, and it took her a long while to finally voice her thoughts: Was it you who saved me? Logans gaze flickered, not denying this point. He gently nodded and said, Yes, I saved you, Princess. You need to rest well now, and once youve fully recovered, we can talk properly. The Princess, upon hearing Logans words, felt an inexplicable touch of emotion. She looked at Logans firm eyes and gentle smile, her heart filling with trust and dependency. She knew that no matter what the future holds, as long as Logan was by her side, she feared nothing. An indescribable feeling welled up in the Princesss heart; she looked at Logan, her eyes flickering with complex emotions. Gratitude, admiration, and a trace of inexplicable affection intertwined, causing her heart to flutter slightly. Thank you, Logan, I always knew you were a true Hero. The Princesss voice was soft yet firm, each word seeming to flow from the depths of her heart. Logan, hearing this, couldnt help but feel warmth in his heart. He looked into the Princesss bright eyes, smiled gently, and said, Princess, you flatter me. I merely did what I should do. However, the most important thing for you now is to rest well and recuperate. Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380 754 Chapter Princess Chapter 1380: 754 Chapter: Princess Chapter 1380: 754 Chapter: Princess Even though he knew he didnt belong with the Princess, even though there seemed to be no future between them, Logan still hoped that the Princess could live happily and well, hoping she could forget those unpleasant experiences and start anew. The Princess nodded silently, she knew Logan was right. Yet, the memory of this man was deeply branded in her heart, impossible to erase. Logan gave a few more instructions, telling her to rest well, and that the rest of her time would be arranged by the Emperor and herself, and that her father would come to visit her. After speaking, Logan took his leave first, giving the Princess some quiet space. The next day, Logan was cultivating in his room, immersed in his own world, when suddenly, a raucous noise broke the silence. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, who is Logan? Get out here this instant! A rough voice sounded outside the door, filled with provocation and rudeness. Logan furrowed his brows, retracted his aura, and immediately went out. At the door stood several imposing figures, dressed in splendid clothesCit was clear they were from some aristocratic family. I am Logan. Who might you be? Why are you looking for me? Logan asked calmly, a hint of vigilance flashing in his eyes. Why? Hah, you should be well aware! One of them sneered, You killed a disciple of our noble family, and now you have the audacity to ask why? Logan, were here to claim your life todayCprepare to die! With that, they all pounced at Logan together. Logans heart chilled; he hadnt expected these people to be so daring as to attack in broad daylight. Nevertheless, he wasnt frightened, for he had the confidence to face any challenge. Hearing this, Logan finally understood their purpose. He squinted slightly, looking at these fierce descendants of a noble family, and couldnt help but feel amused. So, they had come to seek justice for those people, sent by the family clan of that group. I killed your family clans disciple? Logan raised an eyebrow and countered. His tone was playful, as if he didnt take these people seriously. Hearing this lightly poised counter-question, one became furious. One of them pointed at Logans nose, fuming, YouCyou know very well what you did! And now you have the nerve to ask us? You think we dont know it was you? Logan shrugged his shoulders, looking innocent, I havent done anything; you cant accuse someone without evidence. Do you have any evidence? Show me. Logan, is it? Dont pretend youre unaware of the vile things you have done! Another person spat out through gritted teeth, Let me tell you, every one of our familys disciples is equipped with an Image Recording Stone. The last person they saw before dying was you; youre the one who laid hands on them! What more is there to discuss? With that, he flicked his wrist and tossed the Image Recording Stone into the air. It traced an arc before landing steadily on the ground in front of Logan. Logan looked down at the Image Recording Stone, his face still wearing a calm smile. He bent down, picked up the stone, and examined it carefully. Then, he looked up at the group and said, Oh? Is this your evidence? Then I better take a good look. As he said this, he pinched the Image Recording Stone lightly, seemingly assessing its authenticity. The few onlookers were puzzled by Logans composed demeanor; they had expected him to panic at the sight of the stone but were surprised by his calmness. Humph, stop faking it! The Image Recording Stone has recorded everything clearly; youre the murderer! One of them said impatiently, What more could you possibly have to defend yourself? Logan merely smiled without immediately responding. He placed the Image Recording Stone in his palm and gently gave it a turn before speaking, Oh? Did you ever consider that the Image Recording Stone could have been tampered with? After all, in this world, nothing is impossible. The images on the Image Recording Stone instantly appeared, the scenes flowing smoothly, vividly capturing how Logan single-handedly turned the tables and slaughtered those seven or eight people. Logans figure was agile, his movements swift, every action precise and deadly. It was as if he had already anticipated every move his opponents made, easily defeating them one by one. Although it was somewhat shameful that their own disciples were effortlessly killed, this was still solid evidence that identified the murderer. The man curled his lip, a flash of disdain in his eyes, but quickly refocused on the matter at hand. He stared at Logan, his tone full of smugness and provocation, How about that? Youve seen the evidence, no more words to say, right? Logan simply yawned coldly, appearing utterly indifferent. He half-closed his eyes lazily, his mouth curling into an amused smile, So what if Ive seen it? So what if I did it? Such a dismissively arrogant attitude was beyond description. Hearing this, the family disciple almost burst with anger. His finger trembled as he pointed at Logan, his voice turning hoarse with fury, YouCyou insolent wretch! Youre being utterly defiant! Do you think you can just kill someone and get away with it? Let me tell you, our family clan will not let you off! Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381 Chapter 754 Princess_2 Chapter 1381: Chapter 754: Princess_2 Chapter 1381: Chapter 754: Princess_2 Upon hearing this, Logan merely scoffed with derision. He slowly stood up, his gaze piercing as he stared at the Family Disciple, his tone filled with disdain: Hmph, your Family Clan? What do you think your family amounts to? Merely a bunch of degenerates who bully others by flaunting your power. Why should I, Logan, be subservient to your whims? Seeking revenge against me? Then just try, what have I, Logan, to fear? The Family Disciple was so overpowered by Logans aura that he struggled to catch his breath. He glared at Logan with wide eyes but found himself unable to utter a word. The air around them seemed to solidify, tension reaching an unbearable peak. Just then, a flurry of hurried footsteps broke the silence, signaling the arrival of other Family Disciples who had been alerted to the situation. Upon seeing the scene before them, they glared furiously as if they wanted to tear Logan apart. Logan merely glanced at them indifferently before turning to leave, as if he entirely disregarded their presence. Seeing this, the Family Disciple trembled with rage and shouted, Logan, dont you walk away! You must give us an explanation today! However, Logan, without even looking back, waved his hand dismissively and left behind a cold statement: An explanation? Hmph, do you even deserve one? Even faced with such rebuke, Logan remained unperturbed. He arched an eyebrow and crossed his arms over his chest, leisurely watching the other side, his eyes brimming with mockery and scorn. So what if Ive turned against you all? Logan chuckled wryly, his voice filled with arrogance, Surely you dont think that just you few lackeys can do anything to me, right? Hmph, thats far too naive. The Family Disciple turned livid with rage upon hearing this. Clenching his fists, he spat through gritted teeth: Do you think having an Image Recording Stone makes you so remarkable? Are you apprehensive, fearful, insecure? If you were, you wouldnt have killed those people in the first place, nor let us come looking for you. Do you think I would be afraid of you? Upon hearing this, Logan only laughed in disdain. He slowly shook his head and said, Apprehensive? Fearful? Insecure? Hmph, such words have never been in my dictionary. Why should I, Logan, be subservient to your whims? Those people were killed because they deserved death. As for you all coming for me, what of it? What have I, Logan, to fear? His arrogant attitude not only shocked everyone but also enraged those who had come looking for trouble to the point where they were almost speechless. The Family Disciples eyes widened as he glared at Logan, his voice trembling with anger: YouCyou insolent fool, completely oblivious to the gravity of your actions! Do you know who we are? Do you realize youve offended a powerful Aristocratic Family? Fool, do you think youll leave this place unscathed after injuring our disciples? Logan merely swept them with a casual glance, a playful smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He slowly stated, Aristocratic Family? Hmph, to me, Logan, what are they but trash? Ive slain your men because they deserved to die. As for what you want to do, just bring it on. What have I, Logan, to fear? As soon as he finished speaking, the Family Disciple and those behind him all drew their swords and knives. The blades, shimmering coldly, were all pointed at Logan, bristling with murderous intent. Their eyes were filled with rage and determination, as if they were ready to tear Logan apart. Yet Logan just snorted disdainfully, standing up resolutely, his gaze as piercing as ever. Against the flashing blades, his figure appeared more defiant, like an unshakable mountain. In a soft voice, he said, Hmph, do you really think you, this Mob, are capable of harming me, Logan? Pure wishful thinking. Come on, show me what youve got! But Logan merely spared their gleaming weapons a cursory glance, utterly unfazed in his heart. He couldnt even be bothered to look directly at those Noble Familys Descendants, infuriated to the core, standing around as if everything before him was nothing more than a farce. In front of them all, Logan sneered outright, a sound that was particularly grating amidst the tense atmosphere. Heh, these are your weapons, this is the strength of your Aristocratic Families? Pathetic! His words were laden with scorn and ridicule, as he seemed to regard the power and background of those Noble Familys Descendants with utter contempt. His words not only infuriated the Aristocratic Family but also offended many Disciples present. They were already seething with anger at Logans audacious demeanor, and now hearing him belittle their weapons and the strength of their families, they trembled with fury. What did you say? The first one to roar was a descendant of a noble family. His eyes were round with anger, as if flames were about to burst forth, Such audacity, devoid of the fear of death! How dare you talk to us like this! Do you have any clue who youve just offended? Damn it, what are you to judge us like this? Another family disciple also bellowed, his hand gripping the hilt of his knife tightly as if he was ready to charge and give Logan a lesson. You insolent brat, completely ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth! Another noble familys descendant said through clenched teeth, A wild boy from nowhere dares speak such nonsense here! Who do you think you are? Do you think just because you have some strength you can strut around arrogantly? These descendants of noble families were always held in high esteem wherever they went. Who didnt treat them with the utmost respect and caution? They were accustomed to being looked up to, flattered, and feared. However, this was the first time someone had dismissed them completely, even to the point of spouting such nonsense. Logans attitude was like stepping on these descendants faces one by one, dealing a severe blow to their pride. Hence, their fury soared, ready to erupt and engulf Logan in their towering rage. Regrettably, Logan was no common man; he felt no fear towards the anger and threats of these noble familys descendants. There he stood, his posture upright, his eyes betraying an unrestrained arrogance, as if he truly didnt give a damn about these people. Despite the faces of these descendants contorting in rage, he remained unaffected as if watching an amusing farce. He shook his head gently, a faint smile curling on his lips, and said, It seems that not only are your abilities unsatisfactory, your temperaments are lacking as well. Just a few words and youre hopping mad. How ridiculous. Upon hearing this, the noble descendants rage was reignited; furiously agitated, they looked ready to charge and tear Logan to pieces. They urged the leader in front of them to teach Logan a harsh lesson, to let him know the consequences of offending a noble family. Senior Brother, what are we waiting for? a family disciple said impatiently, We must teach this braggart a lesson! Let him understand that our noble family cannot be insulted by just anyone! Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exactly, never before have we seen such irreverence! another noble familys disciple chimed in, Hes practically asking for death! Since hes courting it himself, we shouldnt let him go! We must let him taste our prowess! Senior Brother, I cannot swallow this insult! yet another descendant said, gritting his teeth, We must vent our anger on him now! Let him learn just how miserable the end can be for those who offend the noble familys disciples! Hearing his junior brothers instigations, a vicious glint flashed in the eyes of the leader. He stared fixedly at Logan, as if wanting to tear him apart. However, Logan simply smiled faintly, his smile reeking of cynicism and mockery. Hmph, you think this mob can teach me a lesson? Logan said softly, Such delusional wishful thinking. Come on, lets see just how capable you really are! Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382 Chapter 755 Drawing the Sword Chapter 1382: Chapter 755: Drawing the Sword Chapter 1382: Chapter 755: Drawing the Sword Speaking, Logan slowly assumed a battle stance, his gaze revealing a kind of fighting spirit and excitement. He seemed to not fear the encirclement of the noble familys descendants; on the contrary, he seemed to be looking forward to a fierce battle. Upon seeing this, the noble familys descendants quivered with rage and roared as they rushed towards Logan, a fierce conflict about to erupt. If you want to fight with me, just say it directly. Why ask for permission from your senior brother? Could it be that youre all cowards, too afraid to take me on? Logans voice echoed in the air, laced with disdain and mockery, So, using your senior brothers name, under the guise of so-called gentlemanly behavior, none of you even dare to draw your swords? If you really want to fight, dont ask others; come at me if youve got the guts! I promise, I wont show any mercy! His words were a naked insult and provocation against them, targeted right at them. Each word was like a sharp blade, stabbing into the hearts of these noble familys descendants, filling them with unbearable humiliation and rage. Their faces turned alternately green and white, as if Logans words had enraged them to the point of explosion. They clutched the hilts of their swords tightly, their knuckles white from the force, their eyes shimmering with fury and indignation. Having always been cherished treasures held in the palm of someones hand, when had they ever suffered such indignities and provocations? You you dare to insult us like this! one of the noble familys descendants finally couldnt hold back and roared, his voice becoming hoarse with anger, Who do you think you are? Just some wild brat who popped out of nowhere, and you dare to be arrogant in front of us! Thats right! Who do you think you are? We, as descendants of noble families, are not someone you can just insult at will! Another descendant echoed, his eyes filled with the intent to kill, as if he was about to rush forward and tear Logan into pieces. However, the leading senior brother was no fool, nor was he impulsive. He stood there quietly, his gaze deep and calm, as if Logans words did not enrage him. Despite the jumping and raging of his fellows behind him, he remained cool and composed, like an immovable mountain peak. If not for the slight twitch at the corner of his mouth, perhaps he would have indeed seemed like the epitome of an aristocratic demeanorCsteady, restrained, and showing no emotion. He took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled, a determined look flashing in his eyes. Logan, you really are bold, the leading senior brother finally spoke, his voice deep and powerful, But do you think your provocations will cause us to lose our minds? You are wrong. We noble familys descendants may not be heroes, but we are not street thugs. We must fight, but not in a reckless outburst like street thugs. As he spoke, he slowly drew the longsword from his waist, the tip pointing straight at Logan. His eyes were filled with fighting spirit and determination, as if he was ready to settle the score with Logan. Logan, seeing this, merely smiled faintly, his smile brimming with confidence and arrogance. He knew the battle was inevitable, and he was ready to face the challenge. The senior brother looked at Logan with a trace of deep malice and disdain in his eyes, as if Logan were some despised stain. A cold sneer curled his lips, his voice low and menacing: I originally wanted to settle this matter amicably with Young Master Logan, but I didnt expect Young Master Logan to be so uncooperative. The affairs of an aristocratic family are not so easily refused by anyone. Id ask that Young Master Logan come with us, to avoid us having to take action and spoil the harmony. While he uttered the word please, his tone lacked any respect; it was full of coercion. Meanwhile, he had already quietly drawn the longsword from his waist, its tip trembling slightly and shimmering with a cold light, pointed directly at Logan. The others followed suit, drawing their swords one after another. In a moment, the air was filled with a tense and dangerous aura. All they awaited was for the person before them to say no, and they would immediately rush forward and kidnap him, regardless of how Logan resisted, never to escape from their grasp. At this critical point, with both sides looking ready to come to blows, suddenly, a clear and authoritative voice rang out, like a spring breeze brushing across ones face, yet carrying an undeniable force: Stop! With the sound of that voice, a slender figure approached gracefully. She was dressed in splendid clothes, moving lightly as if a fairy descending to earth. Although petite, not a single person present ignored her. Her arrival seemed to brighten the entire space, and all the clamor and murderous intent instantly froze. Indeed, it was no other than the Princess. She slowly walked up to the crowd, her gaze sweeping over everyone present, finally resting on the senior brother. Her eyes displayed both authority and an unquestionable firmness: What are you doing? In broad daylight, do you intend to abduct a man by force? Even if noble families have their affairs, they must be reasonable and not bully others by virtue of their power. Seeing the Princess, the senior brothers face slightly shifted, but he quickly regained his composure. He bowed with his hands clasped, though his tone carried a hint of reluctance: Princess Your Highness, this matter pertains to the internal affairs of our aristocratic family. Young Master Logan has some entanglements with us, and we need to take him back for handling. We hope Your Highness will not interfere. Upon hearing this, the Princesss eyebrows slightly furrowed, her voice becoming even more stern: Internal affairs of your noble family? Hmph, in my view, this is nothing more than bullying with power. Young Master Logan is a subject of our dynasty; how can he be manipulated at your whim? As for todays matter, I, the Princess, shall handle it! S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383 Chapter 755 Drawing the Sword_2 Chapter 1383: Chapter 755: Drawing the Sword_2 Chapter 1383: Chapter 755: Drawing the Sword_2 Speaking, she slowly walked to Logans side, stood firmly, and gazed steadfastly at the elder disciple, as if declaring: With me here, you shall not harm a hair on Logans head! The Princess maintained her dignity, stepping forward one step at a time, her steps firm and forceful, as if each one tread upon the hearts of the Aristocratic Family members. The members of the Aristocratic Family hadnt expected her sudden appearance, but even with surprise in their hearts, they did not forget to respect the Princesss status; thus, they sheathed their swords and performed a formal ritual towards her. Your Highness, the Princess! they said in unison, their voices orderly and resonant, displaying the well-trained nature of a Noble Familys Descendant. They were different from ordinary humans, not only greeting the Princess with a bow of the fist but performing a more solemn ritual per the customs of the Aristocratic Family. The Princess looked at them with a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. She knew that although these Noble Familys Descendants could be arrogant at times, they understood boundaries at critical moments. Consequently, she also nodded towards them, mutually saving face and without much unnecessary formality. Your Highness, may I ask what brings you here today? the elder disciple asked, his voice laced with a hint of doubt and probing. His gaze fell upon the Princess, attempting to read something from her expression. The Princess smiled slightly; aware that he was probing her intentions, yet she did not intend to conceal her thoughts. She spoke slowly, I have heard about the matters here. This gentleman, Logan, is my life-saving benefactor. He once stepped forward when I was in danger and saved my life. Therefore, I am here today to ensure his safety. As she spoke, the Princesss gaze swept across everyone present; her eyes filled with determination and unequivocal resolve. She knew that once her words were spoken, there was no turning back. Yet, she also believed that these Noble Familys Descendants, despite their pride, would not easily offend the Princess. Your Highness, this The elder disciple, upon hearing this, showed a trace of difficulty on his face. He knew that Logans matter was not that simple, involving internal affairs of the Aristocratic Family. But the Princess had made her stance clear, and they could not easily disregard it. Elder disciple, since the Princess herself has spoken, we another Noble Familys Descendant softly reminded, his voice tinged with hesitation and unease. The elder disciple, after a moment of silence, slowly opened his mouth to speak, Your Highness, your favor is, of course, remembered in our hearts. But the matter concerning Logan indeed relates to our familys internal affairs. However, since Your Highness has intervened, we will give you face. Nevertheless, we still need to discuss this internally before we can provide Your Highness with an answer. The Princess nodded upon hearing this; she knew that the matters of the Aristocratic Family were not easy to resolve, but she also believed that with her involvement, Logan would not be in grave danger. Thus, she spoke slowly, Very well, Im giving you this opportunity. But I hope you can provide me with an answer soon and not make me wait too long. Anxious about the matter, her heart was extremely unsettled, fearing that Logan might suffer some misfortune. She immediately ordered the servants to prepare a horse, and she hurriedly changed into casual attire, simply tying her hair into a bun, and rode non-stop to get here. Throughout the journey, she silently prayed, hoping that Logan would be safe and sound. When she arrived at the scene and saw Logan standing there unharmed, she instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was not harmed, and she arrived just in time to protect him. She quickly walked to Logans side, signalling with her eyes that he should not be afraid, with her presence, nobody could harm him. Upon the Princesss words, the faces of the Noble Familys Descendants all darkened. They had originally thought that with the Princess intervening, the matter would be resolved, but they did not expect her to so firmly insist on protecting Logan. They exchanged glances, their expressions flickering with hesitation and difficulty. After a moment of silence, it was one disciple who stepped forward, bowed, and saluted the Princess. His voice was low and firm as he spoke, Princess, please do not put us in a difficult position. This man has a great feud with our Family Clan, having killed seven or eight of our disciples. Our clan has ordered that he must be brought back. Please hand him over to us so that we can deal with him according to our Clans rules. The Princess frowned upon hearing this; she had not expected these descendants to be so unyielding, insisting on taking Logan away. She took a deep breath, trying to remain calm, then slowly said, I understand that your Family Clan has its rules, but I also have my principles. Logan is my lifesaver, and I must protect him no matter what. I regret the deaths of your disciples, but I believe we should consider this matter in the long run. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The disciples expression grew even colder upon hearing her words. He stared intently at the Princess, his eyes glinting with defiance and determination, Princess, we naturally cherish your kindness in our hearts. However, our enmity with this man is irreconcilable, we absolutely cannot let him off. Please, Princess, think it over carefully, and do not let our clans affairs affect your reputation. The Princess felt annoyed upon hearing this. She felt that she had already offered enough sincerity and face, yet these descendants remained so obstinate. She snorted coldly and said, I have made myself very clear, Logan is my lifesaver, and I must protect him no matter what. If your Family Clan insists on taking him away, then you will have to step over my dead body first! Saying this, the Princess stepped forward and stood in front of Logan. Her eyes were filled with determination and authority, as if she was ready to face a decisive battle with the Noble Familys Descendants. Seeing this, the descendants also drew their longswords, and the atmosphere suddenly tensed up. Oh? Is it your intention to defy me, then? The Princesss tone suddenly deepened, her gaze drooping, the previously soft lines now sharp and defined, her royal demeanor unmistakably evident, like a volcano ready to erupt, formidable and awe-inspiring. The Noble Disciples felt this oppressive force and immediately lowered their heads, but their voices, though low, carried firmness, Princess, we do not intend to defy you, but this man has a great feud with our Family Clan, we simply cannot let him go. The Princess felt humiliated and angered by these words. Especially in front of a former loved one, being unable to protect someone she wanted to, challenged her authority significantly. A flash of anger crossed her eyes, and her voice rose, How dare you! Who do you think you are? I am the Princess, do you think you can defy my orders? As she spoke, she walked forward, her presence growing increasingly imposing, as if pressing down on the Noble Familys Descendants. Sensing this pressure, their expressions slightly changed, but none took a step back. Seeing this, the Princess grew even more enraged. She snorted coldly and continued, Family Clan? Its only because I respect your Family Clan that I gave you some face, but dont overstep your boundaries. Do you really think I wouldnt dare to turn against you? No matter how great your Family Clan is, its not greater than Imperial Authority. With just one word from me, I could obliterate your Family Clan! Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384 Chapter 756 Endorsement Chapter 1384: Chapter 756: Endorsement Chapter 1384: Chapter 756: Endorsement After hearing this, the descendants of the noble family were startled and greatly surprised. They never expected the Princess to speak such decisive words. They knew that her words were not without basis; given her identity and status, she indeed had the power to inflict heavy losses on their aristocratic family. At that moment, the atmosphere at the scene became extremely tense. The descendants of the noble family looked at each other, uncertain of what to do. However, the Princess stood there, her gaze firm as she looked at them, as if waiting for their response. After a long while, one senior disciple slowly began to speak: Princess, we did not intend any offense. But this matter concerns the honor and blood feud of our aristocratic family, we simply cannot let it go. We ask for Your Highnesss understanding of our difficulty. Upon hearing this, the Princess slightly furrowed her brows. She knew that the grudge between noble families was not easily resolved. But she also understood that she couldnt just give up on Logan. Thus, she took a deep breath and slowly said, I am aware of your difficulties, but Logan is my life-saving benefactor, and I must protect him at all costs. The grievances between your families, I may disregard, but not Logan, you absolutely cannot take him away! Among them was one person, dressed in splendid attire and with a stern face, evidently holding a significant status within the aristocracy. He felt utterly baffled by the Princess insisting on protecting Logan, his heart filled with doubts like surging waves, unable to restrain himself any longer, he couldnt help but remonstrate: Princess, why must you protect this commoner? What virtues and abilities does this person have that make the Princess intervene on his behalf? I see that this person is arrogant and does not hold anyone in regard, clearly a troublemaker. Princess, being of noble birth, must not be deceived by his superficial guise. His words were earnest, his tone full of concern, obviously genuinely considering the Princesss best interest, worried that she might be misled by Logans appearance. However, his words touched a raw nerve, reminding the Princess of her humiliating past engagement, a deep scar engraved on her heart, stinging with humiliation and embarrassment whenever mentioned. The Princesss complexion turned crimson in an instant, as if scorched by fire, a flash of anger in her eyes as she forcefully slammed the armrest beside her, making a snap sound. She immediately rebuked, Presumptuous! Since when is it your place to meddle in my affairs? Whether I choose to protect or abandon someone is my prerogative, what concern is it of yours? How dare you scrutinize my royal intent, such impudence is beyond belief! The Princesss voice was loud and firm, filled with undeniable authority. She stood up, her posture tall and sturdy like an inviolable mountain, imposing a tremendous pressure on everyone present. Seeing this, the noble familys descendant who remonstrated was startled and immediately fell to his knees, repeatedly saying, Princess, please calm your anger, I misspoke, please forgive me. His voice trembled, evidently intimidated by the Princesss majesty. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the Princess did not intend to let him off easily; she coldly glanced at him and said, Hmph, do you think a mere slip of the tongue settles the matter? I shall tell you today, my decisions are not to be questioned. Regarding Logan, I have made up my mind, whoever dares to speak another word, do not blame me for being rude! Speaking thus, the Princesss gaze swept over everyone present, as if imprinting their faces deep into her memory. Her momentum was overwhelming, causing an unprecedented pressure among all those present, who dared not voice any dissent. The descendants of the noble family looked at each other, their eyes flickering with hesitation and unease. They were well aware of the Princesss authority and power, and understood that the current situation was not in their favor. However, the grudge between Logan and their family was too deep, making it difficult for them to let go. After a moment of silence, a descendant of the noble family dressed in blue robes was the first to bow with folded hands, his voice carrying a hint of helplessness and reverence: I dare not. His gesture seemed like a signal, as other descendants also followed suit, bowing and saying together, I dare not. The Princess scoffed coldly, her eyes directly meeting theirs, a trace of disdain flashing through. She had no intention of changing her mind, her voice cold and firm: Youd better not, you dont have the status or the guts. My decisions are not to be questioned. Saying this, she slowly stood up, her posture as straight as a pine tree, like an invincible goddess. Her gaze swept over everyone present, as if deeply imprinting their appearances into her memory. Enough, regardless of what you think, today, nobody is allowed to take Logan away. The Princesss voice was loud and powerful, filled with undeniable authority, Whoever takes him away will be opposing me. I dont think you want to see the consequences of opposing me. She directly leveraged her identity and her authority to pressure them. The descendants of the aristocratic family felt a heavy pressure, as if a great mountain were pressing down on their hearts. However, the descendants of the aristocratic family also had their own power and pride. Being descendants of noble families, they had been subjected to strict training and education from an early age, holding immense steadfastness to their dignity and honor. Despite facing the Princess, they were not necessarily willing to bow down easily. Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385 Chapter 756 Endorsement_2 Chapter 1385: Chapter 756: Endorsement_2 Chapter 1385: Chapter 756: Endorsement_2 A noble familys descendant, dressed in luxurious clothing, had a somber look on his face, and his eyes gleamed with an unyielding light. He slowly began to speak, Princess, we naturally dare not take your dignity lightly. However, the feud between Logan and our noble family is by no means childs play. We, as descendants of noble families, also have our own principles and bottom lines. Todays incident, Im afraid, cannot be easily resolved. As soon as he finished speaking, the other noble familys disciples echoed in agreement, their voices filled with firmness and determination. They knew that opposing the Princess was undoubtedly a risk, but they were also willing to take it for the honor and dignity of their noble family. Upon hearing this, the Princesss expression grew even gloomier. She had not expected these noble familys descendants to be so stubbornly opinionated, preferring to confront her rather than release Logan. A flicker of rage flashed in her eyes, and her voice rose several notches, You people are truly audacious! Do you really think that I, the Princess, have no way to deal with you? With that, her presence grew increasingly powerful, as if to press down all those present so they could barely breathe. The noble familys descendants felt this pressure and their expressions changed slightly, but no one stepped back. They knew that stepping back at this moment would undoubtedly be a betrayal of their familys honor. Even the leading disciple took a step forward, gave her a salute with clasped hands, and spoke with a hint of helplessness and resolution, Princess, please do not force us. Even if you can protect him this time, you cant guarantee that youll always be able to protect him. After all, our noble family has set its sights on him, and a man who dares to challenge our noble family has offended more than just us. Do you really wish to confront our noble families for such an insufferably arrogant person? You, more than anyone, should understand the stakes involved. Upon hearing this, the Princess clenched her fists tightly, her nails almost digging into her flesh, yet she was completely unaware. Her gaze was firm and persistent, as though she had already prepared for the worst. She slowly spoke, her voice carrying an unmistakable decisiveness, Indeed, I choose to confront you, what will you do? I, the Princess, have never been afraid of trouble, nor am I afraid to confront your noble families. Logan, I swear Ill protect you! As she spoke, her aura became even more formidable, resembling a warrior ready for battle, radiating an inviolable authority. The noble familys descendants felt this pressure, their expressions changed subtly, but they also knew that with the Princesss words, there was no turning back. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having heard this, Logan was truly shocked. He looked at the Princess, his eyes gleaming with complex emotions. He never imagined that the Princess would go to such lengths for him. A warm current surged in his heart while also feeling a twinge of guilt. He knew that his impulsive actions had brought a great deal of trouble to the Princess. Princess, you Logan started to speak but didnt know what to say. He was well aware of the immense power of the noble families and understood the immense pressure the Princess would face in order to protect him. But the Princess merely gave him a faint glance, her eyes filled with determination and trust: Logan, no need to say more. Since Ive decided to protect you, Ill see it through to the end. Just remember, no matter what happens, I will stand by your side. No sooner had her words fallen, than a noble familys descendant dressed in fine clothing couldnt help but retort, Princess, your actions are undoubtedly making an enemy of our noble family. Do you realize the consequences of being our enemy? The Princess snorted coldly, fearlessly meeting his gaze, Consequences? I would like to see just what are the consequences of being enemies with your noble families. No matter how powerful your noble families are, they are not bigger than imperial authority. I, a member of the Royal Family, why would I be afraid of you? As her words ended, a powerful aura spread out, causing everyone present to feel an unprecedented pressure. The noble familys descendants looked at each other in dismay, muttering to themselves: the Princess is truly resolute in protecting Logan. At that moment, besides being moved, Logan felt even greater admiration for the Princess. He knew how fortunate he was to have met such a Princess in this lifetime. Silently, he vowed that no matter what the future held, he would strive to improve himself, never letting the Princess endure any more pressure on his behalf. Princess he murmured softly, his voice so light it seemed as though he was speaking to himself and no one else had heard. A complex mix of emotions flickered through his eyes: admiration, gratitude, and an almost imperceptible trace of worry. Watching the Princesss stubborn, unwavering face, he shook his head and sighed, silently pondering, Why must it come to this? For me, an outsider, the Princess is willing to confront the Noble Familys Descendants head-on. I, Logan, what virtues or abilities do I possess to deserve such kindness? Although these Noble Familys Descendants were discontent with the outcome of the negotiations, they knew all too well that the Princess was not someone they could afford to provoke lightly. Even the Aristocratic Families wouldnt want to clash with the Royal Family; that would undoubtedly be courting trouble. Although they were proud, they were not foolish and knew when to advance and when to retreat. Hmph, youre lucky! The elaborately dressed fellow disciple scoffed, a hint of resentment flashing in his eyes. They had originally thought that with the influence of their Aristocratic Family, they could easily take Logan away, but they did not expect the Princess to stand so firmly in his defense. The others also showed reluctance, their steps heavy as they left, as if trampling on their hearts. That disciple glared venomously at Logan, his eyes brimming with fury and resentment, as if he wished he could take him back for a proper lesson. Logan felt their gazes, but his heart held no trace of fear. He knew he had escaped this peril solely thanks to the Princesss protection. He looked at the Princess, his eyes filled with gratitude and respect. Yet the Princess merely cast a casual glance at them, seemingly unaffected by their resentment and anger. She turned and approached Logan, whispering, Logan, dont worry. With me here, they wouldnt dare to do anything to you. Upon hearing her words, Logan felt a warm surge in his heart. He knew how fortunate he was to have met such a Princess in this lifetime. Looking at her, he nodded firmly, Princess, I, Logan, am not ungrateful. I will always remember your grace in my heart. Hearing this, the Princesss lips curved into a faint smile. She patted Logan on the shoulder and said, Alright, no need for such formality. Since Ive decided to protect you, I will do so to the end. Just remember, whatever happens, I will always stand by your side. Her words touched Logan even more deeply. He looked at the Princess, his eyes gleaming with resolve. He knew he had to work hard to improve himself and not let the Princess face any more pressure because of him. And those from the Aristocratic Families could only skulk away in defeat. Their envy, jealousy, and hatred toward Logan were indescribable. They secretly vowed to find an opportunity to teach this young man a lesson, to let him understand that the dignity of a Noble Familys Descendant is not to be violated. Although both parties parted on bad terms, the conflict had come to a temporary close under the firm protection of the Princess. Logan understood that his future was still filled with the unknown and challenges, but he was confident that with the Princess by his side, he could face anything fearlessly. After they had left, the Princesss forced composure weakened. In an instant, she seemed to shed all her burdens, becoming somewhat listless. She pinched the center of her brow, the corners of her eyes and brows revealing an unmistakable weariness, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of helplessness and perseverance. Logan felt a pang of complex emotions, seeing the Princess in such an exhausted state. A surge of inexplicable sentiment rose within him. He slowly approached her and called out gently, Princess. Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386 Chapter 757 Kindness Chapter 1386: Chapter 757: Kindness Chapter 1386: Chapter 757: Kindness The Princess merely pinched the center of her brows, not looking his way, as if immersed in her own world, oblivious to everything around her. Logans lips quivered slightly, seemingly conflicted, unsure of whether to voice his thoughts. But, in the end, he couldnt hold back and spoke out, You didnt have to go to such lengths for me, Princess. Im just a commoner, unqualified for such sacrifices. The Princesss movements halted briefly, her fingers trembling slightly, but they quickly recovered to normal, and her expression remained as calm as still water, as if what had transpired were merely an illusion. She slowly raised her head and looked at Logan, a glint of determination in her eyes, Its nothing. You are my lifesaver, a bond I will forever remember. Consider it repaying the favor I owe you; dont overthink it. Her face retained its usual pride and aloofness, the corners of her mouth slightly upturned, as if unaffected by emotions, instilling an inexplicable sense of reassurance in Logan. Yet, he knew that the Princess was enduring much, preferring not to show it. Seeing this, Logan didnt know what to say and merely sighed. He understood her nature had always been thusCstubborn, proud, yet filled with a sense of justice and responsibility. For his sake, she had not hesitated to confront a Noble Familys Descendant head-on. How could he not be moved by such loyalty? Princess, you really didnt need to Logan tried to add more, but was interrupted by the Princess. Logan, stop speaking, the Princess said with a low voice yet an undeniable finality, Ive decided to act this way for my reasons. You dont need to thank me or feel guilty. Were equals here; youve saved me, and Ive saved you. Now were even. After speaking, the Princess turned and left, leaving Logan standing alone, his heart filled with mixed emotions. Watching her receding figure, a sense of melancholy welled up inside him. He knew the Princess still possessed the same characterCstubborn, proud, but also brimming with warmth and care. He silently swore to improve himself so that one day he could properly repay her kindness. Its one thing for the Princess to step in this time, but next time it wont be necessary, Logan said, his expression resolute and his tone laced with undeniable decisiveness, Im not joking, I have the confidence to face those people, even the Aristocratic Families behind them. I dont want the Princess to make enemies with the Aristocratic Families because of me, as it benefits you not. Hearing this, the Princess felt an inexplicable irritation stirring within her. Her brows knitted together, she retorted sharply, And making enemies with these Noble Families benefits you? Do you think you can handle everything alone? Hmph, dont be naive! Logan choked on his words, not expecting the Princess to counter him so directly, momentarily at a loss for words. He stared at her, wondering to himself when she had become so eloquent. Princess, I am but a loner, if I make enemies, at worst I can just leave this place, who could do anything to me? Logan took a deep breath, striving to keep his tone calm, though he couldnt hide the stubbornness in his eyes. The Princess found him immovable, growing even more irritated upon hearing his words. She pursed her lips impatiently, arms crossed, her tone laced with sarcasm, Hmph, you always have your own way, no matter what trouble you stir up, you seem to handle it. But Logan, the Aristocratic Families are not what you imagine; they have deep roots and immense power, you cant easily oppose them alone. Hearing this, Logan furrowed his brows. He was well aware of the strength of the Aristocratic Families, but he refused to put the Princess at risk for his sake. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions, Princess, I know you mean well, but I have my own pride and principles. I cant always rely on you for protection; I have to learn to face everything on my own. The Princess was struck by a surge of emotions at his words. She saw the determination in Logans eyes and felt a wave of uncertainty. She knew Logan was decisive, and once he made up his mind, it was hard to change it. She couldnt help but worry for him, for he was a loner, while the Noble Families were a colossus. Logan, do you understand the danger in what youre doing? the Princesss tone carried a touch of urgency, You cant oppose the Aristocratic Families alone; they have vast resources and influences. What will you do if they truly come after you? Logan fell silent for a moment before slowly lifting his head, his eyes shimmering with resolve, Princess, I understand the power of the Aristocratic Families, but Im not without preparation. I have my own Cultivation Level and strength, as well as my plans and strategies. I wont let myself fall into danger easily. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Princess looked at Logans determined gaze and felt a sense of helplessness. She knew she couldnt persuade him, only silently hoping he would stay safe. She sighed softly, a hint of concession in her tone, Alright, since youve made your decision, I wont say more. But remember, no matter when, I will always be here to support you. Logan laughed softly, his smile carrying a hint of resignation and acceptance, as though he had seen through the ways of The World. Thank you for the reminder, Princess. Of course, Im aware, his words were spoken lightly, yet they revealed an unquestionable determination. Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387 Chapter 757 Favor_2 Chapter 1387: Chapter 757: Favor_2 Chapter 1387: Chapter 757: Favor_2 The Princess looked at him, clearly unfazed, and her mood grew even gloomier. Her brows knitted tightly, her tone tinged with dissatisfaction, Yes, yes, I see you really dont take my words to heart. Youre always like this, acting as if nothing in the world truly concerns you. Logan touched his nose and didnt offer any explanation. He knew the Princesss temperament well and knew that more words would be in vain and might only make her angrier. Thus, he chose silence, yet a subtle tenderness flickered in his eyes, almost imperceptible. Forget it. The Princess let out a light sigh, as if talking to herself, or perhaps to Logan, I dont even need your answer or explanation. Youve always been like this, and whats the point of my stubbornness with you? As if a few casual words from me could change your mind. Her words carried a hint of self-mockery, yet also revealed her helplessness and tolerance toward Logan. She knew that Logan was a man of his own mind; once he decided on something, it was hard to sway him. And she didnt really want to change himCshe just hoped he would be safe and sound. Logan watched the Princesss slightly forlorn figure, and an inexplicable wave of emotion surged in his heart. He softly said, Princess, you truly neednt worry like this. I know you have my best interests at heart, and I am grateful for your concern. Just that, I have my own path to walk, my own challenges to face. Rest assured, I will take good care of myself. Upon hearing this, the Princess turned to look at Logan, her eyes flickering with complex feelings. Taking a deep breath, she tried to keep her tone calm, Logan, you are a determined person, and I cannot sway your opinions. I just hope you understand that the world is not as simple as you imagine. Sometimes, a persons strength is limitedCyou need to learn to leverage the strength of others. Logan nodded, showing understanding. He knew the Princess was speaking the truth and appreciated her well-meaning concern. However, he had his own pride and perseverance, and he was not willing to easily bow to others. In any case, the Princess continued, I might be able to help you once, not twice. You must look out for yourself. If you ever run into trouble, remember to come to me. Even though I may not be able to solve all your problems, I can at least offer you a haven from the storm. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, however, quite liked this situation, a state of independence yet with subtle connections. The corner of his mouth formed a slight smile, hiding gratitude, relief, and a touch of playful mischief difficult for others to detect. Thank you, Princess, and I too hope you will take good care of yourself. His words were tender, yet carried an undeniable sincerity. The Princess listened, her lips twitching slightly, a hint of amusement flashing in her eyes. Logan does not wish for the fires he kindles to burn the Princess. She mimicked Logans tone, her words laced with teasing and dissatisfactionCan obvious hint that Logan should not involve her in troubles due to her help. Upon hearing this, Logans lips twitched, and he gave a helpless smile, surprised the Princess was so direct in exposing his thoughts, leaving him somewhat at a loss. Fine, it seems my good deeds have gone in vain. Now I know, Ill stop poking my nose into others business and youll be satisfied, she said with a mixture of defiance and annoyance, as if saying: Do as you will, I wont meddle in your affairs again. Having done a favor unappreciated, the Princess felt a bit irritated. She glared at Logan, her eyes shining with complex emotions. She had meant well in wanting to help him with his troublesCyet unexpectedly, he had disdained it so. Logan felt helpless, never expecting that uttering a few truths would upset the Princess. He touched his nose, somewhat bewildered. After all, the Princess had helped him, and he softened his voice, trying to cheer her up. The Princess surely knows thats not what I meant, he said with a mix of plea and helplessness, as if saying: Please dont misunderstand me; I really didnt mean it that way. The Princess felt a slight softening in her heart after hearing this. She knew Logans character, understood that he didnt want to drag her into his own troubles. But at the same time, she also understood, wasnt this exactly like drawing a clear line with her? He didnt want to get her involved in his mess, and even less so did he want her to get hurt because of him. Annoyed as she was, the Princess couldnt bring herself to completely ignore him. She took a deep breath, trying hard to calm her emotions. Logan, you know thats not what I mean. I just hope you understand that Im not so easily defeated. If you really encounter any trouble, you must tell me, I will do my best to help you. Upon hearing this, a warm current surged in Logans heart. Looking at the Princesss resolute eyes, he couldnt help but feel touched. He knew that the Princess was a decisive and courageous person, she wouldnt give up on helping him just because of a few words. And he himself, was even more determined to improve himself, to make sure the Princess wouldnt get hurt because of him. Watching Logans carefree and nonchalant demeanor, the Princess let out a long sigh, her eyes flashing with a mix of helplessness and rebuke. She shook her head, muttering to herself: This guy, always so unserious, makes one both love and hate him. Well then, it seems I have fallen into a pit and can never climb out. She resigned herself to fate, deciding not to fuss over Logans attitude anymore. When she looked at Logan again, her tone had unconsciously softened, as if speaking to a naughty child: Since youre here, I have something to tell you. There will be an auction soon, containing countless Treasures, and thats a rare opportunity. Moreover, the auction will be held in the next few days, you must not miss it. Upon hearing this, Logan slightly quirked his eyebrows, a gleam of curiosity and interest passing through his eyes. He lazily leaned back in the chair, a playful smile curling on his lips: Oh? An auction? Sounds quite interesting. Where will this auction take place, Your Highness? Seeing his interest, pride flickered in the Princesss heart. She tilted her chin up slightly, pointing in the direction of the city: Its at the biggest Auction House in the city. There are often various rare items appearing there, and this time is no exception. Moreover, I have heard that there are a few especially precious treasures at this auction, you must go and see. Logan nodded, indicating he understood. He looked at the Princess with a mischievous glint in his eyes: And what about you, Your Highness? Will you also be attending? The Princess hesitated for a moment, then snorted: Of course Im going. Otherwise, why would I tell you about this? However, whether you attend has nothing to do with me. I just dont want you to miss such a good opportunity. Having said that, she pulled out something from her sleeve and handed it to Logan. It was an exquisite invitation, the gilded lettering shimmering brightly: By the way, I have something for you, youll need it. This is an invitation to the auction, you wont be able to enter without it. Logan took the invitation, examining it closely, then smiled at the Princess: Thank you for your gracious gift, Master Logan will surely not disappoint and will definitely find out what this auction is all about. Seeing his playful and smiling face, the Princess felt somewhat helpless. But she also knew, Logan, though careless on the surface, was actually a sensible person at heart. She believed he would indeed attend the auction and would cherish the opportunity. Thus, she said no more, simply nodding lightly, indicating Logan could leave now. Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388 Chapter 758 Invitation Chapter 1388: Chapter 758: Invitation Chapter 1388: Chapter 758: Invitation Logan hesitated for a moment before slowly accepting the item passed to him by the Princess. Glancing down, he discovered it was an elegantly crafted invitation, its gold-embossed pattern shimmering brilliantly in the sunlight. He furrowed his brows, seeming a tad overwhelmed. This Logan lifted his gaze toward the Princess, a flicker of puzzlement in his eyes, Princess, this invitation The Princess watched him with a smile brimming with expectancy, and then began to explain, Oh, this is an invitation to the auction. Not just anyone can enter the auction, this invitation is merely a stepping stone. But without it, you cant even get through the door. Logans gaze grew heavier. He was well aware of the rules of the auction and understood the value of the invitation. He gently shook his head, attempting to return the item: Princess, this is too precious. I better give it back. I, Logan, just a commoner, how dare I accept such a generous gift? Seeing his refusal, the Princess frowned slightly, clearly dissatisfied with Logans rejection. She raised her voice slightly, with a hint of annoyance: How presumptuous! You dare to refuse something given by this Princess? Do you know what this invitation represents? It is my trust in you, and my recognition of you! Logan gave a wry smile. He understood the Princesss sentiment all too well. It was just that he really did not want to owe the Princess another favor. He shook his head firmly and said, Princess, youve misunderstood. Its not that I dont value it, its just that I feel once I accept it, Ill owe you a great favor. Its not appropriate for me, and I dont wish to cause you further worry. The Princess became even more irritated upon hearing this. She abruptly stood up, walked over to Logan, and glared at him: Logan, do you know what youre saying? What Im giving you, I am giving. There are no strings attached, nor will I ask you to do anything for me. Yet you refuse to accept even this little sign of my regard. Do you hold me in such low esteem? Do you think what I offer is not worth your acceptance? Logan, seeing the Princesss anger, couldnt help but feel flustered. He quickly tried to clarify, Princess, youve misunderstood. Thats not what I meant. I just dont know C what virtue or ability do I, Logan, possess to warrant such affection from you? I I really dont know how to repay you. The Princesss expression softened a little. She gazed at Logan, a tender glimmer in her eyes, Logan, you dont need to repay me anything. What I give to you is entirely voluntary. You just need to accept it; you dont need to overthink it. Moreover, at this auction, I really hope you can attend. There will be many rare treasures that I believe youll be interested in. Hearing this, a warm current surged in Logans heart. He observed the Princesss resolute expression and finally stopped refusing. He slowly accepted the invitation and bowed deeply to the Princess: Thank you for your kindness, Princess. Logan will not let you down, and will surely attend the auction. No, Princess, thats not what I meant Logan hastily waved his hands, his complexion somewhat awkward, genuinely worried that the Princess had misunderstood him. But before he could fumble through more explanations, the Princess had already made a final judgement, cutting him off mid-sentence. If thats not what you meant, then accept it, fully accept it! The Princesss tone was firm and brooked no argument, her bright eyes fixed intently on Logan, as though to see through his thoughts, Think of nothing else, say nothing else, I just believe in you. Logans mouth twitched, his heart filled with mixed emotions. He wanted to explain further, but seeing the Princesss unequivocal gaze, he swallowed the words he was about to say. With a resigned sigh, he obediently took the invitation. Alright, then, thank you, Princess, said Logan, his head bowed, voice somewhat subdued. He knew he now owed the Princess a favor, one that wouldnt be easy to repay. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Princess watched as Logan accepted the invitation, her expression easing slightly and a touch of satisfaction appearing. She gave a gentle nod, and a faint smile curled on her lips, Thats right. Logan, remember, everything I give to you is willingly offered, you need not repay anything. At this, the Princess seemed to recall something, her expression turning serious. Prior to leaving, she didnt forget to warn him, Also, the auction will be attended by noble families, including that Aristocratic Family youve offended. You might run into those individuals, so try your best not to confront them. Preserving your wisdom and well-being is most crucial. Logan felt a chill in his heart upon hearing this. He clearly knew whom the Princess was referring to C that Aristocratic Family he had previously offended over some trifle matter. He nodded solemnly, Rest assured, Princess, Logan knows his place. I will not readily provoke a conflict with them. The Princess cast another glance at Logan, a flicker of concern in her gaze. But she also knew that Logan was a man of his own mind and wouldnt easily change his decision. She exhorted him once more, Logan, you must be careful. Those from that Aristocratic Family are ruthless and capable of anything. You absolutely must not be careless. Logan was touched. Looking into the Princesss concerned eyes, a warmth filled his heart. He nodded firmly, Princess, rest assured, Logan will be cautious. I wont let myself fall into danger. The Princess felt a bit relieved after hearing Logans words. She gently patted Logans shoulder, then turned and left. Logan was left alone, a tumult of emotions in his heart. He knew that what he owed the Princess was more than just a favor for the invitation. Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389 Chapter 758 Invitation_2 Chapter 1389: Chapter 758: Invitation_2 Chapter 1389: Chapter 758: Invitation_2 Princess, rest assured, I will not create trouble at the auction house venue. After all, I still have items of interest waiting to be obtained. Logan spoke firmly, with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes. He deeply understood the significance of this auction for him, not only because of the rare treasures, but also because he didnt want to disappoint the princess. He only mentioned being at the auction house venue, deliberately avoiding what might happen after leaving the auction house. The princess, being very clever, naturally perceived the underlying meaning in his words. Her mouth opened slightly, yet ultimately she did not utter any harsh words. Instead, a hint of worry flashed through her eyes, soon replaced by trust. Oh well, let him be, the princess sighed secretly to herself. She knew she couldnt change Logans nature, and had never intended to. What she initially fell in love with was indeed his uninhibited freedom, wasnt it? At last, the princess reluctantly glanced at Logan, her eyes filled with tenderness and reluctance. Then, she slowly withdrew her gaze and softly commanded, Lets set off. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sedan chair slowly lifted, and the figure of the princess gradually receded. Holding the invitation in his hand, Logan curled his lips into a honey-coated smile. He seemed to already envision the moment when he would claim his desired item, his heart brimming with anticipation and joy. At that moment, Little White in the surrounding space became somewhat discontent. It floated to Logans side, circling him once, its tone slightly jealous, Hmph, the princess personally found this invitation for you. With such a beauty favoring you, you must be very pleased, arent you? Logan detected the hint of jealousy but did not take it to heart. He smiled and glanced at Little White, replying, Yes, I am quite happy. The princess treats me so well, I must cherish this opportunity. Upon hearing this, Little White felt annoyed. It snorted and said no more. Yet inwardly, it was grumbling, Hmph, look at how smug you are. Wait until you leave the auction house and see how you manage. However, it also knew Logans nature; though sometimes reckless, he was reliable when it truly mattered. Thus, although slightly upset, it wasnt genuinely angry. Logan, seeing Little Whites sulky demeanor, couldnt help but find it amusing. He patted Little White on the head and proposed, Dont be angry, how about I treat you to a big meal after the auction? Little Whites eyes brightened at these words. Being a food lover, it immediately forgot its displeasure at the mention of a big meal. It nuzzled Logans hand and stated, Hmph, since youre so sincere, Ill forgive you this time. But the meal had better not be bad! Logan nodded with a smile, his heart full of anticipation. He knew that this auction was not just a simple transaction, but an adventure filled with surprises and the unknown. And he, was fully prepared to embrace it all. Logan glanced silently at Little Whites sulking look but still reassured it with a smile, I dont know what youre jealous about, Little White. The princess and I are a thing of the past. Now she kindly gave us an invitation, which is beneficial and harmless to us. Theres no need not to accept it. Besides, can you get me an invitation? Having listened, Little White was still not quite satisfied, but the owners words were also true. It pouted and remained silent, tacitly accepting everything. Yet it was still muttering inwardly, Hmph, considering how well you talk, Ill let you off this time. The next day, at the crack of dawn, Logan began to disguise himself. He put on a delicate mask and changed into ordinary clothes to ensure he looked completely different from usual. After dressing up, he took a deep breath and then headed to the auction. The entrance of the auction house was already bustling with noise, and people from all walks of life were streaming in. Logans disguise did not stand out, as many were disguised, everyone wanting to hide their true identities to avoid trouble after acquiring treasures. Logan mingled into the crowd, moving slowly with the flow. He presented the invitation given by the princess and smoothly entered the auction house. Once inside, he could hear the noisy and lively sounds of bidding and discussions, the atmosphere filled with tension and excitement. The invitations were divided between the private box layer and the general layer, as Logan had heard before. Do not think that the general layer is inferior or uncomfortable, even getting a spot there is fiercely contested. Many people spent a lot of money or used various connections just to secure a place at the auction. The invitation from the princess, valued highly, was surprisingly for a private box. Logan felt touched, knowing the princess had given him this valuable invitation so that he could better enjoy the auction. He silently resolved to cherish this opportunity and not let the princess down. Thinking this, Logan had already arrived at the entrance to the private box area. He showed his invitation and was respectfully welcomed inside by the butlers. The inside of the private box was luxuriously decorated with complete amenities, giving off an aura of nobility and comfort as soon as one entered. Logan nodded in satisfaction, then found a position to sit down, ready to start enjoying the surprises and thrills of the auction. As soon as he entered, the astute butler identified him as a VIP customer. The butler approached with a light step and a smile, making a welcoming gesture: Honored guest, please follow me upstairs. Logan couldnt help but internally praise the princesss generosity, knowing that an invitation to the private box level was not easy to acquire. He felt secretly fortunate to receive such treatment, at least avoiding the hassle of competing with so many people belowCa situation headache-inducing to even think about. Whether one gets the item or not is one thing, but being exposed to everyone is the least worthwhile, Logan murmured to himself, following the butler up the stairs leading to the private box. Once in the private box, Logan found the environment to be much better than the ordinary levels below. The private box was luxuriously decorated with comfortable sofas and coffee tables, and exquisite paintings hung on the walls, immediately conveying a sense of nobility and tranquility upon entering. In a moment, a beautiful maid brought over the corresponding tea and snacks, filling the entire coffee table. There was a variety of snacks, including sweet pastries, fresh fruits, and fragrant teas, all very tempting. Logan sat down; the auction hadnt started yet, and he naturally felt a bit bored. He picked up a pastry and gently took a bite; the taste was quite good. Then, he put down the pastry and looked out the window at the scenery. Outside the window, the auction hall was fully visible. People were bustling about, the venue lively. Some were discussing the treasures to be auctioned, others were showing off their invitations, and still others were guessing the final destination of the treasures. Listening to the noise outside, Logans heart remained unusually calm. He knew that the real competition hadnt started yet, and that the auction would be the true convergence of danger and opportunity. Just then, he heard a low conversation coming from the adjacent private box. Logan perked up his ears, listening carefully. We must obtain that item this time, a deep male voice said. But, the price might not be low, another voice responded. No matter how high the price, we must get it. Its key to our family inheritance, the first voice asserted firmly. Listening to their conversation, ripples stirred in Logans heart. He realized that the treasure they were talking about was likely the one he had long coveted. It seemed this auction was destined not to be ordinary. Have you heard? This auction has brought back a lot of treasures, especially the finale product. Its said to be a rare treasure, and many people are talking about it! Chapter 1390 - Chapter 1390 Chapter 759 Aristocratic Family Chapter 1390: Chapter 759: Aristocratic Family Chapter 1390: Chapter 759: Aristocratic Family A plump man dressed in gorgeous attire fanned himself while speaking mysteriously to a friend by his side. Really? Then it was worth coming this time! His friends eyes lit up, his face filled with excitement, No wonder there are many more people today than before, judging by this momentum, this auction will definitely be extraordinarily lively. Needless to say, this time it has attracted many major Family Clans, all coming for those good items. The plump man pursed his lips, a hint of envy flashing in his eyes, We small fry, although we cant compete with them, just witnessing the grandeur here is also quite an eye-opener. Yes, being able to witness these big Family Clans vying is a rare experience indeed. Another modestly dressed person joined the conversation, I wonder how many big Family Clans are going to compete, the scene will definitely be intensely fierce. I hope we can pick up some great items that fall through the cracks of these big families; what slips from their fingers is already enough for us to use for a long time. The chubby man sighed, a glint of hope in his eyes, But, such good fortune isnt easy to come by. Hearing these discussions, Logan had a peculiar expression in his eyes. He sat on the sofa in the private box, fiddling with a delicate Jade Pendant, deep in thought. It seems this one is worth looking forward to, I must have come to the right place. He stroked his chin, murmuring to himself, The items these big Family Clans are fighting for must be extraordinary. Perhaps, I might also find some opportunities among them. A profound look crossed his eyes, as if pondering some significant decision. Just as he was deep in thought, suddenly, the sound of gongs rang out. The sound was crisp and loud, piercing through the entire auction venue. As soon as this sound resounded, almost everyone fell silent. The previously noisy venue instantly became as quiet as a grave, where even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard clearly. Clearly, this signified that the auction was about to start, naturally no one dared to create any disturbances at this time. Everyone held their breath and concentrated, waiting for the auction to officially begin. Logan too gathered his thoughts, his eyes intensely focused on the crystal window of the private box, ready to witness this grand auction. These people each took their seats, some sitting upright, others leaning back in comfortable chairs, their eyes sparkling with anticipation and excitement, waiting for the opportune moment to come. The entire auction venue was filled with a tense and thrilling atmosphere, as if a silent battle was about to commence. When the auction started, a soft melody played, followed by the entrance of a woman in red with a graceful figure. She wore a somewhat revealing thin red dress, her skirt swaying lightly, displaying her curvaceous figure. Her beautiful face was a feast for the eyes, her features like fine art, captivating the soul. Her appearance, like a beautiful scenery, instantly drew everyones attention. Wow, isnt that Eleanor from Phantom Sonic Room? Someone exclaimed from below, their tone filled with surprise and delight. Exactly, Eleanor! I didnt expect the auction house to put up such a big show this time, even having Eleanor host it. Another person chimed in, excitement flickering in their eyes. The legendary Eleanor, truly extraordinary. Look at those legs, that figure, tsk tsk, it would be a life without regrets if one could experience her charm. A lavishly dressed young master teased, a hint of greed flashing in his eyes. Ha, keep dreaming, go on with your delusion, someone sneered from the side, their tone full of disdain, If you want to be a guest of Eleanor, starting with this price, can you afford it? Hey, what are you talking about? Cant afford it yourself and you think you can? The young master was angered and stood up abruptly, pointing at the speaker and scolding. Humph, I cant afford it? You dont even know who I am! I The other person was not to be outdone, and the two immediately began arguing below the stage. The surrounding crowd looked on with curious glances, some shaking their heads with a bitter smile, while others enjoyed the spectacle. Meanwhile, Eleanor on stage seemed unaware of the disturbance below, she smiled and scanned the venue with a smile as refreshing as a spring breeze, pleasing to the heart. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to this auction. I am your host, Eleanor, and I hope todays auction will bring you surprises and joy. Her voice was crisp and pleasing, like a lark singing, instantly quelling the argument below. The crowd quieted down, their focus returning to the stage, eagerly anticipating the next part of the auction. And that small dispute seemed to vanish with Eleanors appearance. However, when Eleanor spoke, her crisp and pleasant voice mixed with the authority of the Saint Seat Eighth Level, as if an invisible force instantly enveloped the entire venue. The people who were whispering below suddenly silenced, none daring to casually speak out. The atmosphere was filled with a suffocating and tense air, as if even breathing had to be done with caution. It was no wonder that everyone merely dared to fantasize about Eleanor in their minds, after all, she had reached the level of a Saint Seat Eighth Level master, certainly not someone ordinary people could afford to provoke. In this world where the Strong Ones are revered, strength is everything, without strength, one could only be at the mercy of others. Seeing that the crowd had quieted down, a sneer curled at the corner of Eleanors mouth, her smile carrying a hint of disdain and mockery. However, she quickly suppressed this curve, returning to her gentle and amiable demeanor. She knew, as the host, she had to maintain the necessary professionalism and demeanor. Chapter 1391 - Chapter 1391 Chapter 759 Aristocratic Family_2 Chapter 1391: Chapter 759: Aristocratic Family_2 Chapter 1391: Chapter 759: Aristocratic Family_2 Heh, theyre all just a bunch of cowards, afraid of death, Eleanor muttered to herself, but her expression remained unchanged. Eleanor started off with the usual opening remarks. Her voice was gentle and engaging, gradually relaxing the crowd below. However, everyone knew the real highlight was yet to come, so they all listened intently, waiting for the auction to start. Alright, no more nonsense, I assume you all dont like to hear me ramble, Eleanor chuckled lightly, her smile playful and cute, Lets get straight to it, starting with the first item. As she spoke, dedicated personnel had already brought up the item. It was a delicate tray, covered with a layer of red silk, mysterious and enticing. Everyones eyes widened with curiosity as they stared at the tray, eager for a glimpse. Seeing this, a playful smile curled at Eleanors lips, and she slowly reached out to lift the red silk. Beneath it was a thousand-year-old Spirit Grass, its color a vibrant green, emitting a faint fragrance, clearly extraordinary. The appearance of the Spirit Grass caused quite a stir, as people below began to talk among themselves, their eyes glittering with greed and desire. This Spirit Grass is a rare treasure indeed, I wonder who will take it home? Yes, this Spirit Grass is essential for crafting high-level Elixirs, we must get it! Hmph, getting it wont be so easy, you also have to see if you have the strength! The crowd was buzzing, and the atmosphere heated up immediately. Eleanor stood on the stage, smiling as she watched everything unfold, silently planning her next moves for the auction. This thing must have reached a thousand years, huh? A hundred-year-old Spirit Grass can only be considered precious, far from being priceless, an old man in a flamboyant robe, his eyes gleaming, scrutinized the thousand-year-old Spirit Grass on stage and slowly spoke, But a thousand years is different, the Spiritual Energy within this grass is so rich it almost overflows, obviously an extraordinary item. This auction house really went big, starting with a bang. It looks like not all of us here might get it, definitely those major powers who are determined to have it. A middle-aged businessman beside him nodded in agreement and replied, Todays auction is really lavish, I wonder what other fine items await us. With this thousand-year Spirit Grass out first, the later items are sure to be even more spectacular, truly something to look forward to. Naturally, there were people who desired this thousand-year Spirit Grass, for those Cultivators who urgently needed it to craft high-level Elixirs or as a precious collection, its value was invaluable. And for those less interested or not strong enough to bid, though tempted, they were far from raising their bidding placard. At this moment, the bidding had already heated up on the stage. The auctioneer, holding a small gavel, shouted energetically, This thousand-year Spirit Grass starts at five million gold coins! Please start your bids, honored guests! As soon as his voice fell, someone eagerly shouted their price: Five million! It was a lavishly dressed young man, his face wearing a confident smile, clearly determined to obtain the Spirit Grass. Eight million! Immediately after, another voice rang out, from a mysterious person sitting behind the crystal window of a Private Box, his voice deep and forceful, exuding an unquestionable resolve. Ten million! At this moment, a woman in an opulent long gown stood up, her eyes ablaze with fervor, clearly filled with desire for the Spirit Grass. Her voice was clear and pleasant, yet carried an unmistakable determination. As the prices continued to climb, the atmosphere in the room became increasingly tense. People cast surprised and envious glances, and some even started to chatter. The price has already soared so high, its unbelievable! It seems that this Spirit Grass is truly extraordinary, even these major powers are willing to spend a lot of money to bid for it. I wonder who will take it home in the end, its truly exciting! The auction continued, with the price soaring higher and higher. Everyone in the venue held their breath, watching the millennia-old Spirit Grass on stage, anticipating the final result. Logan sat in front of the crystal window of the private box, holding a delicate Purple Sand Pot, gently sipping the fragrant Spiritual Tea, his eyes revealing a sense of leisure and detachment. He watched as the bidding price below soared, quickly breaking through the ten million Spirit Stones mark. He clicked his tongue twice, shook his head, and silently admired, This price is astonishing, truly an eye-opener. Seeing this, a friend beside him teased with a smile, Logan, you always say youre not interested in Spirit Grass. Why do you seem so interested now? Logan laughed and waved his hand, saying, Of course, I have some interest, but I dont have the strength or appetite to bid for such ancient Spirit Grass. However, this Spirit Grass is indeed worth the price. After all, its priceless and not easily found. His friend nodded in agreement, True, such Spirit Grass is rare and fortuitous to encounter here; its our blessing indeed. Logan just smiled and let it pass, enjoying the buzz of the event more. He leaned back in his chair, casually swinging it, his gaze still fixed on the auction stage. Finally, with a hammer strike from the auctioneer, the millennia-old Spirit Grass was sold for a sky-high price of thirty million Spirit Stones, marking the auctions grand opening. Instantly, the whole venue erupted in applause and cheers. Eleanor stood on the stage, an exceptionally happy expression on her face. Her lips curved into a charming smile, maintaining a polite and graceful demeanor throughout. She thanked the guests below in a gentle voice, her soothing tone like a spring breeze, enchanting everyone. After the Spirit Grass, the auction did not stop, but became even more lively. Rare Spirit Beasts were presented one by one, each either majestic or adorably petite, drawing many gazes. There were also artifacts crafted by masters, each a unique masterpiece, awe-inspiring. The array of auction items was dazzling, with bids going higher and higher. Some spent a fortune for their desired Spirit Beasts, others fiercely contested for unique artifacts. The entire venue was filled with a tense and thrilling atmosphere, like a silent battle being waged. Logan watched with great interest, occasionally discussing his thoughts on each auction item with his friend beside him. He thought to himself, This auction is indeed fascinating, not only to see various rare treasures but also to feel the intense competition between people. What an eye-opener! Logan sat in the private box, showing little interest in the successive auction items, his expression indifferent as if nothing really mattered. He gently swayed his teacup, glancing casually around the venue, quietly considering that this auction was just so-so. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, at that moment, an item was brought out that finally caused a glint in Logans eyes. He sat up straight, his gaze intently fixed on the small vial on the stage. The auctioneers voice rang out timely, filled with excitement and anticipation: Chapter 1392 - Chapter 1392 Chapter 760 Dragon Rider Chapter 1392: Chapter 760: Dragon Rider Chapter 1392: Chapter 760: Dragon Rider The next item, for many Family Clans Energy Refiners, can be said to be a Supreme Treasure, and that is the Dragon Blood that can be used to temper weapons! As soon as the words Dragon Blood were spoken, it was like a stone thrown into a calm lake, immediately stirring up a frenzy. Everyone started discussing with voices overlapping, filled with surprise and excitement. Dragon Blood? Is it really Dragon Blood? Legend has it that Dragon Blood is an excellent material for Artifact Refining, just adding a little bit in the process will coat the entire weapon with a trace of Dragon Energy! A cultivator dressed in a lavish robe shouted excitedly, his eyes gleaming with fervent light. Dont underestimate that trace of Dragon Energy, it can have a huge effect in combat! Another cultivator chimed in, his tone full of desire and reverence for the Dragon Blood. Dragon Blood, dragons have been missing without a trace for so many years, and many cultivators have not seen it. Dont overlook just this small bottle of Dragon Blood, the essence contained within is unimaginable. An elder cultivator remarked with a sigh, his eyes revealing deep respect for the Dragon Blood. I heard that some weapons with Dragon Blood are impervious to swords and spears, their power is incomparable to ordinary weapons! A young cultivator added excitedly, his eyes shimmering with endless longing for weapons imbued with Dragon Blood. This is indeed a good thing, many big Family Clan Artifact Refiners are eager to try, their eyes twinkling with greed and desire. For Artifact Refiners, Dragon Blood is almost something they covet, as it can not only enhance the quality of weapons but also endow them with a trace of Dragon Energy, making them more powerful in battle. Logan also stared intently at the bottle of Dragon Blood on the stage, feeling an indescribable urge in his heart. Although he was not an Artifact Refiner, he too could sense the extraordinariness of the Dragon Blood. He secretly pondered, if he could get his hands on this bottle of Dragon Blood, it would be a huge fortune. At this moment, the bidding had already started, with prices soaring, everyone vying for the bottle of Dragon Blood with flushed faces. Logan also fell into contemplation, considering whether to join the bidding, as the temptation of the Dragon Blood was simply too great. Logans eyes sparkled with interest, that glow seemed to penetrate all obstacles, showing his determination to win. He gently stroked his chin, and a playful smile crossed his lips, showing his deep interest in the item. Dragon Blood, sounds like a nice thing, Ill take this one. Logans voice was soft but carried an undeniable firmness, as if the bottle of Dragon Blood was already his. He hooked his lips, and his whole demeanor changed, from previously calm and collected to sharp as an eagle, as if he were in a hunting ground, ready to capture his own prey. Then, he changed his sitting posture, stood up, leaned forward, with hands propped on the edge of the tableCa posture akin to hunting, focused intently on the bottle of Dragon Blood on the stage. Eleanor stood on the stage, keenly capturing the fervent atmosphere below, a hint of slyness flashed in her eyes, quickly igniting the audience. She chuckled softly, her voice clear and euphonious like silver bells echoing in the venue. It seems that everyone cant wait any longer, well, I wont delay any further. Dragon Blood, starting at 5 million Spirit Stones, with each bid increment not less than 500,000, let the auction start! As soon as Eleanors voice fell, there were successive bids all around, as if a fierce battle had begun. 5 million! A cultivator in a splendid robe shouted the price first, his voice full of confidence, as if the 5 million was just pocket change for him. 10 million! Another voice followed, that of a mysterious figure sitting behind the crystal window of a Private Box, his voice low and powerful, revealing a formidable financial strength. 13 million! At that moment, a woman dressed in a gorgeous long dress stood up, her eyes gleaming with fervent light, obviously determined to win the Dragon Blood. Her voice was clear and melodious, yet carried undeniable resolve, as if the 13 million was insignificant to her. The bidding grew increasingly intense, with prices skyrocketing, and everyone was vying fiercely for the bottle of Dragon Blood. Those watching the auction were also shocked by the scene. This is just insanity, the bidding is too fierce. A young cultivators eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the bidding on stage. His heart was filled with astonishment, as if this was not a simple auction, but rather a contest of honor and dignity. Yes, even though Dragon Blood is precious, I didnt expect it to cause such a sensation. Another cultivator added, eyes twinkling with curiosity and excitement. Although he knew he couldnt partake in the bidding, witnessing this grand occasion was also a rare opportunity. The bidding continued, and the price had risen to a staggering height. However, the crowd showed no intention of stopping, but instead were even more excitedly engaged in the fierce auction. Logan hadnt spoken at the start, sitting silently in the crystal window of the Private Box, his gaze deep and resolute, as if he had already foreseen the bottle of Dragon Blood eventually landing in his hands. With a faint smile on his lips, he quietly calculated, confident of victory, just waiting for the others to make their last bids before he would take it in one fell swoop. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1393 Chapter 760 Dragon Rider_2 Chapter 1393: Chapter 760: Dragon Rider_2 Chapter 1393: Chapter 760: Dragon Rider_2 Indeed, as the bidding continued, the price soared continuously, quickly surpassing 50 million Spirit Stones and starting to enter a sluggish phase. The atmosphere in the room became tense and delicate, everyone staring intently at the bottle of Dragon Blood on the stage, afraid to miss any detail. At this moment, one person seemed to be gritting his teeth, his eyes flickering with reluctance and resolution, finally stating the price of 50.5 million. Although his voice trembled slightly, it was filled with determination, as if this was his ultimate bottom line. Just as the bottle seemed about to belong to that person, Logan finally raised his bidding sign, his movement calm and elegant, as if everything was under his control. He spoke softly: 60 million! The moment he spoke, the huge increment of 10 million shocked everyone. The atmosphere in the room was instantly ignited, and people cast surprised and envious gazes in his direction, with a buzz of conversation rising and falling. Who on earth is that person? Hes really going big, increasing the bid by 10 million in one go, isnt that a bit too domineering? A young cultivators eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Logan, his heart full of shock and admiration. Well, I admit Dragon Blood is indeed very valuable, the past transaction price seemed to be around 50 million, and this time it has gone a bit over. In fact, the market price is not worth this much, maybe that person is just playing the fool, another cultivator said with a frown, his eyes flickering with confusion and incomprehension. The person who had previously offered 50.5 million seemed to freeze for a moment, his face turning a bit pale, as if staggered by Logans domineering bid. However, the next second, he weakly raised his sign again, his voice trembling as he said: 60.5 million! His eyes were filled with reluctance and helplessness, as though he was making his final effort. Logan showed no surprise or wonder at this number. He just smiled faintly as if everything was within his expectations. Moreover, almost the next second after the man had called out his bid, he raised his sign again, with a firm and powerful voice: 70 million! This time, everyone was shocked, including the host Eleanor. A flash of surprise and admiration shone in her eyes. She hadnt expected anyone to bid like this; it was truly brazen. The atmosphere in the room instantly reached a climax as people discussed Logans identity and background, speculating on his strength and the confidence that allowed him to raise the bid so boldly. As for the person who had spoken from the start, he had now completely fallen silent. He sat in his seat with a dark expression, fists clenched tightly, knuckles whitening from the force. His eyes flashed with unwillingness and anger, as if deeply wounded by Logans aggressive bid. He might be feeling frustrated that he had given his all yet still lost to this seemingly casual guest in Private Box Number Three; perhaps he was angry at himself for not having enough strength and confidence to compete with Logan. However, no matter what, he was now powerless to continue the competition with Logan, able to only watch as the bottle of Dragon Blood slipped into Logans hands. Eleanor, who had hosted so many auctions, had seen it all. After the initial shock passed, she quickly recovered, her professional demeanor allowing her to swiftly adjust her emotions. She picked up the hammer, beginning to tap the podium, her voice crisp and forceful. 70 million for the first time, 70 million for the second time, 70 million for the third timeCsold! Eleanors voice echoed in the venue, with a barely perceptible thrill. She looked towards the direction of Private Box Number Three, her eyes flickering with admiration and curiosity, wanting to know who this person was who dared to bid like this. Congratulations to our guest in Private Box Number Three, the Dragon Blood is yours; the item will be sent to you shortly. Eleanor said with a smile, her voice tender and pleasant as if cheering for Logans victory. Dragon Blood fetching such a price left many in disbelief, shaking their heads, but they had to admit it was well deserved. After all, reaching such a sky-high price, there was no one else who dared to compete. Logans strength and confidence made them feel out of reach, only capable of watching the bottle of Dragon Blood become an item in Logans possession. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan waited in his room for a moment before a server, carrying a small box containing Dragon Blood, came in. He paid without hesitation, pulling out a thick stack of Spirit Stone Tickets from his chest and handing them to the server. After the server counted the Spirit Stone Tickets carefully and confirmed the amount was correct, he then handed the small box to Logan. It was then that the server truly showed a hint of shock. He was young and had seen little of the world, never having witnessed anyone spending money so freely. He swallowed hard, murmuring to himself: So there are indeed people in the world with such extravagant spending habits! The way he looked at Logan was filled with reverence and admiration, as if he was gazing upon a legendary figure. The server bowed with utmost respect and quickly left the room. Meanwhile, Logan looked at the Dragon Blood in his hands with a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. He gently caressed the box, almost feeling the Dragon Energy contained within. The vial of Dragon Blood was of extraordinary significance to him, and he believed it would become an important aid on his future path of Artifact Refining. Unknown to him, the discussions about his identity were almost causing an uproar outside. In the corridors and main hall of the auction, people were whispering to each other, speculating about the mysterious guest in Private Box number three. Who exactly is the person in Private Box number three? To start off with such a vast expenditure? A Cultivator dressed in a lavish robe exclaimed, his face showing disbelief. His companions also shook their heads, indicating they too were clueless. I havent heard about a person wearing a hat, nor can I discern who it might be based on their figure, but they seem quite low-key; probably they dont want to reveal their identity. Another Cultivator interjected, trying hard to recall the appearance of the guest from Private Box number three, but he could only remember a broad-brimmed hat that covered most of the face and a somewhat indistinct figure. All these well-known families we are familiar with, but as for that person, could it be that they are from a Hidden Family and thats why they wish to keep their identity secret? A knowledgeable-looking Cultivator offered his guess. His words immediately resonated with the others, prompting nods of agreement. I dont know, but its likely only a Hidden Family would have the resources to spend so lavishly. An elderly Cultivator sighed, awe flickering in his eyes. He had lived a long life and this was the first time he had seen someone bid for treasures with such boldness. Gosh, I really had my eyes opened today! A young Cultivator exclaimed with excitement, his face was brimming with an enthralled expression. He felt that coming here today was the right decision, not only did he see the precious Dragon Blood, but he also witnessed the emergence of such a legendary figure. Everyone was astounded, and the buzz of conversation rose and fell like waves, seemingly about to shatter the crystal windows of the auction house. So engrossed were they that their discussions didnt cease even before the next item was about to Start. Some were still guessing the identity of the guest in Private Box number three, others were talking about the value of the Dragon Blood, while some marveled at how today had truly broadened their horizons. Do you think that person could be an Artifact Refining Master? After all, Dragon Blood is an excellent material for Artifact Refining. A Cultivator suddenly offered his opinion. Quite possible, quite possible! Maybe hes a hidden Artifact Refining Master who came out just to seek rare materials like Dragon Blood. Another Cultivator quickly agreed. Their debates grew more and more intense, as if they were about to turn the whole auction upside down. Meanwhile, Logan, in Private Box number three, was oblivious to all this, quietly sitting in his room. Chapter 1394 - Chapter 1394 Chapter 761 Wright Family Chapter 1394: Chapter 761: Wright Family Chapter 1394: Chapter 761: Wright Family Marveling at the Dragon Blood in his hands, he contemplated his next move. Unbeknownst to him, he had become the talk of the entire auction, each of his actions and each bid he made becoming juicy fodder for discussion among the people. This wave of discussion was destined to ripple for a long time. In another private box, the atmosphere was as tense as the calm before a storm. One mans expression was particularly ugly, sitting on a luxurious couch with his hands clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. His eyes flickered with anger and unwillingness, as if he couldnt accept the reality before him. Young master, we didnt win the Dragon Blood, how shall we explain this to the Family Head? A servant stood trembling beside him, his voice quivering as he spoke. He knew all too well what failing this mission meant for the Family Clan and understood how terrible the young masters mood was at the moment. The man known as the young master glared at the servant, his expression growing even uglier. He slammed the table abruptly, shouting angrily, How should I know! His voice was filled with frustration and helplessness, clearly dissatisfied with the outcome. Startled by his outburst, the servant shuddered and hurriedly bowed his head, not daring to speak further. After a moment, he mustered up the courage to continue: We received news that we only brought this much money, thinking it would be enough. But then, unexpectedly, this character appeared. Who exactly is sitting in that private box number three, having such a large hand, and moreover, constantly opposing us, competing with us for the Dragon Blood! Upon hearing this, the young masters brow furrowed tightly, a trace of ruthlessness flashing in his eyes. He said sternly, Investigate! Find out immediately who that person in private box number three is! I want to see who dares to compete with me for items! The servant quickly nodded in agreement, but inwardly he muttered: The person in private box number three is so mysterious, it wont be easy to find out his identity. The young master continued, We thought we had a sure win, but it far exceeded our expectations. 70 million Spirit Stones, this price has already exceeded our expectations. If we want to buy it, we must report to the upper echelons of the Family Clan, and it would take a long time for the approval to come through layer by layer. But the auction cant wait; they want to see the Spirit Stones immediately. With these words, the young masters tone was full of helplessness and anger. He was fully aware of the impact this failure had on the Family Clan, and understood the criticism and punishment he would face. But what he found even harder to accept was being defeated by a mysterious character, which filled him with immense humiliation and anger. The servant, observing the young masters expression, also felt uneasy. He knew that this matter wouldnt be easily resolved. The mysterious individual in private box number three was bound to become a thorn in their side, something they couldnt let go of. Moreover, if the upper echelons of the Family Clan disagreed with allocating additional funds and he couldnt come up with the extra money to fill the gap, failing to secure the bid would lead to unimaginable consequences. Auctions arent a joke; once blacklisted, participating in any auction activities on this Mainland in the future would be as difficult as reaching heaven. This not only concerned personal reputation but also the face and future development of the entire Family Clan. A multitude of reasons intertwined, making these people dare not act rashly. They well understood that each step had to be taken cautiously, otherwise, a single mistake could lead to a total loss. Young master, it seems we still need to think of a solution. A servant spoke cautiously, his voice carrying a hint of worry, The Family Head instructed us to secure the Dragon Blood at all costs, as its very important for us. The young master appeared markedly impatient, his eyebrows tightly knitted and a flash of irritation in his eyes. He waved his hand at the servant, saying irritably, I know, I know its important for the Family Clan, and I will think of a solution. Your urging is useless; do you think Im not anxious? The servant saw the anxiety and helplessness on his face and silently sighed. He knew he shouldnt urge further, but he couldnt ignore the Family Heads orders. Finally, he closed his mouth and said no more. The young master closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He looked up towards private box number three, his gaze firm. He knew he couldnt just give up; he had to find a way to obtain that bottle of Dragon Blood. After a while, he seemed to have made up his mind, clenched his fists, his knuckles turning somewhat white. A resolute look gradually appeared in his eyes, as if he was prepared to pay any price. Steward, the young master called out sternly, his voice undeniably firm, have a few people keep a close watch on private box number three later. As soon as the person inside comes out, notify me immediately. No matter the cost, we must obtain that Dragon Blood. Even if it means tapping into some of the Family Clans hidden resources, its worth it. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, the steward shivered inside. He realized the young master had truly made up his mind, understanding the risks and costs involved. But he didnt say much, only silently nodded his head, indicating he would carry out the young masters commands. Thus, a covert battle revolving around Dragon Blood quietly began. The young master and his subordinates started to prepare intensively, ready to act the moment the person in private box number three appeared. However, the mysterious individual in private box number three seemed oblivious to all this, still quietly sitting inside, appreciating the treasure in his hands. Chapter 1395 - Chapter 1395 Chapter 761 Wright Family_2 Chapter 1395: Chapter 761: Wright Family_2 Chapter 1395: Chapter 761: Wright Family_2 The steward discerned the implicit hint in his words, his eyelids twitched, and inwardly he muttered: Master Logan is truly in a hurry this time, daring to utilize the hidden power of the family clan, which is a grave taboo! But he also knew that Dragon Blood was far too important to the family clan, it could not tolerate even the slightest error. Thus, without another word, he nodded, and stated firmly: Alright, Master, I will take care of it as per your instructions. Logan sat for a while longer, genuinely uninterested in the items that followed in the auction. He gently shook his head, thinking to himself: In this auction, the Dragon Blood is undoubtedly the greatest harvest. Other treasures are either too costly or of no use to him. After the auction ended, the crowd gradually dispersed and the noise slowly settled. Logan did not make any further moves, sitting silently, as if waiting for something. The people around cast curious glances, wanting to see if this mysterious person from private box number three would make any more astonishing moves. However, Logan merely smiled faintly, not saying anything more. This left many who were waiting to see the extent of private box number threes resources greatly disappointed. They had hoped to see if this person would bid again, whether they still had money, and if they could stir up another commotion. Ah, it seems this person is nothing special after all, I thought he had significant resources! Exactly, after getting the Dragon Blood there was no further action, what a letdown! He doesnt live up to his reputation, he doesnt live up to his reputation! The surrounding people talked amongst themselves, disappointed by Logans performance. They had originally thought this mysterious figure from private box number three would make big moves, but it turned out to be just a flash in the pan. However, Logan paid no mind to these murmurs. After securing the Dragon Blood, he quickly left the auction house through the back door. His figure wavered in the crowd and swiftly vanished from peoples sight. Seeing this, the steward hurriedly followed. He knew Master Logan surely had more significant plans to implement next and he must stay close to his master, ready to respond to any emergencies that might arise. And so, Logan and his steward left the auction scene one after the other. Meanwhile, those around them continued their chatter, filled with curiosity and speculation about the identity and resources of this mysterious figure. Little did they know, Logan had already taken the Dragon Blood and left this noisy place, embarking on a new journey. However, not long after his departure, as Logan passed through a deserted alleyway, he abruptly halted. All around was silent, save the light rustling of leaves in a breeze. But his gaze turned to look behind him, his eyes suddenly sharp as if they could pierce through darkness, directly at the unwelcome guest hidden in the shadows. Come out, youve already had the courage to follow me, dont you have the courage to stand up and take responsibility? What kind of coward skulks in the shadows? Logans voice was cold and determined, reverberating down the narrow alley. The air went still for a moment, as if even the wind held its breath. A moment later, several figures emerged from the shadows, their footsteps hesitant, but they eventually came to a stop before Logan. It was the very Young Hero who had competed with Logan for the Dragon Blood at the auction, along with his servants, and a few strong and muscular henchmen. They looked at Logan with a cagey expression, their eyes flickering with unease and alertness. Logan narrowed his eyes slightly, scrutinizing these people carefully. His gaze was penetrating, as if he could see into their souls, swiftly discerning the relationships of master and servants. His main focus was on the Young Hero, the mysterious figure who had been bidding against him throughout the auction. Who are you? Whats your purpose in following me? Logans voice rose again, this time tinged with a trace of playfulness and provocation. He wanted to know their true intentions and why they had been following him all the way here. The young master clenched his teeth; he had not expected Logan to be so upfront with his question. He had planned to make his move when Logan was alone, to take back the Dragon Blood. But now, it seemed that plan was going to fall through. Hmph, who are you trying to fool? You know why we are following you, the young master snorted coldly, attempting to maintain his composure, yet his voice trembled slightly, betraying his nervousness. Logan chuckled, of course, he knew why these people were following him. It was all for that bottle of Dragon Blood, for their Family Clans interests, they would stop at nothing to obtain it. Oh? Then Id really like to hear it, why are you following me? Logan deliberately drew out his tone, his eyes twinkling with a mocking light. He wanted to hear how these people would fabricate reasons to disguise their real purpose. Seeing this, a servant quickly stepped forward, trying to defuse the situation for the young master: This gentleman, we mean no Malice. Its just that our young master is very interested in that bottle of Dragon Blood and would like to discuss with you, to see if perhaps Discuss? Hmph, is this what you call discussing? Following me here and bringing so many thugs, it doesnt seem that simple, does it? Logan interrupted the servant, his gaze turning icy. He was no foolChow could he believe these peoples nonsense? Seeing this, the young master realized that there was no point in hiding their motives any longer. Taking a deep breath and mustering his courage, he said: Alright, since youve put it that way, I wont beat around the bush. That bottle of Dragon Blood is of great importance to our Family Clan, and we are willing to pay a higher price for it. Name your price! The young master glanced at the butler, seeking some sort of support or confirmation in his eyes. The butler nodded slightly, his gaze firm, as if to assure the young master that their decision was the right one. The young master then looked back at the several strong men behind him, who, though mighty, now stood silently like loyal guards, awaiting the young masters instruction. After carefully choosing his words, the young master confidently and powerfully stepped forward, clearly a decisive person. But when he looked at Logan, his eyes did not hold much coercion; instead, he gave Logan a respectful hand gesture, showing a rather polite attitude. Young Hero, I am Frey Wright, the second young master of the Wright Family Clan. Weve been following you out of sheer necessity, and it was solely for the Dragon Blood in your hands. Frey Wrights voice was deep and forceful, his gaze fleeting towards Logans Storage Bag, which held the coveted Dragon Blood. He did not hide his intentions and made his purpose clear. He knew that at times like this, concealment and deception were futile; only by being honest could they possibly persuade the other party. Upon hearing this, Logans eyebrows lifted slightly, a hint of playfulness in his eyes. He did not immediately respond to Frey Wrights words, but instead countered: What, so the highest bidder wins? I obtained the Dragon Blood fair and square in the auction, so what do you mean by following me? Dont tell me you want to seize the treasure? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frey Wrights face shifted subtly, a trace of embarrassment and unease flashing through his eyes. He knew Logans words hit their weak spot, but they truly had no other choice. He quickly shook his head, putting on a friendly face, trying to diffuse the awkward tension. No, no, you misunderstand, sir. In truth, our Wright Family came to the auction specifically for the Dragon Blood. We just didnt expect that the money we prepared wouldnt be enough to secure the Dragon Blood, and instead, you got it. This Dragon Blood is extremely important to usCits related to the future development and rise or fall of the Wright Family. We wonder if you would be willing to part with it. We are prepared to purchase it at an equivalent price, ensuring you wont suffer any loss. Frey Wright spoke earnestly and firmly, his eyes filled with hope and desire. Chapter 1396 - Chapter 1396 Chapter 762 Desire Chapter 1396: Chapter 762: Desire Chapter 1396: Chapter 762: Desire He knew what Dragon Blood meant to the Wright Family, and he understood how important the Dragon Blood in Logans hands was to them. After hearing Frey Wrights words, Logan remained silent for a moment. He weighed the pros and cons in his mind, contemplating whether he should sell the Dragon Blood to the Wright Family. He knew that its value far exceeded their offer, but he also understood that sometimes, favors and relationships are more important than money. At that moment, an idea flashed through Logans mind. He glanced at Frey Wright, then at the butler and the thugs behind him, and a calculation formed in his heart. A slight smile appeared on his lips as he spoke, Young Master Wright, I understand your longing for Dragon Blood and its significance to the Wright Family. However, once the Dragon Blood is in my hands, I am its Owner. If I were to sell it, it wouldnt be just for the money. Seeing that they had not opted for violence but chosen to negotiate, Logans expression softened somewhat. He slightly raised his chin, at least willing to talk with them to see what sincerity they could show. If these people had malicious intent, I wouldnt hesitate to go on a slaughtering spree, Logan silently pondered, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. But he knew that the people before him were clearly not the reckless type. Their choice of approach indicated they had some reservations. Logan cast a glance at his Storage Bag, where the precious vial of Dragon Blood lay quietly. His demeanor was unaccommodating, a playful smile curling at the corner of his mouth. The same price? Since Ive acquired the Dragon Blood for that price, it surely doesnt compare to the Dragon Bloods worth to me. You should be aware of that? Logan raised an eyebrow, his eyes exuding a mix of stubbornness and confidence. What he said was trueCthe significance of Dragon Blood to him far surpassed their offer. Upon hearing this, those before him had a momentary stiffening of their expressions. Frey Wright and the butler exchanged glances, each seeing helplessness in the others eyes. They knew that Logan was not easily persuaded, but they decided to give it a try. Then, the man dressed as a butler stepped forward, his pace steady, and his demeanor composed, without any hint of coercion. He was the first to reveal his identity, attempting to sway Logan using the Wright Familys name. Young sir, we are people of the Wright Family. The Wright Family does hold some Fame on the Mainland, and this item is truly important to us. If you are willing to part with it, consider it a Favor the Wright Family owes you. In the future, whether you need anything or encounter any trouble, the Wright Family is willing to offer assistance, which could be very influential. The butlers words were sincere and compelling, trying to make Logan see the benefits of forming a good relationship with the Wright Family. Upon hearing the butlers words, Logan remained silent for a moment, once more weighing the advantages and disadvantages in his mind, considering whether he should concede the Dragon Blood to the Wright Family for this Favor. He knew that the Wright Family was indeed a powerful Family Clan, and forming a good relationship with them might not be a bad thing for him. However, the significance of Dragon Blood to him was not trivial. He wasnt someone who would easily give up his interests, and besides, he was not certain how much the Wright Familys Favor was truly worth. The Favor of the Wright Family Hmph, that does sound tempting, Logan chuckled lightly, a teasing glint in his eyes. However, you also know how important the Dragon Blood is to me. Im not someone who can be easily swayed. If you want me to part with it, youll need to show greater sincerity. The Wright FamilyCa name that resounded on the Mainland. For ordinary individuals, hearing this name would have already stirred fear and hesitation to confront them, let alone dare to bargain. Without a word, they would probably present what they had with both hands, only wishing for the Wright Family to spare them a little grace. Unfortunately, Logan was no ordinary person. A loner in the Worldly Society, he had little knowledge and no regard for these large family clans and powers on the Mainland. To him, the Wright Family was simply a force trying to take the Dragon Blood from his handsCnothing particularly special. Not knowing how formidable the Wright Family was, naturally, he felt no awe. There stood Logan, composed and resolute, his eyes exuding an indomitable stubbornness. Grant them face? Humph, ordinary folks had no such privilege. The Wright Family? Sorry, Im rather uninformed and dont know of any Wright Family. Logan laughed lightly, his tone laced with amusement. I dont know what good your reputed favor will do for me. All I know is that the Dragon Blood is vital to me. It was acquired through great hardshipChow could I possibly just hand it over to you? After hearing Logans words, Frey Wrights complexion subtly changed. He didnt expect Logan to be so dismissive of the Wright Family, not even recognizing their name. This made him slightly angry but also somewhat helpless. After all, they were the ones seeking a favor, and they couldnt afford to offend Logan lightly. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Young sir, you might not be aware of the Wright Familys might, but we do hold a pivotal position on the Mainland, Frey Wright said gravely, attempting to convey the Wright Familys strength to Logan. If youre willing to give us the Dragon Blood, the Wright Family will be deeply grateful, and were ready to fully support whatever you need in the future. Chapter 1397 - Chapter 1397 Chapter 762 Yearning_2 Chapter 1397: Chapter 762: Yearning_2 Chapter 1397: Chapter 762: Yearning_2 Logan listened to Frey Wrights words and just smiled faintly. He wasnt the kind of person to be easily threatened or enticed; he had his own principles and bottom line. Deeply grateful? Eager support? These words hold no substantial meaning to me, Logan shook his head and spoke with determination, All I know is that this Dragon Blood is very important to me; it is the key to my improvement. If you truly want to obtain it, you must present conditions that satisfy me. If you cannot, then the Dragon Blood will not be yours. Frey Wrights heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. He knew that Logan wasnt someone who could be easily persuaded. It seemed they would have to put in some effort to acquire the Dragon Blood. As these words were spoken, the expressions of the Wright Family members present subtly changed. Frey Wright knitted his brows, his eyes flashing with a mix of astonishment and displeasure. The family butler beside him was also stunned, evidently not expecting anyone to so boldly disregard the Wright Family. You you actually dont know about the Wright Family? Frey Wright said haltingly, hardly believing his own ears. On the Mainland, the Wright Family was well-known; whether in the business world or the Martial Arts, they were given a certain amount of respect. Yet this youngster before them seemed to know nothing of the Wright Family, showing no deference whatsoever. They did indeed entertain the idea of using their great influence to bully others, thinking that flashing the Wright Familys name would immediately lead to the surrender of the Dragon Blood. After all, in many peoples eyes, earning a favor from the Wright Family was an entirely beneficial affair. Hmph, young man, dont be ungrateful. A favor from the Wright Family is not something just anyone can receive, the butler huffed coldly, attempting to use the Wright Familys influence to pressure Logan. Unfortunately, this youngster was not playing along, utterly unmoved by their propositions. Logan just smiled faintly, his eyes revealing a steadfast stubbornness. The Wright Familys favor is of no importance to me; what I know is that this Dragon Blood holds extraordinary significance. If you truly wish to have it, then you must present conditions that satisfy me, Logan said with a firm tone, unfazed by threats or enticements from others. Frey Wright and the butler exchanged helpless and irritated glances. They had thought this situation would be an easy resolve, only to encounter such a difficult individual. What on earth do you want? Frey Wright said, his frustration mounting, unable to stand Logans attitude. Logan simply smiled faintly and did not immediately respond to Frey Wright. He knew the power was in his hands, and there was no need for him to rush. A stalemate ensued between the two parties, the atmosphere turning somewhat stiff. The members of the Wright Family all wore gloomy expressions, clearly dissatisfied with Logans attitude. Meanwhile, Logan appeared composed, seemingly unaffected by the Wright Familys presence. Hmph, young man, dont think we truly wont dare to do anything to you. If you keep being so obstinate, dont blame us for being rude, the butler huffed coldly, trying to threaten Logan with the potential of violence. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan just smiled faintly, not intimidated. He knew the Wright Family were formidable, but he was no pushover. If it really came to blows, who would win or lose was still up for debate. By chance, the group from an aristocratic family that had previously sought revenge on Logan passed by this place. They had keen eyesight and recognized Logan at once. At the same time, they also recognized the clan opposite themCthe Wright Family, including the Wright Familys Second Young Master Frey Wright. Oh, it turns out to be Second Young Master Wright, I truly didnt expect to see you here! A disciple of the noble family approached with a face full of smiles, Whats the matter, did this lad do something to offend you? To actually have so many people surrounding him? Do you need my help? Our families have always been on good terms, if theres anything Second Young Master Wright needs, please just say it! These people were clearly delighted by the commotion and even seemed keen on stirring up trouble, hoping to benefit from it. They had been taught a lesson by Logan before and were worried about not finding an opportunity for revenge. Now, seeing Logan in conflict with the Wright Family, they were naturally happy to see it happen. Logan looked at them coldly, his eyes revealing a condescending disdain. He had long seen through their intentions; nothing more than wanting to take this opportunity for revenge while also trying to curry favor with the Wright Family. Frey Wright glanced at these noble familys descendants and his expression softened considerably. He knew there was some favor between the families. Although he wasnt very familiar with this particular family, since they had taken the initiative to show goodwill, he would not refuse. Hmph, this lad hasnt done anything to offend me, but he has something in his hands that is very important to my Wright Family. Frey Wright snorted and did not beat around the bush, directly revealing his wish to purchase the Dragon Blood, It looks like you are acquainted with this gentleman. How about you mediate for us? If I can successfully acquire the Dragon Blood, naturally, I will not treat everyone unfairly. Hearing this, the noble familys descendants eyes gleamed with excitement. They hadnt expected Logan to have something the Wright Family wanted, and it was such a precious item at that. It was a rare opportunity for them. Ah, Second Young Master, youre too polite. We also have some grievances with that lad Logan and have been worried about not finding the opportunity to deal with him. Now since the Second Young Master requires it, we naturally cannot shirk our duty and must help you acquire the Dragon Blood! The descendants of the noble families stated their positions, each more eager than the last. They began to sow discord, one moment mocking Logan coldly and derisively, the next flattering and fawning over Frey Wright. They wished to make Logan feel isolated and helpless, thus being forced to hand over the Dragon Blood. Logan watched their antics with silent scorn in his heart. He had long seen through their motives and knew they would not easily let him off the hook. However, he was not afraid, for he had his own trump cards and strength. He believed that as long as he persevered, he would surely be able to protect the Dragon Blood in his hands. Second Young Master Wright, I advise you not to waste words on this lad, said that noble familys descendant with a face full of indignation, his eyes revealing a deep disdain for Logan, This guy is impervious to reason; speaking any amount of truth to him is a waste of breath. Moreover, he is not any good; if you seize the item from his hands, it would truly be ridding the people of a scourge! Frey Wrights eyebrows knitted slightly upon hearing this, the first time he encountered such an assertion, becoming greatly intrigued by Logans identity and background. Oh? What makes you say that? Does this Young Hero have a feud with you? Frey Wright intentionally emphasized the words Young Hero, wanting to see the other partys reaction. Upon hearing this, the noble familys descendant sneered: Young Hero? As if any Tom, Dick, or Harry has the right to be called a hero! Haha, Second Young Master Wright, you truly flatter this Logan too much. This person is nothing but a street thug, or a ruthless killing deity! Previously, it was he who killed our family clans noble familys descendants, seven or eight of them, all atrociously slain by his hand. The scene was truly unbearable to witness! He deliberately paused for a moment, as if to let Frey Wright form a deeper impression of Logans misdeeds. Then, he continued, For some unknown reason, the Princess intervened on his behalf, sparing his life. Second Young Master Wright, you dont need to show mercy to such a person. Whatever he wants, he always takes by any means necessary; theres no use talking reason with him. If you want the Dragon Blood, just take it by force; hes not a good person! After listening, a flicker of doubt crossed Frey Wrights eyes. Although he wasnt someone who easily believed others, the other partys words had piqued his curiosity about Logans identity and background. He turned his head to look at Logan, who remained calm and composed, seemingly unconcerned with the accusations and slander. Chapter 1398 - Chapter 1398 Chapter 763 Refutation Chapter 1398: Chapter 763: Refutation Chapter 1398: Chapter 763: Refutation Logan, do you have anything to say? Frey Wright asked in a deep voice, eager to hear Logans explanation and rebuttal. Logan smiled faintly, his eyes revealing a disdainful and mocking attitude: Hmph, you believe such baseless talk? They just want to use you to deal with me. I, Logan, always act in an open and upright manner, and would never do such outrageous things. Those disciples of their family merely got what they deserved; their deaths are richly deserved! You youre talking nonsense! Upon hearing this, the noble familys descendant became infuriated with shame, You killed our family clans people and you dare to quibble here! Second Young Master Wright, dont listen to him. Hes a demon, a murdering maniac! Frey Wright, observing the relentless dispute between the two, felt increasingly indecisive. He knew that the matter was far from simple, with many hidden details and complications involved. He needed time to think, to judge, and to make the right decision. The noble familys descendants thought back to the events that had transpired, and their hearts filled with frustration. Werent all the disciples of their family nurtured and raised with arrogance and pride? But unexpectedly, they had been humbled by this youngster Logan, and not just one or two, but seven or eight C how could they swallow this humiliation? Thus, on the urging of one particularly enthusiastic individual, they hoped to provoke a conflict between the Wright Family and Logan, wishing the Wright Family would teach this youngster a lesson. It would be ideal if they could use the Wright Familys power to directly eliminate Logan, avenging the noble familys disciples and bringing glory to their noble family. Second Young Master Wright, you must stand up for us! This Logan is simply a demon; he killed our familys disciples and stole our treasures. Look how miserable we are, all because of him! One of the noble familys descendants pleaded, attempting to arouse Frey Wrights sympathy. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, Second Young Master Wright was no fool; he could not be deceived by these one-sided arguments. Being a cultivator himself, he knew that fighting and killing were common occurrences. Who killed whom and who was killed in return, the cause and effect of it all, was difficult to ascertain. You say that Logan killed your noble familys disciples, but what was the reason? Why did he kill your people? Frey Wright asked in a serious tone, wanting to uncover the truth. Upon hearing this, those people were suddenly at a loss for words. They had accused Logan of murdering their noble families disciples but did not provide the reasons. In truth, they also understood that if it was their noble familys disciples who harbored the intent to kill and rob, they couldnt blame anyone for defending themselves. We we dont know for sure! Anyway, he killed our people, is there any doubt about that? One of the noble familys descendants stammered out. Frey Wright, seeing their evasive demeanor, became even more certain of these noble familys descendants motives. His gaze flickered slightly, his expression indifferent, choosing not to entertain their words. Oh, I dont know what happened, and since this is an issue concerning your family and this young friend, its really not my place to interfere too much, Frey Wright said lightly, If you have anything to say, you can deal with it yourselves later. Right now, I have other matters to discuss with this young hero, so please step aside. Saying that, he waved his hand, signaling his subordinates to politely dismiss these noble familys descendants. Seeing that Frey Wright had no intention of helping them, panic surged within their hearts. They had originally hoped to use the Wright Family to seek revenge, but it seemed that their plan had come to nothing. Second Young Master Wright, you must think this through! This Logan is not a good person; if you collaborate with him, youll regret it later! One of the noble families descendants persisted, attempting one last plea. Yet Frey Wright merely glanced at him passively and said nothing. He already had his own plans in mind, and the words of these noble familys descendants held no weight to him. He turned to face Logan, ready to continue discussing the previous matter. The noble families descendants were reluctant to leave like thisCthey had wanted to use the Wright Family to teach Logan a lesson but had not expected Frey Wright to ignore their pleas completely. As descendants of a noble family, although they were accustomed to arrogance, their relationship with someone like Second Young Master Wright was different, and they dared not offend him easily. Hmph, Second Young Master Wright, dont be fooled by this youngster! Hes not a good person, and you collaborating with him will only lead to regret! A noble familys descendant persisted, trying to persuade him once again before leaving. But Frey Wright simply gave him a brief glance and remained silent. These noble familys descendants might dare to offend other noble familys descendants, but they did not dare to upset the upper echelons, as their family clans still relied on the support of these significant powers to survive. In the end, they could only leave, cursing and filled with bitterness and resentment. As for Frey Wright, he was not concerned with what these noble families descendants thought. His focus was solely on Logan before him. To show his sincerity, he even took the initiative to clarify things to the person in front of him. So your name is Logan, Young Master Logan. It is good to meet you. Please dont mind what those people said just now. Actually, I dont believe them. Without evidence, even if they come to me, I would not take sides based solely on a few words, Frey Wright said earnestly. Upon hearing the fair words of the other party, Logan couldnt help but regard him with newfound respect. He had originally thought that all these noble familys descendants were of the same ilkCrelying on their power to bully others. He had not expected that Frey Wright could be so reasonable. Chapter 1399 - Chapter 1399 Chapter 763 Rebuttal_2 Chapter 1399: Chapter 763: Rebuttal_2 Chapter 1399: Chapter 763: Rebuttal_2 Oh? Its also my first time encountering someone as interesting as you, Logan laughed, his tone playful, I didnt expect Second Young Master Wright to have such a clear sense of right and wrong, and that does surprise me somehow. Hearing this, Frey Wright also laughed: Young Master Logan flatters me. I just believe that we should have evidence in our actions and not falsely accuse others. Besides, Young Master Logan doesnt strike me as the type who would wantonly kill and seize treasures. Upon hearing this, Logan couldnt help but feel a better impression of Frey Wright. He could tell that Frey was not a hypocritical person; at least superficially, he did not take things at face value and had his judgments. Second Young Master Wright is right; one indeed needs evidence in their actions. However, those noble familys descendants would not have accused me for no reason. There must be some misunderstanding, Logan said indifferently. Frey Wright nodded: Young Master Logan also makes sense. But now that the incident has occurred, we need to find a way to resolve it. I wonder if Young Master Logan has any good suggestions? After contemplating, Logan spoke: Actually, I dont wish to become enemies with those noble familys descendants. If they are willing to sit down and have a good talk to clarify things, I am not someone who is unreasonable. Upon hearing this, a look of admiration flashed in Frey Wrights eyes: Young Master Logan is indeed magnanimous. However, those noble familys descendants probably wont give up so easily. But no matter, I am willing to mediate, to see if we can find a solution acceptable to both sides. You honor me, Frey Wright said with a slight smile, his tone sincere, Frankly, I sent those people away because I had some private matters I wished to discuss with Young Master Logan. Our family really needs this Dragon Blood, and we dont actually have intentions of killing and seizing treasure. Thats just a misunderstanding by the outside world. At this point, Frey Wright sighed, a look of helplessness flashing in his eyes: Actually, our family owns an Inheritance Weapon, which has profound significance to us and is even related to the future of our family. It is not merely a tool for combat but also a symbol of our familys inheritance and honor. Upon hearing this, Logans eyebrows raised slightly, clearly interested in Freys words: Oh? An Inheritance Weapon? What is the current condition of this weapon? Frey Wright gave a bitter smile, continuing: Unfortunately, this weapon was damaged in a battle. Although we can still barely use it, its power has been greatly reduced and can no longer exhibit its original strength. Without a doubt, this is a massive blow to our entire family. So, upon hearing that Dragon Blood could repair weapons, you rushed over to bid? Logan asked, already roughly guessing the following words of Frey Wright. Frey nodded, a look of urgency shining in his eyes: Exactly, Young Master Logan. Only by infusing our weapon with Dragon Blood can we restore it to its pristine condition and recover its former power. This is extremely important for our family. Therefore, the moment we heard about this Dragon Blood, we didnt hesitate and came straight here to bid. Here, Frey Wright paused, seemingly choosing his words carefully. Then, he took a deep breath and continued: Young Master Logan, we are truly out of options. We know that this Dragon Blood might also be important to you, but we are truly willing to pay any price to obtain it. No matter the cost in Spirit Stones, we are willing to buy it. Looking into Frey Wrights earnest eyes, Logan felt somewhat swayed. He knew what the Dragon Blood meant to the Wright Family and understood their urgency in wanting to obtain it. However, the Dragon Blood was equally important to him; he had his own plans and considerations. Second Young Master Wright, I understand your feelings, Logan said slowly, But the Dragon Blood is just as important to me. I am not unwilling to help, its just I, too, have my difficulties. Frey Wright felt a sense of urgency upon hearing this. He knew that he could not simply give up, so he clenched his teeth and decided to reveal more of his family secrets to move Logan. Young Master Logan, there is actually another matter I havent mentioned to you, Frey Wright said gravely, This inheritance weapon was left by one of our ancestors. With this weapon, he achieved tremendous military exploits, bringing countless honors to our family. Moreover, this weapon holds a secret, a secret that is tied to the rise and fall of our family. Upon hearing this, Logans eyes flickered with surprise. He hadnt expected the weapon to have such a significant history and meaning. Looking at Frey Wrights resolute gaze, Logan couldnt help but waver. He knew that his current decision could affect the future of both families. Logans expression indeed changed after hearing Frey Wrights words, and a hint of emotion passed through his eyes. He hadnt expected that the inheritance weapon was hiding such a profound secret, one that could determine the Wright Familys fate. This made him take Frey Wrights words more seriously. However, Logan was not the type to easily trust others. He knew all too well that in the Cultivation World, deception and scheming were commonplace. Although Frey Wrights words had moved him, he did not immediately show that he believed them. I cannot just take your word for it, Logan pondered for a moment before speaking slowly, I need to see the inheritance weapon for myself and verify that what youre telling me is true. Frey Wright felt a bit elated upon hearing this. He knew that Logans request indicated some level of belief in his words. He immediately nodded and agreed: No problem, please follow me, Young Master Logan. I guarantee you will see the inheritance weapon, and you will understand why we, the Wright Family, are in such dire need of the Dragon Blood. Saying this, Frey Wright turned and walked away, gesturing for Logan to follow. Logan glanced around to ensure no one else was watching them before he also stepped forward to follow. The two of them walked out of the Auction Houses main entrance, one after the other. Frey Wright chose not to use a Flying Artifact but instead walked with Logan. As they walked, he recounted the history of the Wright Family and the status and significance of the inheritance weapon within the family. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Logan listened to Frey Wrights narration, he began to understand more about the Wright Family. He could tell that Frey Wright wasnt beating around the bush, but rather, he was genuinely revealing everything. This honesty raised Logans level of trust in Frey Wright. Before long, the two arrived at the Wright Familys mansion. Frey Wright led Logan into the living room, then instructed the servants to serve tea and refreshments to Logan. Afterward, he stood up and said to Logan, Young Master Logan, please come with me. I will take you to see the inheritance weapon so you can witness its existence and condition for yourself. Logan nodded his head and followed Frey Wright out of the living room. They passed through several corridors to reach a secret room. Frey Wright extended his hand and lightly touched the door, which slowly opened. Logan stepped into the secret room and immediately spotted the inheritance weapon in the center, emitting an ancient and mysterious aura that clearly marked it as no ordinary object. On closer inspection, Logan indeed saw a crack on the weaponCa clear sign of damage. Seeing this, Logans expression softened slightly. He thought to himself: It seems that what they said is true; the weapon is indeed damaged. Plus, their willingness to let me see it so openly shows their sincerity. If there really is some hidden situation in their family along with this kind of attitude, I could consider relaxing the conditions. With this in mind, Logan looked up at Frey Wright, his eyes reflecting a complex mix of emotions. He knew that his next decision could potentially impact the future of both families. But he also understood that sometimes, trust and understanding are more important than anything else. Chapter 1400 - Chapter 1400 Chapter 764 In Control Chapter 1400: Chapter 764: In Control Chapter 1400: Chapter 764: In Control Second Young Master Wright led the way ahead while occasionally glancing back at Logan following behind him. He couldnt help but feel surprised; Logan walked with a steady pace and an unfazed expression, as if the place he was about to visit was not the cultivation great family clan of the Wrights, but an ordinary alleyway. Young Master Logan, are you truly not the least bit nervous? Second Young Master Wright couldnt help but ask out of curiosity, wondering why Logan could remain so composed. Logan responded with a slight smile, Second Young Master Wright, what use is there in being nervous? Since things have already come to this, its better to face them calmly. Upon hearing this, Second Young Master Wright felt a slight shock. This persons temperament was truly extraordinary. To still remain calm when about to visit the Wright Family and as if everything was under his control. He couldnt help looking back again at Logan, trying to discern something from his eyes, yet Logans gaze remained calm as still water, without the slightest ripple. Asking directly to see our familys supreme treasure, either he is excessively arrogant, regarding nothing and no one, unaware that there are always greater people; or, he is supported by an absolute foundation, with an absolute strength allowing it. Logan, which kind of person are you, exactly? Second Young Master Wright pondered internally. Second Young Master Wrights gaze flickered; he was well aware that the cultivation world was full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers and that one couldnt simply judge a persons strength by their appearance. Logan could ask to see the Wright Familys supreme treasure so calmly either because he really had something to rely on, or because he was overly naive and ignorant. Yet, Second Young Master Wright leaned more toward the former since how could someone who cultivated to such a realm be truly naive and ignorant? Thinking that Logan might indeed possess an absolute foundation and strength, Second Young Master Wrights demeanor became much more respectful. He understood that facing such a person, he must be more careful and prudent, without any carelessness. The two of them continued their way, quickly arriving at the Wrights Mansion. As a major family clan within the cultivation world, their residence naturally exuded an imposing and majestic vibe. Guards clad in armor stood on both sides of the gates, who saluted and paid respect upon seeing Second Young Master Wright bringing Logan. Second Young Master Wright nodded, leading Logan into the mansion. Along the way, he kept introducing Logan to the history and background of the Wright Family, as well as their status and influence in the cultivation world. Logan listened and nodded in understanding. His expression remained as tranquil as ever, as if he was already fully aware of all this. They walked through several corridors to a spacious hall. Inside the hall were various precious ornaments and decorations, showcasing the wealth and status of the Wright Family. Second Young Master Wright asked Logan to take a seat, then ordered the servants to serve tea and refreshments for him. Young Master Logan, please wait a moment. Ill go and fetch our familys supreme treasure so you may witness its miraculous nature with your own eyes, Second Young Master Wright said. Logan nodded in understanding, his heart filled with anticipation, eager to see the Wright Familys supreme treasure and its wondrous qualities. Meanwhile, he was quietly observing every move of Second Young Master Wright, trying to glean some clues from his behavior and speech. The doorman instantly recognized the identity of the person leading the way, his eyes flickered with respect, and he respectfully bowed, his voice carrying a mix of reverence and joy, Second Young Master Wright, youre finally back; Lord Logan has been waiting for you for a long time. Early this morning, he instructed us to watch for your return, saying that today you would bring an honored guest and that we must be well-prepared for the reception. Second Young Master Wright smiled slightly and nodded, showing satisfaction with the doormans words. He then turned to Logan, walking alongside him, and explained, Young Master Logan, this is our gatekeeper, Old Li. He has been with our family for decades, always loyal and devoted, a true old servant of our family. Upon hearing this, Old Li quickly bowed again to Logan, saying respectfully, Honored guest, good day. Welcome to the Wright Family. I am Old Li, the gatekeeper of the Wrights. If theres anything you need, just command, and I will do my utmost to serve you. Logan smiled and nodded, expressing his appreciation for Old Lis politeness. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, another gate attendant approached, curiously looking at Second Young Master Wright and Logan, and couldnt help but ask, Second Young Master, why didnt you take a sedan chair back? Why walk all the way here? The weather isnt cool, and it must have been tiring to walk. Second Young Master Wright laughed and patted the attendants shoulder, saying, Its alright; its just a short distance, and walking is good exercise. Besides, the carriage you prepared was too small; two people cant fit in. Its not just me returning, but Ive also brought an important guest. We cant have the honored guest squeeze in with me, can we? That would be preposterous. Its better for us to walk back together and enjoy the scenery along the way, is it not? As he spoke, he stepped aside to reveal Logans figure, specifically instructing the gate attendant, Remember, this is a distinguished guest Ive invited to our home, Young Master Logan. Dont be negligent in treating him; regard him as an esteemed guest of the Wright Family. Now hurry up and invite the guest inside, and let Lord Logan and the lady of the house meet him as well. Upon hearing this, the gate attendant immediately understood Second Young Master Wrights intentions and quickly nodded in acknowledgment. He turned and ran towards the mansion, shouting loudly while running, Lord Logan, the lady of the house, Second Young Master has returned! He has brought a distinguished guest! Hurry out to greet them! His voice echoed within the Wrights Mansion, causing the servants to run out to see what was happening. Second Young Master Wright and Logan walked leisurely, enjoying the rare tranquility and leisure. Chapter 1401 - Chapter 1401 Chapter 764 Control_2 Chapter 1401: Chapter 764: Control_2 Chapter 1401: Chapter 764: Control_2 Before long, they arrived at the entrance of the Wright Familys great hall. The hall was brightly lit and beautifully decorated, obviously arranged for the reception of an esteemed guest. Old Master Wright and Lady Wright had already heard the commotion and came out to stand at the entrance of the hall, waiting for their arrival. Second Young Master Wright, upon seeing his parents, immediately quickened his pace, approached them, and greeted them respectfully. Logan followed behind him, also bowing to Old Master Wright and Lady Wright to express his respect and courtesy. The expressions of Old Master Wright and Lady Wright flickered with curiosity and scrutiny as they observed Logan before them. They knew that a guest brought home personally by Second Young Master Wright and given such attention must be no ordinary individual. Thus, they warmly welcomed Logan, inviting him to enter the hall and take a seat, while ordering the servants to bring refreshments to entertain him. The doorman glanced at Logan, his gaze carrying a hint of strangeness. He pondered inwardly, noticing that despite the guests young age, he exuded an extraordinary temperament that made one could not help but take a few extra looks. However, since the owner had declared him an esteemed guest, it was certainly not the place for a servant to comment. Therefore, without saying another word, he nodded and bowed and led the way in front, showing utmost respect. Esteemed guest, please, may I inquire the distinguished name of the guest asked the doorman cautiously while leading the way. He was well aware that asking someones name in the Cultivation World was a matter requiring great caution as it could easily offend. But since the master had referred to him as an esteemed guest, he naturally had to display the proper manners and respect. Upon hearing this, Second Young Master Wright also realized he, embarrassingly, did not know the name of this young friend. He glanced at Logan apologetically, smiled sheepishly, and said, My friend, it has been a lapse on my brothers part, having spent such time without inquiring about your name. May I ask for your esteemed name? Logan gave a slight smile, not minding Second Young Master Wrights oversight, as their acquaintance was not long. He gave a bow towards Second Young Master Wright, leaving just two simple and concise words: Logan. Upon hearing the name, the doorman mentally repeated it several times, afraid of forgetting it. He turned to Logan with a beaming smile and said, Young Master Logan, please follow me. Our Master and Lady have been waiting in the hall for quite a while now, and they will surely be delighted to meet you. With these words, he quickened his pace, leading Logan and Second Young Master Wright towards the great hall. Along the way, he continually provided Logan with details of the Wright Familys history and background, as well as the familys status and influence in the Cultivation World. Logan listened patiently, occasionally nodding his understanding. Soon, they reached the entrance of the great hall. The doorman gently pushed the door open, signaling for Logan and Second Young Master Wright to enter. Inside, the hall was brightly lit and lavishly decorated, with a finely crafted tea table in the center, full of various precious refreshments and fruits. Old Master Wright and Lady Wright had already stood up upon hearing their approach, greeting Logan and Second Young Master Wright with smiling faces. Old Master Wright was the first to speak, The arrival of an esteemed guest truly graces our humble home! Young Master Logan, I have long admired your reputation; meeting you today is indeed extraordinary. Logan nodded with a smile, indicating his appreciation for Old Master Wrights polite words. He understood that although Old Master Wrights words carried some formalities, they also reflected the Wright Familys attention and respect for him. Lady Wright also stepped forward, warmly taking Logans hand, and said, Young Master Logan, you are indeed handsome and courteous. I am unsure how our Second Young Master had the fortune to meet you; its truly a blessing for him! Hearing this, Logan felt a bit of awkwardness. He quickly withdrew his hand, replying with respect, Lady Wright flatters me, having the opportunity to know Second Young Master Wright is my honor as well. Ive long been aware of the Wright Familys reputation in the Cultivation World, and visiting today is my fortune. As they spoke, they all took their seats. Old Master Wright immediately ordered the servants to serve their best tea to Logan, thus initiating a pleasant conversation. Logan, Second Young Master Wright chewed over the name in his mind. It was quite ordinary and lacked any distinctive flair. Furthermore, he searched his memory and couldnt recall any aristocratic family with such a disciple. He wondered who this enigmatic person could be. Could Young Master Logan be a disciple of some reclusive expert or perhaps an outstanding individual from a lesser-known sect? However, Second Young Master Wright had another thought: it was common for big shots to travel incognito, often pretending to be weaker than they are. Perhaps Young Master Logan was doing the same; appearing unremarkable on the surface but in reality, possessing unique skills and being an exceptional talent. With these thoughts, Second Young Master Wrights curiosity about Logan grew. He decided to investigate Young Master Logans background thoroughly. Regardless of what he might find, he couldnt afford to slight him; after all, it was he who had brought this esteemed guest home, and offending him would lead to an undesirable conclusion. I am Oliver Wright; it feels like Ive known Young Master Logan for a long time! Second Young Master Wright said enthusiastically, his face beaming with smiles, Young Master Logan, please make yourself at home and come in. Logan nodded slightly and indeed did not hold back, striding confidently into the room. His steps were strong and steady, exuding great self-assurance. Oliver Wright followed behind him, secretly admiring Young Master Logans extraordinary demeanor. Behind them, a group of servants followed, all bowing their heads in the utmost respect. The Wright Family held strict rules, and the servants dared not slack off. Having been told they were to see the master, they took a turn and headed straight for the main hall. Along the way, Oliver Wright kept introducing Logan to the architecture and layout of the Wright Family, as well as their status and influence in the Cultivation World. Logan listened patiently, occasionally nodding in understanding. He knew that Oliver Wright was showcasing the Wright Familys strength and indirectly warning him that they were not to be trifled with. Nevertheless, Logan felt no pressure; he was confident in his abilities and intellect to handle any challenge. He smiled and said to Oliver Wright, Youre being too kind, Second Young Master Wright. Although I, Logan, have little merit, I do know proper etiquette. Its my honor to visit the Wright Family today. Upon hearing this, Oliver Wright was even more pleased. He could see that Logan was a cultured and polite person, which increased his favorable impression. They continued walking and soon arrived at the entrance of the main hall. Inside the main hall, Old Master Wright and Lady Wright had been waiting for some time. As soon as they saw Logan and Oliver Wright walk in, they immediately stood up and welcomed them with smiling faces. The lively encounter began, and the entire Wright Family was filled with curiosity and expectation towards this mysterious Young Master Logan. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Young Master Logan, Im going to meet my father later, and Id like you to join us, Oliver Wright sincerely proposed, his voice tinged with some anticipation, All of the Logan Family are here, and its a good opportunity for everyone to get to know you. Perhaps you might even turn out to be a big benefactor to our family. As he spoke, a sly twinkle appeared in his eyes. He secretly thought, if the other party agreed to part with the Dragon Blood, then he would indeed be a great benefactor, since that Dragon Blood was critical to the rise and fall of the Wright Family. Upon hearing this, Logan tilted his chin up slightly, neither agreeing nor objecting. His expression was indifferent, as if he didnt care about meeting the head of the Wright Family, or perhaps he had his own plans but chose not to reveal them. His eyes were profound, inscrutable as if holding endless stories and secrets. Oliver Wright observed all this, his curiosity about Logans origin deepening even more. Chapter 1402 - Chapter 1402 Chapter 765 Boundless Chapter 1402: Chapter 765: Boundless Chapter 1402: Chapter 765: Boundless Is this person pretending to be indifferent, or is he truly indifferent? He wondered to himself. It was fine to be this way with his peers, after all, they were of similar age and there was no need for excessive formality. But in front of his father, the head of the Wright Family, he could still remain so silent and composed, a determination not found in ordinary people. Young Master Logan, are you really not nervous at all? Oliver Wright couldnt help but ask. He wanted to know Logans true feelings; whether he was confident or truly indifferent. Logan gave a light smile, his smile carrying a hint of mystery and calmness, Second Young Master Wright, what use is there in being nervous? Since things have come to this point, I naturally have my plans. His tone was calm and resolute, as if everything was under his control. Hearing this, Oliver Wright couldnt help but admire Logan even more. He understood that someone who could say such things was no ordinary man. He secretly decided that when he met his father later, he must introduce Logan properly so his father could also see the elegance of this young talent. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them walked and talked, and soon arrived in the main hall of the Wright family. Inside, Old Master Wright and Lady Wright were already seated, flanked by elder members and friends of the Wright Family, all curious and waiting for Logans arrival. Father, mother, this is Logan, Young Master Logan, whom I mentioned to you, Oliver Wright announced loudly as he entered, his tone laced with respect and reverence. Upon hearing this, Old Master Wright and Lady Wright both looked up at Logan, their gaze scrutinizing. They knew Oliver Wright wouldnt bring someone home without reason; this Young Master Logan must be exceptional. Young Master Logan, I have long admired your reputation, Old Master Wright spoke in a steady and forceful voice, exuding an aura of authority without anger, Oliver told me you possess Dragon Blood, is this true? Logan responded with a slight smile and didnt directly answer Old Master Wrights question. Instead, he slowly said, Old Master Wright, the matter of Dragon Blood is no trivial matter. Since I have come to the Wright Family, I naturally come with sincerity. However, how we handle the Dragon Blood needs to be carefully discussed. Old Master Wright, upon hearing this, had a flash of admiration in his eyes. He could see that Logan was a person of measure and wisdom. He secretly decided that he must have a good talk with Logan to see what plans this young talent had. Meanwhile, the others in the Wright Family also watched Logan intently, filled with curiosity and anticipation. Oliver Wright became even more cautious, every step taken with care, fearful of any misstep. Bringing Logan into the main hall, he felt both nervous and expectant. Inside, the candlelight flickered, illuminating the portraits of the Wright familys ancestors, casting a solemn and respectful air. As Oliver Wright stepped over the threshold, he felt the oppressive atmosphere, knowing his father was waiting for him. Oliver, youre back. How did you manage the task I assigned you? Old Master Wrights voice was commanding and steady, echoing like thunder in the main hall. He sat in the main seat, draped in luxurious garments, his gaze sharp as an eagle, seemingly penetrating everything. Oliver Wright bowed to his father, a hint of guilt flashing in his eyes. He lowered his head, his voice trembling slightly, I apologize, father, I am incompetent, and have not retrieved the Dragon Blood. After speaking, he closed his eyes, waiting for his fathers reprimand. What, at a time when the Family Clan desperately needs Dragon Blood, how can you be so useless? Old Master Wright fiercely slammed the table, standing up with eyes wide in anger. His voice, like thunder, made the candle flames in the hall tremble. Oliver Wright didnt dare to retort, only kneeling on the ground with his head bowed, filled with self-reproach and guilt. Old Master Wright paced back and forth in the hall, his face a mix of anger and worry. He knew well the importance of Dragon Blood for the Wright Family; without it, their strength would be greatly diminished. He glared at Oliver Wright, berating, The Wright Family has produced heroes generation after generation, how did I end up with such a useless son? Just then, Old Master Wrights gaze fell on Logan standing beside Oliver Wright. He narrowed his eyes, sizing up this stranger. Logan, dressed in simple attire, had a handsome and deep look, exuding an extraordinary aura. Who is this Old Master Wright asked in a deep voice, his tone carrying a hint of confusion and scrutiny. Oliver Wright immediately stood up, introducing to his father, Father, this is Logan, Young Master Logan, a friend I made outside. Despite his youth, his wisdom is exceptional, and he might help our Wright Family resolve the Dragon Blood issue. Upon hearing this, Old Master Wrights eyebrows slightly raised, his interest in Logan deepening. He scrutinized Logan, trying to discern something from his eyes and demeanor. Logan, smiling calmly, faced Old Master Wrights scrutiny with composure. Oh? Young Master Logan, what are your insights? Old Master Wright asked in a deep voice, his tone tinged with a probe. Logan smiled slightly and slowly said, Old Master Wright, I am indeed aware of the Dragon Blood matter. However, as this is a significant issue, we need to strategize in detail. I believe that if we unite and cooperate, we will surely find a solution. Old Master Wright, hearing this, had a flash of approval in his eyes. He could see that Logan was a person of measure and wisdom. He nodded, signaling Oliver Wright and Logan to sit down and discuss at length. So the three of them sat around the table, and started discussing the matter of the Dragon Blood. Inside the main hall, the candle flames flickered, reflecting their solemn and resolute faces, as if foreseeing a storm about to arrive. Chapter 1403 - Chapter 1403 Chapter 765 Boundless_2 Chapter 1403: Chapter 765: Boundless_2 Chapter 1403: Chapter 765: Boundless_2 Father, this is Young Master Logan, who is also the winner of the Dragon Blood auction, Oliver Wright stood in the center of the main hall, introducing with a respectful tone. His gaze shifted back and forth between Logan and his father, feeling both nervous and anticipatory. Oh? Old Master Wright, upon hearing this, slightly raised his eyebrows, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes. He scrutinized Logan up and down. This young gentleman did not appear to someone who could afford to bid such a vast sum for Dragon Blood. Only upon hearing this last statement did Old Master Wright finally show some interest. He sat up straight, interlaced his hands on the table, and said gravely, So you are the one who won the Dragon Blood auction. I had not expected Little Friend Logan, at such a young age, to be so financially capable. Oliver, what brings Little Friend here to our Wright Family? Oliver glanced at Logan, then back at his father, carefully considering his words. He knew his father always took matters concerning the Wright Family to heart, and this matter of Dragon Blood was even more critical for their future. He took a deep breath and spoke slowly, Father, your son knows the challenges our family is facing now, and the Dragon Blood is crucial for us. Therefore, I asked for Young Master Logans assistance, and we plan to purchase it for a corresponding price. Oliver paused for a moment, observing his fathers expression. Seeing the tightly knitted brows of Old Master Wright, as if contemplating something, Oliver tensed and continued, However, Young Master Logan does not trust our familys situation, and wanted to see for himself. I took the liberty of bringing Young Master Logan here. Please punish me, father. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Wright, upon hearing this, did not burst out immediately. He looked at Oliver, a complex look flashing through his eyes. After a moment, he slowly began speaking, Oliver, although you acted on your own, it was for the sake of our familys future. I do not blame you. However, Little Friend Logan, since you have won the Dragon Blood, why come to our Wright Family? Do you not know what Dragon Blood means to us? Logan smiled faintly, responding calmly and confidently, Old Master Wright, I am fully aware of the importance of Dragon Blood to your family. I came here to personally understand the situation of the Wright Family and also to discuss a potential collaboration. I believe the Wright Family is a trustworthy and capable clan. I am willing to collaborate with you to address the current difficulties. Upon hearing this, Old Master Wrights eyes flashed with approval. He could tell that Logan was a measured and wise man. He nodded, gesturing for Oliver and Logan to sit down for a detailed discussion. The three of them sat around the table; Old Master Wright began to explain thoroughly the situation of their family and their urgent need for Dragon Blood. Logan listened attentively, nodding occasionally in agreement. Inside the main hall, the candlelight flickered, reflecting their solemn and resolute faces, as if foretelling a new collaboration was about to begin. Oliver spoke to this point, his tone carrying sincerity and expectation. He looked at his father, his eyes twinkling with determination, as if to convey that his decision was well-considered. Old Master Wright, listening to his son, gradually relaxed his brows, and the confusion in his eyes was gradually replaced by understanding. He glanced at his son, not much blame in his look, but rather he sighed softly, as though saying, Son, youve grown up, you have your own ideas now. Then his gaze turned back to Logan, examining this young gentleman again. Little Friend Logan truly is no ordinary person; its my first time hearing such a proposal, Old Master Wright spoke in a calm and potent voice, with a mix of admiration and curiosity, However, if Little Friend is willing to assist the Wright Family, you will always be a distinguished guest of our family, and we will always remember this favor and be grateful. Old Master Wright spoke both earnestly and directly, without any pretense or pleasantries. He knew well that the Wright Family was currently in a precarious situation and that the matter of Dragon Blood was a matter of life and death for them. If Logan was willing to lend a hand, it would undoubtedly be a lifeline for the Wright Family. Hearing Old Master Wrights words, Logan also felt a warm current in his heart. He could see that Old Master Wright was a responsible and honorable person. Such a family was worth his assistance. Logan smiled faintly, his tone filled with confidence and assurance, Old Master Wright, since I have made such a request, I naturally have my plans. I am willing to offer a helping hand to the Wright Family to face the current difficulties together. Old Master Wrights eyes sparkled with joy upon hearing these words. He could tell that Logan was a prudent and wise man, and his demeanor was very sincere. He nodded, gesturing for Logan to continue speaking. Logan continued, However, before I agree to help, I would like to understand more about the current situation of the Wright Family and the issue regarding Dragon Blood. After all, this is no trivial matter, and I need to consider it carefully. Old Master Wright immediately understood what Logan meant. He nodded in agreement, saying, Little Friend Roshe is right; this matter indeed requires careful consideration. Well then, Ill have someone bring over our family genealogy and the relevant documents about Dragon Blood for you to review thoroughly. With that, Old Master Wright gave a sign to a servant standing behind him. The servant quickly understood and hurriedly left the main hall. Soon after, he returned, carrying a thick stack of documents which he respectfully handed over to Logan. Logan took the documents and began reading them carefully. His gaze was focused and serious, as if he was perusing an extremely precious treasure. Both Old Master Wright and Oliver Wright watched Logan and felt a surge of hope rising in their hearts. They believed that if Logan was willing to assist, the Wright Family would surely be able to overcome their difficulties. Thus, the three of them sat around in the main hall with candlelight flickering and reflecting their stern yet resolute expressions. Logan asked questions while going through the documents, and Old Master Wright along with Oliver Wright answered patiently. Their conversation was sometimes serious and sometimes relaxed, as if discussing a matter of utmost importanceC a matter that would determine the future and fate of the Wright Family. Logan glanced at Old Master Wright, his eyes slightly narrowing with an unusual expression, as if weighing a significant decision in his mind. The flickering candlelight cast on his profound eyes added an air of inscrutable mystery. After a moment, Logan slowly began speaking, his voice low and authoritative, Let me be upfrontC even if what you claim is proven, I may still not give you the item. Would you still agree to these terms? His words conveyed an undeniable resolve. Upon hearing this, Old Master Wright indeed fell silent. He furrowed his brows, his eyes reflecting a moment of hesitation and struggle. The importance of the Dragon Blood to the legacy of the Wright Family was beyond question. However, Logan was clearly not an easy person to deal with, and his terms were hard to accept. Oliver Wright listened, his face showing a mix of worry and depth. He stared intently at Logan, trying to discern something from his expression, but Logans face remained as usual, without the slightest fluctuation. Silence filled the main hall, with only the soft rustling sound of the flickering candlelight. After a long time, Old Master Wright sighed heavily, breaking the silence. His voice carried a hint of helplessness and resolution, If Little Friend truly is unwilling, then perhaps its just the fate of our Wright Family. We wont force you, but will use every possible benefit to persuade you. I think, there are still ways to convince you. Logan curled his lips slightly, not directly answering whether the statement was right or wrong, but his expression grew more mocking. He took a deep look at Old Master Wright, his eyes flashing with a tinge of amusement, as if watching an intriguing play unfold. Then, Logan bowed slightly to the person before him, his tone polite and respectful, Well then, Elder, would you mind showing me your weapons? Ive heard that the Wright Familys weapons are unmatched in the world, and I especially came here today to witness them firsthand. Chapter 1404 - Chapter 1404 Chapter 766 Armory Chapter 1404: Chapter 766: Armory Chapter 1404: Chapter 766: Armory Oliver Wrights father, slightly startled upon hearing the words, nodded in agreement. He stood up, went to Logans side, and made a gesture of invitation, Young friend, please follow me. The Wright Familys weapon arsenal may not be as precious as Dragon Blood, but it is also a hidden dragon crouching tigers den. I believe you will have an eye-opening experience. As he spoke, the two of them walked out of the main hall towards the weapon arsenal. Oliver Wright followed closely behind, filled with anticipation and curiosity. He wondered how Logan would view the Wright Familys weapons and whether these weapons might change his mind. Along the way, the three of them walked in silence. The candlelight flickered uncertainly in the night wind, as if heralding the unknown and changes that were to come. At last, they arrived in front of the weapon arsenal. Oliver Wrights father pushed open the door, and an old but solemn aura washed over them. Logan took a deep breath, his eyes sparkling with excitement and anticipation. He knew that a new competition was about to begin. Oliver Wrights father only hesitated briefly before quickly continuing the topic. A flash of determination crossed his eyes, as if he had already made a certain decision. Alright, he responded simply yet forcefully, and then turned around, signaling Logan and Oliver to follow him. Under his lead, they walked through winding corridors and past several ancient buildings until they finally reached the training ground of the Wright Family. It was a spacious area surrounded by tall trees, with grinding stones and various training equipment in the center. Already, many people were there, almost all members of the Wright Family, either sweating profusely as they forged weapons or concentrating deeply on practicing martial arts. The entire scene brimmed with energy and vitality. As Oliver Wright and his father walked in, everyone stopped their work and greeted them. Their gazes especially focused on Oliver Wright as if they saw a lifeline, their eyes shimmering with hope and expectation. Oliver, youre back. Did you manage to obtain the Dragon Blood? an elderly Wright Family member approached anxiously. His voice trembled slightly, clearly deeply concerned about the matter of Dragon Blood. Oliver Wright shook his head, his expression somewhat somber. He knew everyones hopes were pinned on him, but he had not managed to bring back Dragon Blood, and he couldnt help feeling somewhat guilty. Upon seeing this, everyone was visibly disappointed, and their concern was unmistakable. Some sighed softly, while others furrowed their brows, seemingly foreseeing a bleak future for the Wright Family. That wont do, without Dragon Blood, the weapons can never be restored. It would be a fatal blow to our entire Wright Family, a younger member of the Wright Family expressed, his voice filled with urgency and helplessness. Hearing this, everyones spirits seemed drained, as if they had been stripped of all strength. They realized what Dragon Blood meant for the Wright Family. Without it, their weapons would remain damaged, significantly weakening their overall strength. Just then, someone sensed something amiss. A keen-eyed member of the Wright Family suddenly pointed at Logan and asked, Who is this? His tone carried a mix of doubt and curiosity, clearly surprised by Logans presence. Upon hearing this, Oliver Wrights father immediately introduced, This is Young Master Logan. He may be able to help us resolve the issue with Dragon Blood. As soon as he finished speaking, everyones gaze immediately fixated on Logan, their eyes filled with inquiry and expectation. Logan nodded with a smile, greeting everyone. He was well aware of the great responsibility he now shouldered and felt the Wright Familys expectations and trust in him. He silently resolved to do his utmost to help the Wright Family resolve the problem with Dragon Blood. At that moment, a member of the Wright Family stepped forward and respectfully said to Logan, Young Master Logan, if you truly can help us resolve the Dragon Blood issue, our Wright Family will be forever grateful. As soon as he finished speaking, others chimed in, filling the area with a grateful and expectant atmosphere. Huh? Who is that person? This is a core area of the Wright Family, outsiders are not allowed in. Family Head, you know the rules of the house, how can you casually bring an outsider into the Artifact Refining Pavilion? A stern-faced member of the Wright Family in a gray robe suddenly spoke up. His eyes were filled with scrutiny and dissatisfaction, staring intently at Logan as if trying to see through him. His loud voice jolted everyone, and they all turned their heads, only then noticing Logan following the Wright Family Patriarch. Some frowned, others whispered among themselves, clearly surprised and puzzled by Logans presence. Hmph, this Artifact Refining Pavilion is the core of our Wright Family, harboring countless secret techniques and treasures. How can we casually allow outsiders to enter? Another person echoed, his tone containing a hint of outrage, as if the Family Heads actions violated the fundamental interests of the Wright Family. The Wright Family Patriarch frowned slightly upon hearing this, a flash of displeasure in his eyes. He shot a commanding look at the speaker, a look that contained irrefutable power and resolve, as if to say, I handle matters. Its not your place to meddle. Feeling the gaze of the Wright Family Patriarch, the man instantly quieted down and no longer spoke. He bowed his head, still harboring dissatisfaction, but dared not show it further. Seeing this, the Wright Family Patriarch nodded in satisfaction, then turned to address everyone with a firm and powerful voice: This man was brought by me, and I have my reasons. If anyone has objections, then leave. Do I need to allow others to interfere with the decisions I make as the Family Head? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1405 - Chapter 1405 Chapter 766 Armory_2 Chapter 1405: Chapter 766: Armory_2 Chapter 1405: Chapter 766: Armory_2 His aura of authority radiated outward like an eruptive volcano, so intense that no one dared to look directly at him. Feeling this overwhelming pressure, everyone lowered their heads, daring not to speak further. They knew that once the Wright Family Patriarch became angry, the consequences were unimaginable. Upon witnessing this, Logans gaze flickered slightly, silently admiring the Wright Family Patriarchs authority and decisiveness. He understood that the Patriarchs actions were meant to maintain the order and dignity of the Wright Family, as well as protect him, an outsider, from unnecessary troubles. Family Head, we did not mean any disrespect. Its just that the Artifact Refining Pavilion concerns the future and fate of the Wright Family; we have to be cautious, an elder of the Wright Family spoke, his tone respectful and earnest, clearly pleading on behalf of everyone. Hearing this, the expression of the Wright Family Patriarch softened. He glanced at the elder and nodded, I understand everyones concerns, but Young Master Logan is no ordinary person. He might be able to help our Wright Family out of this predicament. Therefore, I hope everyone can trust me, and trust Young Master Logan as well. Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in understanding. They acknowledged that the Wright Family Patriarch must have his reasons for acting this way. Thus, they refrained from further comments, quietly standing aside, waiting for the next move of the Wright Family Patriarch and Logan. Logan, feeling everyones eyes on him, nodded with a smile, greeting everyone. He was acutely aware of the heavy responsibility on his shoulders and could feel the expectations and trust the Wright Family had in him. He made a silent resolve to try his best to help the Wright Family out of their current difficulties. Oliver Wright approached Logan, gently patted his shoulder with a tone of comfort and apology, Young Master Logan, please do not take offense. That was my younger brother, John Wright, who spoke against you. Hes always like thatCdirect and sometimes abrasive, even I, as his elder brother, can hardly bear it sometimes. Please dont take it to heart and hold it against him. Logan turned to look at the Third Young Master Wright who had just challenged him. John Wright, still furious despite the Patriarchs scolding, glared venomously at Logan as if flames were about to shoot from his eyes. His hands were clenched into fists, the knuckles white from the force, clearly dissatisfied with Logans presence. Yet, unable to defy his fathers authority, John Wright ultimately had to swallow his anger. He gritted his teeth, forcefully suppressing his rage, and unwilling to gaze at Logan any longer. With a cold snort, he turned his head away as if another glance at Logan would be unbearably painful. Seeing this, Logan touched his nose and smiled wryly. He understood that his arrival had offended the Third Young Master Wright and his future days here might not be easy. However, he wasnt here for the Third Young Master Wright. The attitude of the Third Young Master was irrelevant to him and not something he concerned himself with. Logan quickly shifted his gaze away, his expression indifferent as if nothing had just transpired. He thought to himself that his visit to the Wright Family was to help solve the issue with Dragon Blood, not to engage in a feud with the Third Young Master Wright. Therefore, there was no need to let the attitude of the Third Young Master affect his mood and plans. But Third Young Master Wright was not pleased with this. Seeing Logan ignore him completely, a nameless rage surged in his heart. He clenched his fist tightly, his fingernails digging deep into his palm, yet he felt no pain. His eyes flickered with anger and resentment, as if he wanted to devour Logan alive. Damn it, what does this outsider mean? Coming to the Wright Familys territory and ignoring me, Third Young Master Wright. Who does he think he is? Just a wild boy who popped up from nowhere. Humph, I, John Wright, am a person of status in the Wright Family. How can I allow him to disrespect me like this? In his heart, Third Young Master Wright swore to make Logan suffer. He didnt know why he felt such hostility towards Logan; perhaps it was because Logans arrival disrupted his peaceful life, or maybe because he felt that Logan did not deserve to step into the important areas of the Wright Family. In any case, he had already regarded Logan as his enemy, determined to teach him a lesson. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver Wright walked up to Logan, patted his shoulder gently, his tone carrying a bit of comfort and apology: Young Master Logan, dont mind it. The person who spoke earlier was my third brother, John Wright. Hes always like this, speaks directly and impulsively, sometimes even I, his elder brother, cant stand it. Dont take it to heart, dont argue with him. Hes just like that, cant be stopped when his temper flares, but hes not bad-hearted. Hearing this, Logan turned his head and glanced at Third Young Master Wright, who had just verbally sparred with him. Seeing John Wright scolded by the Wright Family Patriarch, his face was ashen, still seemingly unsatisfied, glaring fiercely at Logan, his eyes almost spitting fire. His hands were tightly clenched into fists, the knuckles whitening from the strain, veins on his fists prominently bulging, clearly very displeased with Logans presence. Seeing this, the father frowned slightly, a hint of displeasure flashing in his eyes, but then it smoothed away. He knew his third sons temper well and could only shake his head helplessly. Feeling his fathers gaze, John Wright gritted his teeth, suppressed the rage in his heart, unwilling to glance at Logan again. He snorted coldly and turned his head away, as if looking at Logan any longer would cause him extreme discomfort, his silhouette appearing both defiant and solitary. Logan touched his nose, smiling helplessly. He understood that he had offended the third young master of the Wright Family upon his arrival, and the days ahead might not be easy. However, he wasnt here for Third Young Master Wright. Whatever his attitude might be, it didnt concern him much, nor did he care about it. He was here for the Wright Familys Dragon Blood issue, for that promise and responsibility. Logan quickly withdrew his gaze, his expression indifferent as if the previous events had never occurred. He contemplated privately, reminding himself that his visit to the Wright Family was to help solve their current predicament, not to feud with Third Young Master Wright. Thus, he shouldnt let Third Young Master Wrights attitude affect his mood and plans. He took a deep breath, casting all distractions from his mind, ready to focus on the real purpose of his visit. However, Third Young Master Wright just couldnt let this go. Seeing Logan completely ignore him, a surge of nameless fire suddenly welled up in his heart. He clenched his fists tightly, fingernails digging deep into his palm, feeling no pain, as if the pain was masked by the rage in his heart. His eyes flickered with anger and unwillingness, as if he wanted to devour Logan alive. Damn it, what does this outsider mean, arriving at the Wright Familys territory and ignoring me, Third Young Master Wright? Who does he think he is? Just a wild boy who appeared out of nowhere. Humph, I, John Wright, am a person of status in the Wright Family. Does he think he can swagger around just because he has some skills? I must make him realize that the Wright Family is not a place where he can recklessly cause trouble! In his heart, Third Young Master Wright secretly vowed to make Logan pay. He didnt know why he felt such hostility towards Logan; perhaps Logans arrival was seen as a threat, disrupting his originally peaceful life; perhaps because he felt Logan did not deserve to step into the important areas of the Wright Family, let alone receive attention from the Wright Family. In any case, he had already regarded Logan as his enemy, determined to show him his place, to let him know that at the Wright Family, he couldnt do whatever he pleased. Chapter 1406 - Chapter 1406 Chapter 767 Blood Jade Chapter 1406: Chapter 767: Blood Jade Chapter 1406: Chapter 767: Blood Jade Logan shook his head, not taking those cumbersome rituals and feigned courtesies to heart. With a faint smile, his eyes betrayed a detached nonchalance, as though all the worldly chaos had nothing to do with him. Then, he took strides towards the melting furnace, his gaze instantly captivated by the quietly lying sword beside it. He squatted down, scrutinizing the sword carefully. The blade emitted a faint glow, as if harboring infinite power. Fine patterns were etched onto the edge, each one seemingly a testament to its past glory and vicissitudes. The more Logan observed, the more astonished he became, inwardly filled with admiration. What a fine sword indeed! Logan couldnt help but exclaim, Its body strong and resilient, its edge sharp and clear, yet it exudes a stable and restrained aura. To reforge this sword, indeed, one would require superior materials like Dragon Blood. Master Wright, it seems youve indeed expended much effort for your eldest son, for this sword. Upon hearing Logans words, Master Wrights expression turned somewhat embarrassed, yet he also let out a sigh. A trace of helplessness and bitterness flickered in his eyes, as if a thousand words were condensed into that sigh. He slowly began to speak: Alas, I had no other choice. This sword is much too important to the Wright Family. It is not only the Wright Familys heirloom but also a symbol of our honor and status. Moreover, my eldest son is one of the main pillars of our family, and this sword is the source of his combat power. Now that both he and his sword have been damaged, it is a tremendous blow to our entire family. At this, a twinge of pain flashed in Master Wrights eyes. He paused, then continued, Thats why we must secure the Dragon Blood. It is an indispensable material for forging Divine Artifacts, and only with it can this sword be reforged to regain its former glory. To think that you, Little Friend Roshe, accidentally secured it at the auctionCthat indeed took our Wright family by surprise. Little Friend Roshe, I hope you can part with the Dragon Blood and let our family have it. The Wright Family will definitely not let you down; whatever your demands are, we will do our utmost to fulfill them. Hearing these words, Logan fell silent for a moment. He looked deeply at the sword beside the melting furnace, weighing the pros and cons in his heart. He knew what Dragon Blood meant to the Wright Family, and he understood the importance of the sword to them. However, Dragon Blood was also of unspeakable value to him. How should he make his decision? Just then, the flames in the melting furnace suddenly leaped, as if anxious for Logans decision. Taking a deep breath, Logan slowly said, Master Wright, I understand your attachment to this sword and the significance of Dragon Blood to your family. But to me, Dragon Blood also holds extraordinary meaning. Im not unwilling to help, but I need some time to consider. Hearing Logans words, a glimmer of hope sparkled in Master Wrights eyes. He hastened to nod and said, Good, good. Little Friend Roshe, take your time to think it over. Whatever your decision is, we will respect your choice. Just, please give us your answer as soon as possible, for we really do not have much time. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan nodded, indicating his understanding, and turned away from the melting furnace, his mind secretly churning with thoughts. He knew that this decision would not be easy, for no matter which side he chose, someone would be hurt. But he believed that there must be the best solution that would allow the Wright Family to obtain the Dragon Blood and also allow him to retain his own interests. Master Wright continued to speak, even taking the initiative to bow to Logan with a gesture of pleading and expectation, his eyes filled with sincerity. His action took everyone present by surprise, and the atmosphere instantly grew tense. Seeing this, other members of the Wright Family all felt uncomfortable and resentful. They exchanged glances, their eyes flashing with confusion and anger. When had their Wright Family ever bowed so low to someone, let alone an outsider? Family Head An elder member of the Wright Family couldnt help but speak up, his voice tinged with a tremor and unwillingness, After all, he is our Family Head, how can he simply bow to an outsider? Third Young Master Wright gritted his teeth with resentment and anger. He was the most displeased, his gaze burning with fury as he looked at Logan. Dad, whats he that we should so humble ourselves to an outsider? Third Young Master Wright couldnt help but roar, We even brought him to our Wright Family, letting him know about our Supreme Treasure. If he doesnt comply, why not just take the Dragon Blood from him? I refuse to believe that our grand Wright Family cant overpower such an unknown nobody. As he spoke, Third Young Master Wright cast a ferocious glare at Logan, as if he intended to devour him alive. Hmph, besides, him insisting on visiting our Wright Family, couldnt he be a spy sent by someone else? Third Young Master Wright continued sarcastically from the sidelines, Dad, you must not trust him easily! Who knows what his real intentions are? After hearing those words, Master Wrights expression turned very unpleasant. His brow furrowed tightly, and a flash of anger crossed his eyes. He turned his head and glared fiercely at Third Young Master Wright, speaking in a low and forceful voice: Silence! When did I ever teach you such bad habits? Who gave you permission to speak now? Who allowed you to say these things? Do you realize how much trouble your words could bring to our Wright Family? Do you know that we are currently on thin ice, and any misstep could lead to our doom? Chapter 1407 - Chapter 1407 Chapter 767 Blood Jade_2 Chapter 1407: Chapter 767: Blood Jade_2 Chapter 1407: Chapter 767: Blood Jade_2 Third Young Master Wright shivered with fright at his fathers roar, lowering his head, not daring to look into his fathers eyes again. Yet in his heart, he still felt unjustCwhy should he bow down to an outsider? Why should he endure this suffocation? Dad Third Young Master Wright muttered softly, but his voice was drowned out by his fathers roar into the thin air. Master Wright took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. He turned his head, looking at Logan again, his eyes returning to their previous sincerity and anticipation. Little Friend Roshe, please dont mind what my son said. He is young and frivolous, ignorant of manners. Our Wright Family has always been a reasonable place, and we would never rob someone elses property. I only hope that you would consider my request. We truly need that Dragon Blood to reforge this sword. As long as you are willing to help, our Wright Family will forever remember your great kindness. To his surprise, instead of the outsider, Third Young Master Wright himself got yelled at, leaving him extremely aggrieved. His eyes widened in disbelief as if he had suffered a great injustice. He opened his mouth, wanting to argue a few more words, but realized that his father was not giving him a chance to speak. Dad, how can you treat me like this? I am your son! Third Young Master Wright said with a hint of bitterness and annoyance, his voice slightly trembling. He couldnt understand. He was merely speaking the truthChow could that make his father so angry? Unfortunately, no matter how much he shouted, Master Wright ignored him. His face was dreadfully somber, his eyes revealing an unquestionable firmness. He stared intensely at Third Young Master Wright, as if warning him through his gaze not to act rashly. If you continue to be unreasonable here, then get out! Master Wrights voice was deep and forceful, carrying an imperative authority. His words exploded like thunder by Third Young Master Wrights ear, instantly sobering him up. Frightened by his fathers words, Third Young Master Wright looked at his fathers stern eyes and then at the unusual gazes of the others around him, finally realizing his misconduct. He gritted his teeth, suppressing the anger and unwillingness in his heart, and lowered his head silently. With this threat, Third Young Master Wright finally calmed down a bit. He took a deep breath, trying hard to stabilize his own emotions. He knew that continuing to make a scene would only embarrass himself further. Seeing that Third Young Master Wright had finally quieted down, Master Wright slowly turned his head and looked at Logan. His eyes were filled with apologies and sincerity as if he was apologizing to Logan for what had just happened. I am truly sorry, Little Friend Roshe. But in the end, it is my own failure in teaching my son. Sigh, I am somewhat ashamed, Master Wright sighed, his tone full of helplessness and self-reproach. He knew his third sons temper and also knew that his words must have made Logan uncomfortable. Logan glanced at Third Young Master Wright, who clearly wasnt convinced, and quickly withdrew his gaze. His expression was indifferent, as if he wasnt affected by Third Young Master Wrights words. He shook his head slightly, indicating that Master Wright need not bother. Its alright, theres no need for me to argue with a young lad. Logan said faintly, his voice calm and resolute, revealing a detached nonchalance, Master Wright, you are worrying too much. I know what I should do. I wont change my decision because of someone elses words, nor will my mood be affected by someone elses attitude. Hearing Logans words, Master Wright couldnt help but inwardly admire him. He could see that Logan was a person with his own opinions and courage, not easily swayed by external factors. Such qualities were exactly what they needed. He believed that as long as Logan had enough time and space, he would definitely make the right choice. Master Wright smiled, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, yet his smile did not reach the depth of his eyes, still containing a hint of depth and scheming. He adjusted his sitting posture, appearing more affable, but his sharp eyes were always fixed on Logan, more probing and conjecturing than just politeness. Little Friend Roshe, now that you have seen this sword, I wonder if you have any insights? Thunders voice was gentle and polite, but every word seemed meticulously sculpted, harboring a purpose unknown to others. Upon hearing this, Logan glanced at the sword several more times lightly, with a barely noticeable gleam flashing in his eyes. He gently stroked his chin, seemingly pondering something, and after a moment, he slowly spoke, offering a decent and positive comment. Um, at least you havent deceived me. This sword, as you said, is indeed extraordinary, and that is true. Logans words carried a hint of affirmation, bringing inadvertent joy to Thunders heart. Upon hearing this, Thunder unconsciously sighed in relief, which even surprised him. He didnt understand why, in front of this young man, just hearing a bit of face-saving praise somewhat eased his tension, as if he had received some sort of recognition. After snapping back to reality, Thunder found it hard to maintain his composure, feeling slightly embarrassed in front of this junior. He coughed lightly, trying to hide his lapse, but the barely noticeable embarrassment in his eyes betrayed him. After a moment of silence, Thunder spoke again, his voice carrying a barely noticeable urgency: Little Friend Roshe, now that you have confirmed the authenticity of the sword, may I ask what are your thoughts on the Dragon Blood? His words carried a hint of probing; clearly, he was eager to hear from Logan about the news on Dragon Blood. Hearing this, Logans eyebrows slightly raised, and a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes. He seemed to see through Thunders thoughts, but he didnt directly expose him. Instead, he smiled lightly and said, Master Wright, I have indeed heard of the Dragon Blood. However, this is no ordinary matter, and its value is immeasurable. If I am to make a move, I naturally need to consider carefully. Thunder immediately felt tense upon hearing this. He understood that Logan was negotiating terms with him, and he must present sufficient sincerity and bargaining chips to persuade Logan to hand over the Dragon Blood to the Wright Family. He took a deep breath, striving to remain calm, then slowly spoke, Little Friend Roshe, rest assured, if you are willing to provide the Dragon Blood to our Wright Family, we will definitely offer you ample compensation. Whether it is gold and silver treasures or cultivation resources, just speak up, and our Wright Family will do our best to satisfy them. Hearing this, Logan curled his lips into an amused smile. He did not immediately respond, but silently watched Thunder, seemingly pondering something. Thunder, on the other hand, anxiously awaited his reply, filled with both anticipation and unease. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a loud voice suddenly echoed from outside, sounding like a great bell, causing the entire Wright Family hall to tremble slightly. Ha ha ha, I didnt expect to have guests visiting. Wright Family, its been quite a while since we last saw new visitors. Why didnt you let this old man know? Following the voice, a figure slowly stepped into the hallCa white-haired, vigorous old man dressed in a simple gray robe and moving steadily, his eyes exuding an imposing aura without anger. Almost as soon as the figure appeared, everyone, including Thunder, seemed to be suppressed by an invisible force. Everyone except Logan kneeled on the ground, bowing to the man, their voices uniform and full of reverence. Greetings to the Old Ancestor. Logan stood in his place, his eyes fixed on this suddenly appearing old man, silently muttering to himself. Old Ancestor? Could this possibly be the ancestral founder of the Wright Family? He appraised the old man and discovered that he actually couldnt see through the old mans cultivation level, Chapter 1408 - Chapter 1408 Chapter 768 Saint King Chapter 1408: Chapter 768: Saint King Chapter 1408: Chapter 768: Saint King His heart couldnt help but jolt slightly. Unable to see through, and beyond his own level, that could only mean a Saint King Level. With this thought, his expression changed slightly, and he dropped his previous haughty attitude. Instead, he clasped his hands in a bow toward him, his tone filled with respect. Senior. Upon hearing Logans address, a flicker of satisfaction crossed Old Master Wrights eyes. He slowly made his way to Logan, eyed him from head to toe for a moment, and then slightly squinted, his eyes flashing with a hint of doubt and then surprise. He seemed not to have expected that this young man, who appeared to be so youthful, possessed such an unfathomably deep cultivation level. Hmm, not bad, young man, you have some discernment, Old Master Wright nodded slightly, his tone carrying a bit of appreciation, To discern my cultivation level indicates that you are not just an ordinary person. However, since you have come to the Wright Family, you must surely have something to ask for, right? Upon hearing this, Logans heart tightened. He understood that the Family Ancestor had probably seen through his intention. He smiled faintly, neither humbly nor arrogantly, and said: Senior sees clearly; indeed, I have come here with a request. However, this matter concerns the secret affairs of the Wright Family, and I wish to discuss it privately with Master Wright. Old Master Wrights gaze flickered upon hearing this, as if weighing something in his mind. After a moment, he nodded slowly and said, Alright, since you have shown sincerity, Ill give you the opportunity. Thunder, take this young man to the study, where we can talk properly. Upon hearing this, Thunder Wright immediately responded and stood up, walking over to Logan and making a gesture of invitation. Logan nodded slightly in thanks to Old Master Wright, then followed Thunder Wright out of the hall and toward the study. Meanwhile, Old Master Wright stood in place, watching them leave, a trace of an enigmatic glint in his eyes. Jeez, not simple at all, not simple, such a young age and hes already at the Saint Level, if only he was one of our Wright descendants. Old Master Wright made a point to lament, his voice filled with admiration and regret, his eyes flashing with appreciation for Logan. This word entered the other Wright Family members ears, and their expressions also changedCone with astonishment, another with envy, yet another with jealousy. The hall suddenly quieted down, with only Old Master Wrights voice echoing. Saint, the Saint Realm? A Wright Family disciple couldnt help but mutter under his breath, his eyes brimming with disbelief. The others also cast astonished glances, as if to confirm the veracity of the news. None of them had expected that Logan, who looked so young, had already reached the Saint Realm. Within the Wright Family, the Saint Realm represented a pinnacle existence, and except for the Family Ancestor, very few could achieve this realm. Compared to Wright Family Ancestor, Logans strength naturally could not match up. Wright Family Ancestor was an unfathomable entity, whose cultivation level had surpassed the Saint Realm, reaching a more terrifying level. However, for Logan to appear so young and yet have such a cultivation realm was truly astonishing. Especially Third Young Master Wright, who initially mocked Logan with sarcasm, now had beads of sweat appearing on his forehead, daring not to speak another word. He had thought Logan was just some naive young fellow, but to his surprise, Logan turned out to have such a terrifying cultivation level. Recalling his past behavior, he felt somewhat regretful inside. It seemed that Old Master Wright saw through Third Young Master Wrights thoughts. He let out a soft huff and said, Third Child, look at Little Friend Roshe, achieving so much at such a young age. And you? All you do is loaf around, not taking things seriously. If you were even half as diligent as him, I wouldnt have to worry so much. Third Young Master Wrights face turned red upon hearing this, and he hung his head, not daring to speak. He knew his status in the Wright Family was not high, and his own cultivation level was indeed nothing to boast about. He silently resolved to diligently cultivate, striving to catch up with Logan one day. At this moment, Logan smiled slightly and said, Senior Wright is too kind. Although I possess some cultivation, its still far inferior compared to the elders of the Wright Family. Ive come this time to learn from the elders of the Wright Family. Old Master Wright laughed heartily upon hearing this and said, Little Friend Roshe, youre too modest. Your cultivation is already impressive enough. However, since you are keen on learning, then I welcome you wholeheartedly. Thunder, take Little Friend Roshe to the Book Collection Pavilion to have a look. There youll find the accumulated wisdom of our Wright Family over many years; I believe it will be of help to Little Friend Roshe. Thunder Wright immediately responded to this, and then stood up and walked over to Logan, making a gesture of invitation. Logan nodded slightly in thanks to Old Master Wright and followed Thunder Wright out of the hall, heading toward the Book Collection Pavilion. Meanwhile, the other Wright Family members began to discuss amongst themselves, filled with curiosity and awe toward Logans cultivation and demeanor. Saint Realm, how could it be the Saint Realm? This thought kept echoing in Third Young Master Wrights mind. He widened his eyes, full of disbelief. He sneaked a glance at Logan, who had previously seemed to him merely a junior, but now appeared like an insurmountable High Mountain. If the Family Ancestor learned he had once mocked and offended a powerhouse of the Saint Realm, he would be in big trouble. Just the thought of Old Master Wrights stern look made Third Young Master Wright shiver; naturally, he didnt dare to show his face now. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1409 - Chapter 1409 Chapter 768 Saint King_2 Chapter 1409: Chapter 768: Saint King_2 Chapter 1409: Chapter 768: Saint King_2 He lowered his head, his face flushed crimson, almost wishing he could burrow into a hole to avoid such an awkward predicament. He regretted inwardly, why did he have to provoke this seemingly inconspicuous young man? Master Wrights expression also showed a moment of surprise, he did not expect that Logan, who looked so young, would already be a master in the Saint Realm. He looked deeply at Logan, a flash of surprise and awe crossed his eyes, then, as if thinking of something, he secretly glared at his third son, filled with blame and dissatisfaction. Quickly, he withdrew his gaze, not daring to let Logan notice his own lapse. Rise up. As Old Master Wright spoke, everyone got up. Old Master Wright glanced at Third Young Master Wright, a faint sign of disappointment flashed in his eyes, but he said nothing and just sighed softly. When Master Wright looked at Logan again, his eyes had completely changed. He was not merely seeing a junior, but a distinguished member of his kin, naturally showing the respect due to a peer. He bowed slightly, his tone filled with respect: Young Master Logan, I didnt expect that at such a young age, you possess such great ability, already a master of the Saint Realm. It truly was my oversight earlier, I indeed failed to recognize Mount Tai. Logan smiled slightly, he wasnt upset about Master Wrights previous attitude. After all, in the Cultivation World, strength is respected, and he understood Master Wrights initial doubts and defenses. He waved his hand lightly, saying: Master Wright is too courteous, the junior merely had a fortuitous breakthrough, its nothing significant. Moreover, the junior has come this time seeking assistance, hoping Master Wright can lend some help. Upon hearing this, Master Wright immediately said: Young Master Logan, please speak your mind, as long as it is within our Wright Familys ability, we will certainly do our utmost to assist. His words were filled with sincerity and enthusiasm, clearly treating Logan as a distinguished guest of the Wright Family. The others from Wright Family also echoed in agreement, they all knew what it meant for their family to have a master of the Saint Realm. If they could cordially ally with Logan, Wright Familys status in the future Cultivation World would be much more stable. Thus, they all showed Logan great respect and eagerness, hoping to establish a good relationship with him. No need to be so polite, Old Master Wright is jesting, your years exceed the juniors, no need to be so respectful to me, I truly cannot handle it. Logan smiled and waved his hand, his tone carrying a bit of modesty and sincerity. He well knew that in the Cultivation World, strength is revered, but that does not mean he is willing to accept unearned respect and adoration. Master Wright glanced at Old Master Wright, who sat leisurely in the main seat, his gaze revealing a sense of indifference and easiness. He relaxed, knowing that the Old Master did not care much for these formal intricacies, hence he also relaxed considerably. Exactly, exactly, today as Little Friend Roshe visits our Wright Family, theres no need for excessive formality, just treat it as interacting with an ordinary peer. Master Wright said with a laugh, his words filled with warmth and friendliness, clearly wanting Logan to feel the Wright Familys warmth and sincerity. Old Master Wright sat in the main seat, gently sipped a cup of tea, then looked at Logan with a smile, his eyes twinkling with admiration. You really are an interesting young man, I find myself quite fond of you. He spoke, his tone filled with affection and admiration for Logan. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan felt a warmth in his heart upon hearing this, feeling the Old Masters sincerity and kindness. He smiled slightly, saying: The junior also feels honored to be acquainted with Old Master Wright, it is the juniors good fortune. Old Master Wright laughed heartily and said: Too bad, I will soon be entering closed-door cultivation, otherwise I would definitely take you as my disciple. With your talent and potential, given time, you will surely become a prominent figure in the Cultivation World. Logan was taken aback, he hadnt expected Old Master Wright to think this way. He quickly waved his hands and said: Old Master Wright is overestimating the junior, what virtue and capabilities do I have to become your disciple? Moreover, the junior already has a master, though he is not currently by my side, the junior always remembers his teachings. Mr. Lei nodded upon hearing this and said, Hmm, having a mentor is a good thing. But what I said is also true; its rare to see a young person with talent like you. However, since you already have a mentor, I wont insist. But if you ever face any difficulties or need help, feel free to come to the Wright Family, and we will help you with all we can. Logan felt grateful upon hearing this. He knew how fortunate it was to have a powerful force as a backing in the Cultivation World. He bowed deeply and said, Thank you, Mr. Lei, for your kindness and support. I will always remember it. If I need help in the future, I will do my best to assist. Towards the end, a faint sense of regret that was hard to detect appeared in Mr. Leis eyes as he sighed lightly, seemingly lamenting some irreversible loss. What a pity that we cannot tie such a person to the Wright Familys ship, he shook his head, his tone carrying a mix of helplessness and regret, Having a genius like Little Friend Roshe share our glory and disgrace would be a tremendous fate, and for our Wright Family, it would be an unprecedented opportunity. Logan read the regret in his tone and smiled lightly without speaking, but in his heart, he pondered privately. He understood Mr. Leis intention and knew that his own identity and strength were undoubtedly a great temptation for the Wright Family. However, he didnt want to be bound by any forces; he had his own path to follow and his own dreams to pursue. I feel a special kinship with you, Mr. Lei, as if its meant to be, Logan said with a smile, breaking the silence, If you dont mind, I will frequently visit the Wright Family whenever possible, as a gesture of my goodwill. This was his way of extending an olive branch, expressing his friendliness and goodwill. At the same time, it reflected his genuine perception; he didnt flatter Mr. Lei just because he was in the Saint King Realm, but truly felt the environment of the Wright Family was commendable. Although occasionally marred by troublesome individuals like Third Young Master Wright, the overall merit of Wright Family made it a worthy ally. Upon hearing this, a flicker of surprise and relief passed through Mr. Leis eyes. He had not expected Logan to make such an offer, which was an unexpected gain for him. Little Friend Roshe speaking like this is more than I could ask for! he laughed heartily, his voice expressing joy and satisfaction, The Wright Familys doors are always open for you. You can come over any time to talk about the Cultivation World, or we could share some tea or play chess together. Logan smiled and nodded, feeling a trace of warmth and solace. He knew that in the brutal world of Cultivation, finding a friend where one can share thoughts and ideas was not easy. Mr. Lei was undoubtedly such a friend. Then its settled, Logan said with a smile, Whenever I have time, I will definitely visit the Wright Family to chat with you and also take in the scenic and cultural sights of the Wright Family. Mr. Leis smile widened to the point where his eyes crinkled, unseen behind his grin. He knew he had made the right move. Although Logan could not yet be a part of the Wright Family, maintaining a good relationship with him would undoubtedly be a tremendous asset for the future. Really? Mr. Lei raised an eyebrow upon hearing Logans declaration, a gleam of surprise shining in his eyes, his demeanor instantly more vibrant and joyous. Chapter 1410 - Chapter 1410 Chapter 769 Eternal Life Chapter 1410: Chapter 769: Eternal Life Chapter 1410: Chapter 769: Eternal Life Ha ha ha, if its true, then I will need to drink a few more cups and laugh a little more. Mr. Lei laughed heartily, his voice hearty and joyful as if he had already envisioned the Wright Familys future glory. He patted Logan on the shoulder, his eyes filled with appreciation and expectation, Having the chance to make an acquaintance with the person before me, I am confident that this is an opportunity for our Wright Family, perhaps the turning point for us is coming! Logan smiled as he looked at Mr. Lei; his demeanor was also very gentle, his tone full of sincerity: As long as Mr. Lei and the other members of the Wright Family dont mind, thats good. I, Logan, always prefer to be straightforward and dislike beating around the bush. If the Wright Family is willing to make friends with me, then I will naturally treat you with sincerity. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing this, the smile on Mr. Leis face grew even wider and he nodded repeatedly: Little Friend Roshe speaks the truth, our Wright Family values honesty and righteousness too. Your candidness pleases me greatly. From now on, the Wright Family is your home, and you are always welcome here. At this point, Mr. Lei suddenly changed the subject, bringing up the matter of Dragon Blood: Little Friend Roshe, I heard you have Dragon Blood in your possession? This is something crucial for our Wright Family. Upon hearing this, Logan let out a slight smile, having anticipated that Mr. Lei would bring up this topic. He nodded affirmatively and said firmly: Mr. Lei, in light of the bond we share, I will sell you this Favor today. As for the Dragon Blood, I will allow your purchase, and theres no need to add any extra price, just at the price I would have auctioned it for. As soon as these words were spoken, the members of the Wright Family all breathed a sigh of relief. They knew how vital the Dragon Blood was to the current affairs of the Wright Family and was key to their resurgence. Logans ready agreement was undoubtedly a great grace towards the Wright Family. Old Master Wright was so excited he couldnt speak; he tightly grasped Logans hand, his eyes shimmering with gratitude: Little Friend Roshe, you truly are the Wright Familys benefactor! I will remember this kindness in my heart, and the Wright Family will surely repay you in the future. Logan shook his head with a smile: Mr. Lei, you are being too polite. Ive said it before, we are friends, and mutual aid is only right. As long as the Wright Family can thrive, I will be very happy. At this moment, other members of the Wright Family also gathered around, their eyes filled with respect and gratitude. They realized that Logans arrival might indeed be the turning point for the Wright Familys fortunes. Lord Logan spoke excitedly: Young Master Logan, not only are you immensely powerful, but you also have a magnanimous heart, truly admirable. With you as a friend, how can the Wright Family not prosper and thrive? Logan nodded with a smile, his heart also full of expectation. He knew that making an alliance with the Wright Family might truly begin a new journey. And the road ahead was still very long Everyone gathered around, their gaze fixed on Logan, hearts filled with trepidation and unease. They worried that this young man would price gouge on the spot, using the scarce resource of Dragon Blood to demand an exorbitant price which no one could afford. After all, such opportunistic extortion was not uncommon in the Cultivation World. However, what they didnt expect was that Logan simply smiled lightly and offered an ordinary price, as if he wasnt concerned with how much wealth the Dragon Blood could bring, but rather was parting with it out of some sentimental bond. How can this be? an Elder of the Wright Family couldnt help but speak up, his face full of surprise and confusion, Little Friend Roshe, your generosity has almost gained you nothing, how can we accept this? Old Master Wright also realized this, his expression turning slightly grave, a complex look flashing across his eyes. After a moment of pondering, he slowly began to speak: Little Friend Roshe, since you have shown such favor towards our Wright Family, we definitely cannot let you leave empty-handed. Rest assured, when the time comes, we will take out some Treasure from our storeroom as a reward for this occasion. Old Master Wrights words were filled with sincerity and gratitude, and he understood just how precious Logans friendship was. However, Logan waved his hand, refusing, his face still adorned with that mild smile. No need, Mr. Lei, I, Logan, am not a person greedy for wealth, he said, shaking his head gently, his tone both firm and sincere, Compared to those Treasures, if you truly wish to thank me, could you perhaps fulfill a request of mine? Mr. Leis eyes flashed with curiosity and intrigue. He nodded, signaling Logan to continue. Actually, my request is quite simple, Logan said with a smile, I hope that the Wright Family can maintain a long-term friendship with me, not just over the matter of Dragon Blood, but also on the path in the Cultivation World, that we may support each other and make progress together. Logans words lead the Wright Family members to nod in agreement; they knew well that in the Cultivation World, an additional friend meant another path. Befriending a genius like Logan was undoubtedly an honor for the Wright Family. Old Master Wright was so moved he couldnt speak; he tightly grasped Logans hand, his eyes flickering with gratefulness. Little Friend Roshe, you truly are our Wright Familys benefactor! We will strive our utmost to fulfill your request. From now on, the Wright Family is your home, and wherever, whenever you need, we at the Wright Family will stand by your side. Chapter 1411 - Chapter 1411 Chapter 769 Eternal Life_2 Chapter 1411: Chapter 769: Eternal Life_2 Chapter 1411: Chapter 769: Eternal Life_2 Upon hearing this, Logans heart was also filled with emotion and anticipation. He knew that forming a bond with the Wright Family might indeed open up a new journey for him. And the road ahead was very long, but he believed that as long as everyone worked together, they would definitely be able to go further. Old Master Wright raised his eyebrows slightly, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he didnt reject the request right away. He looked deeply at Logan, seemingly weighing the significance of this request, and then slowly said, Go ahead. Seeing this, Logan felt a surge of joy in his heart; he knew his request was somewhat excessive, but still mustered the courage to say, I would like to observe the Wright Familys refining process. I know that the Wright Family is an artifact refining family, especially in weapon forging, undoubtedly top-notch. I wonder if I could watch from the sidelines? I just dont know if Mr. Lei would agree? After speaking, Logan looked nervously at Mr. Lei, waiting for his response. His request actually touched upon the Wright Familys secrets and the skills passed down through generations. In the Cultivation World, artifact refining techniques are extremely precious, and each artifact refining family clan regards them as a treasure, not to be disclosed lightly. Sure enough, many of the Wright Family members fell silent, showing some hesitation. They exchanged glances, seemingly discussing countermeasures. Some furrowed their brows, obviously dissatisfied with the request; others were deep in thought, weighing the pros and cons. Seeing this, Logan couldnt help feeling uneasy. He knew that his request was somewhat excessive, but he was indeed full of curiosity and admiration for the Wright Familys artifact refining techniques. He silently told himself that if Old Master Wright refused, he wouldnt insist, as it involved the Wright Familys secrets. However, just at that moment, Old Master Wright made a sweeping gesture, finalizing the matter. He laughed heartily and said, Observation is a simple matter, not at all difficult. Since you have already brought it up, of course, we will grant your request. Logan, my young friend, your interest in refining is an honor for our Wright Family. As long as you do not disclose our secrets, we welcome you to observe at any time. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing the news, Logans face showed exceptional joy. He excitedly said, Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Lei! I knew Mr. Lei was a forthright person who wouldnt refuse me. Rest assured, I, Logan, am not someone who forgets kindness and betrays trust. I will keep this favor in mind, and if the Wright Family ever needs help in the future, just say the word! With that, he bowed again, his eyes shining with gratitude. Seeing this, Mr. Lei also burst into hearty laughter, he patted Logans shoulder and said, Young friend Logan, you are too polite. Although we are an artifact refining family, we are not the kind to confine ourselves. We believe that only through exchange can we progress, and only with openness can we thrive. Its our privilege that you wish to observe our artifact refining process. Thus, Logan and the Wright Family reached a special agreement. He would observe the artifact refining process in the Wright Familys Artifact Refining Workshop and learn the Wright Familys artifact refining techniques. And the Wright Family gladly accepted Logans request, willing to share this precious skill with him. Mr. Lei just smiled, his eyes revealing depth and wisdom. He slowly said, Favors are meant to be mutual, young Logan, you neednt overthink it. My Wright Familys enduring presence in the Cultivation World relies not only on our artifact refining technique but also on the heritage and wisdom passed down through the generations. How much you can comprehend depends on your own ability. At this point, a hint of confidence flashed in Mr. Leis eyes. He was well aware that the Wright Familys artifact refining techniques could not be mastered overnight, nor could they be grasped by peeking or imitating. These techniques embodied the blood, sweat, and wisdom of countless generations of the Wright Family, the treasures of their legacy. The reason Mr. Lei was at ease allowing Logan to observe the refining process was also because of this. He believed that the truly useful things could not be taken away or stolen by others. The things he was willing to reveal were just the tip of the iceberg of the Wright Familys artifact refining techniques. The true essence and secrets remained hidden in the hearts and hands of the Wright Family. Go ahead and look, go ahead and learn, young Logan. If you really can learn something, it only proves that you have talent and potential in this area. Our Wright Family wont be stingy. If theres anything you dont understand, just come and ask us, Mr. Lei generously said. Hearing this, Logan felt a warmth in his heart. He fully understood that Old Master Wrights words were not only a demonstration of trust and affirmation but also encouragement and expectation. He looked at Mr. Lei gratefully and nodded earnestly. Since Old Master Wright had spoken, the other members of the Wright Family had nothing more to say. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with surprise as well as curiosity. They didnt expect that Old Master Wright would agree so readily to Logans request to observe. But since the old master had already expressed his stance, it wasnt appropriate for them to object. In the end, everyone had to agree. They gathered around, looking at Logan, their eyes twinkling with anticipation and curiosity. They wanted to know what this young man could learn from the Wright Familys artifact refining process. Soon, Logan provided his Dragon Blood. The Wright Family members treasured it like a priceless gift, carefully receiving the Dragon Blood, their eyes gleaming with excitement and joy. They knew what Dragon Blood meant to their family and understood how precious Logans friendship was. Young Logan, rest assured, we in the Wright Family will make good use of this Dragon Blood and will not disappoint your expectations, Old Master Wright promised solemnly. He was acutely aware that this Dragon Blood was not only a turning point for the Wright Family but also a trust and expectation Logan had for them. He would lead the Wright Family to transform this trust into motivation and to advance their artifact refining technique. Dragon Blood, this is the supreme treasure for forging weapons! I never thought Id have such an eye-opening experience today! an elder of the Wright Family exclaimed excitedly, his eyes ablaze with fervor as if he had already seen a divine weapon forged from this Dragon Blood. Yes, the rarity of Dragon Blood is seldom seen in the world. For our Wright Family to have such an opportunity is truly extraordinary, another elder chimed in, his tone filled with emotion and fortune. Alas, if it werent for the weapon being damaged, perhaps each of us could have had a share of this Dragon Blood. Now, it all has to be used on this single sword, a young disciple of the Wright Family sighed, regret flashing in his eyes. The sword was a Supreme Treasure of the Wright Family, but now it needed Dragon Blood for repairs, which he found somewhat lamentable. Granted, theres no need for regrets, said a venerable predecessor of the Wright Family, his voice steady and powerful, This sword is the symbol of our Wright Family, our pride. Regardless, we absolutely cannot allow any fault to befall it. Using it for this purpose is appropriate. In the end, this sword will be used to protect our entire Wright Family; its all for the interest of our Family Clan. The predecessors statement was powerful, and the members of the Wright Family present nodded in agreement. They knew that the rise and fall of the familys honor was closely tied to the interests of each individual. For the prosperity of the family, they were willing to sacrifice everything. The Wright Family members discussed among themselves; despite some regrets, they also understood. They knew that, although precious, using Dragon Blood on the Treasure Sword was the most effective use. Besides, once the sword was repaired, it would bring greater glory and power to the Wright Family. Logan stood to the side, listening to their discussions, and couldnt help but gain newfound respect for them. He had originally thought that within a family clan like this, there would inevitably be intrigue and deceit. But at this moment, at least concerning the prosperity and decline of the family, these people were united. They were willing to sacrifice for the flourishing of their family and unite for the benefits of their clan. Is this what an aristocratic family is like? Chapter 1412 - Chapter 1412 Chapter 770 Immortal Clan Chapter 1412: Chapter 770: Immortal Clan Chapter 1412: Chapter 770: Immortal Clan Logan thought to himself, Is this the power of unity within an aristocratic family? He felt the unspoken understanding and solidarity among the Wright Family, and couldnt help but feel a bit dazed. He seemed to see the vision of the family clan he had always dreamed ofCa united, harmonious, and powerful family. For a moment, Logan was so immersed in his thoughts that he forgot everything around him. But soon he returned to normal. He stroked his chin slightly, a firm look flashing in his eyes. He knew that although he was not part of the Wright Family, he could still learn a lot from them. This power of family unity was exactly what he pursued. Young Master Logan, what are you thinking about? An elder of the Wright Family asked with a smile, his tone full of kindness and care. Oh, nothing, Logan smiled and responded, I was just admiring the power of aristocratic families. The unity and harmony of the Wright Family truly make me envious. Haha, Young Master Logan, you flatter us too much, the elder laughed, Although our Wright Family is not a great aristocratic family, we still have our pride and perseverance. We believe that only by being united can we go further. At this moment, Logan was standing in the living room of Wrights Mansion, filled with anticipation. He knew that he was about to witness an unprecedented artifact refining event; the Wrights supreme treasure weapon was about to start being forged, and he, as the only outsider, was permitted to observe the entire process. Just as he was lost in his thoughts, someone hurried over to report to him. The person was dressed in the servant attire of the Wright Family, with a respectful attitude and a hint of excitement in his tone: Young Master Logan, the elder has sent me to inform you that the weapon forging has started, and he has asked me to invite you over to observe. Upon hearing this, Logans eyes sparkled with joy. He nodded, and from his bosom, he took out a piece of silver and handed it to the man as reward silver. The man weighed the silver in his hand, unable to part with it, and a smile bloomed on his face: Oh dear, Young Master Logan, you are too generous. This way, please. The servant led the way, talking as he guided Logan through winding corridors and past several exquisite courtyards until they reached a heavily guarded area. This place was markedly different from other areas of the Wright Family, filled with a burning aura in the air, as if one could smell the scent of metal being melted. The servant stopped and pointed at a tightly closed door ahead, still with a smile on his face: Young Master Logan, this is the forging area of our Wright Family. However, outsiders are not allowed near; I can only lead you up to here. The rest is up to you, Young Master Logan. Logan looked at this solemn and majestic place, feeling a sense of reverence in his heart. He knew that this was the core area of the Wright Family, where the secret techniques of artifact refining passed down through generations were being performed. He nodded gently to the servant to express his gratitude: Thank you. After speaking, he stepped forward, preparing to enter the tightly closed door. Just then, the servant suddenly called out to him: Young Master Logan, please wait. I have one more thing to remind you. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan turned around, looking curiously at the servant. The servant spoke seriously: Young Master Logan, the artifact refining process inside is extremely complex and involves many secrets of the Wright Family. I hope you can keep your promise and not divulge anything you see or hear. Logan responded solemnly with a nod: Rest assured, I, Logan, am not someone who breaks promises and abandons loyalty. Since I promised Mr. Lei, I will definitely keep it confidential. The servant, pleased with the answer, nodded and signaled that Logan could enter. Logan took a deep breath, adjusted his mindset, and then resolutely stepped through the tightly closed door. As soon as he entered, he felt a blazing aura rushing towards him. Inside the spacious forging area, the furnace roared with flames, and several artifact refiners of the Wright Family were gathered around a huge melting furnace, focusing on controlling the temperature and materials. Their faces were covered with sweat and soot, but their eyes sparkled with a resolute light. Logan stood aside, quietly observing the entire process. He was well aware that this was not just a simple artifact refining process, but also a display of the wisdom and skills passed down through generations of the Wright Family. Awed and moved, he silently resolved to master this craft and add a formidable force to his own cultivation path. Since the head of the family had instructed earlier, the guards recognized Logan and knew that he was invited by Mr. Lei to observe the refining today. Thus, when they saw Logan approaching, despite their stern faces, they nodded to acknowledge him and did not hinder him at all. Logan smiled and nodded at them in thanks, then walked straight towards that tightly closed door. His heart filled with anticipation, knowing he was about to witness a never-before-seen artifact refining event. Soon, a gatekeeper gently pushed the door open, and Logan, as a distinguished guest, smoothly walked in. He passed through the corridor and stepped into a spacious and bright hall. Inside the hall, the fire blazed fiercely, and the heat waves rushed towards him; several artifact refiners were gathered around a massive melting furnace, concentrating on controlling the temperature and materials. The guiding servant, watching Logans figure from afar, couldnt help but click his tongue in admiration and envy. Ah, it really makes one die of envy, he murmured softly to himself, Some people become honored guests, while others can only run errands. Chapter 1413 - Chapter 1413 Chapter 770 Immortal Clan_2 Chapter 1413: Chapter 770: Immortal Clan_2 Chapter 1413: Chapter 770: Immortal Clan_2 After speaking, he shook his head, as if trying to shake off the reluctance and helplessness in his heart. However, he only sighed about it because he knew deep down that in the Cultivation World, what determined ones status was not their origin or background but their abilities and strength. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately, my own cultivation level is too low, and my talent is not high enough, the servant sighed, feeling secretly regretful, Otherwise, I wouldnt just be running errands for the Wright Family. But upon second thought, the servant felt that running errands for the Wright Family wasnt so bad. At least here, he could witness some extraordinary events of the Cultivation World and come into contact with treasures and skills that were beyond his imagination. Compared to wandering outside or achieving nothing in small sects, life here was actually pretty good. With this thought, the servant felt much more at ease. He shook his head, stopped thinking about unrealistic matters, and turned to leave to carry out his duties. After Logan entered, he quickly came across the Wright Family member responsible for this artifact refining session. That person probably had heard of Logans reputation or knew that he was a special guest of Old Master Wright, so he nodded at him as a polite greeting. But that was as far as it went. As an artifact refiner, he had his pride and self-respect. He knew that his craftsmanship was unique in the world and was his proudest asset. Therefore, he would not show excessive respect or flattery towards Logan because of his status. Logan understood this as well, and he wasnt upset or angry about the others indifference. On the contrary, he admired this kind of dignified and principled artifact refiner even more. He knew that only such individuals could forge true treasures and divine weapons. The Wright Family member who brought Logan here was a bit embarrassed and gave Logan an awkward smile, seemingly trying to explain the previous refiners indifferent attitude. Please dont take it to heart, Young Master Logan. He has always been like thisCindifferent to everyone and not specifically targeting you. Logan waved his hand with a warm smile on his face, appearing totally unconcerned. No worries, Im not some sort of exceptional noble. I simply accepted Mr. Leis invitation to observe. I should be modest and cautious, not arrogant and unrestrained. Besides, an artifact refiner has their pride, and I understand that. His response made people look at him with newfound respect. The Wright Family members around cast admiring glances at him, thinking to themselves that Young Master Logan was not only highly skilled in cultivation but also open-mindedCa rare talent indeed. Even the refiner took another glance at Logan, surprise flickering in his eyes. He had thought that a person of Logans distinguished status would surely be dissatisfied because of the previous cold treatment, but Logan turned out to be so magnanimous that it somewhat changed his opinion of him. At least, he was no longer as arrogant as before, looking down on others from a height. He nodded slightly at Logan, as a form of recognition of Logans attitude. Soon, the man began to forge the weapon. His hands were skilled, and his moves swift, each strike of the hammer landing perfectly on the molten metal, emitting a crisp and pleasant sound. Logan stood by, watching his every move without batting an eye, afraid of missing any detail. He carefully observed the refiners every single action, not missing the slightest bit. The artifact refiners hammer in hand was like a dragon emerging from the sea, sometimes light as a swallow, sometimes heavy as Mount Tai, making the metal increasingly resilient. Logan watched, mesmerized, and couldnt help but silently admire the refiners outstanding skills. As he watched, ideas began to form in Logans mind. He thought about how interesting it would be if he could forge a weapon with his own hands. He imagined himself holding the hammer, standing by the melting furnace, and crafting his own divine weapon, stroke by strokeCan urge stirred within him inexplicably. However, he also knew that refining artifacts was no easy feat, demanding high talent and patience. He secretly resolved to learn diligently from this artifact refiner, striving to grasp the essence of artifact refining as soon as possible to create his own treasure. Logan stood in a corner of the forging room, eyes fixated on the artifact refiners silver-gray longsword, feeling an indescribable urge welling up within him. He thought of those unused forging materials in his space ring, gathered from the Secret Land, and a thought emerged quietly: Why not use these materials to forge a silver-gray long spear of his own? As early as when he first saw the artifact refiner at work, Logan had this idea. Observing the refiners skillful techniques, and hearing the pleasant sounds of the metal being hammered, his love for forging was thoroughly ignited. Now, seeing a weapon was born intact in the hands of the artifact refiner, this idea reached its peak, and he found it almost impossible to contain his excitement. The road of forging is indeed irresistible! Logan murmured to himself, eyes sparkling with fervent light. His mind was filled with countless thoughts about forging, each one making his blood boil with eagerness to get started right away. Now, seeing this silver-gray longsword, he was even more determined to forge his own spear. He thought, since the materials were just lying around anyway, why not try making something for himself? Perhaps he could craft a treasure. If successful, hed get a convenient weapon for himself C why not? Logan was a person of action, with a streak of obstinacy and tenacity in his character. Upon returning, he immediately took out the forging materials from his space ring and began attempting to forge the silver-gray long spear. He handled the materials with utmost care, fearing he might damage any piece. Little White and Little Flower watched this scene from within the space, quite surprised. They floated over to Logan, curiously observing the materials in his hands and the piece of metal about to be forged. Owner, are you starting just like that? Little White couldnt help but ask, its voice tinged with both doubt and anticipation. Yes, I cant wait any longer. Logan replied with a smile, his gaze filled with determination and passion, Ive always wanted to forge a weapon of my own, and now I finally have the chance. But Owner, forging a weapon isnt that easy, you know. Little Flower cautioned from the side, its voice carrying a hint of worry, You need enough patience and skill to forge a good weapon. I know. Logan nodded, his demeanor growing even more resolved, But I believe that as long as I try hard, I will succeed. And besides, arent you two here with me? I believe youll help me. Hearing Logans words, Little White and Little Flower couldnt help but smile. They knew Logan was someone with firm beliefs and determination, and he would do whatever he set his mind to. So, they decided to accompany Logan, witnessing the process of him forging the silver-gray long spear. Of course, did you think wed have to wait for some other time? Logan said impatiently, his eyes glued to the forging table ahead, his hands already gripping the forging tools, as if he was about to start at the next moment. Little White floated to his side, expressing its concern, Thats not it, but Owner, youve only watched others forge for a short while. Arent you rushing into this too hastily? Forging a weapon isnt easy; it requires lots of skill and experience. Maybe you should wait a bit, seek guidance from the artifact refiner, and then it wouldnt be too late to use the materials after youve learned. Chapter 1414 - Chapter 1414 Chapter 771 Seeking the Immortal Chapter 1414: Chapter 771: Seeking the Immortal Chapter 1414: Chapter 771: Seeking the Immortal Little Flower also nodded in agreement, its voice carrying a hint of caution: I remember the materials in the space are all very rare, it wouldnt be good to waste them casually. Owner, you should consider it again. Little White also considered frugality in managing the household, thus it specially reminded Logan. It knew that once Logan decided on something, it was difficult to change his mind, but it still hoped that Logan would think carefully before acting. However, after hearing Little White and Little Flower, Logans initial idea did not change in the slightest. He shook his head and firmly said, No, no need, just like this. I already have an idea in my mind, and now I must forge it. If I do absolutely nothing, I would feel restless instead. You dont understand, that longing for forging is like a flame burning in my heart, making me unable to calm down. Little White and Little Flower looked at each other, both seeing the helplessness in each others eyes. They knew that once Logan made up his mind, it was difficult to persuade him to change it. But, Owner, forging a weapon is not a simple matter, Little White still unwillingly continued to persuade, You need to master the temperature, strength, properties of the materials, and so on. A slight carelessness could lead to a failure in forging. Please consider it again, dont be hasty. Logan smiled, his eyes filled with confidence: I know that forging a weapon is not easy, but I am not unprepared. I have carefully observed every action of that Artifact Refiner, and I remembered the temperature and strength he used during forging. I believe as long as I am careful and cautious, I will certainly be able to successfully forge the Silver Grey Long Spear I have in mind. Saying that, Logan no longer paid attention to the persuasion from Little White and Little Flower, he began to prepare for forging. He carefully took out the materials from the Space Ring, meticulously checking the texture and properties of each piece of metal. Then, he ignited the forge fire, starting to heat up the metals. Little White and Little Flower, watching Logans determined figure, still felt some worries in their hearts, but could only silently stay by his side, cheering him on. They knew that no matter the outcome, Logan would give his all in trying, which was his personality, and that was where his charm lay. Seeing him so stubborn, Little White and Little Flower exchanged glances, both revealing a bit of helplessness in their eyes. They knew that once Logan set his mind on something, not even nine oxen could pull him back, thus they couldnt say much more, and only silently stood beside him, ready to handle any possible emergency. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Flower, seeing how stubborn the Owner is, what if something goes wrong? Little White said anxiously, its eyes closely watching every movement of Logan, afraid to miss any sign of trouble. Little Flower also shook its head, its tone carrying a hint of worry: Yes, forging a weapon is no trivial matter. A slight mistake could lead to serious problems. But we cant keep persuading him, we can only be ready all the time, to rescue him should something go wrong. However, they clearly underestimated Logans talent and strength. Logans techniques were skilled, his movements agile, as if every action was well-practiced. Soon, various problems during the forging process were resolved one by one by him, and no further issues arose. Thus, Logan spent an entire evening, fully immersed in the forging. His eyes sparkled with a blazing light, as if he wanted to pour all his passion and energy into this Longsword. Finally, at the break of dawn, a golden shimmering Longsword was born in his hands. The golden light adorned the Longsword, flowing with dazzling brilliance, making it shine brilliantly. Logan held the Longsword, feeling the powerful aura it emitted, a surge of indescribable joy welling up in his heart. He swung it lightly a few times, the tip of the sword drawing golden arcs in the air, breathtakingly beautiful. The smile on his lips could no longer be suppressed, and Logan laughed loudly: Haha, good! I didnt expect my first time forging to achieve such a result, not bad! This Longsword is truly my masterpiece! He was quite pleased with it, his eyes sparkling with pride and triumph. Little Flower and Little White were also astounded upon seeing it, they floated up to Logans side, circling around the shimmering Longsword non-stop. Owner, you really are the most remarkable genius I have ever seen! Little Flower couldnt help but exclaim, its voice filled with admiration and shock, To forge such a perfect Longsword in such a short time is simply incredible! Little White also nodded, agreeing, Yes, Owners talent and strength are truly breathtaking. I believe, given some time, the Owner will definitely become a top-tier Artifact Refiner! Hearing their words, a warmth surged in Logans heart. He knew that such achievements were inseparable from the support and companionship of Little White and Little Flower. Thus, he smiled and patted their heads, saying, Thank you both, having you by my side gives me even more confidence. In the future, I will definitely continue to work hard to forge more and better weapons! To actually casually create a Longsword like that, you just watched someone else forge, how could you be so impressive? Little White widened its eyes, looking at Logan incredulously, as if seeing a monster. It clamored to come out and see, driven by overwhelming curiosity. Chapter 1415 - Chapter 1415 Chapter 771 Seeking Immortal_2 Chapter 1415: Chapter 771: Seeking Immortal_2 Chapter 1415: Chapter 771: Seeking Immortal_2 Logan looked at her expression, a doting smile curling at the corner of his mouth. He had always indulged her, almost granting her every wish. Without a second thought, he released her from the Space Ring. As soon as Little White emerged, she darted like a wild horse let loose, straight to the longsword. She squatted down, carefully observing the longsword, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and astonishment. Wow, Owner, this longsword is definitely not some junk! Little White exclaimed, her fingers gently caressing the blade, feeling the Spiritual Energy flowing through it, Plus, the Spiritual Energy attached to it can greatly assist in combat! As she spoke, she moved even closer, and could even feel a trace of Evil Qi. This Evil Qi, though faint, was piercingly sharp, sending chills down ones spine. Owner, this Evil Qi must be inherent in the material, I didnt expect it to manifest in this sword as well, Little White continued, her voice filled with admiration and astonishment, Your longsword is truly no ordinary piece. If you were to auction it off at the Auction House, it could probably be the finale piece! Hearing her words, Logan couldnt help but feel a bit proud. He knew he had talent, but he hadnt expected to forge such an exceptional longsword so quickly. He glanced at Little White with a smile, and said, You really have a sweet mouth, but youre telling the truth. This longsword is indeed one of my proudest creations to date. Little White, hearing his words, became even more pleased with herself. She started to flatter him avidly, Owner, youre truly a genius among geniuses! To forge such an exceptional longsword in such a short time is nothing short of a miracle! I believe, in the future, you will definitely become a top-notch Artifact Refiner, and everyone will look up to your talent! Logan laughed heartily, amused by her, and felt especially cheerful. He knew that having a friend like Little White by his side, no matter what difficulties or setbacks he faced, could keep him in a positive mood. He patted Little White on the head and said, Alright, enough with the flattery. Lets quickly test the power of this longsword! However proud Logan was, he was no fool. Hearing Little Whites exaggerated flattery, he just chuckled softly, then tapped Little White on her forehead, his tone carrying a hint of helplessness and indulgence. Listening to your tall tales, I believe I have some talent, but if you say this longsword is ready for auction, thats still a long way off. Logan shook his head, his eyes revealing a clear and self-aware look, Right now, its performance is merely built up from its materials, and it isnt fully harnessing its potential. This sword still has much room for improvement. Touched on the forehead by Logan, Little White scratched her head, somewhat embarrassed, yet stubbornly muttered, But, Owner, I really think this sword is incredible! Look at the Spiritual Energy and Evil Qi on it, theyre not something any ordinary weapon can compare to. Logan just gave a slight smile upon hearing her words, then sincerely said to Little White, Little White, I know without you having to say it, my longsword is different from what the Wright Family forges. The Wright Family, inheritors for hundreds of years in the Artifact Refining Family, their weapons, both in craftsmanship and performance, are top-notch. My longsword, although unique in its ways, still lacks a bit when compared to the Wright Familys creations. As he spoke, he fiddled with the longsword in his hands, a wistful gleam passing through his eyes. Being somewhat of a perfectionist, he always liked the best. While he was quite satisfied with this longsword, he was clearly aware that it was not the best. But Master, I think you are already quite impressive! Little White looked at Logans somewhat disappointed expression and couldnt help but comfort him, You have just begun learning forging, and to be able to make such a longsword is already quite an achievement. I believe that as long as you continue to strive hard, you will definitely be able to forge weapons even better than those of the Wright Family! Logan, upon hearing Little Whites words, felt warmth in his heart. He knew that Little White had always supported and encouraged him in this way. He smiled at Little White and then said, Alright, stop comforting me. I am aware of my own capabilities. This longsword, though not the best now, is also a result of my effort. I will keep pushing myself and strive to forge even better weapons in the future! Saying this, he once again fiddled with the longsword in his hands, a glint of determination and anticipation flashing through his eyes. He knew that his path in artifact refining was still very long, but he believed that as long as he persevered in his efforts, one day he would stand at the peak of artifact refining and have everyone look up to his talent! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it different? Why cant I tell, arent weapons all supposed to look like this? Little White cocked its head, closely inspecting the longsword in its hands, and said with a confused face, If there really is something different, then its probably that yours, Master, looks more beautiful and sparkly. While saying this, it also gently caressed the blade, feeling the spiritual energy flowing along it, its eyes gleaming with curiosity. Logan, after listening to Little Whites words, gave a wry smile and shook his head, saying, Little White, youre still looking at things too superficially. Although weapons may look similar on the surface, there are many nuances to them. Like this longsword, even though it appears rich in spiritual energy, compared to the weapons forged by the Wright Family, the craftsmanship still falls short. Heat treatment? What kind of heat treatment? Little White blinked its eyes, asking in a puzzled manner, Dont all have spiritual energy, just varying in strength? Moreover, the spiritual energy of your sword doesnt seem weak at all, I think its quite strong. Logan sighed, explaining, The strength of spiritual energy is only one aspect, whats more important is the weapons structure and craftsmanship. The weapons forged by the Wright Family, every detail is meticulously designed and polished, from material selection to the forging technique, they all have unique aspects. While my longsword also took a lot of my efforts, it still seems somewhat rough compared to those of the Wright Family. Little White nodded thoughtfully after hearing Logans words, but still seemed somewhat confused and said, But, Master, you are still a novice, and that person is an old hand. Isnt a visible gap quite normal? You shouldnt be too hard on yourself. Logan felt a surge of warmth in his heart hearing Little Whites words, knowing that Little White had always been so considerate and understanding towards him. Yet, he still shook his head and said, I know I am still a novice, and theres a big gap compared to the people from the Wright Family. But I just cant help feeling dissatisfied, why cant I forge weapons as good as theirs? At that moment, Little Flower also floated over, gently patting Logans shoulder and comforting, Master, you dont need to worry too much. Everyone starts as a beginner, and the people from the Wright Family couldnt forge such great weapons at the beginning either. Its definitely because your experience is too limited right now, so it is difficult to instantly forge something exactly like theirs. No worries, as long as you keep practicing regularly, with time, you will naturally have your own understanding. Little White quickly echoed, Yes, Master, Little Flower is right. Dont rush it, take your time, we believe in you! Logan, feeling a trace of warmth and encouragement in his heart upon hearing Little Flower and Little Whites words, knew that with their support and encouragement by his side, he could surely overcome difficulties and continuously improve. Chapter 1416 - Chapter 1416 Chapter 772 Having Fun Chapter 1416: Chapter 772: Having Fun Chapter 1416: Chapter 772: Having Fun He took a deep breath, then said firmly, Thank you, I know what to do now. From now on, I will study forging skills even harder and strive to forge my own top-notch weapon as soon as possible! After all, as Spirit Pets, Little White and Little Flower hardly ever need any weapons. They exchanged smiles, a mischievous glint in their eyes. They were weapons themselves; when they leapt, their agile bodies and sharp claws served as the most effective weapons, making swords and daggers unnecessary. Little Flower shook her head seriously and said, Right, we Spirit Pets are not like you humans who need various weapons to aid in battle. Our bodies are the best weapons, and they are always with us, which is very convenient! Hearing their words, Logan couldnt help but twitch his lips and shake his head helplessly. He reached out to pat their little heads, his eyes full of indulgence: Alright, its no use asking you two, asking is just in vain. In your little heads, all you think about is eating and playing, right? Little White felt a tickle from Logans touch and shrank her neck, mumbling, Hmph, Owner, you just look down on us Spirit Pets. Although we are not good at forging weapons, we are very capable in other aspects! Yes, yes, Little White is right! Little Flower quickly agreed, flapping her small wings proudly, Our perceptions as Spirit Pets are very sharp. If any danger approaches, we can definitely be the first to detect it! Watching their proud expressions, Logan couldnt help but laugh. He gently patted their shoulders and said, Alright, dont be too proud. I indeed have things to do, so you two continue to stay inside the Space Ring. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Going again? Owner, why do you want to go to the Wright Family without any issues? As soon as Little White heard that Logan was going to the Wright Family, her spirit was lifted, but her face showed a lack of interest. She pouted and said, Theres nothing good about those people at the Wright Family, they always have a stern face, as if everyone owes them money. Logan smiled and did not directly answer Little Whites question. He had his own plans; going to the Wright Family was not just to see their forged weapons, but also to learn their skills and experience. He knew that if he wanted to advance further on the path of Artifact Refining, he must continuously learn from others and incorporate their strengths to make up for his own deficiencies. Little White, dont say that. The Wright Family is a leading figure in the world of Artifact Refining, their skills and experience are indeed worthy of our learning, Logan said earnestly, This time Im going to the Wright Family to check out their latest work and also to learn their forging techniques. Upon hearing Logans words, Little Flowers eyes sparkled with curiosity, Owner, then take us with you. We also want to see what is so impressive about the Wright Family that makes you care so much. Logan shook his head, smiling, You two better stay in the Space Ring obediently. I have some serious matters to attend to at the Wright Family this time; its not convenient to bring you along. Ill take you with me next time when theres a chance. Though somewhat reluctant, Little White and Little Flower knew that Logan was telling the truth. They exchanged glances, sighed resignedly, then transformed into two streaks of light and entered Logans Space Ring. Ive said it all, havent I? Since the weapons are not the same, I must go and ask clearly. I dont like going to sleep with questions, nor do I like the feeling of unsolved problems, Logan muttered to himself while walking, his steps firm and brisk as he headed straight for the Wright Family. His eyes shimmered with determination and curiosity, as if he would not rest until he found the answers. Little White and Little Flower floated behind him, watching his serious demeanor, they could only helplessly shake their heads. Little White pouted and whispered softly, Owner is really obsessed with weapons, we Spirit Pets dont understand these things. And indeed! Forging weapons is too far-fetched for us; we still prefer studying how to eat well and play well, Little Flower agreed. Saying so, they exchanged smiles and quickly went back into the space to do their own things. Meanwhile, Logan had already arrived at the gates of the Wright Family. He took a deep breath, straightened his clothes, and then gently knocked on the door. The door was soon opened, and a servant of the Wright Family appeared in front of him, his face breaking into a warm smile. Young Master Logan, long time no see, may I know the purpose of your visit today? The servant asked respectfully, stepping aside to let Logan in. Logan smiled and nodded, replying, I am here today to inquire about something. I have previously seen the weapons forged by the Wright Family and found them different from my own, which has left me quite puzzled. I am here to seek advice from the seniors of the Wright Family. Upon hearing this, the servant immediately understood Logans intent; he smiled and nodded, Young Master Logan is truly a diligent learner; our Wright Family always welcomes those with aspirations for exchanges. Please follow me, I will take you to meet our Family Head. Saying so, he turned and led the way through several corridors and courtyards, eventually arriving at a spacious living room. Inside, Fred Wright, the Family Head of the Wright Family, was sitting at the head of the room. Seeing Logan come in, he immediately stood up and came forward to greet him. Young Master Logan, its been a while! May I know what brings you here today? Fred Wright asked with a smile, his voice booming and vigorous, giving off a heroic vibe. Chapter 1417 - Chapter 1417 Chapter 772 Fun_2 Chapter 1417: Chapter 772: Fun_2 Chapter 1417: Chapter 772: Fun_2 Logan hurriedly paid his respects and said, Senior Wright, I have come today to ask for advice. Ive tried forging weapons before, but Ive found them different from those forged by the Wright Family, which puzzled me greatly, so I came to seek guidance from you. Upon hearing this, Fred Wright immediately became interested and smiled, Oh? Young Master Logan is also researching the Path of Artifact Refining? Thats indeed rare! Come, lets sit down and discuss this at length. Saying so, he led Logan to a chair in the living room and then signaled for the servants to serve tea. While sipping tea, they began discussing the Path of Artifact Refining. Logan voiced his confusions one by one, and Fred Wright patiently explained them, making their conversation very engaging. Logan smiled at them with a sincere and humble expression that made him very likable. He spoke softly yet assertively, It hasnt been long since we last met, actually, it feels like its been only a day or two. Today, Ive come to inquire something from the master refiners. Lately, Ive had some insights into refining, but since Im pondering alone, I cannot come up with anything new. Pausing, his gaze swept over the members of the Wright Family present, inadvertently praising them, Your Wright Family is famously known for the art of refining, known to all far and wide. Thinking it over, when I encountered a problem, naturally, I could only come to you for advice. After all, you are masters of refining, and my small problem would probably be very easy for you. After speaking, he spread his hands and displayed a rather helpless look, yet a playful smile hung on the corners of his mouth, Theres no way around it, since I cant figure it out myself, I have no choice but to seek guidance shamelessly. His words struck a chord with many people of the Wright Family, making everyones mood much better. They exchanged glances, their expressions becoming softer and filled with pride, as if Logans words made them very pleased. As the Family Head, Fred Wright opened with a smile, Look at what Young Master Logan is saying; youre far too polite. You are an honored guest and benefactor of our entire Wright Family. You helped us greatly before, and weve always remembered it. If you have any issues, just come and find us directly; theres no need for concern. We will naturally spare no efforts in helping you. The other members of the Wright Family also agreed, each expressing their willingness to help Logan resolve his confusions and enhance his refining skills. Seeing their enthusiastic demeanor, Logan felt a wave of warmth. He knew that he had come to the right place and found the right people. Thats wonderful, I knew coming to the Wright Family was the right choice, Logan said with a smile, Actually, Ive encountered some bottlenecks during the refining process, and I always feel unable to breakthrough. I hope to gain some inspiration and advice from you to see if it can help me overcome this bottleneck. Upon hearing this, Fred Wright was immediately interested, Oh? What kind of bottleneck has Young Master Logan encountered? Feel free to share, and lets discuss it together. Thus, Logan began to describe in detail the issues and confusion he had encountered during the refining process. The members of the Wright Family listened attentively, nodding occasionally to show understanding or to offer their views. The whole living room was filled with a warm and friendly discussion atmosphere. The Wright Family, of course, also had to be polite; they expressed with warm smiles that it was their honor to have Logan come to them for help. Naturally, as they claimed, they couldnt be completely forthright with everything, since every family has its secrets that shouldnt be easily shared. But where possible, they were definitely willing to help, especially since Logan had some relationship with their Wright Family. Logans eyes flashed with a genuine smile, appreciative as he looked at the Wright Family members and said, Id like to thank all of you here first. I know the Path of Artifact Refining is profoundly intricate, and not something that can be explained in a few words. However, I can feel your sincerity and believe that with your help, I will definitely make progress. Upon hearing this, the Wright Family members smiled even wider, quickly inviting Logan inside and seating him in the place of honor in the living room, and then they inquired about his purpose for visiting. Without any reservation, Logan took out a silver longsword from his space and gently placed it on the table for everyone to admire. I wont say much else; you can take a look at this longsword, Logan said, pointing to the longsword on the table, his tone filled with pride and expectation, Since last observing a master at artifact refining, Ive had some insights myself and forged this longsword with my own materials upon returning home. However, I always feel that it doesnt quite match up to a masters, whether in terms of its luster, sharpness, or the flow of spiritual energy. Thats why Ive specifically come to seek guidance, hoping you could enlighten me. The Wright Family members gathered around, examining the silver longsword carefully, some frowning in thought, while others nodded in praise or whispered among themselves, making the living room extraordinarily lively. After a moment, Fred Wright, the family head, was the first to speak, Young Master Logan, youve forged this longsword quite impressively, demonstrating your strength and potential both in the material and craftsmanship. However, compared to a true master of forging, there is indeed a gap. Upon hearing this, Logan quickly nodded in agreement and humbly asked, May I know if Senior Wright could point out where exactly the gaps are and how I could bridge them? Fred Wright smiled and explained, The gap mainly lies in the mastery of temperature control, understanding of materials, and application of spiritual energy. The reason masters can create top-notch weapons is due to their profound foundation and unique insights in these aspects. However, you neednt worry. As long as you are willing to put in the effort and delve into studies, I believe you will become a master artisan in the not-too-distant future. Reassured by Fred Wrights words, Logan felt enlightened and gratefully responded, Thank you for your guidance, Senior Wright. I will definitely keep your advice in mind and endeavor to improve. If there are any unclear aspects in the future, I hope you wont hesitate to enlighten me. Yet, upon hearing his words, everyone turned their shocked gazes to the silver longsword as if looking at an incomprehensible treasure. Fred Wright was the first to speak, his voice tinged with disbelief, Wait a moment, Young Master Logan, are you saying that you simply observed our artifact refining and then forged a weapon on your own? Logan nodded, a bashful smile on his face. He hadnt expected his words to elicit such a strong reaction. At that moment, another senior member of the Wright Family approached, scrutinizing the longsword carefully before looking up at Logan with astonishment, No way, Young Master Logan, youre not joking with me, are you? Is this true? You forged this with your own hands? Have you had any prior experience with artifact refining? Logan, slightly bewildered by the barrage of questions, patiently answered one by one, Indeed, I personally forged this without any help; I admit its embarrassing, but previously my focus was on enhancing my cultivation level and I hadnt engaged much in artifact refining. I did buy Dragon Blood intending to experiment with it once I returned, to see if it could improve my success rate in refining. This is technically my first serious attempt at artifact refining, whats so odd about that? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing Logans explanation, the members of the Wright Family shook their heads in amazement, Fred Wright feeling deeply moved, Young Master Logan, you truly have a rare talent! To forge such an exquisite item on your first attempt at refining is unprecedented in our Wright Family. You must know, the Path of Artifact Refining is extremely complex and requires years of accumulation and practice to achieve success. Chapter 1418 - Chapter 1418 Chapter 773 Great Freedom Chapter 1418: Chapter 773: Great Freedom Chapter 1418: Chapter 773: Great Freedom And you, having only watched once, were able to forge a weapon on your own; this is simply inconceivable! Another elder from the Wright Family chimed in, Indeed, Young Master Logan, your talent is truly comparable to that of our ancestral founder. The founder also made his name through artifact refining, but even his first attempt wasnt as successful as yours. You will surely achieve great things on the Path of Artifact Refining. Logan felt somewhat embarrassed by the Wright Familys praises and humbly said, You all flatter me; I was just lucky. Moreover, Im aware that I still have much to learn in artifact refining and look forward to learning from all of you. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fred Wright smiled and commented, Young Master Logan, youre too modest. Weve all seen your talent and potential and believe that as long as you work hard, you will definitely become a great Artifact Refining Master in the future. Furthermore, our Wright Family is willing to offer you all the help and support you need. Upon hearing Fred Wrights words, Logan felt immensely grateful. He knew he still had a long way to go on the Path of Artifact Refining, but with the support and help of the Wright Family, he believed he could go much further. How could this be possible? It was incredibly so! The Wright Family members gasped in astonishment, looking at Logan as if he were some once-in-a-millennium prodigy, their eyes filled with shock and incredulity. No way, does this world truly harbor such a talented fiend? I cant believe it! A young descendant of the Wright Family exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief as he stared at Logan, as if looking at a monster. Alas, its true that comparing oneself with others will only invite envy to ones door. Another member of the Wright Family said with a wry smile, shaking his head and sighing, We thought our own family was already quite humbling, with each generations artifact refining skills surpassing the last, leaving us older ones at a loss. Little did we expect that there are others beyond our own, heavens beyond our sky, and that Young Master Logan could even outshine us who pride ourselves as an Artifact Refining Family. At that moment, a chorus of laments rose in the Wright Familys living room, with people discussing Logans inconceivable talent; some admiring, some envious, and most shocked and puzzled. Amidst these laments, a lady dressed in splendid attire stepped forward. She had a beautiful face and an extraordinary demeanor, with a gleam of intelligence in her eyes. She glanced at Logan and then explained to him in her gentle and soft voice the reason behind their anguish. Young Master Logan, you might not be aware that in our Wright Family, the skill of artifact refining is a secret passed down through generations. Each generation must go through countless trials and failures to gradually master its essence. But for you to be able to forge a weapon after watching just once, and with such high quality, is truly unprecedented in our Wright Family, the lady elucidated with her voice soft yet clear, ensuring Logan understood very well. Logan was taken aback by her words, thinking that he had simply been lucky, coupled with some talent, to forge the longsword. He hadnt expected that in the eyes of the Wright Family, it was such an incredible feat. I see, Logan nodded, indicating understanding, Then have I caused any trouble for the Wright Family? If my actions have made the Wright Family uncomfortable or troubled, I really would feel remorseful. The lady smiled slightly upon hearing this and replied, Young Master Logan, you worry too much. Although your talent is astonishing to us, we also rejoice for you. The Path of Artifact Refining needs fresh blood to continue to grow and develop. Your arrival may very well represent a new opportunity for our Wright Familys artifact refining skills. Hearing the ladys words, Logan felt a warm current surge within him. He knew that despite his extraordinary talent, he needed to continue learning and progressing. The inclusiveness and support of the Wright Family were undoubtedly a significant driving force on his path forward. What Young Master Logan does not know is that within the Wright Family, learning artifact refining is an essential skill, the elegantly dressed lady began slowly, her tone laced with a hint of emotion, As family disciples, we must learn artifact refining from a young age, whether it is learning forging skills, mastering the Fire Control Technique, or distinguishing the properties of various materials, all of which require a significant amount of effort. She paused before continuing, Do you know? From the initial swinging of the hammer to the later fine carving, and then the final infusion of Spiritual Energy, each step requires the utmost patience and precision. Moreover, Fire Control is a complex art; if the temperature is slightly over or insufficient, it could lead to failure in artifact refining. Distinguishing materials is also crucial; different materials have different properties and characteristics, and only with the right choice can one forge high-quality weapons. So, by the time we finally have a finished product, we are often already adults. Another Wright Family member joined the conversation, Even among the best of us, it takes over a decade of hard work. To forge a complete weapon, it usually takes several years, and that is already considered quite talented. Having said this, he glanced at Logan, envy and jealousy flashing through his eyes, But Young Master Logan, it really is maddening to compare oneself with others. How long have you been back, and youve already forged a longsword? And judging by the quality of the longsword, it is certainly no inferior to those of us who have spent over a decade of effort. Chapter 1419 - Chapter 1419 Chapter 773 Great Freedom_2 Chapter 1419: Chapter 773: Great Freedom_2 Chapter 1419: Chapter 773: Great Freedom_2 Logan scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly upon hearing her words: Actually, I was just lucky. I benefit a lot from observing the artifact refining process of a Wright Family master. After returning, I got some help from Dragon Blood and was able to craft this longsword so quickly. I wont lie, everyone being so astonished has been quite a blow, the woman said with a bitter smile, Our Wright Family has always taken pride in artifact refining, only to find that Young Master Logan, you possess such extraordinary talent. It makes us, who have spent so much time and energy on artifact refining, feel rather inadequate. During the conversation, she looked at Logan with a touch of grievance in her eyes, as if she were lamenting why such talent wasnt bestowed upon her. The other members of the Wright Family shook their heads and sighed, filled with both envy and jealousy toward Logans talent. Seeing their reaction, Logan quickly consoled them: Dont be like this, everyone. Im really just a beginner. In the path of artifact refining, there is still much for me to learn and improve. In the future, I hope to receive more guidance and assistance from you all. The members of the Wright Family, after hearing Logans words, felt some of their dissatisfaction and jealousy dissipate. They knew that although Logan was exceptionally gifted, he was also modest and polite. Moreover, his appearance might bring new vitality and opportunities to the Wright Familys artifact refining skills. So, they expressed their willingness to exchange and learn with Logan, aiming to improve together. Logan, understanding the sentiments of those around him, lightly touched his nose, guilt shining through his eyes as if to say, I really didnt mean it. He cleared his throat, trying to ease the somewhat awkward atmosphere with a light tone, Ah, this, I wasnt very aware of the situation beforehand, maybe I have a bit of a talent in this area, I hope you all dont take it to heart. As he spoke, he spread his hands and hooked up the corner of his mouth with a helpless smile. However, as soon as these words were spoken, the air around them seemed to freeze for a moment, then a low buzzing spread through the crowd. People looked at each other with complex emotions in their eyesCsurprise, confusion, and more so, an indescribable heaviness. It was as if Logans words, far from calming the storm, plunged another knife into their hearts. Ah, you rascal, youre really someone we love and hate! A young man dressed in coarse cloth shook his head, his bitter smile containing a hint of helplessness. An old man beside him sighed, a glimmer of dimness flashing through his eyes as if thinking, The younger generation is to be feared, but this talent is too astonishing. How can we, the older generation, endure this? At that moment, a forthright middle-aged man couldnt hold back any longer. He slammed his hand on the table and stood up, his face slightly red, obviously suppressing his anger, No, no, I cant stay any longer, if I do, I fear I cant control my temper. Ill take my leave now. Without waiting for a response from anyone, he strode towards the door, his footsteps echoing heavily in the empty room. After the first person took the lead, the second and third person also got up to say their goodbyes. Their steps were a bit staggered, clearly very much affected by the revelation. Some kept their heads down, their hands tightly clenched into fists, as if they were trying hard to control their emotions; others shook their heads while murmuring to themselves, unclear what they were saying. Watching this scene, Logan had mixed feelings. He touched his forehead, where beads of sweat were faintly visible, feeling quite helpless. He thought to himself, I didnt expect it to be like this. Why is everyone so shocked? My intention was just to share and communicate. He looked around and saw several people had not left. These remaining individuals, whether sitting or standing, all revealed determination and persistence in their eyes. Logan felt warmth in his heart; he knew that those who had stayed were basically people with talent and aspirations in the art of training. They werent brought down by a moment of failure; instead, their belief was further solidified. Brother Logan, dont take it to heart; they just find it hard to accept for the moment, a burly Great Haniston approached, clapping Logan on the shoulder with a voice as resounding as a bell. He continued, Your Talent is indeed astonishing, but its also a result of your hard work. We stayed behind precisely to exchange experiences with you and see if we can learn something from your expertise. Upon hearing this, Logan was filled with gratitude. He nodded and said, Thank you, big brother, for your understanding and support. I didnt expect things to turn out this way either, but I just feel that since we all share the same interests and hobbies, we should learn from each other and improve together. If my experience can help everyone, then Im very happy. Saying this, Logans gaze swept across each person present, their eyes sparkling with anticipation and eagerness. He knew that, even though he had unintentionally put pressure on everyone, he had also ignited a fiercer fighting spirit and thirst for knowledge in them. This is perhaps the double-edged sword that Talent bringsCa source of both admiration and jealousy, but more importantly, it motivates more people to keep moving forward and to surpass themselves continuously. Hence, Logan began to detail his insights on the Training Skill, from the basics of Breathing Training to the advanced utilization of Inner Strength, explaining each detail clearly and precisely. Those present listened intently, nodding in agreement from time to time or raising their own opinions and questions. The whole room was filled with a lively yet harmonious atmosphere, as if any prior awkwardness and depression had been swept away. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Time passed unnoticed, and outside the window, the sunset began to slant westward. Yet the people in the room were oblivious to the passage of time, immersed in their own world, enjoying this rare opportunity for exchange and learning. Looking at this scene, Logan felt a sense of satisfaction and contentment. He knew this was the path of Martial Arts he soughtCnot just personal cultivation and improvement but a journey of growing and progressing together with like-minded friends. Although they had been affected by the setback, it was clearly not as severe as the reactions of others before. Perhaps it was because, over time, everyone gradually accepted Logans astounding Talent, or maybe it was their deep-seated pursuit of Martial Arts that made them unwilling to give up such an opportunity for learning and exchange easily. The atmosphere in the room was a bit subtle but no longer as awkward and oppressive as before. Everyone, standing or sitting, occasionally cast glances at Logan, their eyes filled with a mix of admiration and envy, and of course, a hint of challenge that was not easily detected. At this moment, Oliver Wright stood up. He wore a gentle smile, elegantly disarming any awkwardness and tension. Young Master Logan, if you dont mind, let me take a look, he said with a warm and firm voice, full of genuineness. Hearing this, Logan was momentarily stunned, then smiled. Thank you, second young master. Feel free to look, and ask me anything you dont understand. His words were full of confidence and also conveyed a hint of recognition for Oliver Wright. Oliver Wrights mouth twitched slightly at these last words. He understood what Logan meantCthe other party had no other intentions, simply wanting to tell him that as a Forge Master, he was well-acquainted with the entire structure and process of forging. Oliver Wright murmured to himself, This guy, hes really straightforward. However, he quickly suppressed his errant thoughts and stepped forward to take a careful look. Logans forging product in hand had smooth lines and exquisite craftsmanship, clearly the work of a Master. Oliver Wrights gaze swept over the forging product back and forth, secretly admiring in his heart. Young Master Logan, the technique used on this forging product is truly unique, Oliver Wright couldnt help but praise aloud. Chapter 1420 - Chapter 1420 Chapter 774 Great Carefree Chapter 1420: Chapter 774: Great Carefree Chapter 1420: Chapter 774: Great Carefree Logan chuckled and said, Oh? What seems unique to you? His eyes twinkled with a playful gleam, seemingly enjoying Oliver Wrights appreciation of his forging product. Oliver pointed to a detail of the forging product and said, Here, this joint, its handled very ingeniously. Its hard for ordinary forges to achieve such a seamless result. Logan nodded approvingly at Oliver. You indeed have an eye for this. This particular area was designed on purpose to make the whole forging product stronger and more durable. The two continued observing the forging product while chatting. Oliver occasionally voiced his doubts and opinions, while Logan patiently answered and explained. Their conversation was filled with professionalism and depth, benefiting everyone present. As time passed, Olivers admiration for Logans forging skills grew. He couldnt help but exclaim, Young Master Logan, your forging skills are truly exceptional. I dare say, across the entire mainland, there are hardly any forges that can match you. Logan smiled modestly and said, You flatter me, sir. I still have much to learn and improve. Besides, the path of forging is endless. Only through continuous exploration and practice can one keep improving. Oliver nodded in agreement. Young Master Logan is right. The path of forging indeed has no end. I also hope to have the opportunity to learn more forging skills from you. As they were engaged in conversation, suddenly, Oliver seemed to notice something unusual. He frowned deeply and inspected a detail of the forging product. Young Master Logan, something seems off here, he pointed out. Upon hearing this, Logan immediately came closer. He carefully examined the spot Oliver was pointing to and furrowed his brows. Hmm, there indeed seems to be a problem. The finishing here seems a bit rough, he muttered to himself. The two began discussing the issue together, exchanging possible causes and solutions. The people around them were drawn into the conversation, gathering around to watch and discuss. The whole room was filled with a lively and harmonious atmosphere. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Brother Logan, this sword It seems like someone has tampered with the materials and forging fire, Oliver said with a tight frown, staring intensely at the longsword in Logans hand, his voice filled with disbelief. He slowly took the sword, scrutinized it carefully, his fingertips lightly brushing over the blade, feeling its slightly rough texture, Given your skills, it shouldnt have turned out like this. How could the quality of a sword you forged be so inferior? Logan was also taken aback. He looked down at the longsword in his hands, his heart mixed with emotions. This sword, into which he had poured his heart and soul hoping to create an unparalleled weapon, had turned out so poorly. I I also dont understand what went wrong, he shook his head, his tone revealing a hint of helplessness, Moreover, I was following the teachings of that forging master. His skills were superior, I thought Forging Master? Oliver interrupted Logan, a sharp look in his eyes, Do you mean, the materials and techniques you learned from that forging master, were they from the Wright Family? Logan nodded, feeling a trace of unease. He knew that this matter was probably not so simple. Yes, the master indeed used materials and flames from the Wright Family. I also found it strange why he would choose Wright Familys supplies, but he said that the Wright Familys materials and flames are top-notch choices for forging weapons. In a moment, Olivers mind raced with many thoughts. He suddenly slammed his hand on the table, standing up with a frighteningly grim expression. That forging master! How dare he scheme against the Wright Family! Oliver was unable to contain his anger, his fury blazing intensely. Then, his expression shifted slightly and he immediately summoned a servant. Someone! Thoroughly investigate this matter! I want to know who is behind all this! Olivers voice echoed throughout the room, filled with authority and anger. Upon hearing the command, the servant hurried off. Meanwhile, Oliver sat back down, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes flickering with a cold gleam. The issues with materials and flames originated from the Wright Family. How could he not be furious? Who knows if the current Wright Family is still using flawed materials? Oliver muttered to himself, his heart filled with worry. He knew the art of forging could not afford any negligence. A small mishap could lead to an explosion in the forge. Not only could the weapons be destroyed, but the forgers could also get injured or even lose their lives. Oliver could not afford to take this matter lightly; he had to uncover the truth promptly to ensure the safety and reputation of the Wright Family. During the wait for the investigation results, his mood was far from good. He paced around the room occasionally and then sat back down in deep thought. His face showed anxiety and anger. After venting his anger for a while alone, he remembered there were others present. He turned to Logan, a hint of apology in his heart. Brother Logan, I apologize for the spectacle. Such an incident happening in my family is truly sigh! Oliver sighed, his tone filled with helplessness and self-reproach. Logan shook his head, showing understanding. Brother Wright, you need not be so concerned. This incident was not something you could have anticipated. I believe you will uncover the truth and restore the Wright Familys honor. His words were full of encouragement and trust. Chapter 1421 - Chapter 1421 Chapter 774 Great Carefree_2 Chapter 1421: Chapter 774: Great Carefree_2 Chapter 1421: Chapter 774: Great Carefree_2 Oliver Wright felt warmth in his heart upon hearing this. He looked gratefully at Logan and nodded. Thank you, Brother Logan. Your words have comforted me greatly. Rest assured, I will uncover the truth as soon as possible and give those behind-the-scenes schemers a severe lesson! His eyes sparkled with determination and resolution. Seeing Logan leisurely sipping tea while sitting on a stool, Oliver couldnt help but feel a bit embarrassed. He coughed, feeling slightly awkward, and his face blushed. Then, he took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and went to sit beside Logan. Once seated, Oliver first smiled apologetically at Logan, cupped his hands in respect, and earnestly said, Young Master Logan, I truly embarrassed myself in front of you. Usually, I pride myself as the second young master of the Wright family, diligently dealing with family affairs, yet I never expected to make a fool of myself over this matter today. Logan gently set down his teacup, smiled, and shook his head, Second Young Master Wright, youre being too serious. This matter concerns the reputation and safety of the Wright family; its right to be cautious. Besides, if I hadnt visited the Wright family and inquired about this matter today, you might have never discovered the flaw. Lets call it fate. Oliver sighed and nodded, Youre right, Young Master Logan. This matter is indeed critical. My brothers weapon is currently being forged, and if we continue at this rate, should anything go wrong in the process, not only would my brother be in trouble, but it would be a disaster for our entire family Speaking to this point, a look of dread appeared on Olivers face. He seemed to visualize the terrible consequences: the forge exploding, the weapon ruined, his brother injured, the Wright familys reputation completely tarnished He didnt dare to think further, rapidly shaking his head to focus on the present issue. Logan, seeing Olivers reaction, understood his concerns. He patted Olivers shoulder, comforting him, Second Young Master Wright, dont worry so much. Since it has already happened, we must bravely face it and find a solution. I believe that with the strength of the Wright family and your wisdom, the truth will surely be uncovered, and this error corrected. Oliver gratefully glanced at Logan and nodded, Young Master Logan, youre right. I cant just sit and wait; I need to take action and uncover the truth. However, this matter may not be straightforward, and I will need your help. Logan raised an eyebrow, Oh? How can I assist? After thinking for a moment, Oliver slowly said, Young Master Logan, as a distinguished pupil of the Forging Master, you have unique insights into forging. I would like to ask you to help me inspect the Wright familys materials and flames to see if there are other issues. Also, Id like you to keep an eye on that Forging Master; I suspect he may be involved in this matter. Upon hearing this, Logan pondered for a while and then nodded, Alright, I agree with you. However, this situation may be much more complex than we anticipate. If that Forging Master dared to tamper with things in the Wright family, he must have his reasons. We need to not only uncover the truth but also be cautious of his counterattacks. Olivers eyes flashed with determination, Young Master Logan, rest assured. Although I am no great hero, I am not easily defeated. No matter what schemes that Forging Master might have, I will fight him to the end! The two exchanged a smile, their eyes filled with determination and resolution. They both knew that the struggle had just begun, but as long as they worked together, they could overcome any difficulty. Seeing this, Logan slightly furrowed his brows but then relaxed them. He did not criticize Olivers anxiousness too harshly but instead patted his shoulder, his tone comforting, I understand, Brother Wright, dont worry too much. Since we are already aware of this matter ahead of time, we will eventually uncover it all. When the sky falls, there will be tall ones holding it up. Dont take it too much to heart. Oliver Wright responded with a bitter smile and nodded, Right, youre correct. Disaster hasnt struck yet; I am indeed too anxious. Its just my nature to be impatient. Despite his words, he still wiped the sweat from his forehead, evidently quite frightened before. Logan glanced at him and sighed inwardly. He knew that this matter indeed placed great pressure on Oliver Wright. After all, the Wright Familys reputation and safety hung by a thread, tolerating no negligence. Therefore, after pondering, he took the initiative to pour Oliver a cup of tea and handed it to him, Have some tea to calm your nerves, we just need to wait for the results now. I believe in the Wright Familys servants, they will definitely clarify the truth as soon as possible. Oliver took the teacup, nodded, but still looked somewhat restless. He stood up from time to time, took a few steps, then sat down again, and stood up, as if there were countless ants gnawing at his heart. Seeing him like this, Logan understood his anxiety but did not know how to comfort him. Just then, a noisy commotion came from outside. Logan and Oliver exchanged glances, both aware that this probably signaled turbulence within the Wright Family due to this matter. Oliver furrowed his brows, stood up, and prepared to go out to check the situation. Brother Wright, let me accompany you, Logan also stood up and said. He knew that at this time, what Oliver needed most was someone by his side for support. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two walked out of the main hall together and saw the Wright Familys servants hustling back and forth, all in a rush. Some held ledgers, others materials, all busy trying to uncover the truth. Seeing this scene, Oliver felt both relieved and immense pressure. Just then, a servant hurriedly ran over and reported to Oliver, Second Young Master Wright, Mr. Lei has arrived and is heading this way to the main hall. Hearing this, Olivers heart tightened. He knew that he could no longer conceal the matter, which also involved the eldest Young Master Wrights weapon, and Mr. Lei would definitely intervene personally. He took a deep breath, tried to calm himself, and then turned to Logan, Brother Logan, Mr. Lei has arrived; lets go meet him together. Logan nodded, and they both headed towards the main hall. Soon, they saw Mr. Lei entering with a stern face and brisk steps. His gaze was filled with severity and worry, evidently very dissatisfied with the situation. Oliver, what exactly is going on here? Mr. Lei asked with an unquestionable authority as soon as he spoke. Hearing this, Oliver immediately stepped forward and recounted the events in detail to Mr. Lei. He did not dare to hide anything, for he knew how critical this matter was for the Wright Family. Mr. Lei listened and fell silent for a moment before slowly saying, You did the right thing. Now that the problem has been identified, we must clarify the truth quickly, so it does not affect our familys reputation and safety. Oliver, you are responsible for thoroughly investigating this matter, and Young Master Logan, since you are a top disciple of the Forging Master, please also help keep an eye out for any clues. Oliver and Logan both nodded, understanding. They knew that this matter was both a challenge and an opportunity for them. If they could clarify the truth, they would earn great merit for the Wright Family. Oliver was initially anxiously waiting in the main hall for the investigation results from the servants, his heart pounding like a rabbit in his chest. From time to time, he picked up his teacup, but due to his restless mind, he almost couldnt hold it steady, splashing a few drops of tea. Just then, unexpectedly, Old Master Wright, Fred Wright, arrived. As soon as he saw the old ancestor enter the main hall, Olivers heart tightened fiercely, the teacup nearly slipping from his grasp as he swooshed up from his chair. Chapter 1422 - Chapter 1422 Chapter 775 Dragon Gate Chapter 1422: Chapter 775: Dragon Gate Chapter 1422: Chapter 775: Dragon Gate He hurriedly adjusted his expression and first bowed respectfully to the old master, his voice tinged with a trace of panic: Old Ancestor, why have you come over? Old Master Fred Wright gave him a stern look, his eyes filled with authority and dissatisfaction, and he let out a cold snort from his nose: Why cant I come over? With such a serious matter occurring, how long were you planning to keep me in the dark? Were you waiting for things to get out of hand and unmanageable before you would inform me? Oliver Wright was so terrified by the old masters glare that he shivered. He quickly shook his head, his voice trembling a little: Old Ancestor, its not like that. This matter hasnt been concluded yet, so we didnt dare to report it rashly, for fear that it might turn out to be a huge misunderstanding, which would cause you unnecessary worry. After hearing this, Fred Wrights expression softened slightly, but his gaze still carried sternness: Hmm, a misunderstanding? Do you think this is a childs play? The reputation and safety of the Wright Family cannot afford any carelessness. I must personally inquire into this matter and see how exactly you have handled it! As he spoke, Fred Wright sat down in the main seat and swept his gaze across everyone in the hall, finally resting on Oliver Wright. Seeing this, Oliver Wright hurriedly stepped forward and stood beside the old master, waiting respectfully for further instructions. Fred Wright was silent for a moment, then slowly began speaking: Oliver, recount the series of events to me once more, and dont leave anything out. Oliver Wright quickly nodded and told the old master everything about the incident, not daring to withhold any details because he knew how important this matter was to the Wright Family. As he spoke, he kept an eye on the old masters expression, fearing that he might erupt in anger. However, after listening, Fred Wright did not explode in anger but pondered for a moment. He could see that both Oliver Wright and Logan acted with the reputation and safety of the Wright Family in mind and had not purposely concealed anything. With this realization, his expression improved slightly, and he waved to Oliver Wright, signaling him to sit down: Oliver, you did the right thing. When an incident occurs, its vital to ascertain the truth without delay. However, remember, the reputation and safety of the Wright Family cannot be preserved through concealment and delay. Only by facing the problem can it be resolved. Hearing this, Oliver Wright nodded his agreement and felt a sense of relief. He knew that although the old master was strict, he was also a reasonable person. As long as their intentions were for the good of the Wright Family, the old master wouldnt easily blame them. Old Master Wrights gaze shifted to Logan, who was sitting aside. He was initially startled, then a warm smile appeared on his face as he nodded towards Logan with a tone of curiosity and affection: Little Friend Roshe, how come you visit the Wright Family today? What a rare guest. Logan, maintaining his usual calm demeanor, slightly bowed to show politeness, then spoke at length about the reason for his visit: Old Master Wright, I have come today for matters related to forging. Ive recently made a breakthrough in my forging skills and came to the Wright Family for an exchange and learning opportunity. I also wanted to observe the Wright Familys forging techniques; I didnt expect to encounter this issue. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old master was genuinely surprised upon hearing this; he hadnt expected Logan, at his young age, to achieve such skill in forging and couldnt help but exclaim: Little Friend Roshe has successfully done this independently for the first time, and has even identified issues in our Wright Familys forging. Haha, indeed its said that heroes emerge from youth! Youre truly admirable and formidable! At this point, Old Master Wrights gaze unconsciously shifted toward Oliver Wright and the images of other Wright Family disciples that came to mind, reflecting a complex emotion in his eyes. The more he admired Logan, the more frustrated he felt with his own familys young ones. He inwardly sighed, acknowledging that while there were a few outstanding talents in the younger generation of the Wright Family, very few could compare to Logan. Thinking this, Old Master Wright let out a sigh, filled with emotion and anticipation: Ah, if my Wright Familys disciples had half your talent, how wonderful that would be. Then, I wouldnt need to worry so much, and the future of the Wright Family would be more hopeful. Upon hearing this, Oliver Wrights heart tensed, knowing that the old master was placing high hopes on their younger generation and simultaneously urging them to continually strive to enhance their own strength. He made a secret resolve to cultivate even more diligently, not to let down the old masters expectations. Logan, seeing the expectation and emotion in Old Master Wrights eyes, also felt an inexplicable sense of responsibility. He understood that although he was young, he had already taken his own steps on the path of forging. He had the ability and the responsibility to help the Wright Family and to promote the inheritance and evolution of forging skills. Thus, Logan spoke up, his voice firm and resolute: Old Master Wright, rest assured, I will do all I can to help the Wright Family uncover the truth and resolve this issue. Additionally, I am willing to share the forging techniques Ive learned with the disciples of the Wright Family, to make collective progress and contribute to the inheritance and advancement of forging skills. Old Master Wright, upon hearing Logans words, had a spark of comfort and gratitude in his eyes. He knew that Logan was not only a young Forging Master with extraordinary talent but also a person with a strong sense of responsibility. The Wright Family is truly fortunate to have a friend like you. He looked at Logan, nodded his head, and said with a tone full of trust and anticipation: Good, Little Friend Roshe, I believe in you. The future of the Wright Family is in your hands. Chapter 1423 - Chapter 1423 Chapter 775 Dragon Gate_2 Chapter 1423: Chapter 775: Dragon Gate_2 Chapter 1423: Chapter 775: Dragon Gate_2 Oliver Wright focused his eyes on his nose and his nose on his heart, sitting there quietly, not daring to utter a word. His heart felt like it was carrying a rabbit, thumping rapidly, both anxious and fearful about the investigation results from the servant. After a while, the servant who had been ordered to conduct a thorough investigation hurried over, his steps noticeably brisk. Upon arrival, the servant first bowed respectfully to the family, his voice carrying a tone of respect: Old Master, Second Young Master Wright. Oliver Wright waved his hand dismissively, his voice tinged with impatience: Enough, no need for such formalities, just tell me what the results are, what have you found out so far? His eyes flickered with urgency and anticipation, wishing the servant would immediately provide the answer. However, the servant hesitated, unsure of how to respond. He did not look at Oliver Wright; instead, he unconsciously glanced at Logan, a hint of something peculiar in his gaze. Noticing the servants look, a chill ran through Logans heart, sensing something was amiss. He slightly furrowed his brow, his eyes flashing with confusion and caution. Could it be that the investigation results were related to him? Or had the servant uncovered something unknown to him? Oliver Wright also noticed the servants unusual behavior, his eyes flashed with suspicion as he looked towards Logan, but quickly shifted his gaze back to the servant, saying sternly: Just answer the question properly, why are you looking at Young Master Logan? Are the investigation results related to him? On hearing this, the servant quickly shook his head, his speech flurried and panicky: No, its not, Second Young Master Wright, the results have nothing to do with Young Master Logan. Its just, just He stammered, clearly finding it difficult to speak. Seeing this, Oliver Wright grew even more anxious, he angrily slammed the table, shouting: Just what? Say it! Dont beat around the bush, youre killing me here! Startled by Oliver Wrights reaction, the servant hurriedly said: Its just that the findings of our investigation were somewhat unexpected. It turns out that the matter was not a simple accident, but was intentionally caused What?! Oliver Wright exclaimed as he abruptly stood up, his eyes flashing with shock and anger. He hadnt expected that the incident had been caused intentionally! Who could it be? Why would they do such a thing? Logan also stood up, his eyes similarly glittering with severity and gravity. He knew that the situation had far exceeded their expectations, and they must uncover the truth quickly, or the consequences would be unimaginable. Have you figured out who did it? Oliver Wright stared at the servant, urgently asking. The servant shook his head, his voice tinged with helplessness: Not yet, Second Young Master Wright. We have only found some clues, but there isnt enough evidence yet to determine who the perpetrator is. However, we are intensifying our investigation efforts and believe that the results will be forthcoming soon. Upon hearing this, Oliver Wright felt slightly relieved. At least they had some clues, and with continued effort, they believed the truth would soon be uncovered. He looked at Logan, his gaze flickering with firmness and resolve. They must work together to uncover the truth for the Wright family, to restore the familys honor! The servant then lowered his head again, answering honestly, his voice carrying a touch of panic and unease: Reporting to Second Young Master Wright, we really havent found anything amiss. When we received the Dragon Blood, it was already in its current state, the flames were also normal, and there was absolutely no intention of tampering by our people. We followed the rules at every step, daring not to be careless at all. Upon hearing this last remark, Logans heart tightened, and he understood the implication of these people. They were hinting that the problem might lie with the Dragon Blood, which he had brought over. His brow furrowed slightly, a hint of displeasure flashed through his eyes, but he did not retort. Oliver Wrights lips curled into an amused smile. Looking at the servant, his tone carried a bit of mockery: So, you mean to say that this matter might be related to Young Master Logan? You think he tampered with it, causing issues in our Wright Familys forging? The servant, upon hearing this, got scared and knelt down with a thump, waving his hands repeatedly: I, I dare not speculate recklessly, just telling the truth. I really didnt mean anything by it, Im just explaining the situation to Second Young Master Wright, please discern the truth. Watching the servant kneeling on the ground, Oliver Wright sneered inwardly. How could he believe in the truth telling? These servants, slick with their words when flattering, now trying to shift the blame onto Logan, what nonsense! However, Oliver Wright didnt burst out immediately, but pondered for a moment. He understood that what was most important now was to find out the truth, rather than blaming each other here. Then, he looked at Logan, seriously saying: Young Master Logan, the Dragon Blood you brought was almost used immediately without much processing. Now that there has been an incident, its inevitable that people may suspect. However, I trust your character and believe that you arent someone who would sabotage in secret. But to uncover the truth, we still need to carefully inspect the Dragon Blood, what do you think? Upon hearing this, Logan felt warmed. He knew that Oliver Wright was speaking up for him, giving him a chance to prove himself. He nodded, his tone firm: Second Young Master Wright, the Dragon Blood I brought definitely has no issues. I am willing to cooperate with the inspection, and I believe you will uncover the truth and clear my name. While saying this, Logan took out a small bottle from his chest, which contained the Dragon Blood he had brought. He handed it to Oliver Wright, his eyes shimmering with honesty and trust. Oliver Wright took the small bottle, studied it carefully for a moment and then turned to look at the servant: You, go and call the family alchemist to come, have him carefully check this bottle of Dragon Blood for any issues. The servant, upon hearing this, quickly responded and hurried away. Oliver Wright then looked at Logan, smiled, and said: Young Master Logan, dont worry. I trust you, and I trust our alchemist. Once the examination results are out, everything will be clear. If there are no issues within our own ranks, then it must be external factors. Oliver Wright thought to himself, his brows furrowed, eyes flickering with hesitation and struggle. Although he was reluctant to believe that Logan would do such a thing, having known each other for some time, he understood Logans character. However, in the face of evident clues and overly coincidental details, he couldnt help but waver. He started to doubt whether he had been too trusting of others, overlooking some truths hidden in the shadows. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oliver Wright restrained himself from looking at Logan; he feared his gaze would betray his inner turmoil and conflict. Instead, he looked towards Old Master Wright, the most esteemed and wisest elder of the Wright Family. Grandfather, Oliver Wright gently called out, the word asking for guidance on how to handle this sudden dilemma, and how to deal with this situation involving Logan. He knew he couldnt jump to conclusions, nor wrongly accuse a good person, but also couldnt let the interests of the Wright Family be harmed. Old Master Wright, upon hearing this, did not respond immediately but sat there quietly, his gaze deep, as if seeing through everything in the world. He was not like Oliver Wright, impetuous and impulsive; he had experienced too much and had long cultivated a calm and composed heart. After hearing Oliver Wrights words, Old Master Wright even snorted coldly, seemingly dissatisfied with Olivers hesitation and indecision. Chapter 1424 - Chapter 1424 Chapter 776 Betrayal Chapter 1424: Chapter 776: Betrayal Chapter 1424: Chapter 776: Betrayal He slowly began to speak, his voice low and powerful, as if each sentence was infused with the sediment of years and endless wisdom: Hmph, no progress at all, still waiting for this old man to come up with ideas for you. Oliver, when will you learn to make decisions on your own and take responsibility on your own? Look at you, already standing in this position, yet still always depending on others, how can this be acceptable? Upon hearing this, Oliver felt a chill in his heart. Standing in front of his ancestor, he felt an invisible pressure mounting on his shoulders like a heavy mountain. He knew that his ancestor was not only reprimanding him but also reminding him that as the future successor of the Wright Family, he must learn to be independent and responsible. He lowered his head, silent for a moment, with mixed feelings in his heart. Oliver remembered his past, those moments of dependence on others and lack of decisiveness, flashing through his mind like scenes from a movie. He was well aware that he indeed needed to change and to grow. Finally, he raised his head, a determined look flashing in his eyes. He looked at his ancestors hopeful eyes, took a deep breath, and said, Old Master Wright, I understand. I get what you mean, and I also understand the responsibilities on my shoulders. With this matter, I will investigate carefully, I wont make any rash conclusions, nor will I wrongly blame anyone. I will prove with my actions that I have grown up, no longer the Oliver who always needs to depend on others. Old Master Wright heard this, a slight smile playing on the corners of his mouth, a glimmer of approval in his eyes. He patted Oliver on the shoulder, speaking earnestly, Oliver, do you know? Growth is not an easy thing. It requires courage, persistence, and even more so, wisdom. You must learn to face difficulties, learn to take responsibility, learn to stand tall amidst adversity. I believe in you, you have the potential and the ability. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling the encouragement and support from Old Master Wright, a warmth surged in Olivers heart. He nodded firmly and said, Old Master Wright, rest assured. I will work hard to lead the Wright Family to an even more glorious future. I will prove my determination and ability with my actions. Having said that, he turned and walked towards the study, ready to begin his investigation into the affair. His steps were firm and strong, as if every step tread on the path of growth. Old Master Wright stood in the same spot, watching Olivers receding figure, his eyes full of expectation and hope. Oliver entered the study and began to carefully go through the relevant documents and materials. As he read, he pondered over the ins and outs of the matter. His brow would sometimes furrow and at other times relax, showing the struggle and thought in his heart. He knew this affair was not a simple one, but he also believed that if he put his heart into it, he would be able to find the truth. As time ticked by, Oliver remained engrossed in his investigation. He forgot the passage of time and all external distractions. In his heart, there was only one belief C to find the truth and restore innocence to the Wright Family. During this process, he also gradually learned to think independently and to take responsibility. Suddenly, a critical clue caught his eye. Following this lead, he continued to probe and gradually uncovered the truth of the affair. It turned out that everything was a misunderstanding, a deliberate framing of the Wright Family. A surge of anger and resentment welled up in Olivers heart, but he knew now was not the time for impulsive actions. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions and then picked up a pen to start writing a detailed report. He intended to reveal the truth to everyone, letting all know of the Wright Familys innocence and unimpeachable character. At the same time, he wanted to demonstrate through this event his growth and responsibility Old Master Wright looked at Oliver, a hint of relief in his eyes. He knew Oliver was young but possessed a brave and steadfast heart. He believed that given enough time and space, Oliver would certainly grow into a true Strong One and the pride of the Wright Family. Good, I look forward to seeing your performance, Old Master Wright nodded with a tone full of expectation and encouragement. His gaze was filled with trust for Oliver, as though he could already see the day when everything would be resolved satisfactorily. Then, he turned to Logan, his eyes flashing with complexity, which quickly turned into firmness: Young Master Logan, this matter is somewhat complicated, I hope you can understand. The Wright Family has always acted honorably and would never do anything against morals. However, I believe you are a reasonable person, and will not have any misunderstandings towards the Wright Family because of this. Upon hearing this, Logan felt warmth in his heart and deeply sensed the sincerity and fairness of Old Master Wright. He knew that it was precious for Old Master Wright to stand up and speak for him, to give him a fair chance at this crucial moment. He nodded, his tone full of gratitude and determination: Old Master Wright, rest assured. I have a longstanding relationship with the Wright Family and am well aware of its fairness and wisdom. I believe that the truth will eventually come to light, clear for all to see. I will cooperate fully with the investigation by the Wright Family until the truth is completely revealed. Old Master Wright nodded with relief and then looked at Oliver, his gaze strong and profound, as if he could see through to ones heart: I know what youre thinking, Oliver. Youre worried that Little Friend Roshe might be involved in this affair, but I can tell you categorically, he has absolutely nothing to do with it. I am willing to stake my reputation on it, and I trust in his character. He is not someone who would engage in underhanded actions, of this I am certain. Chapter 1425 - Chapter 1425 Chapter 776 Betrayal_2 Chapter 1425: Chapter 776: Betrayal_2 Chapter 1425: Chapter 776: Betrayal_2 Upon hearing this, Oliver Wrights heart stirred slightly. He knew that Old Master Wright wouldnt easily vouch for someone, so since he had said such, Logan must be innocent. The hostility in his heart could not help but diminish, and his gaze towards Logan softened considerably: Old Ancestor, I do not doubt Young Master Logan, but this matter is too peculiar; we must be cautious. After all, the Wright Familys reputation cannot bear any stain. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Master Wright nodded, expressing understanding: I understand your concerns, Oliver. You are the future of the Wright Family; your caution is appropriate. But instead of asking me these things, youd be better off conducting another investigation. There must be some clues that you have overlooked, or some deeper truth hidden. Go and probe thoroughly again; take my men with you too. They are experienced and might discover something you have missed. Upon hearing this, Oliver felt a chill in his heart. He knew that Old Master Wrights men were all meticulously chosen elites; with their involvement, there would certainly be gains. He quickly nodded in agreement: Old Ancestor, I understand. I will take your men with me and conduct a thorough investigation. We must uncover the full truth, vindicate Young Master Logan, and ensure the Wright Familys reputation remains untarnished. With these words, Oliver turned to look at Logan, his eyes shining with a steadfast light: Young Master Logan, rest assured. I will uncover the truth and seek justice for you. During this time, I hope you can remain calm and not be swayed by external influences. I believe that the truth will eventually come to light. Warmed by his words, Logan felt reassured. He knew that Oliver sincerely intended to uncover the truth and was grateful for Old Master Wrights trust and support. He nodded, his tone filled with gratitude: Oliver, Old Master Wright, thank you. During this critical moment, your standing by my side, offering support and trust, truly moves me. I have faith in your fairness and wisdom, and believe that the truth will indeed come to light. Thus, Oliver, together with Old Master Wrights men, began a thorough investigation. They meticulously searched for every possible clue, not overlooking any details. Whether inner or outer aspects of the Wright Family, they conducted deep inspections. After several days and nights of relentless effort, they finally made a breakthrough. A hidden clue gradually surfaced, leading them directly to the third brother. This revelation shocked both Oliver and Logan, leaving them incredulous. Third Brother, how could you do such a thing? Oliver roared with anger and disappointment in his eyes. He could not believe his own brother would betray him, betray the Wright Family, and secretly cause destruction for personal gain. It was heartbreaking for him. On hearing this, the third brothers complexion turned pale and he trembled with fear, knowing there was no escape. He lowered his head and admitted his guilt: Oliver, I I was wrong. I was blinded by greed for personal gain, and I did such things. I have disgraced the Wright Family, and I let you down C Oliver looked at the third brother, his heart filled with rage and disappointment. He had not expected his brother to come to such a pass, and it pained him immensely. He took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions: Third Brother, do you realize how much damage your actions have brought to the Wright Family? Do you know how many people you have disappointed with your conduct? You you have let me down so much! The third brothers face grew even paler as he trembled, fully aware that his crimes were exposed and he could no longer escape. Kneeling on the ground, he begged for mercy: Oliver, I was wrong. Please, for the sake of our brotherly bond, spare my life. However, Oliver did not soften. He knew that such a traitor could not be indulged. He gave the third brother a cold glance, then turned to Logan and Old Master Wright: Old Ancestor, Young Master Logan, what do you think should be done with this matter? - At first, the third brother stubbornly shook his head, his face defiant and his eyes flickering with unease and slyness. I didnt do it, dont wrong me! he shouted loudly, his voice quivering, yet still trying to feign innocence. Oliver Wright looked at him coldly, his hands grasping the irrefutable evidence that had been retrieved from a secret room stashed away by the third brother. It clearly detailed his plans and procedures for sabotage in secret. Third brother, still playing tough? Take a look at what this is! Oliver Wright flung the evidence in front of the third brother, his voice full of disappointment and anger. The third brother was startled, his gaze involuntarily drifting to the evidence as his complexion turned ghastly pale. He opened his mouth, but no words came out; he just stared dumbfounded at the evidence, as if he had been struck by lightning. What else do you have to say? Oliver Wright pressed on step by step, fury flickering in his eyes, Did you think your deeds were flawless and nobody would find out? Hmph, you were wrong! Every single move you made was under our surveillance! The third brother trembled all over, finally ceasing to quibble. He lowered his head, his hands gripping the corners of his clothing tightly, his voice low and trembling: I I confess. It was me. But Oliver, listen to my explanation, it was not intentional Not intentional? Oliver Wright scoffed coldly, cutting him off, You sabotaged our eldest brothers weapon out of jealousy, causing it damage? If thats not intentional, then what is? You tell me! The third brother fell silent for a moment, finally lifting his head, remorse and pain flashing in his eyes. I I was just too jealous of our elder brother. He began slowly, his voice full of bitterness, Elder brother has always been so outstanding, far surpassing me in both martial prowess and intelligence. I I just wanted to prove myself, to show our father and all of you So, you chose this despicable method? Oliver Wright could not contain his fury, slamming the table hard, Have you ever thought about the immense harm your actions could cause our elder brother? About the great losses it could bring to the Wright family? Youve been utterly foolish! The third brothers body trembled, tears involuntarily welling up. I know I was wrong. He said with a choked voice, I really understand my mistake. Im willing to accept all consequences, just please give me a chance to make amends. Oliver Wright looked at him, a complex mix of emotions rising in his heart. He was both angry at the third brothers betrayal and sympathetic to his plight. He knew that the third brother was also a pitiful figure, always overshadowed by the elder brothers aura, never truly acknowledged or attended to. Third brother, Oliver Wright began slowly, his tone carrying a hint of helplessness, do you realize that your actions have violated the Wright familys rules? According to our family rules, you should be subjected to severe punishment. However, I understand your hardship. Therefore, Ive decided to give you a chance to redress your wrongs. At these words, a glimmer of hope flashed in the third brothers eyes. Really? Oliver, youre willing to give me a chance? He asked excitedly, as if clutching at the last straw. - But, Oliver Wrights tone shifted, becoming stern, you must prove your sincerity with your actions. You have to personally repair the elder brothers weapon and apologize to him. In addition, you will have to accept the oversight and tests of the Wright family, until we are certain that you have truly mended your ways. The third brother nodded repeatedly, determination sparkling in his eyes. I am willing, I am ready to face any test. He stated solemnly, I will prove my sincerity and resolve through my actions. Thank you, Oliver, thank you for giving me this opportunity. Chapter 1426 - Chapter 1426 776 Chapter 1426: 776 Chapter 1426: 776 Early the next morning, before the sky had fully brightened, a thin mist enveloped the small town like a layer of gauzy silk. Logan and Bart Cloud stood under the ancient locust tree at the entrance of the town, organizing their gear. Logan carried an old leather bag on his back, filled with dry food and a few simple tools, while Bart Cloud slung a rusty long saber at his side, its scabbard still damp with the dew from the previous night. Are you really coming with us? Logan frowned, looking at the Shingo Butcher beside him. The Shingo Butcher was a burly man with a face full of lines carved by harsh living, holding a butchers knife with dried blood, yet his eyes shone with an unwavering determination. Nonsense! When has Shingo Butcher ever been afraid of death? He spoke roughly and loudly, his voice booming like thunder and numbing peoples ears, Besides, Lowen is my nephew. If hes really been captured, how could I just sit idly by? Bart Cloud sighed and shook his head: You really are We are not going to a market, this journey could be full of ambushes. If the information turns out to be false, we could all be done for. The Shingo Butcher waved his hand impatiently: Enough talk! I, Shingo Butcher, have roamed the Worldly Society for many years; what kind of storm have I not seen? Besides, if you two youngsters can go, why cant I? Logan and Bart Cloud exchanged glances and helplessly shrugged their shoulders. They knew that once the Shingo Butcher was set on something, not even nine cows could pull him back. The three of them set off along the muddy path toward the mountains. The morning air was filled with the scent of earth and grass, and occasionally the chirping of distant birds could be heard. Gradually, sunlight peeked through the clouds, scattering on the wildflowers beside the path, making the dewdrops twinkle faintly. After walking for a while, Bart Cloud suddenly stopped and looked towards the distant mountains. His brow was furrowed, and in his eyes, there was a flicker of unease. Whats wrong? Logan asked. Bart Cloud took a deep breath and said in a low voice: Something feels off about this. The news of Lowen Shingos capture came too suddenly and without any rumors beforehand. Do you think it could be fake news deliberately released to lure us into a trap? Logan was silent for a moment, then nodded: I too have considered this possibility. But now with Lowens life hanging in the balance, we cant just sit on our hands, can we? Upon hearing this, the Shingo Butcher interjected impatiently: Whats with all the dithering, you two? Whether its true or false, wont we find out when we get there? Besides, even if there is an ambush, are you three afraid? Bart Cloud let out a wry smile: Youre certainly confident. But if the enemy is numerous and powerful, we might well end up trapped. The Shingo Butcher snorted and patted his chest: Whats there to fear? I, Shingo Butcher, am not vegetarian! Whoever dares to block my way will taste my butchers knife! Logan shook his head resignedly and continued forward. He was well aware that this path would not be peaceful. Deep in the mountains lay countless dangers, and their objective was only based on a message of uncertain authenticity. After a while, the three men came to a dense forest. The light in the forest was dim, and the branches and leaves were thick; occasionally, they heard strange bird calls that involuntarily put them on alert. Stay cautious, there could be ambushes here, whispered Bart Cloud. However, the Shingo Butcher was unconcerned and marched ahead with large strides: What is there to fear? With me here, who would dare to come? No sooner had he spoken, than a rustling noise suddenly emanated from deep within the forest. The three of them immediately stopped and looked toward the direction of the sound with vigilance. Whos there? Logan called out softly, his hand already resting on the short knife at his waist. All was silent in the woods, with no response. Then, suddenly, a hare burst out from the underbrush and ran away swiftly. Ha, it was just a rabbit! Shingo Butcher laughed loudly, You two youngsters are too tense! But Bart Cloud did not smile; his gaze remained cautious: Dont let your guard down; somethings off about this place. Logan nodded and said softly: Lets be careful and avoid falling into an ambush. They continued to walk, the atmosphere in the forest becoming more oppressive. The sunlight was obscured by the dense foliage, leaving only the dappled shadows on the ground. Occasionally, when the wind passed through, the leaves rustled, almost like someone whispering low. After a moment, Bart Cloud abruptly stopped and pointed ahead: Look, what is that? Logan and Shingo Butcher followed his pointing finger, and saw a strange symbol carved into a tree trunk ahead, resembling some kind of ancient text. What does this mean? Shingo Butcher asked with a frown. Logan stepped closer to inspect it, his expression suddenly becoming serious: This is a bandits marker. It seems we are being watched. Just as I thought, this journey wont be peaceful, sighed Bart Cloud. Shingo Butcher, however, was undeterred, waving his butchers knife: Whats there to fear? If one comes, Ill take down one; if two come, Ill take down a pair! Logan shook his head: Dont act rashly; lets figure out a way to avoid them first. At that moment, a low horn sound echoed from deep within the forest, followed by a series of quick footsteps from the surrounding underbrush. Not good, were surrounded! Bart Cloud said in a low voice, his grip tightening on his long saber. Logan quickly scanned their surroundings and saw that dozens of silhouettes had emerged in the forest, slowly closing in on them. It seems this trip really isnt that simple, Logan said with a wry smile, but his eyes showed a glint of determination. The Shingo Butcher laughed heartily and raised his butchers knife: Come on then! Lets see what you rats are made of! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1427 - Chapter 1427 776_2 Chapter 1427: 776_2 Chapter 1427: 776_2 Bart Cloud and Logan stood back to back, warily watching the enemies around them. The atmosphere in the woods instantly turned tense, as a fierce battle seemed inevitable No sooner had Logan spoken than Bart Cloud furrowed his brow, a complex expression flashing in his eyes. He looked up at the winding mountain path ahead, then at Logans relaxed demeanor, and couldnt help but sigh: You make it sound so easy, but this time the situation is different from before. The Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King are formidable, but they are overt enemies, and we can find ways to deal with them. But this time who knows what traps those sects have secretly set up? Logan chuckled and patted Bart Clouds shoulder: Youre just too cautious. Havent we seen all kinds of troubles on our journey? Besides, that Lowen Shingo is no easy mark. If hes really been caught, hell definitely find a way to send out a message. But all weve heard till now is rumors, not a single solid piece of information. Maybe theyre just smoke bombs he released intentionally. Shingo Butcher couldnt help but interject: What are you two muttering about? If Lowen has really been caught, we need to hurry and save him! If he hasnt been caught, then we have even more reason to check it out, in case he thinks something has happened to you two and causes an even bigger mess! Bart Cloud shook his head helplessly: Why are you always so impulsive? This trip could lead us into an ambush by the entire sect, a slight misstep could be catastrophic. Dont you worry at all? Shingo Butcher snorted and waved his cleaver: Worry? I, Shingo Butcher, have roamed the Worldly Society for many years, when have I ever been afraid? Besides, that kid Lowen is my nephew, I cant just watch him get in trouble without doing anything, can I? Upon hearing this, Logan couldnt help but burst into laughter: Alright, alright, you two stop arguing. Were already on our way, and talking about it wont change anything. We might as well think about how to handle whats coming. Bart Cloud nodded and spoke in a low voice: Youre right. But we still need to be cautious. Those sect people are not easy to deal with. If they have really set up a Heaven and Earth Net, then were in big trouble. Logan waved his hand dismissively, his face relaxed: Whats there to be afraid of? Its not our first time dealing with them. Plus, we still have some cards up our sleeve that we havent shown yet. When it comes down to a fight, its not certain who will lose and who will win. Shingo Butcher, hearing this, couldnt help but burst into loud laughter: Well said! Thats the spirit! The three of us together, should we fear those sects? As they talked, the trio continued to move forward. The mountain path grew steeper, and the surrounding scenery became increasingly desolate. In the distance, the outline of the mountain range loomed through the mist, like a slumbering Giant Beast waiting for their arrival. After walking for a moment, Bart Cloud suddenly stopped in his tracks, pointing ahead: Look there, a cave. Should we go check it out? Logan followed his pointing finger and saw a black hole on the mountain side, surrounded by overgrown weeds, appearing very Concealed. This place seems quite suitable for hiding. Logan said softly, Lets go inside and take a look, we might find some clues. Shingo Butcher nodded and strode forward: Lets go and see! The three cautiously entered the cave, where the light was dim and the air was filled with a dampness. Logan took a torch out of his bag, lit it, and held it up, immediately illuminating the cave walls around them. It looks like someone has been here. Bart Cloud whispered, pointing at some footprints on the ground. Logan crouched down to inspect the footprints closely, his brow furrowing slightly: These footprints are fresh, they must have been made recently. It looks like our guess was correct; there has indeed been activity here. Shingo Butcher, hearing this, couldnt contain his excitement: What are we waiting for? Lets quickly follow them and take a look! But Logan shook his head: Dont rush, we need to figure out who they are first. If they are indeed people from the sect, we cant alert them. Bart Cloud nodded in agreement, speaking softly: Youre right. Lets rest here for now and move when it gets dark. Although Shingo Butcher was somewhat impatient, he also knew this wasnt the time for impulsivity, so he reluctantly nodded: Fine, lets do it your way. The three of them found a concealed corner to sit down, and Logan took out some dry food from his bag to share with everyone. The cave was so quiet that only the crackling of the torch could be heard, giving the atmosphere a somewhat oppressive feel. After a while, Bart Cloud suddenly said in a low voice, Do you think that kid Lowen Shingo already knows were coming? Logan smiled and replied softly, That kid is pretty sharp, he might have noticed our movements already. But we cant let our guard down; if he really has been captured, well have to figure out a way to rescue him. Hearing this, Shingo Butcher couldnt help but tighten his grip on his butcher knife, a fierce glint flashed in his eyes: Whoever dares to touch my nephew, Ill show them how tough I am! Logan and Bart Cloud exchanged glances and smiled helplessly. They knew that although Shingo Butcher was rough around the edges, he genuinely cared about his family. His impulsiveness and agitation on the road was headache-inducing, but it was this loyalty that also gave them a sense of reassurance. As the sky gradually darkened, the wind outside the cave grew stronger, seemingly heralding an upcoming storm. Logan stood up, patted the dust off his body, and said in a low voice, Its about time, we should move out. Bart Cloud and Shingo Butcher nodded, and the three of them carefully exited the cave and advanced into the depths of the mountain range. In the cover of night, their figures gradually disappeared into the vast forests, merging with the unknown darkness Dusk had fallen, and a thin mist was spreading between the trees. Moonlight filtered through the gaps in the leaves, casting mottled shadows on the ground. Bart Cloud walked side by side with Logan at the front of the group, their footsteps distinctly audible amidst the silent forest. I always feel that we need to be extra cautious on this trip into the Demon Beast Mountain Range, said Bart Cloud with a furrowed brow, a worried look on his face, Even though our strength isnt bad, who knows what dangers lie within. Logan chuckled lightly and patted Bart Cloud on the shoulder, Old Bart, you worry too much. There are millions of demon beasts in that mountain range; if theres any danger, theyll be our best shield. As long as the Holy See doesnt show up, what can possibly happen to us? Bart Cloud was slightly taken aback, then after pondering for a moment, he nodded, Thats true. He relaxed his brows, appearing much less tense, I was being overly cautious. With so many demon beasts ahead taking the brunt, we really shouldnt worry too much. The group continued along the winding mountain path, the sound of horse hooves clattering, after about thirty li, the view suddenly opened up, and a relatively flat clearing appeared before them. At that moment, a scout from the front of the group hurried back with a tense expression. Captain, theres a force up ahead! the scout reported breathlessly. Bart Cloud immediately raised his hand to stop the group and asked cautiously, Whats the situation? Give me the details. There are over a hundred people, all of them Cultivators, but their Realms are not high, just average Transcendent Tier. Judging from their path, it seems they are also heading toward the mountains, the scout quickly replied. Bart Cloud exchanged glances with Logan, and Logan frowned slightly, Looks like were not the only ones with designs on the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Lets go take a look first, dont act rashly, Bart Cloud said, leading the team slowly closer to that force. As the distance between the two parties closed, Bart Cloud saw the other group clearly. The hundred or so individuals had also stopped moving and were watching them warily. The leader was a tall man with a rough appearance. Who are you? Why are you blocking our way? the man shouted loudly. Bart Cloud stepped forward and said loudly, We are just passing by. Seeing that youre also heading to the Demon Beast Mountain Range, why dont we travel together? It would be good to have each others backs on the road. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, the man discussed in a low voice with his companions by his side, then said, Why should we trust you? What if you harbor ill intentions? Logan couldnt help but laugh, Were all Cultivators heading to the same place, why be suspicious of each other? Having one more friend is another path, and you understand this principle, dont you? Chapter 1428 - Chapter 1428 Chapter 777 Chapter 1428: Chapter 777 Chapter 1428: Chapter 777 The moonlight was faint, and the fog grew denser, adding a touch of eerie atmosphere to the mountain forest. Logan and his group were already cautious, not wanting to stir up trouble on their way to the Demon Beast Mountain Range, but it seemed fate always enjoyed its jokes. Suddenly, a disordered sound of footsteps came from not far away, with a group of people rapidly approaching their direction. Logans heart tightened, and he whispered to his companions, Everyone, be careful and keep quiet. The others nodded, watching the front with wary expressions. But things didnt go as they wished. The group of over a hundred people headed straight towards them, their eyes revealing ill intentions. The leader, a tall and burly man with a playful smile on his face, strode up to Logan and his party and asked loudly, Where are you all heading, hmm? His voice was particularly jarring in the silent forest. Logan and his companions exchanged glances but did not respond. They knew well that sometimes, silence was the best reaction, as talking too much could be unnecessary and even provoke unwanted trouble. However, the group was not willing to stop there. Instead, they became more aggressive, quickly forming a semicircle and trapping Logan and his party in the middle. Bart Clouds anger flared up. These people were just too bullying! A mere small group of Transcendent Tier dared to be so presumptuous, did they really think they were so easy to bully? Clenching his fists tightly enough to whiten his knuckles, he braced his feet, ready to take action at any moment to teach these people a lesson. Just as Bart Cloud was about to rush out, a steady hand landed on his shoulder. Turning his head, he saw it was Logan. Logan shook his head slightly, his eyes exuding calmness and steadiness, signaling him not to be impulsive. Despite his reluctance, Bart Cloud still suppressed his rage and glared fiercely at the people around him. At this moment, the atmosphere was tense like a bowstring drawn to its limit, ready to snap at the slightest mishap. The fog swirled around them, the moonlight was blocked layer by layer, leaving only dimness that made it impossible to see each others faces but clear enough to feel the tension and hostility in the air. Under the moonlight, the leaders face was full of smiles, but his eyes twinkled with cunning light. He stepped forward and said with a loud voice, To be honest, we are headed to the Dragon Seeking Mountain Range, also known as the Demon Beast Mountain Range. You must have heard that two members of the Holy See have fallen, and there might be a great opportunity hidden there! Since we share the same goal, why not travel together? If we encounter danger along the way, surely our group of a hundred can keep you all safe! As he spoke, he scanned Logan and his companions, with a tone filled with schemes. In reality, the leader was internally rattling with his own schemes. Lately, the Demon Beasts in the Demon Beast Mountain Range had gone berserk for no reason, causing heavy losses to many Sects. Although they had about a hundred people, they were still anxious about the unknown perils. Therefore, they thought of pulling in a few suckers to act as human shields, and if trouble arose, they could slip away at the first opportunity. Logan listened quietly, his lips curving with a barely noticeable cold smile. The leaders petty thoughts were as transparent as glass in his eyes, blatantly obvious to anyone. However, Logan quickly saw this as a rare opportunity. This group of a hundred was like a natural barrier, perfectly concealing their real identities. With so many people accompanying them, even if someone tried to track them, it would be hard to spot them in the vast crowd, let alone raise suspicion. Having made up his mind, Logan immediately put on a timid facade, his shoulders trembling slightly as if scared by the leaders words, stuttering, Can can we really do this? Were not as strong as you guys, Im afraid we might slow everyone down. He spoke while secretly gauging the leaders reaction. Seeing this, the leader thought they had taken the bait and was inwardly delighted. He eagerly reassured, sweeping his chest, Dont worry, just follow us and youll be safe! His voice grew more boisterous, as if he had already regarded Logan and his party as his own underlings, commanding them with an air of condescension. Logan suppressed his disdain and exchanged glances with Bart Cloud and the others. They all understood without saying a word, nodding slightly, and thankfully agreed to the proposal. Thus, the two wary groups, because of their respective calculations, temporarily formed a coalition. The fog in the forest grew thicker, shrouding their figures, as the team slowly headed towards the Demon Beast Mountain Range, none knowing what kind of crises and opportunities awaited them ahead. Seeing how quickly Logan and his party agreed, a subtle gleam of triumph flashed in the leaders eyes, though his face was plastered with a hypocritical smile. Waving his hand grandly and pretending to be concerned, he said, Excellent, excellent! Ive heard the road ahead is rough, with many dangers. If you walk in the front, youll be able to detect any pursuers earlier, wont that be safer? He even patted Logans shoulder insincerely. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan internally sneered but kept a neutral face and nodded, Thank you, then. He then led his companions quietly to the front of the group. In the night, the forest was eerily silent, with only the rustling sound of their footsteps on the fallen leaves. Chapter 1429 - Chapter 1429 Chapter 777_2 Chapter 1429: Chapter 777_2 Chapter 1429: Chapter 777_2 Walking beside Logan, Shingo Butcher, with a face as dark as the bottom of a pot, was filled with dissatisfaction. He had always preferred to act alone and detested collaboration, even more so when being used by others. The trivial intentions of these people were utterly transparent. How could Logan agree so easily? In his view, it would be better to simply take action and annihilate all these hundred people to avoid future troubles. With more people, encountering danger could lead to mutual encumbrance, making it difficult to escape. Shingo Butcher moved closer to Logan, lowered his voice, full of displeasure, Logan, its clear these people intend to use us as human shields. Why did you agree? In my opinion, we should just deal with all of them now and save the trouble. A trace of fierceness flashed in his eyes, and he unconsciously griped the weapon at his waist tightly. Logan turned his head and glanced at Shingo Butcher, his gaze soothing, and quietly said, Hold on, although they harbor ill intentions, they are still of use to us. With them around, we can better conceal our identities. Also, taking action now might alarm others and expose our tracks, which would be counterproductive. Shingo Butcher, upon hearing this, although still somewhat reluctant, understood that Logans point made sense. He could only grit his teeth, forcibly suppress the anger in his heart, and muttered, I hope your strategy works. Dont blame me for being merciless if anything goes wrong. At this time, the team continued advancing towards the front. The trees surrounding them in the night appeared like looming monsters, causing unease. Meanwhile, the hundred-plus people, walking leisurely behind Logan and the others, wore malicious smiles, seemingly waiting for something Shingo Butchers face was full of suspicion, his brows furrowed, about to speak in protest, but Logan, sensing it first, playfully smiled and gave a glance towards Shingo Butcher and Bart Cloud, signaling them to move closer. The incessant chirping of insects seemed to accompany the tense atmosphere. Logan lowered his voice and slowly explained, Dont worry, its not yet decided who will be the shield. He slightly squinted his eyes, a sly glimmer appearing in them, and continued, After all, we are bound to enter the mountain range. Our small groups identities are too conspicuous. Logan paused, his gaze sweeping over the hundred-plus people who were whispering in small groups and casting malicious glances. But look at these people, they are obviously disciples from a certain sect. Logan pointed his chin out, With them entering the mountain, it will be much easier for us. They think we are shields, little do they know, we can also use their identities for our own protection. Shingo Butcher nodded, half-understanding, his tightly furrowed brows slightly relaxed, while Bart Cloud nodded slightly, showing a trace of approval. I see, Bart Cloud said softly, Logan, you have considered everything thoroughly. Logan waved his hand, still wearing that playful smile, This is but a temporary measure. Once we enter the mountain range, well find an opportunity to get rid of them. For now, let them be complacent. As they spoke, the path ahead became narrower, with denser trees lining both sides, and the night seemed to deepen a shade. The leading figure suddenly raised his voice, shouting, Everyone, speed up! Dont dawdle! Logan and the others exchanged glances, silently quickened their pace, and continued towards the unknown Demon Beast Mountain Range. A heart-pounding adventure seemed to be quietly unfolding The moonlight flickered uncertainly among the dappled tree shadows, and Logans gaze in the dark was deep. In his heart, the situation of Lowen Shingo was an unresolved mystery; he was not sure if Lowen Shingo was really captured, so concealing his identity was crucial. If they rashly exposed themselves and later discovered this was just fake news upon entering the mountain range, the three outsiders would be trapped in a desperate situation, making it difficult to escape unscathed. Logan frowned slightly and said to Bart Cloud and Shingo Butcher beside him, Our identities must absolutely not be exposed. This is of utmost importance. His voice was low but carried an undeniable firmness. Bart Cloud nodded calmly, Lets take it one step at a time. His tone conveyed open-mindedness, as he believed that with the over hundred people as a facade, they could seamlessly blend in with them. Furthermore, from a long-term perspective, there might be a chance to use these people to instigate conflicts between several powers at the right time, which could prove to be highly effective in the plan to rescue Lowen Shingo. With this thought, a subtle glint flashed in Bart Clouds eyes. Lets follow them first and figure out the situation inside the mountain range, Bart Cloud whispered, The Sects behind these people should have some foundation in this area, their actions might provide us with many useful clues. The Shingo Butcher still seemed somewhat discontent, but after hearing the other two, he reluctantly accepted the situation. Hmph, lets see what these guys can do. He muttered, unconsciously touching the weapon at his waist, prepared to handle any sudden issues. At this moment, the team continued to advance in the darkness, surrounded by the eerie silence of the mountainous forest, occasionally broken by the low roars of unnamed wild beasts, adding to the tense atmosphere. The conversation of over a hundred people was faintly heard behind them, seemingly discussing their plans after entering the mountain range, completely unaware of Logan and his associates own schemes. Meanwhile, Logan and his companions moved silently in front of the team, the night concealing their expressions but not the alertness and determination in their eyes, and a complex game of strategy slowly unfolded with their steps. Under the dim sky, the party trudged on for another thirty li. With the Demon Beast Mountain Range drawing closer, the air filled with a mysterious and dangerous aura, as if pairs of hidden eyes were watching them from the shadows. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, they reached the vicinity of the Demon Beast Mountain Range. However, the scene before them surprised everyone. Hundreds of people had set up multiple barricades along the essential path, forming a solid defense line, ruthlessly blocking anyone trying to approach the mountain range. Clearly, a significant discovery seemed to have been made inside the mountain range, and those factions who had entered early were now strictly guarding it, refusing to allow others to contest for the resources. Seeing this, the leader of the hundred-man teams face darkened, and anger flared within him instantly. He adjusted his clothing and strode forward with an undeniable authority, proclaiming righteously, Do you know who we are? We are disciples of the Shingo Sect! The young man who knows the secrets of the mountain range is our Young Master! Our Sect has made such a huge contribution to this discovery, and now we are not even allowed to go in and explore? If you dare to stop us, once our Sect learns of this, they will surely send someone to take you all away. Dont blame us for being impolite then! His voice echoed across the open space, carrying a threatening tone. The guards hesitated upon hearing this, exchanging glances as if weighing their options. But soon, one of them, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the leader, stood up. He was burly with his arms crossed over his chest, his eyes showing a touch of disdain: Hmph, whatever Shingo Sect, we dont care about these. The order from above is clear, no one besides those who have already entered is allowed in. If you have a complaint, go argue with the higher-ups, dont throw a fit here! His tone was firm, leaving no room for negotiation. For a moment, the atmosphere turned tense. Both sides were on edge, the air seemingly thick with the scent of gunpowder. Logan and his companions stood in the team, quietly observing everything. Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1430 Chapter 778 Chapter 1430: Chapter 778 Chapter 1430: Chapter 778 Upon hearing the leaders words, the guards felt a hint of trepidation. They were merely low-level followers carrying out orders, and offending the Shingo Sect could lead to dire consequences for them. After weighing their options, they didnt dare to obstruct any further and could only watch helplessly as the group of a hundred people smoothly passed through the barrier. However, the hundred individuals did not directly enter the Demon Beast Mountain Range but rather set up camp in a relatively open area nearby. By this time, night had completely fallen, and darkness enveloped everything around, with only the campfires burning brightly, illuminating the weary faces of the people. Logan and the others settled down in the camp as well. Seated beside the campfire, Logan furrowed his brows slightly, his gaze steeped in contemplation. At that moment, he overheard the soft conversation of a few guards nearby. Apparently, for some unknown reason, the million Demon Beasts in the mountain range had suddenly gone berserk. The forces that had entered the range were caught off guard, and almost all of them retreated immediately, fearing unnecessary losses. Upon hearing this news, Logans eyes brightened as he pondered silently. From the conversation of these people just now, he could basically deduce two important pieces of information. First, Lowen Shingo had indeed been captured. Now, he was being held by various forces, subjected to interrogation. These forces were urgently seeking details of the battle between the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King, as well as the whereabouts of the Supreme Treasure of the Monster Beast Clan. After all, the battle between Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King was earth-shattering, surely concealing countless secrets. The Supreme Treasure of the Monster Beast Clan, harboring immense power, would significantly enhance the strength of whoever possessed it. Thinking this, Logans gaze grew even more determined. He knew that Lowen Shingos current situation must be extremely perilous. The various forces, in their desire to extract the information they wanted, would definitely resort to any means necessary. He had to find a way to enter the mountain range quickly, locate Lowen Shingo, and rescue him. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, other people in the camp were also discussing the rampant Demon Beasts in the mountain and contemplating their next move. Logan listened quietly to their conversations, but his mind was busy crafting his own plan. Not far from the camp, the dark Demon Beast Mountain Range loomed like a crouching Giant Beast, emitting a mysterious and dangerous aura, waiting for Logan and the others to challenge it. As night deepened, the wind in the mountain range grew colder, causing the flags outside the tents to flutter loudly. Logan, Bart Cloud, and Shingo Butcher blended quietly into the group of a hundred, discreetly settling down. They chose a secluded corner to pitch their tent, trying not to attract attention. Inside the tent, Logan sat cross-legged on the ground, holding a piece of dry food, chewing thoughtfully. Bart Cloud leaned in one corner of the tent, his ear pressed against the tent fabric, carefully listening to the noises outside. Shingo Butcher appeared somewhat restless, fiddling constantly with his butcher knife, impatience evident in his eyes. Do you think these people are really from the Shingo Sect? Bart Cloud whispered, furrowing his brow. Logan nodded and replied in a hushed tone, Looking at their attire and behavior, it should be correct. Moreover, the leader mentioned Young Master just now, clearly referring to Lowen Shingo. It seems that Lowen has indeed been captured, and the situation doesnt look good. Upon hearing this, Shingo Butcher couldnt help but clench his fists and muttered angrily, Those bastards, how dare they lay hands on my nephew! Im going to chop them all down later! Logan quickly held his shoulder, advising in a low voice, Dont be impulsive! Now is not the time to act. We need to understand the situation first and then figure out a way to save him. Bart Cloud also nodded and said softly, Thats right, we are outnumbered right now, and a direct confrontation isnt wise. We need a smarter approach. Just then, a series of footsteps approached the tent, followed by a rough voice calling out, Hey, you newcomers, come out and help move some stuff! Logan and Bart Cloud exchanged a glance, quickly stood up, and lifted the tent flap to step out. Shingo Butcher, though reluctant, followed. Outside the tent, several robust men dressed in sect garments were carrying a pile of wooden boxes. Seeing Logan and the others emerge, they waved impatiently, Hurry up, move these boxes to the camp over there! Logan nodded, pretending to comply, and he and Bart Cloud together lifted a wooden box. Shingo Butcher stood aside, watching the robust men coldly, his butcher knife trembling slightly in his hand. Hey, what are you staring at? Come help! one of the robust men shouted at Shingo Butcher. Shingo Butcher snorted and was about to react when Logan stopped him with a look. He gritted his teeth and eventually went over to lift a box. The group carried the boxes, following the robust men towards the center of the camp. Along the way, Logan and Bart Cloud cautiously observed their surroundings, trying to find some useful clues. In the center of the camp, a large fire blazed intensely, its light casting sinister shadows on the faces of the surrounding people. Several high-ranking members of the sect were seated around the fire, conversing in low voices. The Young Master is really tight-lipped; even at this point, he refuses to say a word, a middle-aged man with a face full of scars muttered, his tone tinged with impatience. Chapter 1431 - Chapter 1431 Chapter 778_2 Chapter 1431: Chapter 778_2 Chapter 1431: Chapter 778_2 Hmph, he thinks he can keep the secret like this? How naive! Another gaunt man scoffed, Wait until tomorrow morning, when all the major forces arrive, hell know what living is worse than dying. Logan and Bart Clouds hearts tightened upon hearing these words. They exchanged a glance, a trace of worry flashing in their eyes. It seems that Lowens situation is worse than we thought, Bart Cloud said in a low voice. Logan nodded and replied softly, We need to figure out a way to rescue him quickly, or itll be too late. When Shingo Butcher heard this, he couldnt help but curse under his breath, These bastards, daring to treat my nephew like this! Ill go and chop them all down in a while! Logan quickly pressed his shoulder, whispering, Dont be impulsive! Now is not the time to make a move. We need to find out where Lowen is being held first, then think of a way to rescue him. Bart Cloud also nodded and said in a low voice, Thats right, we are outnumbered by enemies, and going head-to-head is not the way. We have to outsmart them. Just then, a middle-aged man with a face full of horizontal flesh suddenly stood up, shouting to those around him, Listen up, everyone! The people from the major forces will arrive by tomorrow morning. When they do, we must hand over the Young Master. If anyone dares to screw up, dont blame me for not being polite! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people around nodded in agreement, and the atmosphere immediately became tense. Logan and Bart Cloud exchanged a glance, silently making calculations in their minds. They knew that there wasnt much time left and that they had to act quickly. We need to find a way to sneak into the place where Lowen is held, Logan said softly. Bart Cloud nodded and responded quietly, Yes, but we have to be careful not to get caught by them. After hearing this, Shingo Butcher couldnt help but grip his butcher knife tighter, whispering, You two lads stop dawdling and quickly think of a plan! I dont want to see my nephew get in trouble! Logan nodded and replied softly, Alright, lets split up. Bart Cloud, you go find out where Lowen is being held. Shingo Butcher, you come with me to create some chaos and draw their attention. Bart Cloud nodded and quietly disappeared into the darkness. Shingo Butcher clenched his butcher knife even tighter, a fierce glint in his eyes, Finally, its time to make a move! Logan patted his shoulder and whispered, Remember, dont make too big a scene, our goal is to rescue, not to kill. Shingo Butcher snorted and nodded, Got it, got it! The two of them quietly moved towards one side of the camp, preparing to create an accident Isnt that the truth? After this trial, hes reached the Throne Realm and is surely the next Sect Leader. But he just had to make one wrong move. If he would reveal the whereabouts of the two members of the Sanctuary Powerhouse and the Supreme Treasure of the Monster Beast Clan, our sect could definitely rise even further and produce one or two Sanctuary Powerhouses. Another person also sighed deeply, The Young Master has always been kind and well-respected by the Sect members; its a pity he offended the Elder and Sect Leader. This time, Im afraid no one can save him. Moreover, the Sect Leader only has this one child; with his death, I fear the Sect will fall into chaos. The conversation between the two people continued, as Logan tried to make his expression look natural and listened intently. Furthermore, according to the Guardian Protector, there were two young men with the Young Master. Its likely that they took the Monster Beast Clans Supreme Treasure, the skinny tall man lowered his voice and a greedy look appeared on his face, but after that, the Guardian Protector left injured and their whereabouts are unknown. If we can find those two guys, maybe our Sect can obtain the Supreme Treasure, then we will be in luck. The short fat man quickly agreed with him, his face full of longing: Exactly, if we really can get the Supreme Treasure, our status in the Sect would also rise accordingly. But who knows where those two young men have run off to; this Mountain Range is so vast, finding them is easier said than done. Hearing this, Logans heart tightened. He knew they were referring to himself and his companion. Unexpectedly, their tracks were already known, and although the others werent sure who they were, there was no guarantee they wouldnt be discovered later. Moreover, from their conversation, it was clear that to obtain the Supreme Treasure of the Monster Beast Clan, they were blinded by greed. If they discovered his identity, they would certainly do anything to seize it. Logan stealthily glanced at Bart Cloud and Shingo Butcher not far away; they were pretending to rest nonchalantly, but their slightly tense bodies revealed that they too had heard the conversation. Logan thought to himself that the situation was more complicated than imagined. Not only did they need to rescue Lowen Shingo as soon as possible, but they also had to be wary of these people discovering their identities, and be mindful of the rampant Demon Beasts in the Mountain Range. At this moment, the dark outside the camp was punctuated by the faint roars of Demon Beasts, as if reminding Logan and the others that the road ahead was filled with unknown dangers, and they must tread carefully. A slight misstep could lead to disaster. Logan wore an appropriately curious and yearning expression on his face, moving towards the two men with light steps, a smile on his face, and with an admiring tone, he asked: Big brothers, from what you were saying earlier, your Sect must be really strong. Can you tell me about it, let me broaden my horizons? C I saw just now those responsible for guarding were extremely respectful towards you; its truly enviable. C If I get the chance, I definitely want to join your Sect, even just as an Outer Disciple would be fine. Upon hearing this, the skinny tall man immediately showed a proud expression, puffing up his chest unconsciously, pride filling his eyes. He glanced at Logan, cleared his throat, and said: Of course, our Shingo Sect is quite famous around here. Our Sect is filled with masters, and we have several Sanctuary Powerhouses in the Throne Realm, not to mention the Elders who are incredibly powerful and mysterious. The short fat man also chimed in, a hint of pride on his face: Indeed, our Sects Cultivation Techniques are exquisitely unparalleled. As long as you cultivate diligently, your future achievements will be limitless. Take our Young Master, for example, his Talent is exceptional. At a young age, he reached the Throne Realm; had it not been for this incident, it would have been a sure thing for him to succeed the Sect Leader and lead the Sect to glory. The skinny tall man continued: Moreover, our Sect has extensive connections and dealings with many powerful forces. This time to enter the Demon Beast Mountain Range, if it werent for some influence from our Sect, we probably couldnt have gotten in. As he spoke, he used the corner of his eye to observe Logans reactions. Logan acted captivated, his eyes wide open, nodding frequently, his face showing an envious look: Wow, so your Sect is that incredible. Are there any requirements to join the Sect? Although Im not very strong, I am ambitious and definitely will work hard in my Cultivation. The short fat man laughed, patted Logan on the shoulder: The requirements arent too high. As long as you have decent Talent and a good character, you can join after passing the assessment. But now is not the time to consider this; once we get out of the Mountain Range, you can try to join our Sect. Logan nodded eagerly, expressing his thanks: Thank you, big brothers, for your guidance; Ill remember this. He thought to himself that through this conversation, he could further gather information about the Shingo Sect and better conceal his own identity, gaining more opportunities for later action. At this time, the firelight flickered, illuminating everyones faces; a subtle craftiness flashed in Logans eyes. - Logans brow furrowed slightly, a trace of contemplation in his eyes as he calculated how to deal with this sudden turn of events, how to break through this defense line, and successfully enter the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Chapter 1432 - Chapter 1432 Chapter 779 Chapter 1432: Chapter 779 Chapter 1432: Chapter 779 In that vast Cultivation World shrouded by clouds and mist, imbued with the essence of Immortals, lies a mysterious and solemn placeCthe home of the Shingo Sect. On this day, sunlight pierced through the thin veil of clouds, casting its golden radiance upon the majestic gates of the Shingo Sect, endowing the entire sect with a touch of divine aura. In front of the gates, a spacious square paved with orderly bluestones stretched out, each slab seemingly recounting the passage of time and the sects splendid history. At this moment, a group of cultivators clad in gorgeous attire stood at the center of the square, their gazes bright and expressions proud. Leading them was an elder of extraordinary temperament. He was dressed in a moon-white robe embroidered with exquisite runes and patterns that fluttered in the breeze, as if containing endless power. With a tall crown on his head, his countenance was benevolent, yet bore an undeniable authority. Hmph, never underestimate our Shingo Sect, the leader spoke with pride, his voice resounding and resolute, echoing across the empty square, earning admiring glances from the surrounding disciples. Indeed, our sect, named the Shingo Sect, commands great respect in this vast Cultivation World, a young disciple couldnt help but chime in, his eyes shimmering with a fervent glow, as if filled with boundless reverence and pride for the sect. Yes, the history of our Shingo Sect is long and storied, inherited through the ages for thousands of years. During this lengthy period, countless predecessors have devoted immeasurable efforts and hard work for the prosperity and development of the sect, another disciple continued, his tone filled with emotion and awe. Now, our Shingo Sect has grown to an impressively large scale. Altogether, we have over a thousand disciples, the leader slightly raised his head, his gaze drifting towards the distance, as though reminiscing the hardships and glories the sect had journeyed through. These disciples are all talented and diligent, continuously striving on their cultivation paths, contributing their strength to the flourishing of the sect. Thats for sure! These thousand-plus disciples, spread across various peaks, each delve into different cultivation techniques and skills. Some excel at alchemy, crafting elixirs of such high quality that they are coveted throughout the entire Cultivation World; others are adept at Artifact Refining, forging divine weapons of astonishing power, striking fear into many Evil Spirits and villains, the young disciple said excitedly, his face beaming with pride. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And our Sect Leader, he is a peerless Strong One unmatched in this age. He has reached the Half-step Saint Seat Realm! the leaders voice suddenly rose, his eyes sparkling with reverence, Our Sect Leaders cultivation level is profound and inscrutable, his understanding of the cultivation practice has reached an extremely high Realm. Under his leadership, our Shingo Sect manages to stand its ground in this fiercely competitive Cultivation World. Thats right, our Sect Leaders fame is so widespread that even those exalted Saints hold him in high regard, an older disciple spoke slowly, his mind still shaken from memorably witnessing the Sect Leaders prowess in action. Not only that, but our sect also boasts the Ten Great Elders. Each of these ten elders is an exceptional master of the Dominator Realm! the leader continued, his tone filled with pride, Every Elder has their own unique cultivation insights and formidable strength. They play important roles within the sect, responsible for teaching disciples and safeguarding our safety. Whether facing invasions from external foes or handling internal affairs of the sect, they handle it with ease, displaying unparalleled wisdom and power. Wow, the Dominator Realm! Thats a Realm countless cultivators can only dream of! the young disciples exclaimed in awe, their eyes reflecting their admiration and aspiration for the elders. Indeed, and we have over fifty disciples in the Throne Realm within our sect, the leader emphasized once more, his face full of proud smiles, These Throne Realm disciples are the future and hope of our sect. Each of them excels in their respective fieldsCsome have high achievements in array formation, capable of constructing powerful arrays; others are skilled in combat, showing bravery on the battlefield, and earning distinguished military exploits. Thats true, although our Shingo Sect may not be the top sect, it is certainly a first-class sect, the leader surveyed his surroundings, his gaze firm and confident, The lords of over a dozen territories within a million miles pay homage and tribute to our sect. They are keenly aware of our sects strength and majesty, daring not to slacken or offend even slightly. Whenever there is an important matter or crisis, they seek assistance from our sect at once, looking for our protection and support. Haha, such is the prestige of our Shingo Sect! In this Cultivation World, our sect will surely continue to thrive and become the focus of universal attention! the young disciples shouted in unison, their voices echoing through the valley, as if to spread this pride and confidence into every corner of the Cultivation World. In the mysterious and vast Cultivation World, although the Half-step Saint Seat does not possess the supreme, all-encompassing authority to overlook all sentient beings as the Saint Seat does, it is not much different. It signifies a powerful existence towering above countless cultivators, their status revered immensely, and each of their actions capable of stirring ripples throughout the Cultivation World. Chapter 1433 - Chapter 1433 Chapter 779_2 Chapter 1433: Chapter 779_2 Chapter 1433: Chapter 779_2 For Cultivators below the level of Dominator, rescuing Lowen Shingo in the face of these powers is as difficult as climbing that steep and precipitous mountain that pierces the clouds, every step filled with unknown dangers and challenges. A single misstep could lead to being shattered to pieces, beyond all redemption. In a quiet and somewhat oppressive Secret Room, Logan furrowed his brows, his eyes revealing deep concern. He paced slowly, continually pondering countermeasures in his mind. Ah, this is truly a thorny situation, Logan sighed softly, his voice echoing in the confined space, carrying a hint of helplessness. His companions, also with solemn expressions, fell into deep thought. After a long time, one of them broke the silence: Logan, we must rescue Lowen Shingo, but this situation is truly headache-inducing. Logan stopped walking, his gaze firmly on the others, and said: I know, Lowen Shingo is our friend and our shared responsibility. But we cant act blindly; we must devise a more meticulous plan. But, with just a few of us and our combat power, its easier said than done to leave amidst so many powers unscathed, another person said with a furrowed brow, worry visible in their eyes. Logan nodded slightly, his gaze wandering into the distance as if he could see through the thick walls to the complex and dangerous situation outside: Yes, merely relying on combat power is obviously not enough. The only thing we can use is the array. Remember the time even Heavenly Saint Daoist was trapped? That proves the formidable power of arrays. Hope flickered in the eyes of those who heard Logans words. So how shall we set up this array? someone asked curiously. Logan took a deep breath and said slowly: We need to find a suitable location, a place that is Concealed and also has sufficient space to set up the array. Then, we need to collect all kinds of rare materials, which are essential for setting up the array. But these materials arent easy to find, and those powers will definitely be closely monitoring our every move. Once they discover us searching for materials, they will likely take immediate action, someone else expressed their concerns. Logan frowned slightly, pondering for a moment before saying: This is also one of the difficult issues we must face. We can split up; some of us will be responsible for finding materials, while others will gather information to stay on top of the movements of those powers. At the same time, we have to find ways to confuse them, to prevent them from discerning our true intentions. Mm, thats a good approach. The others nodded in approval. While they were discussing strategies, suddenly a rapid knocking at the door was heard. Logan tensed up, signaling to the others to stay alert. He cautiously approached the door and slowly opened it, to see a Disciple bursting in with a panicky expression. Master, its not good! Those powers seem to have noticed some of our actions and have started to increase their vigilance, the Disciple said breathlessly. Logans expression became even more solemn: It seems our movements have still drawn their attention. Lets not panic, everyone, and proceed as we planned, just with even greater caution. Everyone clenched their fists, their eyes filled with resolute determination. They knew that this rescue mission was fraught with danger and challenges, but for the sake of Lowen Shingo, they were willing to pay any price. No matter how difficult it is, we must rescue Lowen Shingo! Logan said loudly, his voice filled with power. Right, lets work hard together! Everyone shouted in unison, their voices echoing in the Secret Room, as if turning into an invisible force, supporting them to face the upcoming challenges and hardships. In that mystical and vast Cultivation World, there is an ancient Mountain Range shrouded in clouds and mist. Here, is a treasured land that countless Cultivators yearn for, where, according to Legend, mysterious forces capable of changing fate and supreme opportunities are hidden. Logan and his companions, after going through untold hardships, finally arrived before this Mountain Range. They had come with the intention to seek opportunities and improve their Cultivation Levels, but on their approach to the Mountain Range, they encountered a small Sect. This Sect, though not much when compared to the major powers of the Cultivation World, held sway over this Mountain Range as a local overlord with its own rules and sense of territory. Logan and the others, by chance, had once met a few Disciples from this Sect on their journey. At that time, the two parties didnt engage in deep conversation, merely exchanging simple greetings before continuing on their separate ways. However, meeting again before this Mountain Range, the situation had taken a subtle turn. The leader of the Sect was a minor head. He was dressed in a blue robe and hung a Longsword flashing with cold light around his waist. With a stern face and an undeniable authority in his eyes, he furrowed his brows, and his sharp gaze, like two swords, pierced directly towards Logan and his group. Somethings off, why have you asked so many questions? His voice came coldly, carrying a hint of displeasure and vigilance, Our Sects internal hierarchy has nothing to do with you outsiders. Dont think that because we acquainted during the journey, you can forget your own status. Leave immediately, understand? His words blew through Logan and his comrades hearts like a chilling wind in the dead of winter. They realized that they had seemed to offend some taboo of this Sect. It turned out, their earlier acquaintance with Logan and the others was simply the Sect Disciples using them as shields on their journey. At that time, they were in unfamiliar territory, facing unknown dangers, and needed some help to cope together. And Logan and his group, having appeared at the right time and place, were temporarily included as allies. However, the situation was now different. They had already reached their destination, and this Mountain Range concealed endless opportunities and secrets, which their Sect had wanted to explore for many years. And now, because of some unknown reasons, it was temporarily impossible to enter the Mountain Range, which left them feeling immensely anxious and helpless. Under such circumstances, Logan and his people were naturally of no further use to them. Moreover, if the Elders of their Sect discovered they brought outsiders here, they would undoubtedly be furious and reprimand them for not understanding the rules, causing unnecessary trouble for the Sect. Thinking of this, the leaders gaze became even colder: What are you still doing standing there? Leave now! Otherwise, dont blame me for being impolite! His voice now carried a threatening tone. Logan and his companions exchanged glances, reading a sense of helplessness and unwillingness in each others eyes. They understood that any further entanglement would be pointless and would only result in a more embarrassing predicament for themselves. Hmph, lets go, Logan sighed lightly, turning to leave. His eyes flashed with an almost imperceptible determination and resolve, We will definitely find our own opportunities and wont lose to anyone! The others followed suit, their silhouettes in the setting suns afterglow looking particularly desolate. However, in their hearts burned a fiercer flame, a persistence and pursuit of the path of cultivation, and an infinite longing and anticipation for the future. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They knew that the road ahead was still filled with difficulties and dangers, but they were ready to face any challenge and to create their own Legend. And that small Sect was nothing but a minor episode on their path of cultivation, a whetstone that strengthened their resolve. As Logan and his group departed, the Sect Disciples also breathed a sigh of relief, exchanged smiles, and turned to continue exploring the Mountain Range and wait. As for Logan and his companions, they embarked on a new journey, striding towards the unknown ahead. Chapter 1434 - Chapter 1434 Chapter 780 Chapter 1434: Chapter 780 Chapter 1434: Chapter 780 Logan, seeing that the two men seemed to be getting into the conversation, wore a humble smile on his face and said casually, It was just an offhand question earlier, I hope you two brothers wont mind. As he spoke, he pulled out a large handful of Spirit Stones from his bosom, which sparkled with tempting light under the reflection of the bonfire. The moment they saw the Spirit Stones, both the tall and thin man and the short and fat mans eyes lit up, revealing an unconcealable greed. The Adams apple of the tall and thin man moved involuntarily, his eyes fixated on that large handful of Spirit Stones. It has to be said that Logans move was truly generous; those Spirit Stones must have amounted to at least three hundred, which equaled to their half-years salary. The short and fat man swallowed, his eyes full of surprise, and his smile became even more brilliant, Ah, this brother is too polite, how can I accept this? Though his mouth said this, his hands involuntarily reached out, wanting to take the Spirit Stones. The tall and thin man was not to be outdone and quickly added, Thats right, brother, you are too extravagant. But since you are so warmhearted, it would seem too pretentious of us not to accept. With that, he too extended his hand, and together with the short and fat man, they took the Spirit Stones, their smiles growing even deeper. Seeing this, Logan still had a gentle smile on his face and said, Dont be strangers, brothers. Consider this a little token of my appreciation for the advice. If I have the chance to join the Sect in the future, Ill surely rely a lot on you two brothers. With the Spirit Stones in hand, the tall and thin man and the short and fat man were overjoyed, nodding repeatedly, Of course, of course. If you join the Sect in the future, just come to us for anything. Logan was internally satisfied, as the handful of Spirit Stones successfully made these two men feel favorable towards him. Next, it should be much easier to extract more information from them. At this moment, other people in the camp were still busy with their own tasks, the flames of the campfire dancing, as if adding power to Logans plan. In Logans eyes, there was a confident light flickering, considering his next move. After receiving the Spirit Stones, the attitudes of the tall and thin man and the short and fat man did a complete one-eighty. The tall and thin mans face was full of smiles, with a pleasing look in his eyes, he patted Logan on the shoulder. The short and fat man also nodded repeatedly by his side, chiming in, Thats right, thats right, were all our own people now. And to be honest, our Shingo Sect doesnt have any particularly outstanding capabilities. We just came to go through the motions, to join in the fun. While he talked, he carefully tucked the Spirit Stones into his chest, as if they were the most precious treasures in the world. Logan chuckled to himself, but still put on a sincere face and said, You two brothers are too kind. Its just that Im not very familiar with your Sect and this Mountain Range; I still have to ask you for more advice. For example, the matter of the Young Master being captured that you mentioned just now, what exactly is going on? Who are the powers interrogating him? The tall and thin man exchanged glances with the short and fat man. The tall and thin man hesitated for a moment, but still spoke up, About that, its a bit complicated. Our Young Master discovered something extraordinary in the Mountain Range this time, probably related to the whereabouts of the two Holy Seats and the Supreme Treasure of the Monster Beast Clan. As a result, the news leaked, and a few other major powers found out, and they joined forces to capture our Young Master. The short and fat man continued, Among these powers are the Heavenly Sword Sect, the Mystic Spirit Pavilion, and the Blood Demon Hall; all of them are tough customers. They used quite a few means to get information from the Young Master, ah, poor Young Master He said, his face showing a trace of pity. Logan frowned slightly, putting on a righteous indignation, These people are too much! Is your Sect just watching the Young Master being tortured by them? The tall and thin man sighed helplessly, Our Sect wants to save the Young Master as well, but those powers are too strong, we are no match for them. Plus, there seems to be some disagreement between our Sect Leader and some of the Elders, so the matter has been dragging on Logan nodded his head, but his mind was racing. It seemed that the relationships involved were extremely complex, and rescuing Lowen Shingo would not be an easy task. However, he had already obtained quite a bit of useful information from these two men. Next, he would need to find a way to understand more about the situation. At this moment, the light of the campfire was fading, and the people at the camp were gradually falling into sleep, but Logans eyes were still bright, twinkling with contemplative light in the dark. The moonlight was gentle, softly showering over the temporarily erected campsite, with sporadic crackles from the dying embers of the campfire adding a unique atmosphere to the silent night. Logan sat casually by the campfire with the tall and thin man and the short and fat man, seemingly engaging in idle chatter, yet every uttered word held a deeper meaning. Logan leaned forward slightly, his face showing an appropriate amount of curiosity and confusion, and whispered, Im just purely curious about what exactly happened within your Sect. This story sounds too bizarre; logically, your Sect shouldve kept the Young Masters situation a secret, right? How could so many powers know about it? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tall and thin man subconsciously looked around, and after confirming that no one was paying attention to them, lowered his voice to say, Brother, this matter is a long story, and its quite complicated. Our Young Master, he is a Talent with exceptional gifts; in the Sect, he is like the moon surrounded by stars, with everyone hoping he would lead the Sect to new glories. Chapter 1435 - Chapter 1435 Chapter 780_2 Chapter 1435: Chapter 780_2 Chapter 1435: Chapter 780_2 The short and pudgy man heavily sighed at one side, taking up the conversation: Yes, who would have thought that his training trip would unexpectedly involve matters related to the Holy See. Its unclear which part went wrong, but the news got out. Initially, the Sect intended to conceal this for the Young Master since, after all, the fewer people knew about this, the better. The lanky man frowned, his face full of helplessness: But, our Sect isnt exactly united. Some Elders, for their own benefits, secretly leaked the news to other forces. They thought that if they could gain advantages from these forces, their positions within the Sect would be more secure. Thats just too much! Logan reacted with feigned shock and angrily said, Just for their personal gain, they sold out the Young Master; what kind of behavior is this! And you fellow disciples, just watch and do nothing? The short and pudgy man gave a bitter smile and shook his head: What could we do? Those Elders hold high positions and great power; us insignificant ones, who dares to say anything? Moreover, they warned that whoever prattles will be treated as betraying the Sect. The tall man agreed: Yes, everyone is afraid of bringing disaster upon themselves, so we can only pretend to know nothing. Now, the Young Master has been captured, and there is panic within the Sect, everyone unsure of what to do. Logan nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping back and forth across their faces, then continued to ask: So now, the Young Master has been captured by these forces; what measures have they used to interrogate him? Have you heard anything? The lanky man exchanged glances with the short and pudgy man, a hint of hesitation in their eyes. The tall one licked his lips and whispered, I heard, those forces are ruthless. Theyre using severe torture and various magical treasures to torment the Young Master, all to make him reveal the whereabouts of the Holy See and news of the Supreme Treasure of the Monster Beast Clan. The face of the short and pudgy man showed unbearable pity: Our Young Master is tough, he hasnt given in until now. But continuing like this, how can he endure At that moment, a gust of night wind blew, causing the campfire flames to shake violently and making the atmosphere in the camp even more oppressive. Logan, thoughtfully watching the flickering flames, secretly calculated how to use this information to rescue Lowen Shingo. The night grew deeper, and the chirping of insects around them surged, playing a unique nocturne. The short and pudgy man took up the tall mans words, his face full of emotion, heavily sighing as he spoke, Ah, speaking of which, our Young Masters luck is truly miserable. Going out for training was originally a good thing, his realm greatly improved. Had it not been for these troubles afterward, his position in the Sect would definitely have been more secure, naturally succeeding the Sect Leaders position. As he spoke, he helplessly shook his head, the firelight making the wrinkles on his face seem even deeper: But who could have predicted, because of the downfall of two Sanctuary Powerhouses, our Young Master got involved for no reason. Now, who can we even reason with? The lanky man also nodded continuously at the side, his face showing some indignation: Yes, the fall of those two Sanctuary Powerhouses has already caused a major uproar, with various forces secretly investigating to gain benefits. Our Young Master just happened to be in the middle of it all and was used as a breakthrough point. Those forces didnt care about the truth, they just assumed our Young Master knew something and directly captured him. Logan slightly furrowed his brows, pretending to be puzzled and asked, But even if the Young Master was nearby at the time, he might not necessarily know the details about the downfall of the Holy See. How could those forces be so sure? The short and pudgy man scratched his head, saying, This is quite strange. Its said that on the way back, the Young Masters whereabouts were discovered, and some strange signs appeared around him, seemingly related to the rumors of the Holy Sees downfall. We lower-level disciples arent quite sure what those signs were, but word spread like this, and those forces targeted our Young Master. The tall and skinny one continued, Whats even more infuriating is that there are people within our Sect who are collaborating with those powers, revealing Young Masters whereabouts and some details. If it werent for a traitor inside, Young Master wouldnt have been so passive. Logan listened thoughtfully, a fleeting glint of light passing through his eyes, and he continued to question, Now that Young Master has been captured for so long, does your Sect really have no means of rescuing him? Just watching helplessly as he suffers in the hands of those powers? The short, plump man and the tall, skinny one exchanged a glance, both showing a helpless expression. The short, plump man spread his hands and said with a bitter smile, We also want to save Young Master, but those powers are too strong, our Sect is no match. Moreover, the internal situation in our Sect is also a mess right now, the Elders all have their own agendas, theres no way to pull together and rescue Young Master. At that moment, a cold wind blew past, causing the campfire to roar and sparks to scatter. The trees around the campsite swayed in the wind, rustling as if they too were sighing over the ordeal of Lowen Shingo. The night deepened, the surroundings eerily quiet and somewhat oppressive. Occasionally, the low growling of Demon Beasts from afar added to the tense atmosphere. The short, plump man leaned closer to Logan, his expression grave and his voice lower, At first, Young Master really didnt know anything, our whole Sect didnt take this matter seriously, completely letting down our guard. Who would have thought, despite all caution, the enemy within is hardest to guard against! He paused, a flash of anger and unwillingness crossing his face, After a private interrogation by the Elders, Lowen Shingos Guardian Protector confessed everything. Now, the matter has spread like it has wings, and can no longer be hidden. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tall and skinny one stomped his foot in frustration, taking over the conversation: Those Elders are foolish! Initially, they had no plans to disclose anything, just wanting Lowen Shingo to hand over the Supreme Treasure and opportunities first. They were certain that Young Masters rapid advancement in Realm this time must have been due to the opportunities from the Beast King and Heavenly Saint Daoist. Thats baseless speculation! Logan interjected with surprise and discontent, How can they treat their own Sects Young Master this way based solely on speculation?C The short, plump man helplessly waved his hand, Exactly! But the Elders hold power and high positions, who can easily refute what they believe? At that time, Young Master was both shocked and angered, saying he hadnt received any Supreme Treasure or opportunities, but the Elders didnt believe him and even increased their questioning. The tall and skinny one frowned, recalling the situation, So it was a standoff, but the rumors outside were getting intense. Other powers, not knowing where the rumors came from, started to show up at our door. The Elders panicked, yet were unwilling to give up on those potential Treasures, still wanting to save face in front of other powers, and thus they made things even worse. Logan slightly narrowed his eyes, pretending to be puzzled and asked, So what about now? With things having developed to this point, the Elders must have some strategy, right? - The short, plump man shook his head with a bitter smile, Strategy? They are all in disarray now. Some Elders still think about collaborating with other powers to share the spoils; others want to preserve the Sects reputation and push all the blame onto Young Master. Poor Young Master, still suffering in the hands of those powers, and we, as disciples, are extremely anxious but utterly powerless. By this time, the campfire had gradually dimmed, the darkness seemingly consuming the small campsite bit by bit, much like the dire situation of Lowen Shingo, increasingly difficult, while Logans gaze became increasingly firm, twinkling with contemplative light in the darkness. Chapter 1436 - Chapter 1436 Chapter 781 Chapter 1436: Chapter 781 Chapter 1436: Chapter 781 The damp mist permeated the mountain forest, while the torches around the campsite flickered on and off, casting a patchwork of shadows on the ground. The voices of the slender tall man and the short, stocky man trembled involuntarily, their emotions complex, filled with both concern for the Young Master and a sense of helplessness towards the situation. You have no idea, the slender man leaned in towards Logan, as if afraid that others might overhear this shocking secret, initially, those forces were suspicious of each other and in conflict, with none willing to cooperate easily. But the circumstances of the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast Kings deaths were too strange. They scoured the entire Mountain Range and couldnt find even a trace of a clue. The short, stocky man nodded repeatedly, his face full of anxiety, Indeed, with such a big incident, there must be a huge secret behind it. They searched for a long, long time and only managed to pinpoint our Young Master as the target, convinced that he is the sole witness who can reveal the truth. The slender mans voice carried a hint of indignation, There was no other way. To get the news, those forces thought it through and eventually agreed to unite. Theyve held the Young Master captive in this mountain range for three full days now, using all kinds of methodsCsevere torture, mental torment, even resorting to Forbidden Techniques to coerce him. The short, stocky man sighed deeply, a tear shimmering in his eye, Poor Young Master, even on the brink of death, he still hasnt loosened his lips. He knows very well that once he spills those secrets, the consequences would be unimaginable, not only bringing disaster to our Sect but potentially leading to even greater chaos. Logan furrowed his brows slightly, his face showing a grave expression, Are those forces really so ruthless? Dont they fear that if the Young Master is truly tortured to death, theyll end up with nothing? The slender man gave a resigned, bitter smile, Their eyes are already bloodshot, they cant care about that anymore. They think that as long as they can pry even a sliver of useful information from the Young Masters lips, any price paid is worth it. Moreover, theyre still hoping against hope, believing that the Young Master will buckle at the last moment. The short, stocky man clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with resentment, Our Sect wants to save the Young Master too, but faced with so many powerful forces united, we simply have no capacity to resist. We can only watch helplessly as the Young Master suffers and cant do anything about it. At that moment, a cold breeze blew through, the camps flags fluttered with a rustling sound, as if silently protesting Lowen Shingos plight. Logan gazed into the dark depths, quietly calculating, knowing he must find a way to rescue Lowen Shingo quickly, or else his life would truly be in peril. But facing this complex situation, with the various forces overt and covert power struggles, how could he cleverly navigate to find that glimmer of hope? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The night grew deeper and colder, the chill coming like tidal waves, with the light of the campfire flickering uncertainly in the wind. Bart Cloud had been pretending to rest not far away, but in reality, he heard every word of the conversation clearly. Hearing about Lowen Shingos sufferings, he could no longer hold back, unconsciously clenching his fists until his knuckles turned pale and emitted a crack soundCindicative of extreme rage. His chest heaved violently, his eyes burning with fierce anger, his inner turmoil like a volcano on the verge of eruption. For the chance to acquire the legacy of two Strong Ones, the methods of these forces were extremely cruel and utterly inhumane! Were they really willing to disregard everything just for those illusory benefits? Bart Cloud roared inwardly, but reason told him that he could not act rashly. He was acutely aware that the Heavenly Saint Daoist and the Beast King had not left behind any special fortune, and neither he nor Logan had received any benefits. But now, innocent Lowen Shingo had to endure all this suffering, all because of those forces greed and delusion. Bart Cloud turned slightly toward Logan, his eyes conveying determination and resolution, as if communicating his resolve to Logan: no matter what, they must rescue Lowen Shingo and not let him suffer any longer. Meanwhile, the trees surrounding the camp rustled in the cold wind, as if also lamenting Lowen Shingos ordeal. Bart Cloud took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. He knew that impulse would not solve any problems. Next, he must discuss a comprehensive rescue plan with Logan, to safely extract Lowen Shingo from the tight encirclement and danger. Under the dim moonlight, Bart Clouds eyebrows knotted tightly, his mind filled with worry for Lowen Shingo. He knew that those forces persistence could only reasonably be attributed to their coveting the Monster Beast Clans Supreme Treasure. And it was Logan who had acquired this treasure. At that thought, Bart Cloud let out a soft sigh. This so-called Supreme Treasure was merely a Space Treasure, incapable of instantaneously boosting a Cultivators strength as those forces imagined. But blinded by greed, they wouldnt believe such truths. The surrounding night became denser, and sporadic roars of unidentified beasts added to the tense and oppressive atmosphere. Bart Cloud felt an overwhelming sense of melancholy, understanding that the plan to rescue Lowen Shingo was much more difficult than imagined. Those forces, eager to extract the secret of the Supreme Treasure from him, would surely keep him under strict surveillance, possibly with Half-step Saint Seat powerhouses close at hand. He instinctively touched the weapon at his waist, his hands trembling slightly, showing a mix of anger and helplessness. In this crisis-ridden environment, every step was like walking on thin ice, one misstep, and not only would they fail to rescue Lowen Shingo, but they themselves might also fall into an abyss from which there was no return. Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1437 Chapter 781_2 Chapter 1437: Chapter 781_2 Chapter 1437: Chapter 781_2 Bart Cloud glanced at Logan, who was conversing calmly with two men, yet Bart Cloud knew that Logan was also racking his brain for solutions. They needed to act swiftly but couldnt rashly advance, for the consequences could be unimaginable. The campfire in the camp was about to extinguish, leaving only faint sparks flickering in the dark, much like their dim hopes at the moment. Bart Cloud took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He understood that in this complex situation, only by maintaining a clear mind and cooperating tacitly with Logan could they find that glimmer of hope and successfully rescue Lowen Shingo. In a corner of the camp, Shingo Butcher, arms crossed over his chest and a complex expression on his face, shrugged helplessly and muttered to himself. He had originally intended to join the excitement at Demon Beast Mountain Range and witness the legendary treasure land, but had unexpectedly become embroiled in a complicated and tricky affair. Listening to the tall, thin man and the short, plump man recount Lowen Shingos ordeal, Shingo Butcher felt that the situation was spiraling far beyond what he had imagined. Recalling previous confrontations with the Westman Family alongside Logan and others, although those had been fierce battles, they paled in comparison to the current circumstances. This time, they faced many cunning and powerful forces, which escalated the difficulty by more than a hundredfold. Shingo Butcher slightly narrowed his eyes, his gaze piercing through the dancing flames towards Logan and the others conversing. He couldnt help but sigh inwardly, This situation is too thorny; every power is formidable and a slight mishap could cost us our lives. Yet, when he thought of Lowen Shingo, tormented to the brink of death and used as a pawn in the power struggle, a surge of compassion flooded his heart. Ah, this poor lad, Shingo Butcher murmured lowly, caught in this turmoil through no fault of his own, those powers are truly unscrupulous. He clenched his fists tightly, knuckles whitening, as his sense of justice and sympathy stirred, reinforcing his determination to help Logan rescue Lowen Shingo, no matter the thorns and difficulties ahead. Meanwhile, from the woods outside the camp, faint roars of Demon Beasts echoed, as if sounding a prelude for the perilous rescue mission. Shingo Butcher took a deep breath, suppressing the unease in his heart, knowing that since he had decided to partake, he must commit fully, assisting Logan and Bart Cloud to rescue Lowen Shingo from the clutches of those major powers. After receiving Logans Spirit Stones, the tall, thin man and the short, plump man became increasingly warm towards him, with genuine concern in their words. The thin man leaned closer to Logan, his expression grave, and whispered softly, Brother, listen to my advice. Since youre a Loose Cultivator with no powerful Sect backing you, its best to leave early. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While speaking, he cautiously scanned their surroundings, as if fearing others might overhear their conversation. You dont know how tense the situation is. Those major powers, eager to gain advantages from the matters involving Heavenly Saint Daoist and Beast King, have become desperate. If the Sects start fighting over interests, the situation will surely spiral out of control. The short, plump man also chimed in, his face full of worry, Yes, brother. As a Loose Cultivator like you, youre the most likely to get caught in the crossfire. Once a fight breaks out, the various powers wont care if youre innocent; if you obstruct them, theyll strike without mercy. By then, you wont be able to leave even if you want to. The thin man sighed deeply and patted Logans shoulder, Although we havent known each other long, I sincerely consider your well-being having accepted so many Spirit Stones from you. As youve seen, just for a bit of unverified information, these powers are willing to severely harm our Young Master. If a real fight breaks out, their methods will only become more ruthless. Logan slightly furrowed his brow, putting on a frightened and hesitant demeanor, But to have come all this way and just leave like this, I cant help but feel unwilling. Plus, I dont really have anywhere else to go. The short plump man quickly replied, Brother, as long as the green hills are there, there wont be a lack of firewood. The situation in this mountain range is too complex for you to get involved in. If you truly have nowhere else to go, once this is over, come back with us to Shingo Sect. With your cleverness, youre sure to make a name for yourself there. The tall and thin one also nodded and said, Yes, lets hurry and leave, find a safe place to hide. It wont be too late to come out once the storm subsides. Otherwise, if a fight really breaks out, you wont have time to regret. The flickering light of the bonfire in the night wind illuminated the troubled face of the leader. Logan stared at him eagerly, his eyes full of hope, as if a few more questions might make the other yield. The leader slightly furrowed his brow, his hands unconsciously clenched tight, full of struggle within. Brother, its not that I dont want to tell you, the leader gritted his teeth and lowered his voice, but all this is a secret of our sect, and really cannot be disclosed recklessly to outsiders. You know, those of us disciples, with the elders pressing above, if they know I leaked the secrets, Id definitely face severe punishment upon my return, and might even be expelled from the sect. Logan nodded understandingly, yet could not hide the disappointment on his face: I understand your difficulty, brother. But I really want to know, its too important to me. I promise, I wont tell anyone what you said. The leader looked at Logans sincere demeanor, and his heart wavered again. He looked around to ensure no one was paying attention to them before speaking again, Its not that I dont trust you, brother. But this matter is really too sensitive. Think about it, our Young Master was captured, and those forces are watching. If they knew that someone in our sect was leaking information, it might lead to chaos. Logan slightly bowed his head, feigning dejection: I understand, brother. It was my fault for being thoughtless and making it difficult for you. Seeing Logan like this, the leader felt a pang of pity, he patted Logans shoulder and said, Brother, dont lose heart. After this matter blows over, if theres a chance, Ill tell you some. For now, follow my advice and hurry out of this place of dispute, find somewhere safe to hide. At that moment, faint sounds came from outside the camp, as if someone was moving. The leaders face changed, he looked vigilantly towards the direction of the sounds and whispered, Lets not talk about this for now, I need to go check it out. Be careful on your own, dont wander around. After saying this, he hurriedly turned and walked towards the source of the sounds, leaving Logan standing there, his eyes flickering with contemplative light. Logan, with his sharp awareness, immediately understood the leaders concerns and thought about strategies silently. With a perfectly timed smile on his face, he calmly pulled out a delicately small cloth bag from his bosom, gave it a light shake, and a thousand spirit stones poured out, glittering temptingly under the illumination of the bonfire. The eyes of the leader bulged instantly, filled with shock and greed, he subconsciously swallowed. Seeing this, Logan smiled and handed the cloth bag to him, saying, Brother, I know this matter is difficult for you. Consider these spirit stones a small token of my appreciation. I hope you could do me a favor by revealing a little information to me. I promise, it wont cause you any trouble. The leaders hands trembled slightly, wanting to take the bag, yet hesitating. In his mind, reason and desire fiercely struggled. Just then, Logan casually grabbed a handful of spirit stones and tossed them around the bystanders. Upon seeing this, the crowd cheered and scrambled for them, their faces brimming with excited smiles. Watching the reaction of the crowd, Logan felt secretly pleased. He knew, for these ordinary disciples, these spirit stones represented a huge fortune, equivalent to their annual salary. If they all got a taste, things would be much easier to handle. Chapter 1438 - Chapter 1438 Chapter 782 Chapter 1438: Chapter 782 Chapter 1438: Chapter 782 Indeed, after reaping the benefits, everyones gaze toward Logan became friendly, even laced with gratitude. Seeing this, the unease in the leaders heart vanished. Biting his teeth, he took the cloth bag from Logans hand and whispered, Brother, since youve been so generous, Ill let you in on something. But you must remember, you cant tell anyone else. Logan quickly nodded, his face showing anticipation, Dont worry, big brother, I will keep it under wraps. The leader looked around to make sure no one was paying attention and then spoke in a low voice, Actually, the reason our Young Master was captured isnt just because he knows about the Holy See. Another important reason is that he might hold the key to unlocking a mysterious ruin. Those powers all want to get this key to enter the ruin in search of opportunities. Upon hearing this, Logan was stunned inwardly, but kept his composure and continued to ask, Where is this mysterious ruin? Do you know, big brother? The leader shook his head, Im not sure exactly where it is. But Ive heard its closely related to the Demon Beast Mountain Range. Thats all I can tell you. Be careful on your own, dont get discovered by those powers. Logan expressed his gratitude, Thank you for the guidance, big brother. Ill remember this. At this moment, everyone in the camp was excitedly counting the Spirit Stones in their hands, while Logan had already begun to ponder over his next plan. The hundred people looking at the Spirit Stones in their hands were full of surprise and greed. In the Sect, it was as tough as climbing to heavens to get enough cultivation resources on a regular day, requiring a lot of effort to complete missions, please Elders, and it was still not guaranteed to be satisfied. But now, these Spirit Stones had easily come into their hands as if picked up for nothing, there was really no reason to refuse. The leader clenched the cloth bag with a thousand Spirit Stones tightly in his hand, feeling his inner balance gradually tilt. He sneakily glanced at Logan, only to see him smiling sincerely, his eyes showing truthfulness, and Bart Cloud and the Shingo Butcher standing quietly by his side, looking indifferent, not appearing to harboring ulterior motives or hidden agendas. To me, these brothers seem to have come to the Demon Beast Mountain Range just to join in the excitement, one disciple whispered to the leader, Looking at them, they dont seem to be capable of stirring up any trouble. They probably wont cause us any problems. Another disciple also chimed in, Yeah, big brother. Weve taken so many Spirit Stones from them, it would be unreasonable not to reveal a bit of information. Plus, the information were sharing is not some vital secret, so it should be fine. Listening to the discussions of the people, the leaders concerns gradually faded. He nodded and said, Alright, since everyone thinks so, lets reveal a bit. But remember, dont let it get out, otherwise, if the Elders find out, well all be in big trouble. Everyone nodded in agreement, their faces aglow with excited smiles. At this moment, the light of the campfire illuminated everyones faces, and a subtle atmosphere permeated through the camp. Logan, observing their reactions, secretly rejoiced in his heart, knowing that half of his plan had already succeeded. Squinting slightly, he began to devise his next move in his mind, considering how to use this information to rescue Lowen Shingo and uncover the secrets of the mysterious ruin. Outside the camp, the Demon Beast Mountain Range loomed in the darkness like a slumbering Giant Beast, waiting for Logan and the others to take on the challenge. Logan nodded slightly, earnestly listening to the leaders words, and the more he listened, the more reasonable he found them. His gaze unwittingly swept through the surrounding crowd, as he quietly considered the severity of the situation. Youre right, big brother, Logan said with a grave expression, I originally thought this wouldnt be so complicated. But now, it seems Ive underestimated the ambition and means of those powers. The leader sighed, his face showing a hint of worry, Exactly. These powers would do anything to get the key to the mysterious ruin. Take our Shingo Sect for example, we sent a hundred people here this time, ostensibly to investigate, but really to get a share of the action. And we are just small fries in the Transcending Realm, the real powerhouses, the ones above the Throne, have definitely all arrived. Logan frowned, pondering. He knew very well that, in such a situation, the difficulty of rescuing Lowen Shingo was imaginable. Any of those Strong Ones above the Throne were not ones they could easily deal with. Big brother, do you know what actions these powers are taking right now? Logan asked urgently, Is there any news about my friend? How is he doing exactly? The leader shook his head, helplessly saying, Im not too clear on the specifics. All I know is that those powers are keeping a very tight watch on your friend, not letting him take a single step away. Moreover, theyve been constantly interrogating him, using all kinds of methods to pry the location of the key from his mouth. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A flicker of anger and concern crossed Logans eyes, and his fists clenched involuntarily. He knew time was pressing, and he had to think of a way to save Lowen Shingo soon, or his life would truly be in danger. Chapter 1439 - Chapter 1439 Chapter 782_2 Chapter 1439: Chapter 782_2 Chapter 1439: Chapter 782_2 Thank you, big brother, Logan took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, The information you provided is very helpful to me. I will find a way to rescue my friend. The leader looked at Logans determined eyes and couldnt help but admire him: Brother, I can tell that you are a man of deep loyalty and emotions. But this is really dangerous, you have to be very careful. If theres anything you need help with, as long as we can do it, we definitely wont refuse. Logan gratefully glanced at the leader and nodded, Big brother, I appreciate your kindness. I will be careful. I hope we can all safely get through this crisis. At this moment, the atmosphere in the camp grew increasingly tense, as everyone worried about the impending unknown. However, in Logans heart, a preliminary plan had formed; he decided to take a risk and attempt to rescue Lowen Shingo, unveiling the mysteries of those ancient ruins. Between the mountains shrouded in mist, an ancient sect stood quietly. Inside the sect, the disciples hurried along with anxious expressions. Senior brother, have you heard? A young disciple, with a face full of urgency, grabbed a senior brother, his voice tinged with nervousness and curiosity. The senior brother frowned, his expression grave, whispered, I just got the news too, theres been a big stir in the mountain range. What will our sect do? the junior disciple asked with concern in his eyes, his voice unintentionally rising. Dont panic! the senior brother glared at him, lowering his voice, The elders are discussing strategies. Lets focus on our duties and await orders. At this time, inside the sects council hall, the atmosphere was heavy. The elders sat in a circle, their faces stern, intently studying the yellowed map of the mountain range on the table. This disturbance in the mountain range, could very well hide a colossal opportunity, a white-haired elder slowly began, his voice deep and powerful. Absolutely, we cant let other forces get ahead! another elder slammed the table, urgency gleaming in his eyes. However, we also mustnt act rashly, the Sect Master, standing up slowly, swept his gaze across the group, The nearby lords, although not as powerful as our sect, should not be underestimated. They must have received the news too, and they cant just sit back and watch. So what should we do? an elder asked, full of confusion, looking towards the Sect Master. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Sect Master pondered for a moment, then slowly said, First, send people to gather intelligence and understand the movements of other forces. At the same time, assemble the elite disciples, ready to depart at any moment. Meanwhile, in a castle near the mountain range, a lord dressed in luxurious clothing sat in the spacious hall, his expression grim. Whats going on with this mountain range? the Lord slammed his wine glass to the ground, bellowing angrily. My Lord, its said that a tremendous opportunity has emerged, a nearby butler answered cautiously. Hmph, those sect fellows definitely wont miss this chance, the Lord snorted coldly, a trace of unwillingness in his eyes, We cant fall behind, gather our people immediately, prepare to depart! At the entrance of the Mountain Range, a group of Loose Cultivators had already gathered. Their clothes were ragged, but their eyes shimmered with greedy light. Haha, maybe this time we could strike it rich overnight! a burly Loose Cultivator laughed and said. Dont celebrate too early, this opportunity is not easy to seize. a skinny Loose Cultivator retorted with a scoff, coldly speaking. Whats there to fear, with so many of us, are we still afraid of not being able to outcompete those Sects and Lords? another Loose Cultivator spoke dismissively and loudly. The crowd argued endlessly, each speaking their piece, but the greed in their eyes only grew more intense. As time passed, the stirrings within the Mountain Range grew louder, and a fierce battle for possession seemed to be on the verge of breaking out. In a dim Secret Room, candle flames flickered, Logans brows were tightly furrowed as he stared intensely at the mysterious beast skin map that emitted a faint glow in his hands. His fingers slowly glided over the map, every marked spot feeling like a heavy weight pressing against his heart. How could this be Logan muttered to himself, his voice low and hoarse, filled with endless fatigue and shock. After a long while, he sighed deeply and slowly lifted his head, his eyes filled with solemnity and helplessness. Master, the situation outside is getting worse, a Shadow Guard, exuding a chilling aura, appeared quietly behind Logan like a ghost, kneeling on one knee, his voice icy. Logan nodded slightly, remaining silent, just raising his hand to rub his temples, as if trying to dispel the fatigue and worries filling his heart. According to our latest findings, the Shadow Guard paused, his voice growing even deeper, there are already several thousand people gathered. Among them, there are seven or eight Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses, each with a terrifying aura, capable of causing the very space to tremble with their mere movements; there are likely over thirty Strong Dominators, their strength unfathomable, each one capable of dominating a territory by themselves; and more than a hundred in the Throne Realm, their combined auras like a surging wave, chilling to the bone. The rest are all Transcendent Cultivators, any one of whom could stir up significant trouble on their own. This This is truly a terrifying force capable of sweeping everything away Logan murmured softly, a hint of despair flashing in his eyes. He slowly stood up and walked to the window of the Secret Room, pushing open the window and gazing out at the land enveloped in darkness, his heart filled with mixed emotions. Master, what should we do? the Shadow Guard stood up, approached Logan from behind, and asked softly. Logan was silent for a long while, then slowly turned around, his gaze resolute as he looked back at the Shadow Guard and said in a deep voice, Now, I must face all of this alone. Go, inform the others to conceal themselves well and not reveal themselves rashly. Leave the rest to me. Master the Shadow Guard seemed to want to say something more but was stopped by Logan raising his hand. No need for further words, my decision is made. Logans gaze conveyed an unquestionable resolve, I cant avoid this fight, nor do I wish to. I want them to know that taking whats mine will not be easy! In a dimly lit tavern filled with the smell of decay yet maintaining a relatively calm atmosphere, Logan sensed the hidden dangers lurking in the air. Holding his drink, he casually leaned toward a seemingly inconspicuous man in the corner, who, in reality, radiated an aura of the Worldly Society. Logans heartbeat subtly quickened, yet he maintained a composed exterior, trying to make his voice sound casual and natural: Brother, I heard that Lowen Shingo recently got into trouble and was locked up, do you know where? I have some business with him. As soon as he spoke, Logan regretted it. The mans previously slightly drunken eyes instantly turned as sharp as an eagles, his expression sharply changing, filled with deep suspicion as he stared intently at Logan. The mans hand unconsciously rested on the hilt of his blade, his knuckles whitening from the force. In an instant, the taverns previously individual conversations and drinking halted as if following some unspoken command, then everyone quietly positioned themselves, subtly surrounding Logan in the center, and the entire taverns temperature seemed to drop, creating an oppressively suffocating atmosphere. Logan inwardly cursed as he felt a sudden dread. His hand instinctively reached into his pocket for the Spirit Stone pouch, his fingers touching the smooth, round Spirit Stone. He considered taking it out and using the financial leverage to manipulate the crowd, but his thoughts quickly shifted, and he decided against it. He realized that in such a tense atmosphere, rashly taking out the Spirit Stone would not only fail to defuse the situation but could be like pouring oil over fire, completely enraging the crowd. Logans mind raced for a way out as beads of sweat formed on his forehead, yet he still tried to maintain his composure, looking for a sliver of a chance in this explosive predicament. Chapter 1440 - Chapter 1440 Chapter 783 Chapter 1440: Chapter 783 Chapter 1440: Chapter 783 In that spacious and bright martial arts training field, the sunlight was indiscriminately spilt upon the array of weapons and the faces of the crowd. Kevin spoke earnestly with his hands outspread to his good friend Sylvia beside him, I speak from the bottom of my heart, you know, for every cultivator, Spirit Stones are really too important. Sylvias eyebrows slightly rose, full of curiosity in her eyes, she brushed her temple hair aside and asked, How important is it? I know Spirit Stones can be used for cultivation, but what other special uses do they have? Kevin straightened his back a bit, his eyes glimmering with excitement as he explained, Spirit Stones can be called the foundation of cultivation. Using them for cultivation can significantly speed up the process. Moreover, they can also be used to purchase many Heavenly Treasures. Just take the last auction, for example, one Top-grade Spirit Stone directly won a thousand-year-old ginseng, which is an elixir for breaking through bottlenecks. Sylvia listened intently, nodding gently, her face revealing an expression of sudden enlightenment, So thats how it is, no wonder everyone is desperately hoarding Spirit Stones. At this moment, a sneer of disdain came from not far away. A young disciple dressed in luxurious clothes approached with a sarcastic smile on his lips; he was none other than Zach Daiziel of the Throne Realm. With his hands crossed over his chest and a tone full of disdain, he said, Hmph, in the eyes of you low-level cultivators, Spirit Stones may be treasures, but to us who are above the Throne Realm, they really arent much. Kevin frowned slightly, a trace of defiance flashed through his eyes as he asked, Brother Zach, you cant say it like that, no matter what, Spirit Stones are still important resources. Zach Daiziel snorted coldly, flinging his sleeve with pride, Youll understand once you reach the Throne Realm. Our Cultivation relies on the comprehension of the Rules; the role of Spirit Stones is minimal. On usual days, with the Sects rewards and tributes from all sides, we have so many Spirit Stones that we cannot even count them all, we dont lack them at all. The surrounding disciples whispered among themselves, some showing envy, while others wore skeptical faces. Sylvia tugged at Kevins sleeve and softly said, It seems that the view of Spirit Stones really differs at different realms. Kevin remained silent, secretly resolving in his heart to diligently cultivate and soon reach a higher realm to explore its mysteries. In that valley clearing lightly shrouded by moonlight, the bonfire burned vigorously, and the leaping flames reflected on the faces of the over one hundred people, filled with perplexity and curiosity. Logans lips slightly curled up into a faint smile, facing the barrage of questions from the crowd, he simply waved his hand gently, not intending to explain too much to these people. Brother Logan, just tell us, why are you in such a hurry to rescue Lowen Shingo? A burly man with a full beard approached Logan, his voice loud and anxious. Logan smiled and shook his head, saying patiently, Big brother, some things, the less you know the better. You just need to trust me, this operation wont be a wasted trip for everyone. The great man scratched his head, still puzzled but no longer pressed the issue. Logan knew that time was pressing, and to avoid complications, rescuing Lowen Shingo tomorrow would clearly be too late. The moonlight shimmered like water upon his face, highlighting his resolute countenance as he set his mind on taking advantage of the cover of night to stealthily rescue Lowen Shingo. He looked around, cleared his throat, and declared loudly, Brothers, everyone should rest well tonight. Bart Cloud and I have something to do and will set up camp over there. Come tomorrow morning, we will discuss the follow-up actions with everyone. The people nodded and dispersed with some murmuring, but they all went their separate ways. Logan, followed by Bart Cloud and another, walked towards one side of the valley. The night breeze brought a touch of coolness, and Logan tightened his cloak, quickening his pace. On the way, Bart Cloud couldnt help asking, Boss, are we really going to take action tonight? The risk isnt small. Logans expression was determined, his gaze intense, as he replied in a deep voice, Theres no time for hesitation. Though dangerous, tonight is the best opportunity to rescue Lowen Shingo. We must act carefully and not make a single mistake. The two men exchanged glances, nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with trust in Logan. The three reached a relatively Concealed depression in the Valley and quickly set about setting up a temporary camp. Under the moonlight, their busy and focused silhouettes were efficient and decisive. In short order, a simple camp was established, and Logan stood in front of the tent, looking at the serene woods not far away, silently planning the rescue mission for the night, a thrilling operation about to unfold under the darkened sky. Inside the hastily erected tent, the flickering candlelight stretched long shadows of Logan and Bart Cloud across the rough tent fabric. Logan furrowed his brows, supporting his chin with one hand, his gaze deep in thought, Regarding Lowen Shingos imprisonment location, I suspect it might be in some factions Old Nest, convenient for guarding. Bart Cloud slightly shook his head, his face showing certainty, and firmly said, Boss, I have no disagreement on that, but I favor the point where different factions intersect. Think about it, if Lowen Shingo were imprisoned in the hands of the Shingo Sect, and in an attempt to save himself, he confessed everything to the Sect C then the opportunity weve discovered this time would all fall into the hands of the Shingo Sect. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took two steps forward, a glimmer of wisdom in his eyes, and continued analyzing, The other Sects wouldnt want to see that happen after so much effort. Therefore, imprisoning Lowen Shingo at a crosspoint accessible to several powers not only prevents him from being rescued by any one party but also ensures control over him by all, and prevents the Shingo Sect from monopolizing the opportunity. Its a solution acceptable to all sides. Chapter 1441 - Chapter 1441 Chapter 783_2 Chapter 1441: Chapter 783_2 Chapter 1441: Chapter 783_2 Logan nodded slightly, his fingers gently tapping on the tabletop as he fell into deep thought. After a moment, he looked up, his eyes carrying a hint of approval: You make a good point, Bart Cloud. The intersection of the various forces indeed marks a critical position. But the area is still too vast; we need to find a way to further narrow it down. Bart Cloud stroked his chin, pondering for a while before saying, Boss, we could start by analyzing the routes taken by the different powers and their key surveillance points. We might find some clues to pinpoint the exact location of the prison. Moreover, we have to consider the level of security. The more important the detention site, the tighter the defense will be. Logan stood up and began pacing back and forth in the tent, continuously calculating all the possibilities in his mind. In the candlelight, the two figures in the confined space seemed to be plotting an action capable of altering the situation; and that mysterious detention place was like a riddle hidden in darkness, waiting for them to unravel it. Logan stood on high ground, the piercing valley wind whistling past, violently tugging at his billowing robes. His gaze was fixed on the valley in the distance, where undercurrents lurked, and from the depths of his profound eyes, a sudden murderous intent flashed, like the blade of a knife in a cold night, revealing its sharpness. Recalling the heart-stopping battle against the Beast King, a confident smile unconsciously formed at the corner of his mouth. Then, facing the formidable Half-step Saint Seat Demon Beast, he had not flinched. With his longsword in hand, he fought with fearless momentum and exquisite Cultivation Techniques, successfully slaying it. That battle made him stand out in the Cultivation World and earned him recognition from all. Now, even though he had heard that several Half-step Saint Seat Powerhouses were hidden within the valley, there was not the slightest hint of fear in his eyes. Turning his head to look at the thousands of people densely packed behind him, they gathered trustingly at his signal. These people were his stalwart support, the foundation of confidence in this challenging power struggle. Taking a deep breath, he slowly closed his eyes, envisioning the scene of facing the onslaught of a million Demon Beasts. Swarms of Demon Beasts, roaring and stampeding, surged towards them like an overwhelming black tide, a sight that would provoke despair in anyone. But not him; he led his people with indomitable will and clever tactics, repelling the Demon Beasts attacks time after time, successfully protecting their homeland. When he reopened his eyes, Logans gaze was even more determined, radiating an aura that inspired security in those around him. He knew the upcoming battle would be tremendously tough, but he feared nothing. Tightening his grip on the sword hilt, he made a silent resolution that, no matter what lay ahead, he would forge ahead courageously, carving out a path of survival from the brink of death as he had done countless times before, showcasing his strength and resolve to all. Inside the tent, the candlelight flickered, casting dancing shadows on the faces of Logan and Bart Cloud. Logans expression was solemn, his eyes resolute as he spoke slowly: This operation is extremely perilous. If we are left with no other choice, Im prepared to go down fighting. Bart Clouds heart tightened at Logans determined visage, understanding that these words meant he was ready to face death alongside his enemies if necessary. With a slight nod, his voice carried a trace of worry: I understand. But we must avoid reaching that point at all costs, and think of a way to rescue Lowen Shingo as best as we can. Logan let out a soft sigh, massaging his temples: Indeed, spending 600,000 Spirit Stones to set up the array has also taken a toll on me. If not for the dire circumstances, I would not have chosen this path. Bart Cloud stood up and paced within the tent, his brow furrowed in contemplation. Boss, we need to replan the rescue route, avoiding heavily guarded areas as much as possible. Moreover, we can use the cover of night to catch them off guard. Logan nodded slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of approval: Youre right. But we must also take into account that those powers will likely expect us to use the cover of darkness, and they may have already set up numerous ambushes. Bart Cloud clenched his teeth, his eyes flashing with ferocity: Then we play into their hands. First, we deliberately expose some flaws to lure them in, then we break through from another direction to rescue Lowen Shingo. After a moment of reflection, Logan spoke slowly: That could work. But we must time it perfectly, not allowing them to see through our feint. Plus, we must ensure the array is powerful enough to serve its purpose at the critical moment, buying us more time. Confidently slapping his chest, Bart Cloud said, Boss, dont worry, Ill take care of the array. Ill make sure the brothers are well-prepared and leave nothing to chance. Logan looked at Bart Cloud, feeling a warm current surging in his heart. He knew that in this tough rescue mission, Bart Cloud was his most capable assistant and his most trusted brother. Their gazes met, filled with firmness and determination as if at this moment, they could already see the day Lowen Shingo would be successfully rescued. The moonlight was like frost, casting a silence over the quiet campsite. Logan sat alone in front of the tent, his brows deeply furrowed, unconsciously fiddling with a rough stone in his hand. Bart Cloud approached quietly and seeing Logan in this state, his heart tightened. Boss, are you still thinking about the array? Bart Cloud asked softly, breaking the silence. Logan lifted his head, his eyes full of worry: Yes, with my current Cultivation Level, setting up an ordinary array is not difficult, but the array we need to set up this time is no small feat. Bart Cloud sat beside Logan, frowning slightly: Do you mean that setting up a very difficult array will consume a lot of Spiritual power? Logan nodded gently, his tone heavy: Not only that, but I also need to amplify the power by 600,000 on top of the array, which is a great challenge for me. If there is a backlash, the consequences are unimaginable. Bart Clouds face turned grave in an instant: You mean Logan took a deep breath and said slowly: Exactly, if I suffer a backlash, perhaps my entire Cultivation Level would decline, and I will never be able to set foot on the path of cultivation again. Outside the tent, a breeze gently brushed past, fluttering the corners of their garments. Bart Cloud was silent for a moment before speaking: Boss, can we think of another way? An array isnt the only option. C Logan replied with a bitter smile and a shake of his head: Its not that easy. With the current situation, the array is our only chance of winning. Moreover, only a powerful array can rescue Lowen Shingo right under the noses of those masters. Bart Cloud gritted his teeth, a resolute light flashing in his eyes: Then well make the most thorough preparation and try to minimize the risk of backlash. Ill gather the brothers to help collect some Spiritual Objects that can stabilize Spiritual power, which might be of help to you. Logan looked at Bart Cloud, a warmth rising in his heart: Thank you, Bart Cloud. But you have to understand, this still comes with risks, and I cant let everyone take risks for my sake. Bart Cloud patted Logans shoulder and said firmly: Boss, what are you talking about? Were brothers, we share our blessings and we face difficulties together. No matter what, well be by your side to face it all. - S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan nodded, his eyes reigniting with fighting spirit. In the silent night, the two figures seemed exceptionally steadfast, as if in this moment, they were ready to face any challenge that came their way. Chapter 1442 - Chapter 1442 Chapter 784 Chapter 1442: Chapter 784 Chapter 1442: Chapter 784 The night was deep, and inside the airtight tent, the atmosphere was heavy and oppressive. The conversation between Logan and Bart Cloud was particularly clear in the silence. Bart Cloud, what specific reasons do you have for choosing the location where several sides converge? Logan furrowed his brows, his face filled with confusion as he stared intently at Bart Cloud, attempting to find crucial clues from him. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bart Cloud straightened his back slightly, his expression serious, as he spoke calmly and slowly, Boss, think about it. Keeping Lowen Shingo imprisoned at a point where several sides converge is greatly beneficial to all parties involved. He paused briefly, picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip to moisten his throat, and continued, Each faction can arrange manpower to guard the place, which is like having multiple pairs of eyes watching. Its not easy for Lowen Shingo to pass messages to others because there are guards everywhere, and any slight disturbance would be noticed. Moreover, all the factions dont want Lowen Shingo to be taken away, as he holds key information, so they will do their utmost to ensure his safety. If something goes wrong, all the parties involved cannot escape responsibility, so no one dares to slack off. Logan nodded slightly, a trace of agreement flashing in his eyes as he unconsciously tapped his fingers on the table, deep in thought. Seeing this, Bart Clouds tone became even more convinced, Moreover, if an external enemy appears, since the major powers are close in distance, they can support each other at the first instance. This creates a situation where there is mutual restraint and cooperation, ensuring the security of the detention location. Therefore, overall, the junction of several sides is the most probable place for holding him. Logan stood up and paced back and forth inside the tent, continuously contemplating Bart Clouds words, trying to extract more useful information. His footsteps echoed in the quiet tent, each step seeming to land on a critical node in their rescue plan, while the mysterious detention location, like a treasure hidden in layers of fog, awaited their exploration. Logan looked up, his gaze crossing the dim room and landing on Little White lying on the bed. Her figure appeared particularly frail under the weak candlelight, as if a gust of wind could disperse her. Little Whites face was still as cold as before, pale to the point of near transparency, as if her life was gradually slipping away. Logans heart tightened involuntarily, recalling the last time he saw her, her eyes carrying a complex emotion that was hard to describe. Now, she was just lying there quietly, as if cut off from the world. Speaking of which, before she left me, I saw that her eyes seemed to turn red. Do you know whats going on? Logans voice was low and hoarse, filled with unease and confusion. He shifted his gaze from Little White to the Peach Blossom Demon standing by. The Peach Blossom Demon wore a pale pink long dress adorned with delicate embroidery, which seemed ready to scatter into petals with her movements. Her long hair fell like a waterfall, the tips slightly curled, emitting a faint peach blossom fragrance. The Peach Blossom Demon was stunned for a moment, her brows slightly furrowed, a trace of confusion flickering in her eyes. She gently raised her hand, drawing an arc in the air with her fingertips, as if pondering something. After a while, she shook her head, her voice soft yet uncertain, I dont know, Ive never encountered such a thing. Her gaze fell on Little White, worry evident in her eyes, Why not ask her what the situation is when she wakes up? Logan nodded, yet his heart was still not at peace. He walked to the bedside, gently sat on the edge, and took hold of Little Whites cold hand. Her hand was delicate and soft, seemingly devoid of any strength. Logans fingertips trembled slightly as a surge of indescribable emotions welled up in him. He lowered his head, whispering softly, Little White, what have you experienced? Why did your eyes turn red? What are you hiding? The atmosphere in the room became heavier, with only the candle flame flickering slightly, emitting soft crackling sounds. The Peach Blossom Demon stood by, quietly observing Logan and Little White, a complex expression flashing in her eyes. She sighed softly, walked to the window, and pushed it open. The night wind brought in a hint of coolness, lifting her long hair. The night sky outside the window was dotted with countless stars, as if numerous eyes were watching over this small room. Logan, what do you plan to do? the Peach Blossom Demons voice broke the silence, her gaze still lingering on the starry sky outside, as if searching for some answer. Logan looked up, glanced at the Peach Blossom Demons silhouette, then looked back at Little White, his mind filled with confusion. He shook his head, his voice low, I dont know Little White cant leave now; I plan to rest here for a while, and well discuss it when she wakes up. The Peach Blossom Demon nodded, turned back to face him, her gaze tenderly on Logan, Thats good, although its simple here, its still safe. You can rest assured. I will stay here to guard you both. Logan gratefully looked at the Peach Blossom Demon, feeling slightly more at ease. He stood up, walked to the window, and stood side by side with the Peach Blossom Demon. The night wind brushed against his face, bringing a hint of coolness. He raised his head to look at the starry sky, but his heart was still not calm. Why did Little Whites eyes turn red? What had she gone through? These questions revolved ceaselessly in his mind, like invisible threads entwining his thoughts. Chapter 1443 - Chapter 1443 Chapter 784_2 Chapter 1443: Chapter 784_2 Chapter 1443: Chapter 784_2 Peach Blossom Demon, have you ever heard of anything like this? Logan suddenly spoke up, his voice tinged with a hint of anticipation. After being silent for a moment, Peach Blossom Demon gently shook her head: No, at least in my memory, Ive never heard of anyones eyes turning red all of a sudden. Unless She paused, a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. Unless what? Logan asked eagerly, his gaze fixed on Peach Blossom Demon. Peach Blossom Demon sighed, her voice low: Unless theres some special power within her, or shes been eroded by some kind of force. Logans heart sank abruptly, images of Little Whites unusual behavior before leaving flashed through his mind. Her eyes had turned cold, her tone had become strange, as if she had become a completely different person. Could it really be some force affecting her? Logans fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning slightly white from the strain. Regardless, I will definitely find the answer, Logan said with a voice full of determination, a flash of resolve in his eyes. Peach Blossom Demon looked at Logan, a hint of admiration flickering in her eyes. She nodded slightly, her voice soft: I believe in you, Logan. Little White is lucky to have you as a friend. Logan gave a bitter smile, shaking his head: No, its me who owes her. If it werent for me, she might not have ended up like this. Peach Blossom Demon said nothing more, simply patting Logans shoulder gently, as if to comfort him. The night breeze still blew, carrying a touch of coolness, as if to remind them that time was slipping away bit by bit. Logan sat back down by the bedside, his gaze still lingering on Little Whites face. Her breathing was steady yet faint, as if it could stop at any moment. A strong protective desire surged in Logans heart, and he silently swore that no matter what, he would uncover the truth and save Little White. The candlelight in the room continued to flicker, casting the resolute profile of Logan. Peach Blossom Demon stood aside, quietly watching them, a complex expression passing through her eyes. In the night sky, the stars still twinkled, as if silently observing this small room, waiting for an unknown ending. Logan gently pushed open the room door, carrying a wooden tray in his hands. On the tray were a few simple dishes: a bowl of steaming white rice, a plate of stir-fried seasonal vegetables, and a small bowl of tenderly stewed meat soup. The aroma of the food spread throughout the room with his steps, like a ray of warm sunshine, dispelling the gloom and chill in the room. He placed the tray on the small table beside the bed, moving gently, careful not to wake Little White, who still had her eyes closed. Little Whites nose twitched slightly, seemingly attracted by the scent of the food. Her eyebrows furrowed briefly, then relaxed again, as if she smelled something comforting in her dream. Logan stood by, watching her with interest, a slight smile curling the corners of his mouth. He knew that Little White was actually awake, just unwilling to open her eyes and face him. Whats the matter, not willing to wake up yet? Logans voice carried a teasing note, light and comforting, This meal was made by my own hands. Though it cant compare to a chefs skill, its still enough to fill the stomach. If you dont get up soon, I might just eat it all myself. Little White kept her eyes closed, but her fists clenched slightly, then relaxed, as if she was trying hard to suppress some emotion. Her actions were subtle, but Logan saw it all clearly. He couldnt help but laugh out loud, a touch of smugness in his voice: Stop pretending, I know youre awake. You cant hide these little movements from me. Finally, Little White opened her eyes reluctantly, looking at Logan with a somewhat resentful gaze. Her eyes were still as clear as water, but they hid a trace of tiredness and complexity. Her complexion was still pale, but it had improved a lot compared to before. She sighed softly, her voice a bit hoarse: Cant you just let me sleep a bit longer? C Seeing that she finally opened her eyes, Logans smile deepened. He held the tray of food, gazing warmly at Little White with curved brows and eyes, not the least embarrassed by his own teasing. He naturally picked up a pair of chopsticks, along with the bowl, and handed them to Little White with a tender and firm tone: Sleeping too much is not good for the body, eat something first. After youre full, you can sleep as long as you want. Little White looked at the bowl and chopsticks in Logans hands, then at his smiling face, and a warm feeling surged in her heart. She reached out to take the bowl and chopsticks, her fingertips inadvertently touching Logans hand, feeling the warmth of his palm, her heartbeat involuntarily quickened. She bowed her head, gently poking at the food in the bowl, her voice so low it was almost inaudible: Thank you, Logan. Upon hearing her thanks, the smile on Logans face deepened. He pulled over a chair, sat beside the bed, propped his chin with both hands, and gazed at Little White tenderly: Thank for what? Do we really need to be so formal with each other? Eat up, it wont taste good once its cold. Little White nodded, picked up a mouthful of green vegetables with her chopsticks, and put them in her mouth. The greens were stir-fried to perfection, crisp and refreshing, with a hint of sweetness. She then spooned up some meat soup, which was rich and melt-in-your-mouth, the warm sensation spreading from her throat all the way to her stomach. She couldnt help but speed up her eating, as if these simple foods were delicacies she hadnt tasted in a long time. Seeing her enjoying the meal, Logan let out a sigh of relief. He knew that Little White must have gone through a lot lately, enduring tremendous pressure both physically and mentally. He gently patted her shoulder, his tone carrying a hint of concern: Eat slowly, dont choke. If its not enough, Ill go get you another bowl. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little White looked up, a grain of rice sticking to the corner of her mouth, a satisfied smile in her eyes: No need, this is enough. She paused, her voice tinged with hesitation, Logan, arent you going to ask what happened to me? Logan was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head, his tone casual yet resolute: Youll tell me when youre ready, I wont push you. The most important thing right now is to get your strength back, other matters can wait. Looking into Logans sincere eyes, a complex emotion welled up in Little Whites heart. She bowed her head, gently stirring the food in her bowl, her voice so low it was almost inaudible: Logan, youre always like this always considering me. Logan smiled, reached out to ruffle her hair, his movements gentle and doting: Fool, if I dont care for you, who will I care for? Eat up, dont think too much. - Little White nodded and continued to eat quietly. The room fell silent for a while, with only the light clinking of the bowl and chopsticks and the soft breathing of the two of them. The sunlight from outside streamed through the half-open window, casting a warm halo on the two of them. Logan watched Little White silently, his heart not completely at ease. He knew she must be keeping many things from him, but he was in no rush to ask. He believed that one day, Little White would be willing to open up to him. For now, he just wanted to be by her side, watching her recover her essence energy bit by bit. Little White finished her last bite of food, put down the bowl and chopsticks, and gently wiped the corner of her mouth. She raised her head, a look of gratitude in her eyes: Logan, thank you really. Logan smiled, took the bowl and chopsticks from her hand, his tone relaxed and warm: Thank me for what? If you really want to thank me, then get better soon, stop making me worry. - Little White nodded, a determined look flashing in her eyes: I will. Logan stood up, tidied up the bowl and chopsticks, and turned to leave the room. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Little White, his tone teasing: Oh, and next time, dont pretend to be asleep, your acting skills arent that great. Chapter 1444 - Chapter 1444 Chapter 785 Chapter 1444: Chapter 785 Chapter 1444: Chapter 785 Little White was momentarily stunned, then a blush spread across her face. She grabbed a pillow and threw it at Logan, her voice tinged with embarrassed annoyance: Shut up! Logan dodged the pillow with a laugh, then turned and left the room. Little White watched his retreating figure, her lips curving into a smile despite herself. She sighed softly, feeling an unprecedented sense of tranquility in her heart. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Little White held a bowl of steaming food, her fingertips trembling slightly. Gazing downward at the wisps of steam rising from the bowl, her thoughts had long since drifted. She hadnt expected that after learning everything, Logan could still treat her with such calmness. She had thought his reaction would either be desperately trying to explain himself, attempting to convince her with words, or forcefully using the power of the Contract to make her stay by his side. Yet, Logan chose a third wayCa silent and gentle companionship, as if nothing had happened. Memories of her mother echoed unceasingly in her mind; those painful, humiliating images were like sharp thorns piercing deeply into her heart. The bone-deep loathing her mother felt for humans seemed to have quietly merged into her blood with the awakening of those memories. She had once believed that she would harbor the same hatred and wariness towards humans as her mother. However ever since she had a memory, it seemed Logan had never done anything to wrong her. He was always so gentle, so considerate, as if he was acutely aware of her every emotional fluctuation. Perhaps I really should reconsider all of this. Little White thought silently to herself, her chopsticks gently stirring the food in her bowl. She picked up a bite of rice, bringing it to her mouth and chewing slowly, as if each grain carried a heavy significance. Her eyes gradually moistened, tears swirling but stubbornly refusing to fall. Logan stood by her side, quietly watching her. His gaze was tender and deep, as if he could see through the struggles and contradictions in her heart. He didnt rush to speak but sighed softly, then walked over, placing his palm gently on top of her head, ruffling her hair. His motion was gentle and natural, as though it had been repeated a thousand times. Dont overthink, just eat first, Logans voice was low and gentle, with a soothing undertone, No matter what happens, I will be by your side. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing his words, Little Whites heart quivered. She lifted her head, tears blurring her vision as she looked at Logan, her voice slightly choked up: Logan why are you still so good to me? You clearly know that I almost She didnt finish her sentence, but Logan understood what she meant. He smiled gently, his eyes filled with indulgence and helplessness: Because I know that those feelings arent the real you. Youre just influenced by memories of the past, arent you? Little White froze, the chopsticks in her hand trembling faintly. She lowered her head, her voice barely audible: But those memories are too real. My mothers pain, her despair, I feel them as my own. I cant just forgive you like that. Logan nodded, his tone calm and firm: I understand. I never expected you to forgive me immediately; after all, those things are too heavy for you. But I hope you can understand that I never thought of hurting you, nor did I ever think of using you. My kindness towards you was never because of the Contract, but because you are very important to me. Little Whites heart lurched, and she finally couldnt hold back the tears that slid from the corners of her eyes. She raised her hand, frantically wiping the tear streaks from her face, her voice trembling: But but my mother she went through so much pain, how can I how can I let go easily? Logan was silent for a moment, then sighed softly: Little Whites mother she indeed went through a lot. But those things were not caused by me. I admit, there are indeed many humans who have hurt her, but not all humans are like that. I hope you can try to see things from my perspective. Little White lifted her head, her gaze complex as she looked at Logan. Tears still filled her eyes, yet her expression no longer held the same guardedness and hostility. She bit her lip lightly, her voice nearly inaudible: Perhaps youre right. I should try to understand you, instead of being confined by the memories of the past. On hearing her words, a glint of relief shone in Logans eyes. He softly ruffled her hair, his tone gentle and firm: Im glad you can think this way. But theres no need to rush your decision. I will wait for you, until the day you truly are willing to accept me. Little White nodded, tears once again brimming in her eyes. She bowed her head, continuing to eat her meal, bite by bite. Her movements were slow, as if she was chewing through complicated emotions. Tears flowed down her cheeks, dropping into the bowl, mingling with the food. Yet, she kept eating stubbornly, as if by doing so she could also swallow the pain in her heart. Logan watched her, feeling a bitter ache in his heart. He knew that Little Whites inner world must be filled with conflict and struggle. He sighed softly and pulled out a clean handkerchief from his pocket, offering it to Little White: Wipe your tears, dont let them affect the taste of your food. Chapter 1445 - Chapter 1445 Chapter 785_2 Chapter 1445: Chapter 785_2 Chapter 1445: Chapter 785_2 Little White was stunned for a moment before she took the handkerchief and gently wiped the tear stains on her face. Her movements were so light, as if she was afraid of hurting herself. After drying her tears, she looked up at Logan, her voice carrying a slight sob: Logan thank you. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan smiled softly, his tone light and tender: Thank me for what? Do we need to be so formal with each other? Little White did not speak again, just bowed her head and continued eating the food in her bowl. Her movements were still slow, but her eyes no longer held the pain and struggle as before. Logan stood beside her, quietly watching her, yet his heart wasnt completely calm. He knew that there were still many unresolved knots in Little Whites heart, but he believed that as long as he continued to stay by her side, one day, she would truly leave behind the Shadows of the past. The sunlight outside the window streamed through the half-open window, casting a warm halo on both of them. The room quieted down for a moment, only the slight sounds of the clinking bowls and their gentle breathing could be heard. Logans gaze stayed on Little White, his eyes filled with tenderness and resolution. He knew that the path ahead might still be full of hardships, but as long as Little White was willing, he would definitely accompany her until the end. As Logan spoke, his gaze seemed to pass through Little White and saw someone else. His eyes became somewhat distant, as if he was lost in some faraway memories. His fingers unconsciously stroked the corner of the table, his voice low and tinged with a hint of emotion: Wine Maiden she was actually a pitiful person. If she had been treated kindly in the beginning, perhaps she wouldnt have gone astray, nor would she have ended up on that path. His tone carried a hint of regret, as if mourning for a stranger he had never met. Upon hearing his words, Little White felt a tremor in her heart. She raised her head and looked at Logan with complicated eyes, her voice so low it was almost inaudible: You you knew the Wine Maiden? Logan shook his head, his gaze still somewhat drifting: No, I dont know her. But I have heard her story. She was once a naive and cheerful girl, its only that fate was too cruel to her, leading her to that point of no return. Little White fell silent for a moment, a mix of emotions surging in her heart. She gently bit her lip, her voice carrying a hint of hesitation: If if someone had reached out to help her back then, maybe her ending would have been different, right? When Logan heard her words, his gaze finally returned from afar, landing on Little Whites face. His eyes became serious and deep, as if waiting for her next words. Suddenly, Little White saw Logans gaze directed at her, causing her to tense up. She pursed her lips slightly, and after a moment, spoke again, her voice carrying a note of determination: Logan, I dont want to become the second Wine Maiden. I dont want to be bound by past memories, nor do I want hatred to cloud my heart. Upon hearing her words, Logans eyes suddenly brightened. A slight smile curved his lips, showing a trace of relief. He had thought of many possibilities, including the possibility that Little White would stay by his side. But when it indeed happened as he had expected, undeniably, Logan was pleased. He nodded gently, his tone gentle and firm: Little White, Im glad you think this way. I will stay by your side and help you walk out of the past Shadows. When Little White heard his words, a warmth surged in her heart. She lowered her head, softly uttering a bashful and reassured Mm. Once Little White finished eating, Logan took her to bid farewell to the Peach Blossom Demon. They left the room, walking through the blooming Peach Blossom Forest. The true form of the Peach Blossom Demon didnt appear, only a gentle breeze passed through, lifting a few pink petals as if to bid them farewell. Logan stood under the Peach Blossom Tree, looking up at the giant peach tree, his voice warm and respectful: Peach Blossom Demon, thank you for your care these past few days. We are leaving now, hoping there will be an opportunity to meet again in the future. The Peach Blossom Tree swayed gently as if responding to his words. Several petals drifted down with the wind, landing on Little Whites shoulders. She reached out to gently brush off the petals, her eyes filled with a hint of reluctance: Peach Blossom Demon, thank you I will remember this place. Taking Little White back to the inn, her mood was noticeably better than yesterday. Her steps were lighter, and her face held more smiles. Logan walked beside her, his gaze tenderly on her, feeling a sense of relief in his heart. He knew that Little White was gradually stepping out of the past Shadows, and this was exactly what he had hoped to see. After returning to the inn, Logan prepared to go back to his room to rest. As he reached the door, about to push it open, Little White suddenly spoke, her voice carrying a hint of hesitation: Logan wait a moment. Logan stopped in his tracks, turned around to look at Little White, his eyes filled with a trace of doubt: Whats wrong? Little White bit her lip, her gaze somewhat evasive, her voice so low it was almost inaudible: Can you can you stay with me for a moment? I I still have some things I want to talk to you about. Logan was momentarily stunned, then smiled gently, his tone relaxed and tender: Of course I can. What do you want to talk about? When Little White heard his agreement, she couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. She pushed open her room door, gesturing for Logan to come in. Following her, Logan entered the room and casually closed the door behind him. The room was simply yet cozily furnished, moonlight streaming in through the window, casting a gentle halo over the room. Little White walked to the window, her back to Logan, her voice carrying a tinge of hesitation: Logan, I Ive always had a question I wanted to ask you. Logan moved to her side, his gaze tenderly on her: What question? Little White took a deep breath, as if mustering up courage. She turned to face him, her gaze fixated on Logan, a note of resolve in her voice: Why why are you so nice to me? We havent known each other for long, yet youre willing to do so much for me. What what is it for? Logan was taken aback by her words, pausing for a moment before he sighed softly, his eyes carrying a complex emotion: Little White, Ive asked myself that question many times too. Perhaps its because I see something familiar in you. You remind me of myself in the past, the lonely and helpless me. I dont want you to go through the pain I once experienced, so I want to protect you. Little White trembled when she heard his words, a flicker of emotion passing through her eyes, her voice slightly choked: Logan thank you. Really thank you. Logan smiled, reached out to gently tousle her hair, his tone tender and firm: No need to thank me. As long as you wish, I will always stay by your side, until you truly step out of the past shadows. Little White nodded, tears glittering in her eyes. She leaned gently against Logans shoulder, her voice barely audible: Logan its really good to have you. Logan gently patted her back, his gaze tender and resolute. He knew that the road ahead might still be filled with hardships, but as long as Little White was willing, he would definitely accompany her to the end. Logan was also happy that Little White realized the importance of communication, and readily nodded in agreement. Little White returned to her room, softly closed the door, and the room instantly fell into silence. She walked to the window, opened it, and the night breeze, carrying a trace of coolness, brushed across her cheeks, scattering her hair. She looked up into the night sky, where countless stars twinkled, as if numerous eyes were watching her. Those stars flickered with a faint yet steadfast light, as if silently conveying some distant secret. Her gaze lingered on the night sky, but her thoughts involuntarily drifted back to last night. Ever since she ate that Spirit Fruit in the Secret Land, fragments of memories began to surface in her mind. Chapter 1446 - Chapter 1446 Chapter 786 Chapter 1446: Chapter 786 Chapter 1446: Chapter 786 Those memories are blurred and distant, as if she had not yet opened her eyes, a vague perception of the outside world. She remembered being in a warm yet dark space, hearing a low whisper, as if someone was softly calling her name. That feeling was both strange and familiar, stirring indescribable emotions within her heart. It was from that moment on, her attitude towards Logan began to intertwine with conflict. She couldnt confirm the reality of those memories, nor could she be sure whether Logan was really as trustworthy as she remembered. Her heart was filled with contradictions and uneasiness, as if standing in a fog, unable to find the direction forward. However, Logan proved everything to her through his actions. He never forced her, nor did he ever try to exploit her power. He just silently stayed by her side, melting the guard in her heart bit by bit with his gentleness and patience. His eyes were always sincere, his words were always warm, as if no matter how she hesitated or fled, he would wait for her right there. Thinking of this, Little White couldnt help but lift the corners of her mouth in a faint smile. She sighed lightly, and the tangled emotions in her heart seemed to dissipate a lot. She knew that Logan had proven through his actions that he would not hurt her, and to her, that was enough. As for the future well, they would see when it came. She leaned by the window, her gaze still fixed on the night sky. The stars still twinkled, silently accompanying her. Her heart gradually calmed down, as if the troublesome memories and emotions were blown away by the night wind. She gently closed her eyes, feeling the caress of the night breeze, a sense of unprecedented tranquility rising in her heart. Just then, there was a soft knock on the door. Little White opened her eyes and turned to look at the door, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity, Who? Its me, Logan. Logans gentle voice came from outside, I saw the light in your room was still on, so I came to check on you. Havent you slept yet? Little White paused for a moment, then walked to the door and gently opened it. Logan stood outside, holding a steaming cup of tea, his face wearing a concerned smile: I noticed you didnt eat much tonight and was worried you might be hungry, so I made you a cup of tea. This is the Peach Blossom Tea that the Peach Blossom Demon gave us earlier, its said to have a calming effect. Little White took the tea cup, feeling the warmth from the cup, and warmth surged inside her heart too. She took a sip of the tea, the aroma was strong and carried a hint of sweetness, as if it could dispel all the unrest in her heart. She looked up at Logan, her voice carrying a hint of gratitude, Thank you, Logan. Logan smiled and spoke in a light and gentle manner, Whats there to thank? Do we need to be so formal with each other? Little White lowered her head, gently stirring the tea in the cup, her voice almost inaudible, Logan, II have some things I want to talk to you about. Logan, hearing her words, showed a hint of surprise in his eyes, then nodded, his tone gentle, Go ahead, Im listening. Little White took a deep breath, seemingly gathering courage. She raised her head, her gaze directly meeting Logans, her voice firm, Logan, I know Ive been guarded and even doubtful towards you before. But after spending this time together, Ive realized that you truly care for me. I I dont want to dwell on the past memories anymore. I want to try and trust you. Upon hearing her words, a flicker of relief crossed Logans eyes. He nodded gently, his voice tender yet firm, Little White, Im glad you feel this way. Ill always be by your side until you truly step out of the shadows of the past. Little White felt a warm current surge through her upon hearing his words. She nodded gently, her eyes glistening with tears, Logan, thank you really, thank you. Logan smiled, gently ruffled her hair, his tone light and soft, Alright, dont overthink it. Finish your tea and get some rest early, we have a lot to do tomorrow. Little White nodded, lightly sipped the tea, the fragrance in her mouth spreading, as if warming her heart. Watching Logans retreating back as he turned to leave, a new sense of reassurance welled up within her. She knew the road ahead might still be filled with unknowns, but as long as Logan was by her side, she had the courage to face everything. Logan stood on the edge of the Goblin Fragmented World, his gaze intense, staring at the distant Void. His heart was filled with complex emotions, both the nerves of the impending battle and a firm belief in the future. He knew this battle would determine his fate, and the fate of the entire Goblin Giant Legion. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apollos instructions echoed in his ears, to annihilate the Lights Lawlord of the Radiant Clan, this was his mission, and his responsibility. However, the foundation of the Radiant Clan was profoundly deep, far beyond his imagination. Hundreds of Transcendent Level High Priests, nine beings at the peak of Transcendence, and even the Throne Level Sage of Light. Such power was enough to instill fear in anyone. But Logan had no room for retreat. He chose the path of the Perfect Evolution, and although arduous, he firmly believed this was the only way he could become strong enough. He knew that only through continuous challenges and tempering could he break through his limits and reach higher realms. The time has come. Logan muttered to himself, his voice carrying a hint of resoluteness. He turned to look back at the Goblin Giant Legion, these loyal warriors ready for battle, their eyes shining with determination. They might not fully understand the significance of this fight, but they trusted Logan, willing to follow him anywhere. Chapter 1447 - Chapter 1447 Chapter 786_2 Chapter 1447: Chapter 786_2 Chapter 1447: Chapter 786_2 Set off! Logan commanded, and the Goblin Giant Legion immediately sprang into action, marching mightily towards the Great Love Illusion Realm. Logan walked in the forefront, silently calculating the distance of each step. He knew the road ahead was filled with unknowns and dangers, but he was prepared. Lights Lawlord Logan muttered the name softly, a trace of coldness flashing in his eyes. No matter how powerful the adversary, he must slay them. This was not only to fulfill Apollos directive but also to prove that his own path was the correct one. Perfect Evolution Logan clenched his fists, filled with determination. He knew this battle would be the most important one of his life and a crucial step towards reaching the pinnacle. No matter the outcome, he would give his all without regrets. The figures of the Goblin Giant Legion gradually disappeared into the Void, but Logans gaze remained resolute. He knew the road ahead was full of challenges, yet he was prepared. No matter how powerful the Radiant Clan was, he would face them head-on until the very last moment. Come, Radiant Clan! Logan silently urged in his heart, his eyes ablaze with intense war spirit. In this battle, he would no longer retreat, no longer hesitate. He would use his power to prove his path, to prove his choices. Time was passing, and the horn of battle had already sounded. Logan, leading the Goblin Giant Legion, embarked on the journey towards the Great Love Illusion Realm. No matter how many hardships and dangers lay ahead, he would forge ahead bravely until the moment of victory. A surge of ecstasy rose in Logans heart, and the Systems notification sounds chimed like heavenly music, instantly dispelling the shadows within his heart. Dominion Weapon Sword of the Sovereign Slayer, this divine weapon forged from the bones of Sanctuary Powerhouse, having spanned several eras and bathed in the River of Time, its power formidable enough to shake the myriad worlds. Even the Holy Corpse of the Radiant Clan might not escape unscathed under this sword. Sword of the Sovereign Slayer Logan murmured softly, his eyes shimmering with a fiery glow. He felt the cold touch from his hand, as if he was holding the power of the entire universe. The blade emitted a faint ghostly light, as if recounting its past brilliance and glory. This sword was not only a weapon but also a symbol, symbolizing the peak path that Logan was about to embark upon. Meanwhile, the Systems Divine Amplification effects also took immediate effect. The aura of the Goblin Giant Legion soared abruptly, flames of war intent blazing in each warriors eyes. Their attack power increased by 200%, speed by 50%, and defense skyrocketed by 80%, with an additional 50% enchantment effect. Even more exhilarating, there was a 10% chance that the enemy would defect, and a 20% chance they would be smitten by divine punishment. Such an enhancement undoubtedly elevated the Goblin Legions combat power to an unprecedented height. Divine Art*Emperor Giant Hand! Logan activated the divine magic granted by the System without hesitation. In the Void, a gigantic hand materialized, radiating holy light, as if it could suppress all enemies. This was the blessing of the Sanctuary, a transformation of the essence of life. All followers of the Goblin Legion felt the support of Divine Laws at this moment, their strength, speed, and defense leaping qualitatively, even their souls becoming more tenacious. Radiant Clan, your end has come! Logan raised the Sword of the Sovereign Slayer, his voice thundering through the Void. His gaze pierced through layers of space, directly targeting the Lights Lawlord within the Great Love Illusion Realm. Even if the opponent had the Holy Corpse, even if the Radiant Clan had an immensely profound foundation, Logan was fearless. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Goblin Giant Legion roared in unison, their cries shaking heaven and earth. Their morale reached its peak, as if they had already seen the dawn of victory. Logan stood at the forefront of the legion, like a War God, the Sword of the Sovereign Slayer in his hand emitting a daunting pressure. Set off! Logan commanded, and the Goblin Legion surged like a flood towards the Great Love Illusion Realm. Their steps were firm, their momentum like a rainbow, as if they were about to crush any enemies in their path. Meanwhile, in the headquarters of the Radiant Clan, the Lights Lawlord seemed to sense something, his brows furrowing slightly. He looked up into the Void, a trace of gravity flashing in his eyes. Holy Corpse Lord, I fear we need to take action sooner, the Lights Lawlord said softly, his tone carrying a hint of unease. In the Void, a deep voice responded: No matter, mere ants, they cannot stir up any waves. However, the heart of Lights Lawlord was filled with a faint unease. Unbeknownst to him, Logan, wielding the Sword of the Sovereign Slayer and leading the Goblin Legion enhanced by Divine Amplification, was approaching him with unstoppable momentum. At the edge of the Great Love Illusion Realm, Logans figure became gradually clear. His gaze fixed on the Lights Lawlord, and a cold smile curled at his lips. Lights Lawlord, your end has come! Logans voice, like the whisper of the Grim Reaper, echoed in the Void. The Sword of the Sovereign Slayer was raised high, its blade split the sky, carrying the Destructive Power straight towards the Radiant Clans Holy See! This battle was destined to be recorded in the annals of history. With Logans command, it seemed as if the entire world was shaken in an instant. His voice, deep and majestic, seemed to come from the distant horizon, carrying an undeniable sense of command. In a flash, thousands upon thousands of the Goblin Legion appeared under this sky, emerging like a tide, densely covering the entire view. The deafening roars swept across like a storm, making the entire world tremble. It seemed that once this invincible army became enraged, even the vast starry world could instantly collapse into nothingness. Logan stood on a high place, his gaze burning intensely, surveying his army. His figure was tall and majestic, emitting an awe-inspiring aura. His eyes revealed an irrefutable determination, as if nothing could stop his advancing steps. His voice echoed in the air, like the command of a War God, invigorating every Goblin. For glory, for victory, advance! Logans voice sounded again, filled with power and determination. Under his command, the Goblin Legion advanced like a surge of steel. Their steps were uniform, each step seeming to strike at the heart of the earth, making a deafening roar. In front of this army, even a Transcendent Rank Army might tremble with fear. Even if the average level of the army was Mythical Grade, their amplification and strategy appeared immensely terrifying. Their ranks included warriors wielding giant axes, mages wielding magic, and knights mounted on warhorses. Every Goblin radiated a powerful aura, as if they were prepared to meet any challenge. Leading this army was Logans Goblin Giant King. His body was immensely huge, nearly several times taller than an ordinary Goblin. His skin was as hard as rock, covered in ancient runes, emitting a mysterious glow. His eyes conveyed fearless courage, as if no force could stop his advancing steps. The Goblin Giant King, having assimilated the seven-fold compound rules, had reached his own Mythical Grade. His strength was so immense that it even surpassed that of ordinary Mythical Grades. His presence was like a massive threat, instilling fear in all enemies. Facing ordinary Mythical Grades, let alone the Upper Super Rank, none could stand as his opponent. Your Majesty, our power is unmatched! the Goblin Giant King stood beside Logan, his voice filled with confidence and pride. His gaze swept across the entire army, as if seeing endless victories. Chapter 1448 - Chapter 1448 Chapter 787 Chapter 1448: Chapter 787 Chapter 1448: Chapter 787 Logan gave a slight smile, his eyes shimmering with a steadfast light: Our strength is not just for victory, but also for the protection of our homeland. Today, we will let the whole world know that our strength cannot be underestimated. Under his command, the Goblin Legion surged forward like a torrent of steel. Their battle cries echoed in the air, as if they were tearing the sky apart. Each Goblin was filled with fighting spirit, their eyes sparkling with a longing for victory. Forward, my warriors! Let the whole world feel our strength! Logans voice resounded once more, filled with power and determination. Under his command, the Goblin Legion surged forward like a torrent of steel, with only one goal in mindCvictory! In the sky, dark clouds began to gather, seemingly foretelling the arrival of a storm. However, for Logan and his legion, this was merely a small setback on their path forward. Their strength was unmatched, and their only goal was to make the entire world submit at their feet. When Logan arrived at the True Love Illusion Realm with his Goblin Legion, it seemed as if the entire world was shaken by their presence. The True Love Illusion Realm, a land filled with fantasy and mystery, had never experienced such a tense atmosphere before. Dense clouds filled the sky, seemingly foretelling the arrival of a storm. The ground trembled slightly, as if uneasy about the impending battle. Logan stood at the forefront of the legion, his figure towering and majestic like an unshakable mountain. His gaze was fiery, surveying this strange and mysterious land, yet his heart was filled with firmness and anticipation. He knew that the Radiant Clan was nearby, and perhaps this battle was an arrangement by fate. This confrontation was destined to become a legendary scene in the history of the True Love Illusion Realm. The residents of the True Love Illusion Realm had long heard of Logans formidable reputation. He was a legendary leader of the Goblin Race, making a name for a race considered as lowly servants. Under his leadership, the Goblin Legion transformed from a disparaged race into a unique existence among many races. Their combat power and lethality were well-known far and wide, with Logan hailed as a creator of miracles. However, the residents of the True Love Illusion Realm also revered the Radiant Clan. As one of the strongest forces on this land, hailed as the future of the Light Nation, they possessed immense combat power and lethality. Their leader, the Lights Lawlord, was the number one assassin of the True Love Illusion Realm, unmatched by anyone. His presence, like a ray of light, illuminated the entire True Love Illusion Realm. For everyone, the anticipation for this battle was immense. One was the number one assassin of the True Love Illusion Realm with the highest combat power and lethality, hailed as the future of the Light Nation; the other was Logan, who continuously created miracles and made a name for the Goblin Race. This confrontation was destined to be recorded in history. When Logans Laws Force was unleashed, the entire space began to distort. It was an invisible force, as if it could tear apart the constraints of space. The warriors of the Goblin Legion felt the shock of this power, their eyes glinting with a longing for victory. Logan stood still, closing his eyes, feeling the flow of the Laws Force. He knew that the Radiant Clan had already sensed their arrival. The Lights Lawlord naturally sensed this strong Laws Force. His figure, like a beam of light, jumped out from the distant Temple of Light and rushed towards Logan. His expression was stern and majestic, his eyes shining with a craving for battle. His body emitted a dazzling light, as if he was the incarnation of light. Logan, youve finally arrived. The voice of the Lights Lawlord echoed in the air like thunder, his gaze firmly locked on Logan, as if trying to see right through him. Behind him, the warriors of the Radiant Clan also responded, their figures like rays of light, converging into a powerful force. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan opened his eyes, his gaze meeting that of the Lights Lawlord. His eyes showed no fear but conveyed a firm conviction. He knew that this battle was inevitable. He took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over his own legion, then locking onto the Lights Lawlord again. Lights Lawlord, this battle is destined to become a legend in the True Love Illusion Realm, Logans voice was deep and forceful, filled with a longing for victory. His gaze was like a sharp sword, piercing directly towards the Lights Lawlords heart. The Lights Lawlord smiled slightly, his smile containing a hint of disdain: Logan, do you think you can contend with our Radiant Clan with just a bunch of Goblins? Logan sneered, a cold glint flashing in his eyes: The Goblin Race may have once been servants, but now, they possess the power to change the world. Today, let us see who truly rules the True Love Illusion Realm. The two sides were miles apart, but just one release of Laws Force seemed to distort the entire space. The Lights Lawlord, riding forward in a leap, his figure like a beam of light, tore through the sky. Behind him, the warriors of the Radiant Clan also responded, their figures like beams of light, converging into a powerful force. The residents of the True Love Illusion Realm watched with bated breath, knowing that this battle would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. The Radiant Clan and the Goblin Legion, two forces that seemed unlikely to ever meet, now stood on opposing battlefields. Their eyes were filled with anticipation because they knew this battle was destined to become a legendary scene in the history of the True Love Illusion Realm. In this mysterious and ancient land of the True Love Illusion Realm, although the Lights Lawlords power was somewhat suppressed, he still appeared exceptionally strong. His figure was like a bright lighthouse, emitting an awe-inspiring majesty. His followers, too, were like a terrifying presence, their aura containing endless power, several auras intertwined, seemingly capable of tearing apart space. Among them, many were Transcendent Warriors, their very existence enough to make any adversary shudder. Chapter 1449 - Chapter 1449 Chapter 787_2 Chapter 1449: Chapter 787_2 Chapter 1449: Chapter 787_2 Lights Lawlord stood aloft, his gaze piercing like torches, surveying Logan and the Goblin Legion he led. His eyes carried a tinge of contempt, viewing them as ants overestimating their own strength. He had long heard of Logans numerous deeds, even described by many as a legend. However, in the eyes of Lights Lawlord, these so-called legends were merely struggles of a lower race. Logan, do you really think that with a group of Goblins you can contend against our Radiant Tribe? Lights Lawlords voice carried a trace of disdain, his tone filled with scorn for the Goblin Race. Goblins? Even if they were stronger, they couldnt be compared with the Radiant Tribe. Your kind, the Lower Beings Domain, even if amplified ten thousand times, still wouldnt match our Radiant Tribes Divine Residence. Logan stood at the forefront of the Goblin Legion, his gaze firm and fearless, not at all overwhelmed by Lights Lawlords imposing aura. His eyes flashed with disdain towards Lights Lawlord, as if saying, Do you think we are so easily defeated? He knew well, although Lights Lawlord was powerful, the Goblin Legion was by no means an easy foe. Lights Lawlord, you are overly confident. Logan spoke in a deep and forceful voice, his gaze fixed on Lights Lawlord, unflinching. The Goblin Race may have once been lower beings, but we have long since changed. Today, let us see, who truly dominates the True Love Illusion Realm. Lights Lawlord gave a cold laugh, his eyes carrying a hint of mockery: Logan, do you really think you are qualified to oppose me? Under these Heavenly Rules, even if the Strong Ones of my tribe do not make a move, just by myself, wiping out you and the entire Goblin Legion would hardly take a blink of an eye. His tone was full of confidence, as if he had already seen the outcome of victory. However, Logan was not intimidated by his aura. He knew well that this battle was not merely a contest of strength, but a comparison of wisdom and courage. The Goblin Legion, although of humble origin, possessed unparalleled unity and resilience, something the Radiant Tribe could not comprehend. Lights Lawlord, you might be accustomed to looking down from high above, but today, you will witness our power. Logans voice carried a hint of determination, his gaze sweeping across the Goblin Legion behind him, seeing faces full of fighting spirit. Their eyes held no fear, only a desire for victory. Our Goblin Race may have once been looked down upon, but we have never given up on striving. Today, we will use our strength to prove our worth. Logans voice echoed in the air, as if infusing power into the entire legion. Lights Lawlords face revealed a disdainful smile, his gaze sweeping over the Goblin Legion again as if searching for their weakness. However, he overlooked the intangible strength inherent in the Goblin LegionCunity and courage. Logan, do you really think you are qualified to oppose me? Lights Lawlords voice rang out again, his tone replete with mockery. Under these Heavenly Rules, you are nothing but trivial beings. Today, let me see just how capable you are. His eyes twinkled with a coldness, as if he had already decided the fate of the Goblin Legion. Nonetheless, Logan was fearless, his gaze firm and dauntless, as if saying, Today, let us see, who truly dominates the True Love Illusion Realm. In this True Love Illusion Realm, a thrilling battle is about to unfold. Lights Lawlord, this high and mighty Strong One, and Logan, the legendary leader of the Goblin Race, their showdown is destined to become the most legendary scene in this land. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan did not respond, for he believed that words were superfluous at this crucial moment. Only battle could determine the victor. He took a deep breath, his gaze sharp as a sword, fixed on the Lights Lawlord. Slowly, he raised his hands, beginning to gather his power. As he moved, an invisible oppressive force emanated from him, making the very air seem dense. Suddenly, Logan roared, thrusting his hands forward vigorously. A dazzling light burst instantly from his palms, shooting straight into the sky. In the next moment, the entire sky dimmed, as if devoured by the light. It was an Emperor Weapon, radiating endless majesty and power. As soon as it appeared, the rules of the space itself began to collapse. In the Void, numerous lights of the Great Law converged, attracted by the weapon, instantly severing the space-time of the entire area. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm seemed to fall into silence. Everyone was shocked by the might of the Emperor Weapon, not excluding the Lights Lawlord himself. His body trembled from his soul, as if he saw not just a weapon, but the arrival of a grand king. This feeling was even more overwhelming than when he encountered the Holy Corpse of the Radiant Clan, bringing an unprecedented pressure on him. The Lights Lawlords eyes were tightly fixed on the Emperor Weapon. A flash of shock passed through his eyes, but it was quickly replaced by determination. He knew he could not afford to concede at this moment. He was a Lawlord of the Radiant Clan, one of the most powerful beings in this land. He would not allow himself to falter in front of such an opponent. Hmph! It is just a weapon! the Lights Lawlord snorted coldly, his voice carrying an undeniable imperiousness. Around him, a vast power as if heralding doom began to manifest, reminiscent of ancient Demons returning to this world. It was a power so tremendous that it could make the entire space tremble. As the Lights Lawlord released his power, the Heavenly Rules began to reconfigure, as if responding to his summon. These rules continuously enhanced his strength, making him increasingly mighty. His figure, amidst the light, grew immensely, seeming to merge with the whole world. His eyes flickered with a ruthless light, staring straight at Logan and his Emperor Weapon. Logan, do you think you can defeat me with just a weapon? The voice of the Lights Lawlord echoed through the air like a Thunderbolt, filled with confidence and disdain. The power of my Radiant Clan, is it something that your Lower Beings Domain can comprehend? Today, let me show you what true power is! Around him, numerous lights began to converge, forming dazzling Light Pillars. These pillars, like sharp swords, pointed directly at Logan, as if to destroy him and the Emperor Weapon together. The power of the Lights Lawlord kept rising, his momentum like a volcano, ready to erupt at any moment. Logan gripped the Emperor Weapon tightly, his eyes showing no fear. He knew the battle had just begun. He took a deep breath; the Emperor Weapon in his hand shone brightly again, as if responding to the challenge of the Lights Lawlord. His voice was low and firm, as if coming from the depths of his heart: Lights Lawlord, today, let us see who truly is the king of this land! As his words fell, the entire True Love Illusion Realm seemed to be caught in a storm. The Emperor Weapon and the power of the Lights Lawlord collided, emitting deafening roars. Chapter 1450 - Chapter 1450 Chapter 788 Chapter 1450: Chapter 788 Chapter 1450: Chapter 788 At this moment, the residents of the True Love Illusion Realm held their breath and watched intently, knowing that this battle would determine the future of the land. At this moment, the atmosphere of the entire True Love Illusion Realm became extremely solemn, as if time had been frozen momentarily. The power of the Lights Lawlord was like a towering High Mountain, suppressing the entire space, making one feel an almost suffocating pressure. His presence was like a Giant appearing in a tiny world, where just a casual strike from him could potentially halt the cycle of the entire world, plunging everything into termination. However, Logan appeared exceptionally composed. His figure, amidst the light, seemed unusually tall, the Emperor Weapon in his hand seemed to blend with him, radiating endless majesty. With a gentle swing, the weapon burst forth dazzling radiance in the air, as hot and brilliant as the Sun. Countless blessings, like strands of golden rain, erupted from the weapon, showering onto every Goblin. Thousands of members of the Goblin Legion, nourished by these blessings, saw a sudden boost in their momentum, as if they had grown a hundred times larger in an instant. Their figures became even larger, with unending combat intent and courage sparkling in their eyes. The already formidable legion, at this moment, became even more terrifying, as if they were ready for any challenge. This scene shocked the Transcendent Warriors behind the Lights Lawlord. Their already powerful auras became even more unstable at this moment, as if suppressed by Logans aura. Especially among some Transcendent Warriors, a glint of greed and unease flickered in their eyes, already itching to move. They were eager to join the battle, to prove their power, yet were also intimidated by the terrifying power Logan displayed. However, only the Lights Lawlord and the Throne behind him truly understood the terror involved. The Throne, being one of the most powerful entities of the Radiant Clan, was already at the peak level, or even an existence above the Rule. They knew well that unless those Legendary Kings appeared, such combat power was almost invincible worldwide. A complex expression crossed the Lights Lawlords face, his originally confident expression now tempered with solemnity. He knew well that the Emperor Weapon in Logans hand was no ordinary weapon; the power contained within it had even surpassed his imagination. And with the Goblin Legion amplified by the blessings, they had displayed an astonishing combat power, forcing him to reassess his opponent. Logan, what exactly is the weapon in your hand? The voice of the Lights Lawlord contained an undeniable shock, his gaze fixed on the Emperor Weapon emitting endless radiance, as if trying to decipher some secret from it. Logan gave a slight smile, his eyes sparkling with confidence: This weapon is a part of my power, as well as the power of the entire Goblin Legion. It will lead us to victory, no matter who the opponent is. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Throne behind the Lights Lawlord also spoke up, their voices carrying a hint of caution: Such power is not something an ordinary Emperor Weapon would possess. Logan, where exactly did you get it from? Logan did not answer, his gaze returning to the Lights Lawlord: Lights Lawlord, your power is indeed strong, but you seem to have forgotten that this world is never dominated by the strong. Today, let us see who truly dominates the True Love Illusion Realm! As his words fell, the atmosphere on the entire battlefield grew even more tense. The warriors of the Goblin Legion tightly gripped their weapons, their eyes shimmering with a longing for victory. The Transcendent Warriors behind the Lights Lawlord also readied themselves for battle, their auras surging more fiercely at this moment. In this moment, the skies of the True Love Illusion Realm were enveloped by two powerful forces, as if the whole world was waiting for a groundbreaking duel. This duel was destined to go down in the history of the True Love Illusion Realm, becoming an eternal legend. However, just at this moment, the Lights Lawlord and his warriors unexpectedly felt an indescribable palpitation. Although Logan was not even at the Mythical Grade, and they could have easily annihilated him and the Goblin Legion, why did they feel an inexplicable fear? This sense of fear puzzled even themselves. After much thought, they finally realized that the source of their unease was the weapon in Logans hand. The oppressive power emanated from the weapon was an unprecedented pressure for them. They had seen countless powerful weapons in the Celestial Void, but a mysterious and impressively oppressive weapon like this was something they had never encountered before. It seemed to have its own will, even making the entire space tremble. Comparing strengths, the Goblin Legion didnt have much chance against the Radiant Clan, which possessed powerful Transcendent Warriors. However, at this moment, some warriors of the Radiant Clan began to waver. They wondered if the mysterious Logan could truly create a miracle like the legends. Logan stood at the forefront of the Goblin Legion, his eyes devoid of any wavering. He held tightly to the weapon in his hand, feeling the power transmitted through it. He knew that the outcome of this battle depended not just on the strength but also on belief and courage. He believed that the warriors of the Goblin Legion would fight for glory, and the weapon in his hand would be the key to their victory. Chapter 1451 - Chapter 1451 Chapter 788_2 Chapter 1451: Chapter 788_2 Chapter 1451: Chapter 788_2 The Lights Lawlord saw Logan and the Goblin Legions momentum growing stronger and couldnt help feeling a sense of urgency. He knew he couldnt afford to give Logan any more opportunities; he had to strike first. A glint of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes as he swung his arms, unleashing an attack imbued with powerful Rule energy in an instant. This attack seemed to tear apart the constraints of space, causing the whole world to tremble. At that moment, space became incredibly fragile, as if it would shatter at any moment. In the air, massive vortexes began to form, like black holes devouring everything, varying in size but all exuding a terrifying absorptive power. Each black hole spun wildly, as if they were about to engulf the world itself. Logan, did you think a mere weapon could rival me? Today, you shall witness my true power! The Lights Lawlords voice echoed thunderously through the air, his eyes filled with confidence and coldness. The formidable ones of the Radiant Clan, seeing the Lights Lawlords attack, revealed confident smiles. They believed such an attack could instantly obliterate Logan and the Goblin Legion. However, Logan stood fearless, his eyes sparkling with resolute light. Come at me, Lights Lawlord! Let me see just how powerful you really are! Logans voice was deep and forceful, his weapon once again emitting a dazzling light, as if responding to the Lights Lawlords challenge. The Goblin Warriors saw the Lights Lawlords attack, a flicker of nervousness in their eyes, but they quickly regained their resolve. They believed in Logan, in his weapon, and that they could create a miracle. Their gazes were fixed on the Lights Lawlords attack, waiting for Logans command. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was enveloped by this powerful aura. Space shattered, time froze, and a breathtaking battle was about to erupt. The outcome of this fight would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. Logans gaze was grave and determined, facing the Lights Lawlords space-tearing attack without a hint of retreat. Conviction shimmered in his eyes, as if he had already seen through the emptiness of his opponents bluster. He took a deep breath, his hands gripping tightly onto the mysterious Emperor Weapon, feeling its boundless power. Come forth! Logans voice was deep and forceful, as though coming from the depths of his soul. With a forceful raise of his weapon, an immense power erupted from within him, perfectly merging with the weapons energy. As he moved, a formidable attack surged from his hands, like a beam of light slicing through darkness, charging directly towards the Lights Lawlords onslaught. Within the evolution of the weapon, the attack grew increasingly mighty, as if it had its own life. It carved dazzling trajectories through the Void, twinkling like the stars in the sky at that moment, with countless lights converging like stars, forming a tremendously powerful torrent of energy. Wherever this force passed, the cracks in space were instantly mended, as if even time was being rewoven. At this very moment, the Goblin Legions momentum soared, as if ignited by Logans attack, their fighting spirit instantly aflame. Thousands of Goblin Warriors let out earth-shaking roars, rushing towards the Radiant Tribe like a tide. Their figures, highlighted in the light, seemed exceptionally towering, their eyes flickering with the desire for victory. However, the Transcendent Rank strong ones of the Radiant Tribe appeared utterly confused. Originally confident, they had thought the Goblin Legion was but lambs to the slaughter, but now they were forced to reassess the situation. Although the Goblins had quite a few Mythical Grade warriors, they still seemed too weak compared to the Radiant Tribes Transcendent Rank strong ones. Nevertheless, they were aware that the Goblin Legion had integrated numerous Rules, making them a bit tricky to handle. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How dare they? A Transcendent Rank strong individual of the Radiant Tribe murmured in disbelief. They had never imagined that the Goblin Legion would have the audacity to provoke the Radiant Tribe so boldly, which in their eyes was an unforgivable act of insolence. The warriors of the Radiant Clan could no longer sit idly by, especially the Throne Strong Individuals. They knew all too well that if they could not annihilate the Goblin Legion in this battle, the majesty of the Radiant Tribe would face an unprecedented challenge. They rose from their places one by one, a powerful aura emanating from them as they prepared to take action themselves. We can no longer let them continue their arrogance! The voice of a Throne Strong Individual thundered through the air, his eyes twinkling with a merciless glow. We must teach these Goblins a lesson, make them understand what the consequences of provoking the Radiant Tribe are! Another Throne Strong Individual nodded, his gaze fixed on the advancing Goblin Legion, filled with intent to kill: Thats right, they must all be exterminated. Today, is the day of reckoning for the Goblin Race! The strong warriors of the Radiant Clan sprang into action, their figures like streaks of light, instantly converging to form a powerful force. Their goal was singular completely obliterate the Goblin Legion. They were fully aware that this battle was not only about the glory of the Radiant Tribe but also about their ruling status in the True Love Illusion Realm. However, Logan was not intimidated by the momentum of the Radiant Clans warriors. His gaze remained steadfast, and his weapon once again radiated dazzling light. He knew that the battle had just begun, and he and his Goblin Legion would prove their worth with their valor and strength. Goblins, for glory, for the future, charge! Logans voice echoed like the war command of a War God across the sky. Hearing his command, the Goblin Warriors let out earth-shaking roars, their figures like dark torrents flooding towards the warriors of the Radiant Tribe. At this moment, the sky of the True Love Illusion Realm was enveloped by two formidable forces, as if the entire World was waiting for a ground-shaking confrontation. And the outcome of this confrontation would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. Logans strike with the Emperor Weapon was like a Divine Power splitting heaven and earth, tearing directly through the Void and leaving a hundred yards-long sword mark. This sword mark, akin to a rift tearing the universe, not only swallowed the Lights Lawlords attack in an instant but also extended indefinitely towards the Lights Lawlord, carrying an Endless oppressive force of destruction. The face of the Lights Lawlord slightly changed, a flicker of surprise in his eyes. He hadnt expected that the weapon in Logans hand was so powerful that it could easily tear through the Void, even threatening him. But the Lights Lawlord was, after all, a top-tier Strong One amongst the Radiant Clan. He quickly regained his composure, his hands swiftly forming Techniques, and behind him, his white wings surged upward in a mighty leap, rising nine yards high like a pair of grand Light Wings, shining with dazzling luminescence. With the casting of Lights Lawlord, an ancient Rune emerged in the air, dotting the Void like the stars themselves. This Rune exuded a mysterious and formidable Energy, then split into thousands of phantoms, like countless Light Swords, meeting Logans attack head-on. These phantoms intertwined in the Void, forming complex Light Arrays in an attempt to withstand Logans onslaught. However, the Emperor Weapon in Logans hand seemed to possess its own will; a Divine Thunder descended from the Nine Heavens, like a Heavenly Punishment toward the casting Lights Lawlord. Containing an Endless force of Thunderbolt, the Divine Thunder ripped a gap in the Lights Lawlords defenses in an instant. In that moment, Logans figure appeared immensely towering, as he leapt and soared towards the Void, bearing down ferociously towards the Lights Lawlord. His actions were swift and decisive, as though he was set on a complete suppression of the Lights Lawlord. The Emperor Weapon in his hands shone with an Endless glow, like a Divine Sword that severed everything, swinging with an Endless oppressive force towards the Lights Lawlord. Chapter 1452 - Chapter 1452 Chapter 789 Chapter 1452: Chapter 789 Chapter 1452: Chapter 789 . Although Lights Lawlord was surprised by Logans attack, he was ultimately of a higher realm and stronger. He knew he could not let himself be suppressed by Logans attack, for the consequences would be unimaginable. At the moment when the rune was drawn, he violently swung his hand, and a Void Gate instantly opened. This gate seemed to connect to another world, emitting a mysterious and formidable power. Logan, do you think you can defeat me with just a weapon? Lights Lawlords voice carried a hint of coldness and confidence, My power is beyond your imagination! As his words fell, a tremendous force surged out of the Void Gate, like a tide meeting Logans attack head-on. This force seemed capable of twisting space, dissolving all attacks into nothingness. Lights Lawlords figure became immensely tall amidst the light, his eyes flickering with a cold light, staring straight at Logan. Today, let me show you the true power of the Radiant Clan! Lights Lawlords voice thundered through the air like a thunderbolt, his hands moving through another technique, and countless beams of light emanated from his body, converging into a giant Light Pillar, crashing towards Logans attack. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was enveloped by two powerful forces. Space trembled, time froze, as if the whole world was waiting for this earth-shattering confrontation. The outcome of this battle would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. Then, countless Exotic Beasts from ancient times poured out from the Void Gate like a flood; their figures appeared immensely grand in the void, emitting an oppressive aura that took ones breath away. Among these beasts were the figures of the God Clan, their forms varied, some soaring through the sky like Giant Dragons, others standing immovable like mountains, exuding an ancient and formidable aura. At this moment, they seemed to have shifted from Hell, continuously pouring towards Logan. Facing this overwhelming tide of beasts, Logans brow slightly furrowed. He was well aware of the deep foundations of the Radiant Clan; these beasts were merely a small portion of the power Lights Lawlord had summoned. If the Powerhouses of the Radiant Clan noticed the disturbance here, perhaps even Dominator Level Strong Ones might personally descend. At that time, the situation would become irreparable. Lights Lawlord, do you think these beasts can stop me? Logans voice carried a hint of coldness, his eyes flickering with determined light. He knew that he must end this battle quickly, or the situation would turn very unfavorable for them. Upon seeing Logans expression, Lights Lawlord couldnt help but laugh wantonly. His laughter thundered through the void, filled with disdain and confidence. Boy, you are no match for me! he loudly taunted, as if he had already seen Logans future. Do you think with this power you can contend with me? Ridiculous! A chill flickered in Lights Lawlords eyes, he had roughly understood why Logan would strike at him. Surely it was the Angel Family backing him, possibly even Apollo himself from the legends. Without their support, Logan would never dare to provoke the Radiant Clan so boldly. You shouldnt be alive. Lights Lawlord said coldly, his gaze filled with murderous intent. However, Logan was fearless, his figure slightly flickered in the void, turning into a ray of light, disappearing instantly from the air. As soon as Lights Lawlords voice fell, Logan had already appeared behind him, the Emperor Weapon in his hand emitting a dazzling light, fiercely slashing down towards Lights Lawlord. You shouldnt be alive. Logans voice was calm and firm, as if stating a fact. His attack, like a beam piercing through darkness, carried endless oppressive power, aiming straight for Lights Lawlords vital points. The color drained from Lights Lawlords face in an instant; he didnt expect Logans speed to be so fast, able to break through his defenses in a blink. He violently turned around, trying to block Logans attack, but it was too late. The edge of the Emperor Weapon had already touched his body, the powerful force instantly exploded, tearing Lights Lawlords defenses to shreds. You Lights Lawlords voice abruptly stopped, a flash of disbelief crossing his eyes. He had never thought that he would fall into such a dire situation at Logans hands. Yet Logan did not give him any chance to catch his breath. His figure flashed again, the Emperor Weapon tracing dazzling trajectories in the void, twinkling like stars. His attacks surged towards Lights Lawlord like a tide, each strike carrying endless oppressive and destructive power. Lights Lawlord, today, let me show you my power! Logans voice was low and forceful, his eyes flickering with unwavering light. He knew that this battle concerned not only his own destiny but also the future of the entire Goblin Legion. The laughter of Lights Lawlord had vanished, replaced by a solemn expression. He well knew that the weapon in Logans hands was no ordinary object, and the power he displayed far exceeded his expectations. At this moment, Lights Lawlord finally realized that he might have truly underestimated this opponent. Logan, do you really think you can win? Lights Lawlords voice carried a tinge of reluctance, powerful light surged around his body again, attempting to block Logans attacks. However, Logans assault was like a ferocious storm, leaving him overwhelmed. Lights Lawlord, today is your end! Logans voice resounded like a War Gods command through the void. His figure appeared immensely large amidst the light, the Emperor Weapon in his hand like a divine sword that cut through everything, carrying endless oppressive power, slashing towards Lights Lawlord. Chapter 1453 - Chapter 1453: Chapter 789_2 Chapter 1453: Chapter 789_2 At this moment, the entirety of the True Love Illusion Realm was shrouded in two formidable powers, as if the whole world was awaiting this earth-shattering duel. The outcome of this duel would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. The strike contained powerful Void Law, merging countless karmic orders. It was like a blade tearing through time and space, bearing endless oppressive might and destructive force. Even though the Lights Lawlord possessed formidable strength, he knew full well that a hit from such a strike would leave him dead or crippled. The Lights Lawlord, who had been previously mocking, had not expected that in just an instant, Logans attack would descend like thunderbolt, catching him off guard. His thoughts might have been vivid and numerous, but faced with this unstoppable strike, he could only watch his body being hit. In that instant, the Lights Lawlords body plummeted from the sky like a withered flower, violently smashing into the earth. The immense impact caused the ground to tremble, and the surface within a hundred feet instantly collapsed, forming a vast crater. Dust billowed and stones flew, evidencing the terrifying power of the strike. Logan did not hesitate, pursuing his advantage, ready to completely finish off the Lights Lawlord. However, just as he was about to strike again, a figure suddenly appeared before him. The speed of this figure was incredibly fast, as if instantly traversing through space, directly blocking Logans path. Sensing danger, Logan immediately retreated, his eyes turning cautious in an instant. He carefully sized up the figure blocking his way, trying to gauge the others strength from his aura. However, when he saw the figures face, his own expression inevitably grew solemn. The figure before him exuded an immensely powerful aura, as if containing endless strength. His eyes carried a touch of indifference, yet also revealed an unmistakable authority. He radiated an ancient and mysterious air, as if he came from a distant era, possessing secrets unknown to others. Who are you? Logans voice was low and forceful, his gaze firmly locked on the other, his Emperor Weapon emitting a faint glow, ready to respond to any possible attack. The figure smiled faintly, his voice calm and composed: Logan, you are indeed strong, but the depth of the Radiant Clan is not something you can easily shake. Today, you have done enough. Logans complexion slightly changed, realizing that this person was no ordinary character. A trace of unease flashed through his heart, but was quickly replaced by steadfast conviction. He knew that the battle was far from over, and what he was facing might just be the tip of the iceberg of the Radiant Clans true strength. Are you a Strong One of the Radiant Clan? Logan asked, his voice containing a hint of probing. The figure nodded, admiration in his eyes: You are smart, Logan. But, you have done enough for today. Go back, and do not act rashly anymore. A hint of coldness flashed in Logans eyes, his voice carrying an undeniable determination: A Strong One of the Radiant Clan, do you think I would back down easily? Today, since I have come, I will not leave empty-handed. The figure smiled faintly, his eyes showing a hint of helplessness: Logan, do you really think you can win? The power of the Radiant Clan is beyond your imagination. Today, you have already crossed our line. Go back, or you will regret it. A firmness flashed in Logans eyes, his voice low and powerful: Regret? I have never had any regrets. Today, since I have come, I will not let you off easily. The expression of the adversary changed subtly, a hint of coldness flashing through his eyes: Logan, do you really think you can win? Without responding, Logans figure slightly flickered in the Void, rushing again towards the direction of Lights Lawlord. However, the adversarys figure also moved instantly, his speed incredibly fast, as if instantly traversing space, once again blocking Logans path. Logan, do you really think you can win? The adversarys voice carried a trace of ruthlessness, his eyes glittering with an unquestionable resolve. A flicker of coldness passed through Logans eyes, his voice deep and forceful: Win or lose, you only find out after the battle. Today, since Ive come, I will not let you off easily. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was shrouded by two powerful forces, as if the whole world was waiting for this earth-shattering showdown. The outcome of this duel would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. The adversarys strength was unfathomable, at the very least he was a Throne Level existence. With such a Strong One personally entering the fray, Logan knew full well that if he wanted to easily cut down Lights Lawlord, the upcoming battle would unquestionably be arduous. The appearance of the adversary was like a High Mountain lying across Logans path, making him feel unprecedented pressure. Bearing grievous wounds, Lights Lawlord struggled to stand up. His body was covered with scars, blood oozing slowly from his wounds, staining his robe red. His eyes were full of shock and disbelief, unable to comprehend how he could be defeated by Logan. In this True Love Illusion Realm, he was the top-ranked killer, feared by everyone, with hardly anyone daring to confront him head-on. Yet, Logan, who was not even of Mythical Grade, had easily defeated him. To him, it was utterly inconceivable. Lights Lawlords mind was in chaos; he could not accept this reality. But he quickly realized he no longer had the time to dwell on this issue. His only hope was for the Radiant Clans Strong Ones to seek revenge for him and restore his honor. Logans gaze was sharp as a knife, coldly sweeping over Lights Lawlord, then turning towards the Radiant Clans Throne Strong Individual blocking his way. His voice carried an undeniable killing intent: Step aside, its useless whoever comes today, I must slay Lights Lawlord. Dream on. The Radiant Clans Throne Strong Individual scoffed with disdain, his eyes filled with contempt and mockery. In his view, Logan was nothing more than a delusional ant daring to challenge the dignity of the Radiant Clan. He sneered: Logan, do you think that with just a weapon you can do whatever you want? Lights Lawlord is the future hope of our Radiant Clan, the future Holy Son of Light. With me here, you can forget about succeeding. His voice carried an unquestionable authority, as if he was the Dominator of this heaven and earth. A powerful Aura emanated from him, like a towering High Mountain, exerting tremendous pressure on Logan. However, Logan was not afraid; his eyes sparkled with unwavering determination. Throne Strong Individual of the Radiant Clan, do you think you can stop me? Logans voice was deep and forceful, a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. He was well aware that this battle had reached its most critical moment; he could not retreat, nor could he afford to fail. The Radiant Clans Throne Strong Individual let out a cold laugh, a glimmer of murderous intent in his eyes: Logan, do you really think you have a chance? Today, I will let you know what real power is. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No sooner had the words left his mouth than a tremendous power burst forth from his body, surging towards Logan like a tide. This power was so mighty it could tear space, causing the entire heaven and earth to tremble. Logan felt the horror of this power, but he did not back down. His eyes shone with firm resolve, and the Emperor Weapon in his hand once again emitted a dazzling light. Come then, let me see just how strong your power is! Logans voice resonated like the decree of a War God across the Void. His figure, bathed in light, seemed immensely tall, as if merging with the Emperor Weapon in his hand. His strike was like a ray of light tearing through the darkness, slashing instantly towards the Radiant Clans Throne Strong Individual. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was enveloped by two powerful forces, as if the whole world was awaiting this earth-shattering showdown. Chapter 1454 - Chapter 1454: Chapter 790 Chapter 1454: Chapter 790 .And the outcome of this duel will determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. Once the Throne Strong Individual made his move, the Laws Force instantly converged around him, as if the entire world was making way for him. His radiance grew more and more intense, like a Buddha statue shining brightly, emitting endless majesty and sanctity. Each of his movements seemed to contain limitless power, with a mere flick of his finger capable of degenerating everything in the world. Logan, do you really think you stand a chance? The voice of the Throne Strong Individual was like the sound of heaven, yet it carried an undeniable authority. His eyes were full of scorn, as if he was looking at an overreaching ant. No matter how powerful the weapon in your hand is, the gulf of realm is something you will never be able to cross. Tens of thousands of Goblins realized the crisis, and they gathered behind Logan, their eyes flickering with concern for Logan and anger towards the enemy. They wanted to share the pressure for Logan, even if it meant just standing behind him, they wanted to be his strongest support. However, Logan merely shook his head, his eyes fleeting with a touch of gentleness and determination. He did not want his kin to be involved in this battle. He knew that the opponent was the Throne Strong Individual, and even if the Goblin Legion was powerful, it was not a match for him. He did not want to put his people in unnecessary danger. Goblins, fall back! Logans voice was deep and forceful, his eyes shimmering with firmness. Let me handle this battle alone. Although the Goblins were reluctant, they knew Logans decision was right. They could only pray for him from afar, hoping that he would return safely. Their gazes were fixed on Logan and the Throne Strong Individual, filled with anticipation and worry. Logan faced the Throne Strong Individual alone, without a trace of fear in his eyes. He knew he was enough to battle the Throne Strong Individual alone. He wanted to test the power of the Emperor Weapon, to see if it truly was the foremost divine weapon beneath the Dominator. The Emperor Weapon in his hand emitted a dazzling light, as if responding to his resolve. Throne Strong Individual, dont underestimate me. Logans voice was deep and forceful, his eyes shining with firmness. Even if theres a gap in realm, the battle is not yet decided; it has just begun. The Throne Strong Individual sneered, his eyes flashing with disdain: Logan, do you really think you have a chance? Today, I will show you what true power is. As soon as his words fell, a powerful force suddenly erupted from him, rushing towards Logan like a tide. This force was so powerful that it could tear apart space, making the heavens and earth tremble. However, Logan was unafraid, his eyes shining with determination. Although Logan had not reached the Mythical Grade, his strength could not be solely measured by realm. He had many experiences of battling above his level, especially leading the lower beings, the Goblins, to create one myth after another. Each of his breakthroughs shocked the world. Come on, let me see how strong your power really is! Logans voice was like the command of the War God, echoing in the Void. His figure shone in the light, seemingly merging with the Emperor Weapon in his hand. His attack was like a beam of light tearing through the darkness, striking at the Throne Strong Individual in an instant. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was enveloped by their two mighty forces, as if the whole world was awaiting this earth-shattering duel. And the outcome of this duel will determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. While battling the Throne Strong Individual, Logans gaze never left the Lights Lawlord. He was very clear that the true target of this battle was not just to win, but to slay the Lights Lawlord with the mysterious weapon in his hand. The Lights Lawlord was not only the target of his journey, but also a thorn in his heart that must be removed. The heart of the Lights Lawlord became heavier at this moment. He was already resentful for being defeated by Logan, and now seeing Logan holding his own against the Throne Strong Individual, his pride was severely trampled. The Lights Lawlord had always been one of the top strong ones in the True Love Illusion Realm, the top killer, revered by everyone. However, not only did Logan defeat him, but he could also contend with the Throne Strong Individual, filling him with immense frustration and rage. How is this possible The Lights Lawlord muttered under his breath, his eyes full of shock and disbelief. Watching Logan and the Throne Strong Individual exchange blows, his heart was filled with doubts and reluctance. Hes not even considered Mythical Grade, how can he possess such strength? The power of the Throne Strong Individual surged like a tide, each strike containing endless force of Law, enough to tear apart space and destroy everything in its path. However, Logan was undaunted, and the Emperor Weapon in his hand seemed to have its own will, each swing carrying endless pressure and destructive power. His figure flickered in the light, like a shadow darting through time, each attack accurately hitting the weak spots of the Throne Strong Individual. Seeing all this, a trace of fear rose in the Lights Lawlords heart. He was well aware of the Throne Strong Individuals strength, an existence second only to the Dominator and the Holy See, a height unattainable in many lifetimes. Now, Logan was actually able to contend with the Throne Strong Individual, even gaining some upper hand. This forced him to reassess Logans strength. Chapter 1455 - Chapter 1455: Chapter 790_2 Chapter 1455: Chapter 790_2 Even though Logans weapons are extraordinary, weapons are just one aspect, the Lights Lawlord comforted himself inwardly, trying to regain a bit of self-esteem. The true Strong One relies on a measure of bearing and courage. Give an ant a weapon, and it simply cannot wield it. However, the words of the Lights Lawlord seemed more like self-deception. He deeply knew that Logan was not just a common ant. The strength and courage displayed by Logan had long surpassed the imagination of ordinary people. Leading the Goblin of the Lower Beings Domain, he had created countless miracles, which itself was an embodiment of bearing and courage. And at this moment, the Emperor Weapon in his hand was like wings on a tiger, providing him the capital to contend with the Throne Strong Individual. Each of Logans attacks was like a thunderbolt of tremendous force, his figure shuttling through the Void as if merging with the entire space. His eyes sparkled with a resolute light, as though no force could stop his advancing steps. He had only one target the Lights Lawlord. Your doomsday has come, Lights Lawlord! Logans voice echoed through the Void like the command of the War God. In an instant, he broke away from the engagement with the Throne Strong Individual, transforming into a streak of light, rushing straight towards the Lights Lawlord. The complexion of the Lights Lawlord changed drastically in an instant; he had not expected Logan to launch an attack at him in such a moment. His body involuntarily moved backward but it was already too late. The Emperor Weapon in Logans hand emitted a dazzling light, like a blade that rips through the darkness, piercing through the Void in an instant, aiming straight at the Lights Lawlords vital spot. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No The voice of the Lights Lawlord came to an abrupt halt, a hint of despair flashing in his eyes. He had never imagined that he would be defeated so thoroughly. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusionary Realm was enveloped by two great forces, as if the whole world was waiting for this earth-shattering duel. The result of this duel would determine the future of the True Love Illusionary Realm. Time passed by minute by minute, and Logans patience was gradually worn thin. He knew that the longer the delay, the more disadvantageous it was for him. He did not have many trump cards, and the strength of the Radiant Clan was unfathomable; he didnt know if there were other Throne Strong Individuals hidden in the shadows. If he didnt quickly resolve the battle, the situation could take a drastic turn for the worse. I cant delay any longer! Logan thought to himself, a hint of resolution flickering in his eyes. He took a deep breath, and the Emperor Weapon in his hand suddenly burst forth with a blinding light, as if to illuminate the entire world. Void-transform! Accompanying Logans earth-shattering roar, this sword, like a blade that tore through the fabric of time, blazed with brilliant light and overwhelming power. The sword seemed as if it had come from ancient times and yet as if it had never truly existed. It seemed to merge with the Great Laws Origin, bringing endless oppressive force and destructive power. The power of this sword made the expression of the Throne Strong Individual, who had been unconcerned initially, freeze instantly. He had thought that with his Realm and power, he could easily fend off Logans attacks. However, the moment the sword truly descended, he felt an unprecedented pressure. His body shuddered slightly, followed by a wound appearing on his shoulder, blood instantly staining his garment red. Though the wound was small, the Throne Strong Individual was abruptly forced to confront the reality Logans strength far surpassed his expectations. This wound not only represented Logans attack penetrating his defense but also that Logans power was beginning to erode his body. At the wound, a mysterious force poured into his body like a tide, continuously eroding his strength. This is impossible The voice of the Throne Strong Individual carried a hint of shock and disbelief. He had never thought that an opponent whose Realm was far below his own could inflict substantial damage. He could feel the power at the wound spreading, like a massive dam beginning to collapse because of a minor crack. Fear spread in the heart of the Throne Strong Individual, realizing he might have underestimated Logans strength. However, after fear, what followed was more regret and anger. As a Throne Strong Individual, to be wounded by a leader of a lower domains race was a great humiliation for him. Logan, youve forced me to get serious! The voice of the Throne Strong Individual reverberated through the Void like thunder, cold light flashing in his eyes. Do you really think you stand a chance? Today, I must make sure you die here! No sooner had his words faded than a powerful force burst forth from his body like an erupting volcano. Countless Laws Forces instantly converged around him, forming a dazzling Light Pillar that pierced the sky. At this moment, he seemed to merge with The World, his power climbing to a horrifying Realm. Logan, you are doomed! The Throne Strong Individuals voice carried a hint of murderous intent; he swung his arms vigorously and a massive blade of light shot out from his hands, heading straight for Logan. This blade of light contained Endless destructive power, as if it could rip The World apart. Feeling this immense power, Logans eyes reflected a moment of solemnity, which was quickly replaced by determination. He knew that the battle had reached its critical moment; he could not back down or fail. Come then, let me see your full force strike! Logans voice was low and powerful, eyes flashing with firm resolve. The Emperor Weapon in his hand radiated blinding light once more, as if responding to his determination. His figure, bathed in the light, seemed immensely tall, as though merging with The World. At this moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was enveloped by two powerful forces, as if The World itself was awaiting this earth-shattering duel. And the outcome of this duel would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. Logans mouth curved into a slight, playful smile. This was not contempt for the Throne Strong Individual, but confidence in his own strategy. This battle was never just a head-on clash from the start; he needed an opening, a chance to use the opponent to his advantage. And that chance was the Lights Lawlord. The furious strike of the Throne Strong Individual was like heaven and earth shattering, with myriads of Laws converging around him as if The World trembled at this moment. Time seemed to stand still and space was distorted; everyone was like lambs awaiting slaughter, silently waiting for the Spirits Judgment. At this moment, the air of the entire True Love Illusion Realm froze, everyone held in awe by this powerful force. This was a terrifying attack; ordinary people didnt even have the courage to look at it directly, let alone withstand it. Yet Logan stood undisturbed, his eyes not showing the slightest panic but instead twinkled with slyness. He knew that although the Throne Strong Individuals strike was formidable, it was not without flaws. In the instant the attack almost reached him, Logans body suddenly flickered, blending into the space around him before abruptly vanishing from midair. His speed was so fast it almost didnt allow for reaction. And in the moment he disappeared, the attack originally targeting him, continued straight on due to inertia, heading towards the Lights Lawlord. The Lights Lawlord, already in a state of extreme shock and rage, was now dumbstruck. He watched the terrifying attack flying towards him, feeling an intense fear surge in his heart. He had never imagined that he would become a casualty of this battle. His body instinctively retreated, but it was already too late. No! The voice of the Lights Lawlord carried a trace of despair, eyes full of disbelief. Logan, you actually However, his words came to an abrupt stop. The attack of the Throne Strong Individual, like a beam of light tearing through darkness, struck the Lights Lawlord in an instant. The formidable power exploded without warning, sending the Lights Lawlord flying and slamming heavily into a distant mountain, leaving a huge crater upon impact. Chapter 1456 - Chapter 1456: Chapter 791 Chapter 1456: Chapter 791 . S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Logan, you Lights Lawlords voice carried a trace of unwillingness. His body was suppressed by an immense power, rendering him nearly immobile. He stared at Logans figure as it reappeared from the Void, his gaze filled with fury and shock. Logans face still bore that faint mocking smile, with a glint of coldness in his eyes. Lights Lawlord, did you truly believe you could escape this calamity? His voice was deep and forceful, as though pronouncing Lights Lawlords doom. Today, you must die here. Lights Lawlords face turned ashen in an instant. He realized he was now utterly trapped. Never had he imagined that he would be defeated so thoroughly, even manipulated into injury by Logan through a Throne Strong Individuals attack. In this moment, his pride crumbled entirely, replaced by profound fear. You just wait, the Radiant Clan wont let you go! Lights Lawlords voice quivered, tinged with resentment and anger as his gaze burned with defiance. Logan let out a cold laugh, a flash of killing intent in his eyes. The Radiant Clan? Do you truly believe they can still save you? His voice carried a faint sneer. Today is the day of your demise. The Emperor Weapon in Logans hand once more blazed with dazzling brilliance, as though it sought to illuminate the entirety of The World. In the glow, Logans figure seemed immeasurably grand, as if he had merged with the very fabric of existence. In that moment, he appeared to become the Dominator of this realm, while Lights Lawlord was nothing more than a pawn in his hand. Die, Lights Lawlord! Logans voice thundered like a War Gods command, echoing throughout the Void. In an instant, his form morphed into a beam of light, streaking straight toward Lights Lawlord. The Emperor Weapon in his hand slashed through the darkness like a blade, tearing through the Void and aiming directly for Lights Lawlords vitals. In that moment, the entire True Love Illusion Realm was engulfed by the overwhelming clash of two colossal forces, as if the fate of the Illusionary Realm hung in the balance of this earth-shattering showdown. The outcome of this battle would determine the future of the True Love Illusion Realm. On the vast and surreal battlefield, the dense smoke of war churned like a ferocious Giant Beast, spreading wildly and suffocating the air with its pungency. The earth seemed to writhe in agony, carved with gashes that formed horrific chasms like the gaping maws of despairing beasts. The surrounding scenery, ravaged by the chaos, had long lost its original appearance. Ruins lay scattered everywhere, and a few tattered banners hung limply in the wind, as if lamenting the brutal carnage of this battle. Lights Lawlord, who was usually a figure resplendent as the midday sun, now stood defenseless in the eye of the storm. Draped in a regal golden robe adorned with intricate emblems of light, he was now stained with dust and blood, cutting a bedraggled figure. His once-proud and heroic visage had turned ghostly pale from his injuries. While his eyes still gleamed with defiant light, an undeniable weariness dampened their intensity. In that perilous instant, a violently charged attack shot toward him like a bolt of lightning. Completely unprepared, Lights Lawlord had no time to evade. He could only watch helplessly as the powerful energy struck him with full force. In the blink of an eye, his body was sent hurtling backward like a kite with a severed string, flung a hundred yards away. His trajectory drew a long arc in the air, stirring up a cloud of dust as he flew. Already grievously wounded, Lights Lawlord suffered yet another crushing blow, like a flower trembling in a storm, finally unable to withstand the onslaught and scattering its petals to the wind. He crashed heavily to the ground, raising another plume of dust. His body trembled faintly, and the aura of life within him faded swiftly and mercilessly, like grains of sand slipping irreversibly through an hourglass, bringing him closer to the final moments of his life. At this time, the Throne Strong Individual from the Radiant ClanCa towering, imposing figure like an unyielding mountainCgradually snapped out of the frenzy of fury that had consumed him moments before. His bloodshot eyes, previously blinded by wrath, now reflected shock and remorse. Clad in heavy armor that shone with a cold metallic luster, he held tightly to a massive war axe emitting a frosty glint, its blade still stained with his enemys blood. When he glanced at the unintended result of his rage-fueled strike landing upon his own allyCLights LawlordChis bronze-hued face flushed red as though it had turned into an overripe tomato. This mixture of deep shame and mortification etched across his features made his lips twitch faintly. He seemed on the verge of saying something, but the overwhelming weight of regret stifled his words in his throat. In that instant, his emotions churned unbearablyCa chaotic concoction of guilt and despair. He painfully understood he had fallen prey to Logans cunning and meticulous scheme. It was his own impulsive and thoughtless recklessness that had brought about the current, irreparable calamity. His eyes, now filled with anguish and remorse, remained locked onto the Lights Lawlord, who lay unmoving on the ground, his fate still uncertain. Slowly, he began to step toward him, each step as heavy as a mountain. Lawlord He finally managed to speak, his voice hoarse and gravelly, laden with an unending sorrow and repentance. I I But before he could complete his sentence, a violent coughing fit seized him, as though the torment within had reached into the deepest recesses of his being. Chapter 1457 - Chapter 1457: Chapter 791_2 Chapter 1457: Chapter 791_2 The surrounding warriors of the Radiant Clan gasped in unison at the scene before them, their faces filled with shock and grief. The entire battlefield fell into a deathly silence, broken only by the wailing sound of the wind, as if mourning this tragic moment. Amid the tense and grim atmosphere of the battlefield, the Throne Strong Individual of the Radiant Clan learned of Logans monstrous deceit. Fury surged within his chest once again, burning like a blazing inferno. He abruptly raised his head, his icy gaze shooting toward Logan in the distance like two chilling rays of light piercing the gloom. From his nostrils escaped a low, disdainful snortCa deep, thunderous sound that echoed across the battlefield, resonating like the roar of the Nine Netherworlds Underworld. Hmph! If youre playing dirty tricks with me, then theres no point in talking about rules anymore! His voice rang out across the surroundings like a resounding bell, each syllable dripping with unrelenting rage and resolve. I swear I will annihilate the entire Goblin Legion and make you pay a heavy price for your actions! With that, he swung the colossal battle axe in his hand with a tremendous force. A sharp, piercing howl immediately filled the air, as if the axe itself was roaring in rage for him. The surrounding space seemed to distort slightly under the overwhelming power of his strike. His towering figure leaned forward slightly, with his feet planted firmly on the ground like immovable stakes. His muscles tensed, radiating an aura so intimidating it chilled the soul, as though he were a predator on the brink of pouncing to crush his prey entirely. However, Logan stood rooted in place, his expression serene, like an unyielding statue. He remained unaffected by the Throne Strong Individuals threats. Logans figure was slender, draped in a black robe flapping in the windCa stark and striking contrast amidst the chaos of the battlefield. His hood cast shadows over his face, revealing only a pair of abyssal eyes that glimmered with an eerie, icy light. At this moment, his arms were crossed over his chest and his chin slightly raised. His eyes carried a sense of disdain and mockery, silently declaring: If you dare take one step forward, the next moment you will witness the corpse of the Lights Lawlord. To Logan, the Lights Lawlord was his strongest bargaining chipCthe ultimate leverage against the wrathful Throne Strong Individual standing before him. At that instant, the many strong individuals of the Radiant Clan, after a brief moment of shock and confusion, finally snapped back to their senses. They collectively realized that Logans scheme must not prevail. One could see beams of light erupting from all directionsCauras emanating from the Mythical Grade warriors of the Radiant Clan. Some were towering and brawny, resembling Giants, while others had agile and nimble forms, moving with the grace of leopards. Some wielded gleaming blades that shone with a frosty brilliance, while others were enveloped in waves of mysterious energy, exuding an awe-inspiring presence. These elites of the Radiant Clan had steeled their gazes, filled with a singular determination: to unite and eradicate Logan, and to rescue the Lights Lawlord. With swift and purposeful strides, they advanced toward Logan. A cloud of dust rose behind them, creating a spectacle like the thunderous charge of a mighty stampede. The sheer grandeur of the scene promised to crush every obstacle before them entirely. Logan watched as the warriors of the Radiant Clan surged toward him, his lips curling into a faint smirkCa subtle trace of a cold sneer. He thought to himself: They think banding together can bring me down? How naive. Yet outwardly, Logan maintained his calm demeanor, his gaze sweeping over the approaching strong individuals, his mind swiftly calculating his next moves. The Throne Strong Individual, observing the number of Mythical Grade warriors from his clan rallying to his aid, felt a brief surge of reassurance. Yet, worry quickly returned, his heart weighed down with the knowledge that Logan was no ordinary adversary. The battle ahead would be exceedingly arduous. On a vast and sprawling plain with undulating terrain, fierce winds howled as they swept through, stirring up stones and dry grass with a somber rustle. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the distance, the horizon was shrouded in a dense layer of ominous clouds, as though foretelling an impending catastrophe. Logans Goblin Legion lined one side of the plain, their ranks tightly packed and orderly. - The goblins, diminutive yet fierce in build, bore skin of an eerie dark green hue that glimmered grotesquely under the dim daylight. They clutched coarse but sharp weaponsCcrooked daggers, crude spears, and oddly shaped homemade blades. Their eyes burned with viciousness and greed, and their mouths occasionally spewed guttural growls and unintelligible shrieks, like wolves perpetually on the verge of lunging at prey. Each goblin stood rigidly upright, their tattered leather armor trembling faintly with their breathing. The collective atmosphere of the legion was laden with a chilling sense of murder, like a taut bowstring ready to unleash a torrential wave at a single command. Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the plain, the Radiant Clans formation stood equally prepared. The warriors of the Radiant Clan were tall of stature and strikingly handsome, their beings radiating a soft yet sacred light. They donned armor that gleamed with golden brilliance, every plate meticulously forged and etched with enigmatic runes. The armor emitted a faint melody in the wind, as though singing the tales of past glories. Their swords and shields radiated divine energyCthe sword blades razor-sharp and the shields resolute and firm, each bearing symbols of light and justice. The warriors stood arranged in unyielding phalanxes, their gazes firmly fixed on the Goblin Legion. Despite the enemys overwhelming numbers and ferocity, not a trace of fear could be found in their expressions. They resembled an imposing High Mountain, indomitable and unshakable. This impending battle could only be described as a storm about to break. The very air carried the tension and weight of conflict, every swirling breeze whispering of the fierce clash soon to erupt. This fight was far more than a mere contest of strengthCit was a fierce duel of wit and strategy. Here, might alone was secondary to ingenuity, for a clever move could instantly overturn the tides and determine the fate of countless lives. Logan, the chieftain of the Goblin Legion, stood taller than his kin, his broad shoulders bearing a massive war axe. The blade of the axe shimmered with a chilling light, as if capable of tearing through anything that dared block its path. His face was etched with grotesque scars, carvings of battles past that further amplified his fearsome aura. At this moment, Logan shook his head, letting a sneering smile curl across his lips. His gaze lit up like fire as he stared at the Lights Lawlord, who was surrounded by figures within the Radiant Clans ranks. He roared: You truly are a cowardChiding all this time like a turtle behind your warriors, afraid to face me directly! Logans voice, low and gravelly, carried across the plain with the help of the relentless wind. Each syllable struck the ears of the Radiant Clan warriors like an invisible force. The Lights Lawlord, draped in a flowing white robe that fluttered in the wind, wore a garment adorned with gold-embroidered Sun motifs, symbolizing his supreme authority. His face was both majestic and resolute, his deep eyes gleaming with wisdom. Upon hearing Logans provocation, he furrowed his brow slightly, his lips curving into an almost imperceptible smirk of derision. He remained composed, unaffected by Logans taunts, and replied steadily: You cannot defeat my warriors. Why should I step out? Did you really think such a petty trick could deceive me? Logan, your tactics are far too simplistic. His voice was calm yet resolute, carrying through the wind like a steady tideCa sound that reassured his allies. The Lights Lawlord knew very well that alone, he could not stand against Logan and the vast Goblin Legion behind him. Only through unity with all the warriors of the Radiant Clan, wielding their collective power, could they hope to survive this day. Fully aware of how perilous the battle was, he knew that every decision weighed on the survival of his clan, so he stayed composed and refused to be swayed by the enemys provocations. - Chapter 1458 - Chapter 1458: Chapter 792 Chapter 1458: Chapter 792 . The two sides stood in tense opposition, the oppressive atmosphere spreading across the wasteland relentlessly. Everyone could feel the immense pressure of the impending battle, like the calm before a storm, suffocating and heavy. In that distant and mysterious Fantasy Continent, the smoke of war filled every corner. The Goblin Legion surged like a tide, an endless sea of darkness stretching as far as the eye could see. Within this massive legion, those possessing Mythical Grade combat power were scarce, akin to lightning hidden within cloudsCrare but deadly. However, the sheer number of the Goblin Legion, once utilized in coordination, transformed into a formidable force. On the battlefield, a few Mythical Grade Goblins stood like calm and commanding generals, positioned at the forefront of their ranks, their sharp eyes sweeping across the scene. One Goblin emitting an eerie red glow brandished a massive flame-engulfed axe. Each swing carried a wave of heat powerful enough to rival the Radiant Clans High-ranking Transcendent Warriors. Another Goblin clad in heavy black armor gripped a spear that shimmered with chilling light, its tip freezing the very space it pointed toward, an attack nearly impossible to guard against. In the Radiant Clans camp, the atmosphere was especially grave. The Radiant warriors, donned in armor radiating holy brilliance, extended snowy white wings behind them. Their faces were handsome yet resolute, their eyes filled with dedication to justice and an unyielding thirst for triumph. At this moment, a strategist from the Radiant Clan stood on the command platform, dressed in a magnificent robe embroidered with intricate runes, symbolic of the clans wisdom and strength. He furrowed his brow slightly, his gaze profound as he studied the unfolding battlefield, and spoke: The Goblin Legion is no ordinary threat. Their individual combat power is weak; many lack Mythical Grade abilities. Yet their overwhelming numbers, when coordinated, generate a transformation of astonishing magnitude. His steady and powerful voice echoed in the tense air. A nearby Radiant warrior concurred: Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, Strategist. In the earlier battle, we deeply felt the gap between us. Although our Radiant Clan is strong overall, were like scattered sand without effective combat power. Our warriors are engaging individually without forming a coordinated front. At this rate, victory will be difficult to achieve. The strategist sighed lightly and continued: For the Radiant Clan to win this battle, we must break them down one by one, starting with eliminating their backboneCLogan. Logan is the core of the Goblin Legion. If he falls, their armys morale will unravel. Only then can we seize the opportunity for victory. But Logan is heavily guarded. How can we possibly break through their defenses to take Logan down? A young Radiant warrior asked urgently. The strategist lifted his gaze slightly, looking toward the distant battlefield, his eyes gleaming with steadfast determination: We can assemble a select elite squad under my direct command. This team must possess extraordinarily high combat power and unyielding teamwork, to find and exploit any weak spots in Logans defenses, launching a surprise assault. Meanwhile, the rest of our Radiant warriors must hold the Goblin Legions main force on the frontlines, preventing them from diverting attention to protect Logan. Understood! the young warrior and his companions responded in unison, their eyes burning with renewed fervor. Following the strategists orders, the warriors of the Radiant Clan began orderly yet urgent preparations. An elite squad quickly gathered, their eyes sharp and their aura radiating immense power. On the frontlines, the remaining Radiant warriors gripped their weapons tightly, awaiting the clash. On this battlefield wrapped in nervous tension, the Goblin Legion demonstrated an uncanny level of coordination, leaving the Radiant Clan deeply troubled. The gray-green, cunning-eyed Goblins moved like components of a meticulously crafted war machine, every gear interlocking seamlessly. Their tactics, whether deployments or formations, flowed with unparalleled precision. They alternated between elusive raids like agile ghosts and suddenly assembling into impenetrable defensive formations in a fleeting moment. Whether controlling the tempo of their attacks or executing flawless mutual support in defense, it was a spectacle of absolute mastery. Even with their formidable Light Magic and exceptional fighting methods, the Radiant Clan seemed to flounder against the Goblins precise coordination, trapped in an invisible mire, unable to unleash their full potential. Standing at the heart of the Radiant Clans camp, the Lights Lawlord adorned himself in a luxurious robe emanating sacred brilliance. His expression was solemn and profound. He nodded slightly, his gaze sweeping across his people as he spoke in a calm yet resonant voice: Everyone, this battle with the Goblin Legion is far more dire than we anticipated. I will be their target. Guarantee my safety first, leave Logan no openings, and with time, they will surely grow impatient. After his words, many elders of the Radiant Clan nodded in agreement and supported his view. An elderly man with silver hair and a face marked by age stepped forward, bowing respectfully before the Lights Lawlord. His tone carried both humility and resolve: Your Majesty, as the Lights Lawlord, you are the future of the Radiant Tribe. You are the Holy Son destined to lead us to greater glory. Chapter 1459 - Chapter 1459: Chapter 792_2 Chapter 1459: Chapter 792_2 Your safety is tied to the future of the Radiant Tribe. Even if we must expend our last breath, we cannot allow anything to happen to you. The other elders echoed him, their gazes filled with unwavering determination. They understood deeply that, at this pivotal moment, protecting the Lights Lawlord was an absolutely critical mission. Thus, the Radiant Tribe swiftly altered their combat strategy. A large number of powerful Radiant Clan strong ones rapidly assembled around the Lights Lawlord, forming an unbreakable human wall. Armed with weapons that shimmered with light power, their eyes vigilantly scanned the surroundings, ever ready to fend off any potential attack. A smaller contingent of elite warriors stepped forward without hesitation, advancing boldly toward Logans direction. These warriors moved with agility; their bright armor refracted dazzling brilliance under the sun. With resolute expressions, they carried loyalty to the Radiant Tribe and an unyielding thirst for victory, charging toward an unknown battlefront. Their singular mission was to drain Logans stamina continuously, using drawn-out warfare to attempt to eke out a chance in this grueling fight anticipating that Logans strength would eventually be exhausted amidst endless attrition, thus enabling them to shift the tide of battle for the Radiant Tribe. The battlefield, filled with a tense and murderous aura, saw golden sand dancing in the air, seemingly disturbed by the ferocity of the war. The confrontation between the Radiant Tribe and the Goblin Legion resembled two opposing torrents, poised to erupt into a cataclysmic clash at any moment. Within the Radiant Tribes ranks, radiant light shone brightly, akin to the noonday sun. Soldiers clad in magnificent golden armor stood in neat formations, their gazes unwavering and sharp. With weapons that emitted holy light clasped firmly in their hands, their brilliance appeared powerful enough to dispel all darkness. At the center of their formation, the Lights Lawlord sat upon a throne crafted from pure gold, encrusted with resplendent gems that exuded endless majesty. The Lawlord was dressed in an immaculate white robe and wore a crown that shimmered golden light. His sculpted features were handsome and his gaze profound, as though imbued with infinite wisdom and power. He tilted his head slightly to gaze ahead at the Goblin Legion, his expression solemn yet composed, as if contemplating the trajectory of the battle. In stark contrast was the Goblin army, spreading across the land in seemingly endless numbers. These goblins, small of stature yet extraordinarily nimble, had skin of gray-green hue as though cloaked in darkness. Their eyes glowed with an eerie red light, brimming with greed and cunning. Clutching crude but perilous weapons, they wielded sharp daggers, barbed spears, and bows radiating mysterious energies. At this moment, the tension on the battlefield was at its peak, as if even the air had frozen solid. Due to the Radiant Tribes strategy change, their impenetrable defensive formation pressed Logans nerves tightly, causing a deep sense of frustration to surface in his mind. His brows knitted together tightly, forming deep furrows across his forehead, and his gaze carried hints of anxiety and irritability. His eyes darted across the protective Guardians encircling the Lights Lawlord as his mind raced, searching for a solution. What should I do now? Logan murmured bitterly to himself, his voice tinged with resignation. His hand instinctively gripped the Emperor Weapon tighter a massive axe shrouded in a dark aura. Its blade glinted with ominous light, as though capable of devouring everything. If we aim to slay the Lights Lawlord, we must first eliminate all the Radiant Clan strong ones. But the difficulty is immense. Beside Logan, a Goblin General couldnt help but speak after hearing his concerns. This General, slightly taller than the others, wore somewhat ornate leather armor with a scar etched from the corner of his eye adding to his menacing appearance. Yes, Chieftain, their defense is too tight. Its near impossible for our brothers to break through, another Goblin Warrior chimed in, his voice betraying a touch of fear. Logan let out a long sigh, his gaze returning to the Lights Lawlord, a flicker of determination briefly crossing his eyes. Though he gripped the powerful Emperor Weapon and commanded a legion of Goblins numbering in the thousands, even so, he found himself in unprecedented turmoil. He knew well that prolonging this stalemate would spell disaster for the Goblin army. Cornered from every angle, Logan suddenly conceived a daring plan. His eyes grew sharp, signaling the weight of a critical decision. Why not make a gamble? If I can slay their Throne Strong Individual, their side will crumble like scattered sand, Logan said, his voice quiet but resolute. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, Chieftain, such risks If you fall, our entire Legion would be finished, the scarred Goblin General protested anxiously. I know the risk is huge, but we have no other choice. If I dont act, we risk total annihilation, Logan declared firmly, his eyes brimming with a desperate courage born from a willingness to sacrifice everything. But The General hesitated, still unconvinced. Enough. Ive made my decision. Stay here and wait for my execution of the plan. Once I act, coordinate your attack with mine. Logans tone left no room for argument. As his words settled, he exhaled deeply and began moving forward. Step by step, his figure receded into the swirling sands. Amid the vast open wasteland, the wind howled furiously, whipping up clouds of dust that filled the air. The sky hung with an eerie yellow hue, shrouded by an oppressive haze, amplifying the stifling tension of the impending clash. Looking ahead, one would see Radiant Tribe strong ones huddled together in a dense, unyielding circle. Clad in radiant white robes glowing with sacred brilliance, every individual exuded powerful auras. Their joined presences melded into an indestructible fortress. At the circles center hovered the Lights Lawlord high above. His regal golden robe billowed in the wind, crowned with a jewel-encrusted corona, his proud visage betraying traces of arrogance. His frosty gaze swept across the battlefield as though assured of victory, trusting implicitly in the impenetrable defense forged by his protectors. Outside the circle, Logan stood alone, armed with a long spear, silent yet steadfast. Tall and upright, he was like an ancient pine rooted deep within the earth; his sharp, unwavering gaze resembled the brightest of stars piercing through the nightCfixed solely on the Lights Lawlord at the center of the formation. The biting wind thrashed against his billowing black cape, creating a torrent of sound but failing to rattle his resolve. Logan furrowed his brows lightly, pondering silently: This operation is indeed fraught with danger. Yet after weighing every possibility, there isnt a better alternative. If we dont seize this moment to eliminate the Lights Lawlord, he will become a grave threat in the future. Even surrounded by legions of strong ones, no one would willingly risk their life to protect him foreverCnot when death looms close. Resolute in his decision, Logan drew a deep breath and let out a thunderous roar, before thrusting off the ground with explosive force. His whole figure transformed into an arrow, shooting straight toward the Radiant Tribes encirclement. The long spear in his hands gleamed with a frosty edge, writhing like a sinuous water dragon poised to strike. The Lights Lawlord, watching as Logan charged alone, weapon in hand, seemed momentarily petrified. Shock overwhelmed his regal expression, his wide-open eyes radiating sheer disbelief. His thoughts raced in muted panic: How is this possible? Protected by so many strong ones, how dare Logan approach alone? Does he not fear walking straight into his demise, his life squandered in vain here? The Lights Lawlord trembled with shock and dread so profound that he forgot even the simplest of countermeasures, his mind blanked out completely. Chapter 1460 - Chapter 1460: Chapter 793 Chapter 1460: Chapter 793 At that moment, one of the Throne Strong Individuals from the Radiant Clan reacted swiftly, shouting, Protect the Sovereign King! Then his hands rapidly formed seals, and he chanted under his breath. A brilliant radiance erupted around him, and a light barrier imbued with powerful energy waves instantly formed, standing like an impenetrable shield before the Lights Lawlord. This barrier was condensed from the pure Power of Light, with flickering runes that seemed to contain boundless strength. Logan saw this and a glint of resolve flashed in his eyes. The long spear in his hand trembled violently, and an unstoppable aura swiftly gathered at its tip. His figure flickered mid-air, and in the blink of an eye, he was already before the light barrier. Without hesitation, Logan shouted, Break! His long spear shot forth like a black lightning bolt, fiercely striking the light barrier. With a sharp crack, the seemingly indestructible barrier shattered like glass, with cracks rapidly spreading In this vast expanse of heaven and earth, the tension was palpable, as though it could be wrung from the air. The Throne Strong Individual had bought some time, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of bitterness and ruthlessness. Without hesitating, he struck out with a forceful palm. The Laws Force gathered in his palm, manifesting as a blinding brilliance that burned like the midday sun, instantly illuminating the entire space. This power transformed infinitely, as though it could tear the heavens and earth asunder. Other strong individuals of the Radiant Clan witnessed this and immediately launched their own attacks. Each displayed their most formidable spells and techniques. For a moment, lights intertwined, energies surged, and the space was filled with overwhelming assaults. Their only target was clear: utterly destroy Logan. Logan, however, remained incredibly calm. His gaze was profound and unyielding, as though everything was part of his calculated plan. Facing the onslaught of attacks crashing like tidal waves, he simply smiled lightly, his figure darting like lightning. Logan deftly evaded every incoming strike, each movement timed perfectly, leaving onlookers in awe of his precision and mastery of movement. Gradually, Logans distance from the Lights Lawlord shrank to just ten body-lengths. The ancient weapon behind the Lights Lawlord emanated a chilling aura, silently proclaiming its extraordinary nature. At this moment, the Lights Lawlords face was as pale as paper, his heart filled with unwillingness and confusion. I am the Heavenly Pride of the Radiant Tribe, a talent that appears only once in a hundred yearsChow could I fall so easily here? the Lights Lawlord murmured to himself. Sweat covered his forehead, and his eyes revealed traces of fear and bewilderment. Just as everyone anticipated Logan striking the Lights Lawlord while he was vulnerable, Logan made an unexpected move. He did not advance further but instead suddenly turned and slashed his sword. This sword struck with lightning speed, hitting a Throne Strong Individual instantly. The individual only felt an enormous force pierce through his body; he wanted to resist, but found his body utterly unresponsive. His face showed an expression of terror, and he let out a tortured cry. The Heavenly and Earthly Laws converged, intertwining past and present causes and effects in this moment. Clenching his teeth, Logan refused to back down. A faint light surrounded his bodyCthe unmistakable symbol of the Power of the Great Law. His gaze became increasingly determined, and his sword moved once again. Other Throne Strong Individuals closed in, attempting to launch another round of fierce assaults against Logan. Yet Logans swordsmanship grew swifter, each slash carrying Endless Power. His silhouette wove seamlessly among the crowd, as if he had transformed into a streak of flowing light. As the battle wore on, several wounds began to appear on Logans body. Nonetheless, he ignored them entirely and continued charging forward relentlessly. He knew the outcome of this fight determined the fates of countless lives; retreat was not an option. Hmph! Do you think you can defeat me like this? Naive! Logan shouted, his voice brimming with confidence and dominance. His swordsmanship intensified, every slash infused with overwhelming power. The Throne Strong Individuals began to feel Logans immense strength, and a sense of fear started creeping into their hearts. They hesitated, unsure if they should continue attacking. Encouraged by Logans bold statement, the Throne Strong Individuals mustered their courage and launched another wave of fierce assaults. This time, their attacks were fiercer than ever, with waves of spells and techniques unleashed endlessly. Even so, Logan remained unfazed. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He skillfully responded to each wave of aggression, keenly seeking out weaknesses in their offense. Finally, an opportunity emerged. Logan seized the moment, swiftly maneuvering behind one of the Throne Strong Individuals. The sword in his hand struck with precision, piercing directly through the individuals body. The targeted Throne Strong Individual barely had time to react before Logans might sent him flying. The remaining Throne Strong Individuals watched in shock. None had anticipated Logans strength to be so formidable that he could effortlessly defeat one of their comrades. This how is this possible? The Lights Lawlord exclaimed in disbelief. His heart was filled with fear, unsure of how to proceed. At that moment, Logan launched another assault. His figure moved like a phantom, suddenly appearing before another Throne Strong Individual, his sword striking decisively. That Throne Strong Individual could not dodge in time and was pierced through the chest by Logans blade. As the battle dragged on, the number of Throne Strong Individuals dwindled. Logans body was now covered in injuries, yet his eyes remained resolute.